> A Wolf Among Caribou
>  by Wolf Blood
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1 The Awakening
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It has been 3 years since the Battle under the Eclipse and the death of Equestria's darkest enemy along with it's first king and beloved hero. Since then the land has been at peace...Until a species known as the Caribou invaded and captured the Crystal Empire. The Equestrian army fought hard against the Caribou but were ultimately defeated and betrayed by some of their own. Now Equestria is but a shadow of its former self where the male population rule over the mares using them as items to pleasure themselves. With Equestria's defeat it didn't take long for the other kingdoms to fall. Now every single female and many males prey for someone to save them from this fate.

Little did they know they were about to get their wish...




Far off in the dark southeastern jungles of Equestria




Daring Do is a tan Pegasus with a rainbow greyscale mane and tail. Before the fall, she was a proud explorer who loved the smell of adventure and finding treasure in trap filled temples or tombs. But, now she wore no clothing except a pith helmet exposing her body to her captors. She also wore a black collar and her wings were folded inside brown boxes preventing her from flying. She was 5'3" tall, her chest size was a large B cup and she was being led through a dark crypt. Bodies of an ancient tribe littered the sides of the walls, some of them holding weapons others looked mummified.

"Are you sure it's this way," a large Caribou asked.

"I'm sure," Daring said before she was slapped across the face by the caribou.

"I'm sure what?" the Caribou asked.

"I'm sure 'master'," Daring said spitting out the last word as if it were poison.

The caribou then pulled Daring to her feet and pushed her forcing her to walk forward.




Elsewhere in the Jungle First Person P.O.V.




Darkness is the first thing that greeted me along with the sounds of flowing water. I opened my eyes and I saw thick tangled pieces of wood around me, acting like a cage. I looked to my right and saw water almost smothering my body. I couldn't feel anything, not the water’s cold or the wetness, nothing. I tried to move but I couldn't do a thing. I strained my body to do something till finally I heard cracking sounds. Suddenly, the roots holding my arm came free. I got a look at my arm and saw it was skeletal. How I knew it was mine is because it moved as I wanted it to. I then managed to free my other hand and saw it was in the same condition as the other. I then reached out and grabbed the wooden pieces around me and tore them apart with ease. I then crawled out of the hole I made and saw I was in a river and I was surrounded by trees. I looked back at the spot where I lay and saw I was tangled in a mangrove's roots before I pulled myself out. I then looked up and saw the sky was dark and filled with stars. I crawled onto the shore of the river and looked at my body and saw most of my body was skeletal. But only my chest had a fair amount of old rotting flesh clinging to my ribcage.

I then gazed into the river and saw my face or rather my skull. The bone showed I once had a snout filled with strong sharp teeth and my head was sleek like. I'm not sure how I knew this but it seemed my head was a wolf's skull. I saw a turquoise blue flame sitting in the eye sockets, that must resemble my eyes. Now how I wasn't freaking out about this right now is beyond me. It was like I already knew I was dead and accepted it a long time ago. Suddenly, I saw a silvery figure standing on the other side of the river. It was tall but blurry so there were no details but it seemed like it was pointing somewhere. I gazed at the thing in confusion before I decided to try and move. I knew that wolves walked on four legs but it seems my body was designed to stand on two. So I slowly got to my feet but stumbled into a tree hitting my head and for some strange reason it hurt. I then tried again and managed to keep my balance before I took one step then another nearly falling a second time but managing to stay standing.

I then walked over to the figure, slowly but surely, till I reached it. But once I got close, the figure disappeared only to reappear further away from me, still pointing in the same direction. I then started to debate if I should follow this thing. But then I just thought fuck it, I'm dead already what's the worst that could happen to me now. I then put one foot in front of the other and walked through the mess of trees. I couldn't hear the sound of any living animals around me but I continued to follow the figure for a few minutes till I heard the sounds of voices. The figure disappeared so I then followed the voices and saw a light in the trees. I carefully walked towards it and saw two figures walking and talking to each other. They both had a pair of massive horns on their heads and had brownish fur and snouts of their own. But, instead of standing on two feet, they stood on two hooves and I saw they were wearing identical clothing and one had a lantern in their hand.



At first whiff of these two, who I figured out were caribou, I knew they were bad news. In fact just knowing and seeing them made me furious beyond anything. I couldn't help but let out a growl but this caused the caribou holding the lantern to spin around and shine the light in my direction. I quickly moved behind the tree and waited for the light to move on.

"What's with you?" one of the Caribou asked.

"I heard something," the other Caribou said.

"You're hearing things, were in a bloody jungle for crying out loud," the first Caribou said.

"Yeah...yeah you’re right," the second Caribou said.

The light then left my general area and the two continued their walk and I followed closely behind the group listening in on their conversation.

"By Diann I hate patrol, just what the hell does the boss want in the temple?" the second Caribou asked.

"The bitch said there was a great treasure in there big enough to allow us to by a hundred slaves each," the first Caribou said.

"Well that changes things," the second Caribou said.

I then stepped out of the shadows behind the caribou and wondered what to do before I decided to just go with my instinct. I walked up to the first caribou and grabbed him by the horns. I pulled his head backwards then bit down on his neck. A large spray of blood got into my face but it didn't bother me as I used my jaws to rip the caribou's throat out. When I looked at the other caribou I saw it was shining the lantern at me. I saw the caribou was trembling and paralyzed on the spot in fear. I then let out a blood thirsty growl and lunged at the caribou. I knocked the caribou onto his back then primed my right hand's fingers. I then brought it down on the caribou sinking my fingers into his chest before I ripped my hand out sidewards. I tore the caribou’s chest apart and spilled his vital organs all over the ground.

I gazed down at my kill in satisfaction before I looked at my right hand and saw the blood coating it begin to create muscle, skin and fur on my hand alone. I then looked at my legs and saw they were resting in puddles of blood as well and flesh was growing on them too. I then stood up and looked at my hands. I saw grey fur and my nails were long and sharp, perfect for slashing. I then saw the silvery figure had returned and it was pointing in another direction. I looked at the first dead caribou and looked at the size of his outfit before I gave a nod, grabbing the clothing and putting it on. I then followed the strange figure's hand and soon saw a large camp outside an ancient building that was falling apart and was covered in vines. I then saw more Caribou moving about the camp before I looked at my right hand and saw long sharp claws on each finger causing me to give a dark smile before I put on both the mask and hood.




Back Inside the Crypt Third Person P.O.V




The small group of six caribou and Daring continued to walk through the crypt till they came to a room filled with treasure. Five of the caribou then ran over to the treasure and began to fill their pockets till they were ready to burst.

"Well done slut, now let's go see what little goodies we can find," the large Caribou said as he took Daring into another chamber with even more gold. In the center was a golden throne with a pony skeleton on it wearing a golden headdress.

"Ah, beautiful workmanship, too bad it's wasted on the dead," the Caribou leader said as he dragged Daring over to the throne. "Let's change that," The caribou said as he grabbed the headdress and tossed the skeleton from the throne.

"Do you monsters have any respect for the dead?" Daring asked in outrage but was slapped again.

The caribou then grabbed a large handful of Daring’s mane as he sat on the throne and unzipped his pants, exposing his member.

"Suck," the Caribou ordered as he pushed Daring's face close towards his member.

"Boss,"

"Argh what is it, can't you see I'm busy?" the caribou leader said releasing Daring and turning towards the door to see a caribou slowly walk in.

"I-I," the Caribou said.

"Spit it out already!" the Caribou leader demanded.

The caribou who entered stayed silent for a bit before he collapsed to his knees and then fell forward revealing his back with large blood stained slashes. The slashes were so deep they cut through the caribou’s ribcage. This caused the caribou leader to stand up in shock while Daring stared in shock as well. Suddenly, the room they were in went dark completely and a light fog leaked into the room crawling across the floor. Suddenly, a figure slowly stepped out of the shadows. It wore the caribou raider’s uniform but most of it had a lot of blood on it. The one wearing the outfit wore the hood and the mask concealing the wearers face. The only sound in the room was the sound of dripping from the figures blood soaked fingers.

"Who the fuck are you cause your certainly not one of my guys," the leader caribou said as he zipped up his pants.

The figure looked around the room before it spotted Daring who sat still, gazing at the figure in shock and curiosity. The figure then slowly turned its head towards the lead caribou and clenched its fingers into fists before it began to walk towards the caribou. The lead caribou pulled out a pistol and aimed at the figure. The figure stopped its advance and tilted its head to the side as if it was curious about the gun. The caribou then shot the figure in the head but the figure didn't even flinch from the gun but just rolled its head and started walking again only a little bit faster. The caribou then started to panic and fired three more rounds into the figure but it didn't even slow him. Once the figure was close enough, it got into the caribou leader's face and growled. This caused the caribou to literally piss himself if the smell was anything to go by. The figure then grabbed the caribou's face in its left hand as it gave off a silver glow. At first nothing happened but then the caribou's body began to rot and disintegrate, all the while he was screaming in utter agony. The figure released the caribou before it gazed at its hand all the while the caribou continued to disintegrate till all that was left was dust.

Daring watched the entire spectacle in fear and horror and tried to escape the thing but her hand brushed against some coins making them slide across the stone ground. This caused the figure's head to snap in her direction causing her to freeze on the spot. She watched as the figure walked over to her, it then kneeled down beside her and stared at her. In the gap beneath the hood and behind the mask she saw a pair of turquoise blue eyes. Those eyes terrified her yet at the same time they brought comfort like they were there to keep her safe. The two stared at each other before Daring shook her head waking her from her trance.

"Alright pal ya got me, whatever you’re gonna do...Just do it fast," Daring said before she closed her eyes and sat there waiting for whatever was going to happen.

Not long after, Daring felt something land on her lap. When she opened her eyes to look, she saw some of the caribou's clothing and some of it had some blood on it. When she looked at the figure she saw it was lighting a lantern before it picked it up and walked out of the room. Daring sat there spellbound before she quickly put on the clothes provided for her and ran after the figure. She ran into the next room and saw the bodies of the dead caribou. All of them looked like they were attacked by a wild animal that was out for vengeance. Daring then ran out of the crypt and saw the caribou campsite was in ruins. Torn tents, wrecked equipment and dead caribou everywhere. Daring then saw a moving shadow in a tent and went over to it. When she looked inside she saw her savior had its hood and mask off, revealing a dog like head. The head was covered in grey and wild looking fur making the dog look savage like. The dog was gazing into a mirror strangely, almost as if it was looking at its face for the first time.

"Hey," Daring said causing the dog to get into a threatening stance but when it looked at her it relaxed before it put down the mirror and looked at a map of Equestria that was on the table. "I...uh...thanks for saving me back there," Daring said causing the dog to look at her once again. "Sweet Celestia how I have been wanting to do that for a long time," Daring said but the dog just stared at her. "You don't talk much do you?"

Daring and the dog stared at each other in silence the wolf then opened its mouth but nothing came out of it except a raspy noise. The dog continued to try and make a sound till he closed his mouth and had an irritated look on his face.

"Can't talk?" Daring asked.

The dog looked around the tent and grabbed a pen and paper. He wrote a quick message and handed it to Daring.

"Trying to remember how to talk...Remember...Remember how to talk?" Daring asked to which the dog nodded. "Just what happened to you to make you forget how to talk?" Daring asked to which the dog folded its arms over its chest and gave her the 'really' look. "Oh, suppose you don't remember that either not even your name no doubt," Daring said causing the dog to shake its head.

"Well that's gotta suck...How about I give you a name till we figure out what your real one is because it's going to be awkward as fuck if I can't call you anything," Daring said to which the dog looked to be thinking it over before he nodded.

"Alright uh how about Blitz," Daring suggested making the dog recoil in what looked like disgust. "Ok no uh how about Atlas?" Daring suggested but the dog just shook his head. "Alright then maybe you should pick," Daring suggested.

The dog then looked to be thinking it over before he opened his mouth and tried to say something but the sound was too weak to be heard so Daring stepped forward and listened hard.

"B...B...Bones," the dog said in a deep voice that sounded a lot like a growl.

"Bones?" Daring asked causing the dog to nod. "Alright, Bones it is. By the way name's Daring Do adventurer extraordinaire."

Daring's savior, now named Bones, held out a hand and Daring shook it with a smile.

"So Bones uh back there in the crypt, you took at least four bullets, one to the head the others to the chest, how did you survive that?" Daring asked before she let out a yawn.

"R-res-rest...Talk...L-later," Bones said.

"Good idea see you tomorrow Bones," Daring said before she walked out of the tent but looked back inside. "Hey Bones...Thanks again for saving me," Daring said before she left to go find a bed.




The Next Day




Daring awoke from her slumber and saw she was resting in a comfortable cot with a blanket over her keeping her warm instead of sleeping on the hard uncomfortable ground. She was unable to use her wings for warmth since they were still trapped inside the boxes on her back. She got up, looked around, saw she was in the Caribou leader’s tent and that she remembered the events from yesterday. So she stood up and walked out of the tent to see that it was dawn. She then saw her savior Bones was sitting in front of a fire pit that was filled with nothing but embers and he was staring motionlessly into it.

"Morning Bones," Daring said as she walked over to her mysterious companion.

"Morning Daring Do," Bones said effortlessly.

"Hey you're talking now," Daring pointed out.

"Been practicing...all night," Bones said struggling a bit.

"All night...When did you sleep?" Daring asked.

"Couldn't sleep actually, also been...trying to...remember...who I am," Bones said while struggling.

"I see...remember anything?" Daring asked.

"Just shapes...and a lot of sounds," Bones said.

"Hm...Well it's a start I guess you can only learn more from here," Daring said.

"I guess," Bones said before the two entered an uncomfortable silence. "So what's with all these...Caribou?"

"These animals were forcing me to take them to a massive treasure of a long dead tribe so they could buy slaves," Daring said with a growl.

"You're mad...why?" Bones asked innocently.

"*sigh* Well since you don't have your memory I suppose I should explain it to you," Daring said before she got comfortable. "You see about 2 years ago the Equestria that you see today didn't exist."

"Hang on...I'm confused...Equestria?" Bones asked.

"Oh right Equestria is the name of the country we are in and this place, this jungle, is what's known as The Forbidden Jungle. I used to live here until the fall happened," Daring said.

"The fall?" Bones asked.

"You see these Caribou?" Daring asked gesturing to the dead bodies causing Bones to nod. "These guys didn't live in Equestria 2 years ago in fact we didn't know they even existed until they invaded us."

"Invaded?" Bones asked.

"Yeah they came without warning and took over Equestria. They claim there reason why is because they were liberating males from female tyranny. When they conquered us they turned the mares into sex slaves. I think even the princesses and the bearers of The Elements of Harmony were caught. As for the males that tried to fight back they were brainwashed into becoming abusive sex starved monsters," Daring said before she noticed Bones wasn't looking at the fire pit and his hands curled into tight fists.

"Who leads the Caribou?" Bones asked.

"Their king's name is Diann, he rules the entire world now along with his 8 despicable sons. Each son controls a country one for Equestria, one for the Griffin Kingdom, another for the Diamond Dog kingdom, the Minotaur kingdom, Zebrafrica, the Dragon Kingdoms and finally Diann and his eldest son sit in their kingdom. When Diann dies he'll hand his throne over to the eldest," Daring said before she heard what sounded like snarling coming from Bones. "Hey Bones you’re not planning on eating me are you?"

"Huh...oh sorry just...your story made me angry," Bones said.

"Heh well I'm glad that you feel that way, means you see this isn't right either," Daring said.

"Question...what are...The Elements of Harmony?" Bones asked.

"Oh a bunch of special gems some mares I know use to destroy evil. A friend of mine wields the Element of Loyalty and she is a Pegasus called Rainbow Dash. She's pretty cool to hang around with but fair warning she has a massive ego. She also claims to be the fastest flyer in Equestria," Daring said.

"I'll make sure...To keep that in mind...Lets go," Bones said as he stood up.

"Go, go where?" Daring asked.

"To save Equestria and kill the Caribou," Bones said.

"What...You have any idea on how insane that sounds?" Daring said.

"Yes but tell me...Do you want to be a broodmare for the rest of your life?" Bones asked.

"Oh course not," Daring said.

"Then fight for yourself, great things have to start small. All you need to do is get others attention," Bones said effortlessly, his voice low and intimidating but comforting at the same time and his words burning with hope.

"You know something, you’re absolutely right. If we're going to take back Equestria we need to start small and move our way up. I also happen to know where we can find one of the Element Bearers," Daring said.

"Who and where?" Bones asked.

"Her name is Rarity Belle, last I heard she's in Baltimare," Daring said.

"Sounds promising," Bones said.

"Alright let's just get some food and stuff because we've got a long way to go," Daring said.
> Chapter 2 Freedom for Baltimare
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Bones P.O.V.




It has been three days since I awoke and met Daring Do and together we walked through the dense jungle which would have left many exhausted. But since I am dead I do not feel exhaustion not that that I bragging. In fact being a walking corpse is the worst thing to happen to you it's true I don't feel exhaustion and I am extremely hard to kill nor do I need to eat, drink or sleep. But, the problem is that I have a terrible hunger. Every I try to eat food it would rot in my mouth forcing me to spit it out I also had a great thirst but the drink would turn to ashes. And when I tried to sleep my eyes would sting forcing my eyes to stay open. Finally the only thing my body can register is pain so to sum it up being a walking corpse sucks balls. During my time with Daring I have kept the fact that I'm dead a secret because she may not take the news well.

"Hey Bones," Daring said snapping me from my trance.

"Wha-what's going on?" I asked.

"You've been staring at the ceiling for a while now," Daring said.

Daring and I were sitting in a luggage car of a train we managed to jump onto when it was passing by.

"Sorry just lost in thought," I said.

Suddenly the train began to slow down so I got up and climbed onto some boxes and looked through a window and saw we were approaching a station.

"I say it's time we left," I said before I led Daring over to the door we used to get in.

We walked out of the car and jumped off the train and Daring gestured for me to follow her. We ran into some bushes and scouted the area and I saw mares crawling on the ground with leashes attached to the collars which came in three colours black, red and purple. Some of them were also wearing the same box things on their back as the ones on Daring's. And there were others that had a stump on their foreheads. I also saw the Caribou and stallions were holding the leashes on the mares and many of the stallion’s eyes had a sickly green glow in their eyes.

"Hey Daring Do I'm still new to all this so what's up with the collars, the boxes and the stumps on the mares?" I asked.

"Well the collars mean we’re slaves for the male population. As for the colours the black collars mean the mare still resist her so called masters orders. Red means that they're obedient and purple means their minds have been broken and will do anything to get a cock. As for the boxes like the ones that are on my back they keep Pegasus wings tied up stopping us from flying," Daring said.

"You’re a Pegasus?" I asked.

"Didn't I tell you about the three tribes?" Daring asked.

"No," I said.

"Uh...whoops," Daring said.

"Ugh anyway back to the mares the ones that have the boxes on their back mean that they're Pegasi but one about the ones with the stumps on their foreheads?" I asked.

"Those used to be unicorns however when the Caribou came it was ordered that every mare unicorn was to have their horns cut off so they can't magic against the Caribou or stallions," Daring said causing every word to make my hatred for the Caribou to only grow. But, I took a deep breath quelling my anger.

"And the ones without either?" I asked.

"Earth Ponies," Daring said.

"Got it Earth Ponies, Pegasi and Unicorns," I said before I looked at Daring and saw she still had the boxes and collar on her neck so I grabbed the boxes startling Daring.

"What are you doing?" Daring asked in shock.

"Calm down," I said as I managed to rip open the boxes and then got rid of the collar on Daring's neck. "Wish you told me about your wings being binded like that must not be comfortable."

"Oh Celestia that's good," Daring moaned as she stretched her wings out receiving several pops from her wings. "Damn why didn't I ask you to free my wings sooner is beyond me."

"You’re welcome...Now how do we find this Rarity?" I asked.

"Hm she's the fashion and no orders from bad guy’s type she'll be doing whatever she can to resist these guys. And that will lead her to a lot of trouble so in my professional opinion she's in the re-education centre if not we can find out who is holding her from there," Daring said.

"Ok any idea where that might be?" I asked.

"There large dark building very hard to miss," Daring said as she pointed to the building in question.

The place was large and made of dark stone and steel and the windows were reinforced with iron bars going vertically and horizontally over the glass.

"Great now we just need to figure out how to get into the town," I said.

"Got it covered," Daring said before she scooped up some dirt and rubbed it over her chin making it look like she had a beard before she flattened her pit helmet.

"Think it's enough?" I asked.

"It'll do just as long no one gets any water on me," Daring said.

"What about me?" I asked.

"What do you mean you’re a male Diamond Dog," Daring said.

"Dog I’m a wolf," I said in an insulted tone and growl.

"Whoa sorry...But now that I look at you a lot is explained," Daring said.

"C'mon let's go," I said angrily as I put my hood and mask on and led Daring into Baltimare.

It was one of those classic seaside towns with sand white walls and red tile roofs the re-education centre was the exact opposite of that it was dark, gloomy and ruined the entire view. That and along with all the mares on leashes flagging their tails for the ones holding their leashes.

"Getting aroused?" Daring asked playfully as she nugged me while we passed a mare and stallion.

"There is nothing arousing about this," I growled causing Daring to back off fearfully.

The two of us didn't speak to each other till we reached the building I walked inside and saw a single desk with a caribou sitting behind it. I walked over to the desk and coughed into my fist gaining the caribou's attention.

"Can I help you?" the Caribou asked.

"Yes we're looking for a certain mare that goes by the name of Rarity Belle," I said.

"Oh great another bunch who want to fuck the bitch of generosity," the Caribou said.

"Actually we're relocating her," Daring said.

"Relocating but I have no forms for relocation to another re-education centre," the Caribou said as he looked through a clipboard.

"That's because she's not going to another re-education centre," I said before I slashed at the Caribou's neck with my claws forcing him to choke on his blood.

I then hid the body under the desk and quickly had a look through the clipboard and found Rarity's name along with a picture of her. She was a white mare with a curly indigo mane and she had a red ball gag in her mouth and tears were in her eyes from what looked like pain. I also saw a stump on her forehead meaning she's a unicorn.

"Says here she's on the dungeon floor and is scheduled for the maximum treatment damn this chick must be a real problem for these guys if she's being treated like this," I said.

"C'mon let's go," Daring said as she walked towards the elevator.

"Whoa hang on," I said as I grabbed the guard's security pass and ran over to the elevator. "We're going into a high security zone may come in handy."

"Hey for a guy without any memories you certainly know what you’re doing," Daring said as I swiped the card and hit the button.

The doors closed and Daring and I rode the elevator to the floor we wanted and when we arrived we saw a dark hallway with cell doors going along the wall. I looked in each door and saw mares and stallions alike in each one each one looking miserable.

"Hey you two halt!"

I looked at the voice and saw a pair of two Caribou guards wearing red armour that had biceps and abs on the chest piece and the pair of them were armed with spears and glaring at us.

"Well uh...you see," Daring began.

"Time's up," I said before I ran at the Caribou.

One of the caribou swung his spears at me but I jumped onto a wall and flipped over the caribou and slashed at his neck with my claws. I then grabbed a hold of the second caribou's head and spun around before I slammed the caribou's head into the wall. All that was left of the caribou’s head was a bloody smear and a crushed helmet.

"Yikes remind me to never get on your bad said but how did you do that?" Daring asked.

"I...didn't know I could it was instinct," I said as I ran down the hallway with Daring.

"Well instinct or not it seems to be working so keep it up," Daring said.

We continued to look for Rarity till I came to a door and looked inside and saw a mare laying down on a metal table with restraints on her arms legs and around her neck. She also wore a black collar and a black blindfold over her eyes. She also a pair of cables attached to her nipples and looked to be hooked up to a large battery of some kind.

"Sick bastards," I whispered to myself before I whistled to Daring Do. "Yo Daring I found her."

I kicked the door open and ran inside and saw the room was filled with a large arsenal of sex items before I began to work on trying to remove the restraints.

"If I've told you once you wrenched boars I've told you a hundred times I will not submit to you monsters," Rarity said in a posh voice.

"Wow certainly got fire," I said.

"Rarity it's me Daring Do where here to rescue ya," Darin said as she came in and helped me look for a release button or lever.

"Daring Do? If this is your attempt at some sick twisted joke I promise you will regret it," Rarity said before Daring removed the blindfold.

"No tricks Rarity," Daring Do said as she tossed away the blindfold and rubbed off her false beard and fixed her hat before she went back to her searching.

"Daring Do *sigh* it's so good to see a familiar face after so long...But who is this?" Rarity asked looking at me.

"The caribou's natural predator," I said as I strained to rip the restraints off.

"Look out!" Rarity screamed.

I turned around and was met with a studded club that sent me flying towards a rack of dildos. I then looked up and saw about five caribou going after Daring and another four coming after me. I stood up and let out a growl before I lunged at the caribou and drove my claws into the caribou's chest. I then dodged a sword’s swing at my head which ended up decapitating the dying caribou. I then removed my claws and grabbed the sword wielding Caribou by the antlers and pulled his head backwards and bit into his throat. With a quick jerk of my head I snapped the caribou's neck and threw the body into another caribou. I then slashed the last caribou across the chest leaving deep slashes and a lot of blood to leak out. I then turned around to go help Daring I felt something being placed around my neck before I felt a massive electric shock bringing me to my knees.

I then shook my head to shrug off the shock before I turned around and saw a new caribou holding a remote and aiming it at me. But, once I stood up to attack the caribou pressed the button shocking me again forcing me to my lay on my stomach this time. But, before I could push myself off the floor I hoof was placed on the back of my head pushing me to the ground once more.

"Well aren't you a fearsome beast," the Caribou said.

"Get your stinking hooves off of him," Daring yelled.

"Ah the great Daring Do now I know I'm going to enjoy our little sessions together but first take this mutt to a cell and keep him there till I'll begin to interrogate him tomorrow. If he tries anything funny zap him," the Caribou said before he removed his hoof from my head and two caribou picked me up and dragged me out of the room. I tried several times to escape but I was stopped by the electric collar around my neck.

I was then tossed into a cell and before I could run out and kill the guards the door was slammed closed I then tried to escape through the window but it was too high and had bars on it. I looked around and saw I was in a circular cell. I then went around the room looking for a way out but my efforts were unsuccessful. So I sat on the bed of hay that was placed in the room and soon the sun began to set and night fell upon Equestria. I just sat still gazing at the wall in a trance for an unknown amount of time. Suddenly, moonlight shined in through the widow and onto a wall and I saw something glowing silver appear on it. When it fully appeared I saw it was a strange mark of some kind yet it looked familiar.



Suddenly the figure I saw in the forest appeared and pointed at the symbol so I got up and walked over to the symbol. I looked at the figure but it said nothing but continued to point at the symbol so I looked at the symbol once more and felt it calling to me. Slowly I reached out and touched it and as soon as I touched it the world became a white void. I looked around and saw nothing but white till finally I saw something black in the sea of white. I walked towards the thing and saw it was someone. However, I couldn't see their face because it was hidden underneath a dark war torn cloak. But, from what I could see this figure was wearing strange dark armour on its chest and right arm but I couldn't see the figure's left arm because the cloak was covering it. As for the figures legs a strange wisp like darkness billowed around the figure, making the figure look like they were floating. Finally on the figure's left shoulder there was an object that looked like a sword's hilt.

"Who are you?" I asked but the figure only pointed at me. "You're me?" causing the figure to nod. "Then tell me stranger who are we?"

The figure then lunged at me and knocked me into darkness.

"You'll know soon enough but for now," a voice said which I guessed was the other me however the voice sounded different.

Suddenly a flood of information flew in front of me before my eyes snapped open and I saw I was back in the cell and the figure and the mark were gone. I stood up and felt a flood of energy running through me causing me to smile and rip off the electric collar as if it were paper. I then walked over to the door and reached out and pushed my hand against it. Suddenly, my hand turned into fog and I did the same with my body and walked through the door. Once I was on the other side I saw my outfit had changed to match the other me. I also saw the wispy shadow surrounding me but I realized it was actually magic overflowing from my body. However, I didn't have the sword my other me had. Suddenly, the lights were flickering on and off I then gave a smile before I set off down the hallway. I saw a pair of guards were there and they looked absolutely terrified of me. Suddenly, one of them worked up a nerve to attack but I back handed the caribou into a wall. As soon as the caribou flew into the wall I heard the snapping of the caribou's neck indicating he was dead. I then looked at the last caribou and saw him try to flee but he didn't get far because the overflowing magic shot out and impaled the caribou on a ghostly spear. Once he was dead I let the caribou fall to the ground. I then searched the building killing any caribou till I came across till I found the cell Rarity was in but I saw it was empty. This caused me to let out a growl before I decided to go ask the Caribou in charge of Rarity's location.




Warden's Office Third Person P.O.V.




Daring Do was not having a good time her arms were tied to the ceiling and her legs were tied to a bar that was forcing her to spread her legs. She was forced into wearing a skimpy latex corset that exposed her marehood. Suddenly, the door to the office opened and the warden walked in he was the same caribou that strapped the electric collar on Bones and shocked him. He was in his work uniform and in his hand was a black whip.

"You've been a very naughty mare Daring Do a very naughty mare sneaking in here to rescue one of the bitches of harmony tsk, tsk shame on you," the warden said as he circled Daring and came up behind her and sniffed her mane.

"You have no idea what shame is if it hit you in the face," Daring said.

"Tell me Daring Do why do you resist our way of life?" the warden asked.

"Because this isn't living!" Daring growled.

"Well you don't exactly get a choice in how you want to live do you," the warden said as he placed his hand beside Daring's mouth but Daring reeled her head back and bit the wardens hand causing him to jump back in pain. "Oh yeah I like the ones who fight back make them more fun."

Suddenly the main door opened and slammed closed to reveal another caribou covered in sweat and his face full of terror.

"What are you doing in here!?" The Warden yelled.

"Warden Sir...there's...we've," the caribou stuttered.

"Speak up you twit what's going on!?" the caribou yelled.

"There's a...a-," the caribou was unable to finish his sentence because three large black crescent shaped blades came through the door and impaled the caribou.

The warden then grabbed a gun and made sure it was loaded before he aimed it at the door. The blades retracted slowly and the caribou fell to the ground blood dripping everywhere. Suddenly, the air became cold and the Warden could see his breath slowly the door opened and a dark figure stepped in. It wore a cloak and armour but its face was hidden by a hood the figure was tall and whip like shadows oozed their way out from the gaps in the armour. The figure's lower half was shrouded in so much of the black mist it no one was sure if the figure was floating, or his legs were hidden beneath the fog, the warden then shook away the fear that was creeping up inside of him and unloaded a full magazine of ammo into the spectre like figure. But, the figure didn't even flinch instead the thing just spat out several objects. When they landed on the ground Daring and the Warden saw it was all the bullets fired at the spectre. As the two were looking at the ball the figure stepped forward and grabbed the warden by the throat.

"One question one answer where is Rarity Belle?" the figure asked in a voice that was familiar to Daring Do.

"Go fuck yourself," The Warden said.

The figure then threw The Warden into a wall before the wisp like darkness turned into a tendril and grabbed one of The Warden's legs. It then lifted the warden into the air before it slammed the Warden onto his desk shattering it.

"Wrong answer now tell me where Rarity is now or I'll pry the information from you by force and leave you as a hollow saliva dribbling shell," the figure threatened.

"Okay, okay you win...the mayors house we sent her back to the mayors house because he owns her," The Warden said.

"Not anymore," the figure said before tendrils lifted the Warden into the air.

The tendrils curled around The Warden's body like snakes The Wardens eyes held terror realizing what was about to happen. The figure snapped its fingers and the tendrils ripped The Warden in two before they dropped the body parts like they were trash. The figure then turned to the helpless Daring Do before he pointed at her and another tendril appeared. The figure made a slicing motion with its hands causing Daring to close her eyes in fear. Suddenly, she felt her hands fall and metal breaking sounds around her hooves. When she looked she saw both her hands and hooves were free and her clothes were being held by a tendril in front of her. She then took the clothes and saw the figure leave the room before she got rid of the corset and put on her clothing.




Bone's P.O.V.




I stood leaning against the wall outside The Warden's office and I had managed to turn back into how I normally look however I was back to being a skeleton. I figured out that the blood that makes me look alive is also a sort of battery and my powers use the blood to operate. So if I run out of blood my powers are also depleted. Luckily I managed to get enough blood to cover myself in blood once again and now I was waiting for Daring to come out. Suddenly, I heard the door open and Daring walked out.

"Hey," I said simply.

"Bones was-was that you?" Daring asked gesturing to the room.

"Yeah got some of my memories back turns out I can use magic," I said simply.

"Whoa back up use magic but that's impossible only unicorns and alicorns can use magic," Daring said.

"Well I did," I said.

"Yeah wouldn't have believed it if I didn't see it for myself but still whoa...Hey how did you survive all that back there?" Daring asked.

"What?" I asked.

"Those bullets the warden unloaded a full magazine into you and you just spat them all out as if it was a bad apple," Daring said.

"I...uh listen we can worry about that later right now we need to get to the mayors house and find Rarity," I said.

"Fine but you'd better tell me what happened after this is over," Daring said before she ran down the hallway and I followed.

As Daring and I ran I thought about what I should tell her the truth or something like I am unable to be killed when I'm like that. Suddenly, Daring stopped causing me to run into her and falling over.

"What is it now?" I asked as I got up.

"The prisoners here," Daring said as she too got up.

"Yeah?" I asked.

"Are we just going to leave them like this?" Daring asked.

"What are you saying?" I asked.

"We should save them get them to help take back Baltimare," Daring said.

"Hey you know that's not such a bad idea no doubt these guys are looking for a little payback and they could provide a major distraction for us," I said.

Daring and I both nodded and went different ways I went to the armoury and grabbed every weapon I could find and brought it to the lobby while Daring freed every prisoner in her sights. When the soon to be ex-prisoners gathered in the massive lobby while Daring and I stood in front of the doors.

"Uh hello name's Daring Do some of you may know me from my stories," Daring said only to receive silence. "Uh and this is Bones."

"What Daring Do is saying is that the pair of us have had enough the caribou have come to Equestria turned you're relatives, neighbours and your friends into sex slaves or rapists, and what have you all done to deserve this?" I asked causing the audience to talk to each other for a bit. "The answer is nothing absolutely nothing. No threats or acts of war no those honed headed dick sticks just came here and thought. 'Oi mares shouldn't be leading this country we'll invade and put males on top and mares will suck dicks'," I said making my voice sound dumb and clueless causing the audience to talk amongst themselves angrily. "Now I don't know about you but that isn't cool with me so for those of you who want to see the Equestria where everyone was free from the caribou, and life was great pick up a weapon and fight for what is yours!"

The caused everyone to let out a cry of war before they all grabbed a weapon and rushed to the door but Daring stopped them.

"Hang on before you all go running out there is something I need to let you know if you don't already many of this town's stallion population are brainwashed. So what they have done isn’t their fault and it’s possible to help them. This can easily be spotted by glowing green eyes so if you see one knock them out and bring them in front of the mayor’s house," Daring said.

"But what if we can't fix them?" a mare asked.

"Uh...I," Daring started.

"That's not important right now but there is still hope to heal them and if there is a way we just don't know it yet. Also gather up all the mares that have a red and purple collar and bring them to the mayor’s place. Knock them out if you must back just make sure that they are separated from the stallions. Also bring any children that are in the town as well and finally as for the caribou...Do what you will with them kill them or keep them alive to suffer the choice is yours," I said before I nodded to Daring and the mob of ponies stormed out of the building

I then picked up a plain one handed longsword and strapped it over my right shoulder before I turned to Daring who was staring at me.

"Hey Daring snap out of it," I said.

"Oh sorry Bones," Daring said as she shook her head.

Daring then went and picked up a whip before we ran outside where we saw the prisoners were entering houses and killing caribou on the streets and liberating other ponies. I then led Daring through the streets killing caribou and stallions and knocking out brainwashed stallions. We continued to run till finally we reached the mayor's house. I then walked up to the front door and opened it and saw the lobby was empty. I led Daring inside and heard movement coming from above I gestured for Daring to follow me and so we went upstairs and saw a light beneath a door. I crept over to the door along with Daring and I looked through the keyhole. I then saw about two caribou guards and one stallion earth pony guard. His eyes weren't green and they were all armed with some sort of long weapon that I learned later it was called a rifle.



Finally I saw a fat Caribou in a white tux and Rarity lying on the floor with a massive purple bruise on her cheek that wasn't there before that threw me in a rage. I then kicked the door of its hinges sending it sailing into the fat caribou sending him into the opposite wall. I then drew my sword and stabbed a caribou with it before I flung the body at the other caribou. This knocked the caribou to the ground but the Earth Pony charged at me knocking me down. He then picked me up and held me from behind and I saw the other caribou was up and charging at me. His head was lowered as he charged intending to impale me with his horns. I then watched as the caribou got close before I put my foot on the caribou's head and pushed myself up and over the Earth Pony. The caribou then charged into the Earth Pony and impaled him on his horns. But, it didn't stop the caribou from charging at me and I ended up pinned to the wall. Suddenly, I heard a gunshot and I pushed the Earth Pony away from me and saw the caribou had a hole in his back. I then looked and saw Daring with a rifle before she put it down.

"Nice shot," I said as I picked up my sword and sheathed it on my back.

"Thanks," Daring said.

I then walked over to Rarity and helped her up.

"Oh my heroes," Rarity said as she wrapped her arms around me.

"Whoa, whoa what are you doing?" I asked as I pushed Rarity off me.

"I'm hugging you darling," Rarity said causing me to raise an eyebrow at her.

"Hugging?" I asked.

"Come now darling surly you know what a hug is," Rarity said.

"Don't blame him Rarity the poor guy is suffering from major amnesia couldn't even remember his own name or how to talk when we first met. But, everything else seems to be in order," Daring said.

"Oh you poor thing," Rarity said.

Suddenly I heard a groan come from behind me and I looked and saw the fat caribou was pushing the door off himself. I then saw a pair of mares run in carrying weapons and when they saw the caribou they were about to kill him before I stood between them.

"Hold on I need this one alive," I said.

The two mare looked at each other before they nodded I then walked over to the caribou and when he saw me he pulled a gun out from his tux. But I knocked the gun from his grip causing it to slide across the floor before I grabbed the caribou by the collar and held him in the air above me.

"Unhand me I'm the mayor of this place," the Caribou said.

"Not anymore Baltimare is under new management," I said before I dropped the caribou on the floor.

The caribou then tried to kick me but I grabbed his leg and snapped the bone making him squeal in pain. I then dragged the caribou out of the room by his broken leg the ex-mayor screaming all the way. Once we were at the front door I pushed it open and threw the caribou outside and let him tumble down the stairs. When I looked outside I saw several stallions and mares tied up all of the stallions brainwashed and the mares wore red and purple collars. Finally foals were standing next to some of the adults looking terrified at what was going on.

"You'll not get away with this you'll be hunted down for this crime," the mayor said.

I then looked outside and saw a massive statue so I walked over to it and saw it was of a caribou with large muscles and his hardened member shown to the world. The caribou had a hoof resting on a rock pile and in his right hand was a large golden flagpole and the flag was black with a golden border on it. And in the centre was a golden caribou head.

"Hey tell me who’s that?" I asked as I gestured the statue.

"That's our glorious king the God King Diann," the ex-mayor said.

"God king?" I asked before I looked back at the statue.

Suddenly a tendril grew out of my shadow and severed the statue's head from the rest of the body before I used my magic to impale it onto the statue's dick. This earned several gasps from everyone I then picked up a piece of wood that had a few embers on it and tossed it towards the flag. The piece of wood hit and soon the flag caught fire. I then looked at the caribou who was looking at the statue in horror at what I had done. I walked back over to the caribou and grabbed the front of his tux and held him close to my face. I then snarled at him making myself look as intimidating as possible.

"You're going to go to this 'God King' and you're going to tell him exactly what you saw here tonight and you will repeat this message to him exactly to the letter. Tell him that Baltimare is only the beginning and that the days of the Caribou have been numbered now go," I said as I tossed the caribou away from me causing him to roll along the ground in pain from his broken leg.

"And how will I get there with this leg?" the caribou asked.

"Crawl back might give you some exercise," I said before the caribou began to crawl away quickly.

Once the caribou was out of sight I decided to explore the mayor’s home and check for any more trapped mares.
> Chapter 3 God Pieces and the Everfree
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I was looking around the ex-mayor of Baltimare's house for any other mares and I have to admit that caribou had good taste in interior design. However that doesn't mean I like the sick bastard, he raped innocent mares and was able to get away with it. Well, I’m actually glad to break it to him that's not happening anymore now that I'm here. But anyway back to the main topic. I was walking down some steps and into the basement. Once I was inside I saw several mares resting on some hay in a corner of the room. I then walked over to them and shook one awake. When she saw me she let out a gasp of terror but I placed a hand over her muzzle before she could scream. I then placed a finger over my lips for silence.

"It's alright I'm not here to hurt or rape you, I'm just here to get you out of here," I said causing the mare to just look at me in silence instead of thrashing about. "Ok listen I'm gonna let go now but no screaming please."

I released the mare's muzzle and backed off, allowing her to take in what I looked like and see if I was a threat.

"W...who are you?" the mare asked.

"Name's Bones, now let's get that thing off you," I said as I reached over and removed her collar then helped her up.

"How did you get in here, there are normally guards upstairs watching the entrance," the mare said.

"Not anymore. In fact every caribou in this place and every stallion that has betrayed Equestria is now lying dead in the street," I said causing the mare to gasp. "Sorry but you were gonna find out sooner or later."

"Does this mean...we're free?" the mare asked causing me to nod before she latched onto me in a hug.

"Uh do you mind, I don't hug," I said completely uncomfortable of the situation.

"Oh sorry," the mare said before she let go. "So now what happens?"

"Can you help me wake this bunch up?" I asked as I went to wake up another mare.

The mare agreed and went to wake up another mare. Soon everyone was awake and on their feet. Once they were up I looked around the room and saw a massive iron door on the far end of the room.

"Hey, do any of you know what's in there?" I asked.

"No, the caribou that owned us had us taken out of this place when he went in. So we never saw the combination or the contents," a mare said.

"Ok," I said before the mares went up the stairs. "So the ex-mayor didn't want anyone to know what was inside. I'd say it's worth taking a peek."

I then walked over to the door and remembered a trick that could get me in. I placed my right hand on the door for five seconds. When I removed it, there was a hand print on the door made out of rust. The rust quickly expanded and began to cover the door. Once it was fully covered the door disintegrated revealing another room. However the room was filled with empty shelves but at the back of the room, on a pedestal beneath a glass case, was a metal arm.



"Whoa and just what makes you so special?" I asked myself as I walked over to the pedestal and looked at the arm.

I then gripped the glass covering the arm and tossed it behind me hearing it shatter before I reached out to pick up the arm. There was a flash and I was looking down at the arm again however the arm had replaced my original one. I then saw myself real the metal arm back, curl the fingers into a fist and go to punch something. Before I could see what the arm was going to hit, another flash appeared and I was back to holding the arm in both my hands again.

"Whoa...that was freaky," I said as I rubbed my eyes trying to get rid of the spots.

I decided to take the arm with me so I put it in a bag that was on my back and put the bag under my cloak. I was about to walk out of the room when I saw a thin rectangular device with a pair of white cords coming out of it.



I then pushed the square on the bottom of the thing and saw the centre light up but did nothing else. I then shook the devise but it did nothing. I pushed the square button again, it didn't respond. I then touched an orange square with music notes on it and below the square it said music. Instantly the center changed to what looked like a list I then pushed one of the things on the list and I heard something coming from the cords coming out of the devise. I raised the end of the cord to my ear and listened



I smiled at the sound. I then tried pressing all sorts of buttons. I quickly figured out how the devise worked before I tucked it into my pocket and walked out of the room. I then walked out of the building and saw it was almost dawn. Both Daring and Rarity were helping some of the citizens.

"Sup?" I said as I approached the two.

"Oh hey Bones," Daring said when she saw me.

"Hello darling, were you successful in your search?" Rarity asked.

"One, don't refer to me as darling and two, yes. A small group of mares were hidden in the basement but I think they'll be fine," I said.

"I see, now we must do something about both of your...attire," Rarity said in a disgusted tone.

"What's wrong with my clothes?" I asked.

"No offence dar...Pardon, Bones but it looks like you took it from a dead caribou," Rarity said correcting herself in the process.

"Well I actually did take it from a dead caribou thanks, not like he was going to need it," I said causing Rarity to turn green but shrugged it off.

"Well anyway at least allow me make you something more appropriate," Rarity said.

"Oh yes please Rarity," Daring said.

"I'm good," I said.

"Bones I must insist, think of this as a thank you gift for saving me," Rarity said.

"And I'm saying no I don't want or need any new clothes," I said.

"Well Bones if you’re wearing the outfit of a caribou raider don't you think it may raise some concerns and cause a problem when you try to save others," Daring said causing me to think about it and realize she was right.

"Well, when you put it that way, I suppose you have a point but just as long as it doesn't make me stand out, comes with a cloak and something to cover my muzzle then fine," I said.

"But why do you want to wear something so...drab?" Rarity asked.

"If others saw a wolf walking towards them don't you think that will send the wrong message?" I asked.

"Good point," Daring said.

"Wait you’re a wolf I mistook you for a very hairy Diamond Dog," Rarity said causing me to growl at her.

"Excuse me?"

I turned around and saw a crowd of ponies staring at us.

"We were wondering what we should do now that we've freed Baltimare?" a stallion asked.

Rarity and Daring then looked at me causing me to give them a confused look.

"Uh why are you looking at me like that?" I asked.

"Well you're the one who said we should liberate Equestria so guess that makes you the leader," Daring said.

"Uh...," I tried forming words to turn this around on them but I couldn't think of anything so I cleared my throat before I looked at the crowd. "Uh hi...Listen I know all of you want things to go back to normal hell some of you want payback. Many of you don't know me and may not trust me. I don't have, or can say, anything to get you to. But I can tell you this Equestria is your home and Baltimare is one out of many to be freed from the caribou. There are other places and other beings out there that need our help to restore their homes. So here is what I propose...We gather anything and everything we can use or carry whether it be supplies, tools or camping gear and lay low until we have gathered more numbers."

"Are you saying we should hide?" a mare asked.

"I'm saying we should lay low and prepare ourselves before we do anything rash. We will be going up against an enemy that has beat you once. Starting a revolution takes preparation and time which is slowly running out. Soon we may have an army marching down on us hoping to take back Baltimare. So I suggest we go somewhere that the caribou won't find us and start preparing ourselves for taking back Equestria," I said causing many in the group to nod. "I want you all to get some rest and be ready to move out by tomorrow no doubt your all exhausted after the long night."

The crowd dispersed and I looked at Daring and Rarity who were smiling at me.

"Not bad Bones," Daring said.

"Hey Rarity how soon can you have those clothes ready?" I asked.

"Sooner than you think. Come with me." Rarity said as she walked down the street.

Rarity then walked into some kind of boutique filled with skimpy outfits caribou would dress mares up in ranging from roll-play to BDSM. I saw Rarity looking all over the store before she found what she was looking for and began to work on Daring behind a curtain. It was then that I decided to strike up a conversation with Rarity.

"So Rarity tell me, is this a place where you worked or is it a random fashion store we just walked into?" I asked.

"Oh I worked here or was rather forced to work here and design horrifying outfits," Rarity said with disgust.

"I see...Daring told me you’re also a bearer to something called the Elements of Harmony," I said.

"Well that is true Bones but I need to be with my friends in order to do anything," Rarity said.

"Any idea where we can find them?" I asked.

They would most likely still be in Ponyville except for Twilight she might still be up in Canterlot," Rarity said.

"Twilight sounds like the title for a bad movie," I said.

"I would prefer you keep such comments to yourself in the future Bones. Please tell me about yourself, how did the both of you meet?" Rarity asked.

"Well we met in the Forbidden Jungle just south of here. Bones here saved me from some raiders who were plundering an old crypt of an old tribe. Even went and defiled the chief's body by tossing it from its resting place like it was garbage," Daring said.

"These caribou have no ounce of shame in them," Rarity said.

"Hey, while we're in a chatty mood Bones, you were going to tell me how you survived those bullets when we were in the re-education center," Daring said.

"Oh...that, well uh...the truth is *sigh* the truth is I shouldn't have survived that at all," I said.

"You’re going to be more specific darling," Rarity said.

"Well to put it simply I was dead long before I got shot," I said.

A heavy silence hung in the air and I heard the two step out from behind the curtain. When I turned around the two were staring at me.

"What do you mean you’re dead?" Daring asked.

"I mean it how it's been said I'm literally a walking corpse that has no memories of when it was alive," I said and a heavy silence consumed us again but their faces were blank. No anger, no fear, no concern just blank. "You’re taking this better than I thought you would." I said waking Daring from her trance.

"Wait a sec are you messing with us?" Daring asked.

"I can drive a knife through my chest if that will prove it to you," I said.

"No don't I believe you but whoa first time I've had a normal conversation with a dead guy," Daring said as she went to sit down in a seat.

"Heh I suppose so. Most undead constructs wouldn't be able to utter a single word. As for me...well I'm not sure what makes me so special," I said before I looked at Rarity and saw she was just staring at me. "I suppose you’re going to scream and run out and tell everyone."

Rarity seemed to have woken from her trance and walked towards a chair and sat in it.

"I believe actions speak louder than words in this case. If you wanted to do something against us you would have done it by now," Rarity said.

"Whew, that's a huge weight off my shoulders. I was actually nervous about what you would think about me," I said.

"Wow I have a lot of questions about you, like what was dying like." Daring said.

"Uh Daring that's going to need to wait till I can get my memories back," I said.

"Oh uh right," Daring said.

"So Rarity do you think we can get my measurements done for some new clothing or are you uncomfortable?" I asked.

"Huh oh of course, this way," Rarity said before she led me behind the curtain. "Now Bones could you remove the cloak, sword and torso clothing so we can get started."

I did as I was instructed and removed them. I set my bag on a small table and when I looked at Rarity I saw her face was flushed red, staring at me. I looked at what she was staring at and saw it was my chest. I was just as surprised, my chest had a bit of muscle on it but on the right side of my gut was a large scar and over it was the same mark I saw in the cell. But the mark was white and it looked like it was made out of my fur. I then saw Rarity was still staring at me so I snapped my fingers getting her attention.

"You think staring at me after what you went through is a good idea?" I asked shaking Rarity from her trance.

"Oh my apologies Bones I shouldn't have stared," Rarity said before she went to look for the measuring tape but I could hear her mumbling something about 'why is it always the good looking ones.'

Rarity then went to work in measuring me. Fortunately I didn't need to remove any other clothing. Once she was done I picked up my stuff and walked out from behind the curtain where I saw Daring reading a magazine. When she saw me her cheeks turned pink while I set my stuff on the table and began to put on the clothing that went over my torso.

"Hey Bones what's in the bag?" Daring asked.

"This, not much it was inside the ex-mayor's vault," I said.

"Can't be nothing if it's in a vault," Daring said.

"Alright here," I said as I pulled the metal arm out of my bag causing Daring to stare wide eyed at it.

"Rarity you need to see this," Daring said.

"Just a moment darling I'm taking my measurements," Rarity said.

"Rarity this is more important than measuring," Daring said.

"Alright then but honestly what could be more important then-," Rarity started as she stepped out from behind the curtain but she began to stutter when she saw the arm. "Where did you get that?"

"Ex-mayors vault why, is it valuable?" I asked.

"Is it valuable dude that’s a Piece of Ash Blade," Daring said.

"Uh...Who?" I asked causing Daring to give herself a facepalm.

"I really need to get you a book about the important things in Equestria," Daring said.

"Ash Blade was once one of my dearest friends a long time ago along with being Equestria's first king. He was even considered by some as a god. He was caring, kind but to put it simply he had a heart of gold and this was his good side," Rarity said.

"And what about his bad side?" I asked causing both mares to shudder. "What?"

"Just prey you never have to find that out," Daring said.

"Okay then what is up with this Piece of Ash? If it belongs to him why is it here?" I asked.

"It was in between the time the caribou invaded us and Ash Blade's death. It was just a regular day when news quickly spread all over Equestria that Ash Blade's tomb was robbed. Everything in it, the artifacts, Ash's body all of it just simply gone," Daring said.

"Gone?" I asked.

"The ones who robbed the tomb took everything that belonged to Ash. His bike, his weapons, his armour and his left arm," Rarity said as she tapped the metal arm in my grasp.

"Wait this was a part of his body?" I asked.

"A fake limb to be exact. His real arm was burned off when he was saving a child from a fire," Daring said.

I then handed the arm to Rarity before I stepped away from it feeling unworthy to hold the priceless object causing the mares to chuckle in amusement.

"Anyway one day, while I was in Manehattan with my friends, I saw a stallion playing with a dagger. Now to many this dagger was nothing important but to me, I saw it was Ash's personal dagger so I grabbed it with my magic and brought it closer to inspect it and saw it was genuine. That's when I told my friends and when the stallion demanded it back Twilight had him arrested. We contacted the royal family and the first one there was Queen Luna," Rarity said.

"Oooo I bet she was furious," Daring said.

"She was," Rarity said

"Why would this queen be furious over this?" I asked.

"Ash Blade was her husband," Daring said.

"Ah," I responded in understanding.

"Anyway when Luna demanded where the other relics and Ash's body were the stallion kept demanding that we give him his God Piece," Rarity said.

"God Piece?" I asked.

"The Pieces of Ash were also called God Pieces by many all over the world because he was labelled a god after his last battle," Daring said.

"Anyway the stallion was sent to the castle dungeons and when guards searched his home they found a shrine dedicated to Ash. Also the oddest thing the stallion said when we interrogated him is that the dagger granted him great power. He proved that by hitting Twilight and managing to knock her into a wall. He was a Pegasus and not built enough to send a princess flying like that," Rarity said.

"Whoa so did the dagger really give him super powers?" Daring asked.

"I don't know it seems rather silly when one thinks about it," Rarity said.

"Actually when I touched that arm I saw a vision where that arm was attached to me and I was about to punch something. When it ended I felt...unstoppable," I said.

"Freaky," Daring said.

"Indeed and did anything else happen?" Rarity asked.

"No but anyway I'd better start getting ready for tomorrow it's gonna be a long trip to the Everfree forest," I said.

"The Everfree!" Rarity screamed.

"There a problem with the Everfree?" I asked.

"Of course there is a problem. The place is filled with all sorts of dangers we'll be a meal on a silver platter for those beasts," Rarity said.

"Rarity calm down, I'm more than likely going to be the scariest thing in that place besides, that's the reason why we're going there. The caribou will most likely know of those dangers but wouldn't dare follow us inside," I said.

"You know Rarity Bones makes a good point," Daring said.

"I suppose but it's all...dirty," Rarity said.

"Really you've been a sex slave for how long forced to crawl along the ground like a common animal and you’re worried about getting a bit of mud on you. Well I've got three words for ya, suck it up," I said before I walked out of the shop.

I then went around Baltimare and found some stores that still sold outdoor gear. So I grabbed a few tents and camping gear. I then went over to another store and grabbed enough supplies for Daring and Rarity. As I was walking back to the boutique I passed a music store where I saw a strange flute sitting in the shop window.



I felt a strange call coming from the flute so I went inside and saw a dead stallion on the floor presumably the owner of his place. I didn't say anything to the fallen stallion but grabbed the flute before I walked back to the boutique and spent the rest of the day preparing for the trip.




Next day




I led the citizens of Baltimare through the dense foliage of the trees many of the citizens were terrified of our current location. But as I suspected the beasts of the Everfree didn't attack out of fear from us or rather me. I could both see and smell them looking at us but when they attempted to get a free meal I got in-between the citizens and the predator. This caused them to back off before I walked up to the front of the group once more.

"We had better find a good campsite otherwise we might be beast chow when it gets dark," I said.

"This is the Everfree Bones the chances of finding even a decent campsite for all of us is very slim," Rarity said.

"Actually I think I know a place," Daring said.

"Really, where?" I asked.

"We're close I just now managed to recognize this place. Remember Rarity we were heading to the heart of the forest," Daring said.

"Of course the knights tomb Slender will surly allow us to stay in this time of need," Rarity said.

"I don't know what you two are talking about but if we can get a rest then it's fine by me," I said.

"C'mon I know where to go," Daring said as she took out a compass and walked off into the forest.

"So Rarity tell me more of this Ash Blade, for starters how did he get here?" I asked.

"Oh there's plenty to tell about him but let us start with how he got into Equestria he was just walking about minding his own business when suddenly..."Rarity began.




Hours Later




Now I'm gonna be honest with you, Rarity was really good at telling a story. If I didn't know any better I'd say her talent would be story telling. But she told me about the cutie marks and about how they tell others what their special talent is. For example Rarity’s cutie mark is of three diamonds and it means she is an amazing designer of clothing. Daring's cutie mark is of a brown and gold compass star which means she's an amazing explorer.

"...It was a lucky thing both Rage and Vinyl were able to switch the book over before Heartless could get to it," Rarity said.

"Wow quite a lot for one guy to take on board isn't it," I said.

"Indeed and yet despite all this he still continued on as if it was nothing," Rarity said.

"Hey Rarity, how did Ash die?" I asked causing Rarity's expression to turn to one of sorrow.

Suddenly, something sends me flying into a tree. I looked to see a white horse head filling my vision. There was no face on the equine shaped head only white and when I looked down I saw the thing had a tendril wrapped around me.

"Uh hi," was all I said when suddenly the thing raised another tendril and turned it into a drill aiming it at me.

"Slender, hold on!"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw Daring and Rarity running towards us. They were looking at the...thing holding me.

"Miss Rarity and Miss Do to what do I owe the pleasure?" a voice inside my head said.

"We can explain but do you mind putting down our friend?" Daring said.

"Oh, my apologies had I have known you were with Daring Do and Rarity Belle would not have attacked," the voice said again which led me to assume it belonged to the thing in front of me.

"No problem and I take it you are Slendermane," I said.

"Indeed I am but please call me Slender and you are?" Slender asked as he put me down and released me once I got a good look at him. I saw he stood on four hooves and had six black tendrils growing out of his back. He also wore a black tux with a red tie. As for his cutie mark it was of a red circle with an X in it.

"I am Bones nice to meet you," I said.

"Now would one of you please explain to me why there is a large gathering of ponies in my part of the forest?" Slender asked.

"We're running Slender I don't know if you've heard but Equestria has been conquered by a species known as the cari-," Rarity said but before she could finish Slender raised a hoof.

"Come," Slender said before he walked into the forest and we managed to get everyone to follow despite how scared they were.

As we walked I saw the trees had created a path by moving themselves just like Rarity said when she first met Slender. At the end of the path I saw a bright light and once we stepped out of the forest I saw a beautiful sight. A crystal blue lake, wide open area, a massive temple like structure and finally a collection of massive trees that seemed to be supporting homes within their branches. Connecting each house was a walkway of some kind. In this massive clearing were more technicolour ponies that had hands and stood on two legs. But the strange thing was that they all had insect like antennas and wings like those on a butterfly.

"So this is the knight’s tomb but who are they?" I asked as I gestured to the strange new ponies.

"The Flutterponies but how did they get so big in just a year?" Rarity asked.

"Faust placed a growth spell on them and it seems to be coming along nicely. Now there is actually someone who would be very happy to see you," Slender said as he led us towards the treetop village.

As we all walked towards the village we drew a crowd. My guess is that they were curious about us. Once we entered the village I saw a picnic blanket spread along the ground and on it were a variety of greens and healthy foods. Also on the blanket were all sorts of animals also a white unicorn mare that stood on four hooves and had a pristine white mane. She had lovely blue eyes and tufts of white fur on each hoof and a white tail that looked like a lions. Next to the unicorn was a buttercup yellow Pegasus with a pink mane and tail. She had blue eyes and a face that held great beauty. She was wearing a pair of jeans that hugged her legs, and a green sweater that was being held up by her massive hooters because it didn't go over her shoulders. Finally her cutie mark was of three pink butterflies.

"Fluttershy!" Rarity shouted causing the Pegasus to shriek in terror before she was wrapped in a massive hug.

R...Rarity?" the Pegasus asked in surprise.

"Oh Fluttershy I'm so relieved your safe but how did you escape?" Rarity asked.

"Oh...Well when the caribou came my animal friends told me to run while they held them back long enough for me to escape," the Pegasus said.

"She can understand them?" I asked Daring.

"Her special talent is for working with animals. She's the one that helps them find a home," Daring said.

"Daring Do?" the Pegasus said as she stepped out of the hug.

"Hey Flutters certainly been a long time huh," Daring said as she too hugged the Pegasus.

"How did both of you get away...if you don't mind me asking that is?" the Pegasus asked as she hid behind her mane in a cute way.

"Well it was all thanks to this guy," Daring said as she gestured towards me.

I looked at the Pegasus, she looked at me and we both stared at each other before I raised my hand to wave. But this caused the Pegasus to let out a very cute eep before she hid behind Rarity.

"Uh was it something I did?" I asked.

"Relax big guy she's like that when she meets someone new," Daring said.

"Fluttershy darling come out. You’re being very rude to our saviour," Rarity said like she was speaking to a child.

The timid Pegasus stepped out from behind Rarity, stood in front of me and stood there trying to avoid my gaze.

"I suppose I should make this easier for you my name is Bones," I said.

"Hi my name is...Fluttershy," the Pegasus said.

Now to most they wouldn't have been able hear that but to my ears I was able to hear what she said.

"Fluttershy huh lovely name matches your personality as well," I said causing the Pegasus to blush.

"Wow smooth talking," Daring said nudging my side playfully.

"So am I correct to presume you're one of the bearers of harmony?" I asked.

"Um...yes," Fluttershy said.

"Fluttershy here is the bearer of the Element of Kindness," Rarity said.

"I see so there's only four more left to rescue," I said.

"I hope none of you have forgotten about me," the four hoofed unicorn said as she walked over to us.

"Oh Amalthea I am so sorry I was too surprised by Fluttershy to notice you darling," Amalthea said.

"It's quite alright Rarity and you Bones, thank you for saving Rarity and Daring Do they are good friends to me," the unicorn said.

"Quite alright uh...Amalthea wasn't it?" I asked.

"Yes that is my name and I can see you've freed a lot of ponies," Amalthea said.

"Yes sorry for asking this of you but these ponies need a place to stay and many of them were broken by the caribou," I said.

"I see I'm afraid we can't do anything about the males that were brainwashed but I believe the Flutterponies can help the mares," Amalthea said.

"That would be enough," I said.

"Now Rarity let's see what we can do about your horn," Amalthea said as her horn was consumed by a white fire.

I then looked at Rarity and saw the stump on her forehead change into a long pointed horn.

"My horn oh thank, you thank you, thank you Amalthea," Rarity cried as she jumped around with glee.

"You can use Life Fire," Daring said.

"Only once a day...It's extremely difficult to summon," Amalthea said.

"Whoa," I said in amazement.

Suddenly I head a bird sound and I saw a raven land on Rarity's shoulder.

"Dust your here too," Rarity said in surprise as she petted the bird.

"Oh yeah I was taking care of him when the incident happened and he held back most of the caribou while I was escaping he was so brave," Fluttershy said.

"Takes after his old master," Daring said.

"Well I know Ash would be proud of you," Rarity said.

I gave the group a nod before I decided to go for a walk in the forest to have some time to myself. So I grabbed my sword and left. After some time as I walked the forest somehow came alive with music.



As the music played I saw the strange figure appear ahead of me so I walked after it. As I did I could feel my vision go blurry and my head began to spin. But I did not stop walking however, since I wasn't focusing, I fell down a steep slope. When I hit the bottom I felt something drag me into the dark.




???




"Are you sure you want to do this?"

"You know I do. I can't let this happen,"

"You know they will never agree to this,"

"Do I look like I care? I need to get stronger and they owe me this. I don't see why they can't do this,"

"Very well but remember, being The Reaper's Hand is not something for the faint of heart,"

"You let me worry about that,"





I opened my eyes, shook my head, sat up and clutched my head before I remembered the figure then the slope and finally the memory.

"What was all that about... that title 'The Reaper's Hand' was that who I was, what did I do?" I asked myself

I then looked around and saw I was in a clearing of sorts with a fence going around the tree line. In the center of the clearing were a bunch of foals. One was a filly unicorn who still had her horn and a light purple and pink mane. Next to her was a Pegasus filly with an orange coat and purple mane and tail. The one beside her was a yellow earth pony filly with a red mane and tail with a pink ribbon tied into her mane. The last filly in the group was an earth pony who had a grey coat and blonde mane and tail while her eyes had a golden glow. I then noticed a pair of colts were in the group, one was a Pegasus. He had a grey coat, a darker grey, windswept mane and matching coloured tail. Finally the last colt was a unique one he had a brown and white pinto pattern coat, he also had a brown mane and tail. But the strange thing is that this foal had a horn and a pair of wings which had feathers on the top half of the wings but were webbed like a bat on the bottom. The very sight of those wings clawed at my memory like a forgotten dream.

"Run!"

I was shocked from my staring when one of the foals yelled and ran towards an opening in the forest while I just sat there and watched them leave. I then stood up and saw the pink bow the yellow filly was wearing lying on the ground. I considered leaving it and heading back to where the others were but something told me no, demanded to return it. So letting out a sigh I picked up the ribbon and walked after the foals. I soon came to an old but still strong standing house. I saw a few marks on the door meaning someone tried to force their way in once. I walked up to the door and knocked on it three times. I waited a few seconds before I knocked again. This time I heard muffled voices from the other side. Suddenly, the filly with the glowing eye's head just phased through the door and glared at me.

"Go away you monster!" the filly yelled.

I stood there in silence. For some reason those words hurt me deeply but I didn't show it. We just stared at each other for a bit. I was confused on how the filly's head was phasing through the door but then I remembered her eyes and I sensed an aura of death around her.

"Now that's hypocritical calling me a monster when you’re a ghost," I said causing the filly to stare at me in shock.

"You know what I am?" the filly asked.

"Not that hard, have to be blind to figure out what you are," I said.

"And...You’re not scared of me?" the filly asked.

"No, but anyway I just came to return this," I said as I placed the ribbon on the ground in front of the filly and stood up. "See you around kid," I said as I turned to leave.

"Wait," the filly said stopping me before her head disappeared back inside.

I stood silently outside the house. I soon heard the door unlock. Three mares stepped outside and closed the door behind them. They were all earth ponies and all of them didn't seem happy to see me. One was a green elderly mare with a white mane done up in a bun. She picked up the ribbon but not without keeping her eyes on me. The next one had a mulberry coat and two toned pink mane. The last one had a grey coat and had a crimson mane and tail.

"Alright bub you have our attention now who are you?" the grey mare said.

"Bones and you lot are?" I asked.

"That's none of your business. If you haven't noticed we aren't too friendly with male adults at the moment," the mulberry mare said.

"Oh right, caribou thing. Listen I'm not interested in anything. I was just passing through when your foals saw me. When they ran off one of them dropped their ribbon so I decided to give it back nothing else," I said.

"And what were you doing out here?" the grey mare asked.

"Just needed some alone time and hoped to regain more of my memories," I said.

"Regain your memories?" the green mare asked.

"Yes you see I'm suffering from something called amnesia so Bones is a temporary name till I can figure out my true name," I said.

"Granny?" the mulberry mare asked the green mare.

"Seems to be telling the truth and I don't smell any cum on him at all but he certainly does need a bath," the green mare says.

"Thanks," I said in an annoyed tone.

"Well if you’re not with the caribou then whose side are you on?" the grey mare asked.

"The one that allows me to spill caribou blood. Now if you'll excuse me I need to get back to camp where the others are," I said as I began to turn around to leave.

"Others?" the grey mare asked.

"Freed ponies from Baltimare," I said.

The mares then seemed to talk amongst each other before they looked back at me.

“Hey, you willing to make a deal?” the grey mare asked.

“Just what exactly have you got to offer me?” I asked.

“Information about the location of each of the bearers of Harmony,” The grey mare said.

“Alright you have my attention,” I said.

It’s like this Bones I'll admit it, we need help out here. We're struggling to find food for ourselves and all the foals in our care. The beasts certainly aren't making it easy. Just yesterday a foal was attacked and injured by a timber wolf. Luckily it wasn't serious enough for anything fatal or permanent but the truth is we need help so please, can you escort us to this camp you mentioned?" the grey mare asked.

I looked at the mare's eyes and saw they were desperate if the bags under their eyes was any indication.

"*sigh* Very well but if we're traveling together I'm gonna need to know your names," I said.

"Suppose it's fair my name is Mitta," the grey mare said.

"I am Cheerilee," the mulberry mare said.

"Ah'm Granny Smith and if you try anything I'll show you I'm not so old as to kick some tail," the green elderly mare said.

"Understood now we'd better start making ground before it gets dark," I said.

"Now?" Cheerilee asked.

"No time like the present," I said.

The mares seemed hesitant but nodded and went back inside. When they came out I saw about 20 foals walk out of the house and I saw Cheerilee informing them on what was happening.

"I thought there was only six," I said to myself.

"Actually we were able to save every single foal in Ponyville," Granny said.

"Ponyville, is it far?" I asked.

"Not exactly bit of a march west of here though," Granny said.

"Alright now we better get going," I said as I led the group away from the crumbling house.

We walked for a long time many of the foals whispered about me but I didn't care. My only goal was to get back to the camp and think about what I saw when I had my tumble. I saw the sky was beginning to get dark. I looked around and remembered there was an old structure not too far from where we were. So I led the group there and once we arrived I led the group into a large intact tower that had a crumbling plant covered throne at the back in front of a set of windows. I also noticed five large and one smaller splotch of ancient dried up blood on the ground. But I decided to keep that information to myself just so the foals don't freak out. I then helped the mares settle the foals in and when it came time to sleep not all of the foals could sleep. But the mares seemed to have no trouble sleeping especially when I said I'd take the night shift. Now all the foals who were awake sat around me and the foals who were awake were the same ones who ran off. All except the ghost filly who had curled herself into a ball next to Mitta and was sleeping soundly. (lucky filly) Suddenly a baby started to cry and I saw the colt with both horn and wings stand up and walk over to the distressed baby. He then return to his sleeping bag and was able to calm him down.

"You’re very good with him," I said.

"He's my little brother I'm the only blood family he has at the moment," the colt said.

"Where's your mom and your dad?" I asked.

"My mum was in Canterlot when the caribou came and my dad is dead. He died in The Battle Beneath the Eclipse," the colt said.

"You got a name?" I asked.

"Pipsqueak," the colt said.

"What kind of parents call their kid Pipsqueak?" I asked.

"My parents didn't give me this name," Pipsqueak said.

"I don't understand," I said.

"It's a long story one I'd rather not go into," Pipsqueak said.

"Fine I won't press the issue, after all we all have our secrets," I said before I looked at the other foals. "What about the rest of you, any of you got a name?"

"Rumble," the grey Pegasus colt said.

"Scootaloo," the orange Pegasus said.

"Sweetie Belle," the unicorn filly said.

"Apple Bloom," the yellow filly said.

"And this is Midnight Star," Pipsqueak said as he gestured to the baby. He had a midnight blue coat with a black mane and tail with silver tips in his mane and wings that matched Pipsqueak's. "So what's your name?"

"Me…It's Bones," I said.

Suddenly Midnight began to cry once more and Pipsqueak tried to calm him down again. I felt my flute calling out to me so i took it out of my pocket and felt something take control of my hands. I pulled the flute to my lips and began to play a song.



As the song played through the warm night air the foals became hypnotized by the music and began to drift off to sleep along with Midnight but Pip was still awake.

"Wow I forgot that lullaby's work on Midnight thank you," Pip said as I removed the flute from my lips.

"You’re welcome," I said deciding to take the compliment.

"Hey I hate to ask this but since you’re staying up can you watch Midnight for me tonight I need some sleep," Pip said.

"Sure I think I can handle it if he stays asleep," I said as Pip handed me Midnight who snuggled against my chest when he was placed in my arms.

"I think he will," Pip said before he went to his sleeping bag and was out like a light.

I sat quietly on the floor against a fallen pillar and watched over the slumbering ponies unaware of the cyan reptilian like eyes that watched from the shadows of ceiling corner.




Meanwhile in Canterlot




Queen Luna stood on a balcony overlooking the city of Canterlot and the world beyond. Queen Luna was a midnight blue alicorn with a sparkling blue mane and tail that looked like her night sky and also blowed in a non-existent breeze. She stood at 8.4 ft. with curves that any mare would do anything for and any stallion would kill to simply touch her once. Her breasts were perky and large enough to get a custom bra. To go along with her generous chest she had an equally generous rear that wobbled like jello with every step she took. Luna's gaze was on the night sky above her as she rubbed a ring on her left ring finger symbolizing her marriage to someone. Her gaze then shifted towards the land that made up her kingdom. However, the view was ruined by the large army of caribou at the bottom of the mountain ready to attack at any time. The caribou had conquered most of Equestria but Canterlot was the only place that still holds out against them. When the caribou took the Crystal Empire and replaced the Crystal Heart with an artifact called the Crystal Cock. Fortunately both Cadence, Shining Armour and their daughter Flurry Heart were able to escape. Now Shining Armour's shield surrounds Canterlot in hopes of holding the caribou at bay.

"Luna."

Queen Luna turned her gaze towards her eldest sister Princess Celestia. She was a pristine white alicorn who had a slightly bigger breast and rear size with nice wide hips from eating too many sweets. She stood at about 8.8 ft.  Her mane and tail shared the same colours as the morning dawn and they also blew in a non-existent breeze.

"Hello sister shouldn't you be in bed?" Luna asked.

"Funny I was going to ask you the same thing," Celestia said.

"I cannot sleep sister my sons are somewhere out there and neither Dream Catcher nor I can even enter their dreams to see if they are alright because of the caribou’s strange magic," Luna said.

"I know Sister I worry about them too but since mother has gone missing along with Discord you must lead our forces out of this mess. Our forces need a strong leader who can keep a calm mind," Celestia said causing Luna to sigh. "Luna I know there's something else isn't there?" Celestia asked but Luna didn't respond. "It's him isn't it, its Ash," Celestia said causing Luna to grip the remains of the feather Ash gave her tightly. "Luna every time you hear a wolf's howl you think its Ash calling out to you. You so desperately long to hear his voice once more you fly off after the howl only to find a plain timber wolf."

"What is your point sister?" Luna asked.

"I'm saying you need to move on Luna. You and I both know the dead cannot be brought back to life as a whole," Celestia said.

"That may be dear sister, however my heart refuses to move on and I refuse to give up. I know Ash will always try to get back to me if I was ever in danger because that is what he does," Luna said.

"Luna-," Celestia started.

"Please sister just return to your chambers I will return to mine shortly," Luna said as she raised her hand to stop her sister.

Celestia nodded before she hugged her youngest sibling.

"Get some rest and sleep well Lulu," Celestia said before she released her sister and left.

Luna turned her gaze back up to the sky and placed a hand on the burned feather.

"I hope you know how much I miss you Ash," Luna said before she blew a kiss to a certain star next to the moon that shined bright blue before she went inside.
> Chapter 4 Nightmares and Wonderbolts
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I was sitting against a fallen pillar in a tower of the ruins of the Everfree forest, my eyes watching the foals carefully. All of them seemed calm even Midnight Star who was snuggling against my chest with a smile on his face. Suddenly, I heard a yawn and I saw Mitta was getting up.

"Morning Mitta," I said.

"Huh...Oh hi Bones, forgot you were even here," Mitta said.

"Guess it happens to everyone," I said before I looked down at Midnight.

"What're you doing holding Midnight?" Mitta asked in a scolding tone.

"If you must know Pipsqueak asked me to look after him since I was on night watch all night," I said.

Mitta then raised an eyebrow at me before she looked at the foal sleeping in my arms.

"If you want to take him off my hands then go ahead I won't stop you," I said as I held Midnight out to her.

Mitta then walked over to me, took Midnight into her arms and walked away. Suddenly, I heard something large and heavy coming up the stairs on four paws. I got up, walked in front of the waking group and watched the stairs. A lion's head appeared along with the rest of its body and let out a fearsome roar jolting everyone from their slumber. But I stood firm even as a massive scorpion tail appeared from behind the beast along with a pair of bat wings on its side.

"Well aren't you something," I said causing the beast to roar again. "However you’re going to need to do a lot more than that to frighten me."

The beast pawed at the ground and I got ready to charge as well. We both then charged at each other. Once we were close enough I slid underneath the thing just before it could bite me and grabbed its tail. I then began to drag it out of the room so it wouldn't hurt anyone. I dragged the beast down the stairs and tossed it into the room below.

"Ok big boy we can go all out right here," I said as I made a come at me gesture with both my hands.

This seemed to irritate the beast as it charged at me and used its paw to swipe at me. I jumped over it, grabbed its mane and started riding it while it tried to throw me off. Suddenly the tail knocked me off its back and I landed on the ground hard. Before I knew it the thing pounced on me and roared in my face. I punched it in the side of its head and that's when I saw its tail try to impale me. I rolled to the right dodging the stinger before I grabbed it and snapped it off the rest of its tail. I then drove the stinger into the beast's paw causing it to howl in pain. The beast moved back allowing me to stand and saw it was defeated so I let out a roar telling it to back off. So with a final glance at me the beast whimpered and left. I then walked back upstairs and saw the foals cheering for me.

"Are you alright?" Cheerilee asked when I walked over to the three mares.

"Yeah but what was that thing?" I asked.

"A Manticore, those beasts are very hard to take down though, I'm impressed you won," Mitta said.

"It was a push over, just had to turn its own weapons against it. Now we'd better get moving, the sooner we link up with the others the better," I said.

I led the group out of the ruins and once more back into the forest. The foals were complaining about not having breakfast but I couldn't do anything about that. After an hour of walking we walked into Slendermane's grounds. We were greeted by Slender himself causing the foals and mares to tremble in fear.

"Hello Bones, I see you've brought some company again," Slender said.

"Yeah, I have. Would you be so kind as to introduce yourself politely before you give one of these guys a heart attack?" I asked causing Slender to huff before he looked at the group.

"Greetings everyone I am the guardian of this place. I am Slendermane but I'd like you all to refer to me as Slender. Also I want you all to rest assured that you will not come under any harm while under my care. Now if you’ll follow me," Slender said as he led us through the dense forest.

The walk was short but once we came to the massive clearing the foals and mares gasped in amazement before we walked over to the others.

"Sweetie Belle!"

I looked at the voice and saw Rarity running over to us but instead of being in the nude she wore a white blouse and black skirt.

"Rarity!" Sweetie Belle screamed and ran towards the unicorn, hugging her as if she would disappear if she didn't. While they hugged I saw a resemblance between them.

"I take it your sisters," I said.

"Yes and thank you Bones for bringing her back to me," Rarity said.

"Eh no prob I guess," I said with a shrug.

"Oh, I almost forgot, Bones I've made some new clothes for you they're in your new home," Rarity said.

"Wait new home?" I asked.

Rarity gestured for me to follow her, so I did. As we walked over to the edge of the lake I saw Amalthea was there but there was nothing else. Just then Rarity stopped to face me with a smile on her face.

"So...Now what?" I asked.

"Amalthea would you please," Rarity said.

Amalthea nodded, with a flick of her horn, the air beside Amalthea rippled and changed. Before I knew it I was staring at a healthy living tree. Tangled in its branches was a circular house with a cone roof and in the roof was another circular building only smaller. Going around the larger building was a balcony and a single balcony on the smaller structure. At the base of the tree trunk was a wooden door.

"How did you set this up in one night?" I asked.

"Slender can make trees grow whenever he likes and a fair amount of magic went into creating this," Rarity said.

"But why?" I asked.

“Think of it as saying thank you for saving us. Now go try out your wardrobe," Rarity said as she walked behind me and pushed me towards the house.

I did as instructed and opened the door where I saw a wooden spiral staircase. I went up and entered a round room. It had a table, a kitchen and living room. In the centre of the room was a large tree branch going up through the roof. I also saw a spiral staircase leading upstairs so I followed the stairs and entered what appeared to be the bedroom. I saw a comfortable looking bed and a large wardrobe along with a door that led into the bathroom. The odd thing was that there was a second bed here as well but I dismissed it for later. I opened the wardrobe and saw a large variety of clothing. Suddenly I felt an eerie chill running along my spine. I turned around and saw a strange object floating in a strange dark aura in the centre of the room.



Slowly I walked towards the thing and grabbed it. The world dimmed and a strange but eerily familiar figure floated in front of me.



"Who the hell are you?" I demanded as I got into a threatening stance.

"Now, now my dear Bones, is that anyway to treat old friends?" the figure said freezing my body in place before the figure snapped his fingers and the world around us changed into a strange one.



"Where am I?" I asked no one in particular.

"Welcome back to The Void Bones."

I spun around and came to face the figure that brought me to this place.

"Welcome back, I've never been here before," I said.

"Not with the memories you currently have but you and I have known each other for a fair time now," the figure said but I just glared at him. "Maybe this will provide some answers," the figure said as he held his hand out towards me

Suddenly a bright orb appeared in mid-air. When I reached out and touched it I felt a numbing shock run through my body.




Outside Bone's Home Third Person P.O.V.




"You should have seen him he just slid underneath that Manticore and dragged it out of the room by its tail as if it was nothing. It must have weighed over as dozen pounds," Sweetie Belle said.

"Yeah he was fearless but after we lost sight of the two we heard a lot of sounds before we heard a massive roar and Bones came back up," Scootaloo said.

"I'm not surprised, guy can be pretty brutal at times," Daring said wearing a khaki explorer's outfit.

"What did he do?" Rumble asked causing the two mares to freeze.

"Uh...tell you when you’re older kid," Daring said petting Rumble's mane causing the little colt to pout.

"So do you fancy Bones Rarity?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"What, absolutely not. He's rude, uncaring and his only interest is spilling caribou blood. He is...absolutely gorgeous," Rarity said while looking behind the group.

Everyone looked and saw Bones stepping out of his new front door wearing a white shirt with black pants along with black combat boots. The fur around his head was shaved and some of his fur was tied back in a ponytail. Which no one could deny, he looked good with it styled like that. But the main feature was a black double breasted hooded coat that reached his shins with a silver stripe going over the middle of the hood. The coat also a large collar that covered his neck and small metal plates went over the shoulders and thin metal bands went over the ends of the sleeves. The CMC looked at Rarity then at Bones then back to Rarity before they fell over in a fit of giggles while Rarity tried to shush them.

"Something wrong?"

Everyone looked and saw Bones standing before them, his face was neutral but that made everyone gulp.

"No it's nothing Bones, just talking," Daring said.

"Uh huh well if any of you need me I'll be heading for the ruins," Bones said.

"Why are you going back?" Pip asked.

"I left my sword behind and I'd like to have it close when or if I need it," Bones said before he turned around and left.




Bones P.O.V.




My visit from the figure known as the Outsider was a strange one. He answered a few of my questions but refused to tell me the important one, who I was before I died. Now I was walking back to the ruins where I left my sword. Once I entered I walked up the tower's steps and found my sword leaning against the fallen pillar I was sitting against last night. So I grabbed it but before I could place it on my back I felt a presence behind me. So I turned around but saw nobody there.

"I'm going to make this plain and clear come on out and this won't have to get ugly," I said as I partly pulled the blade out of the scabbard.

A figure stepped out from behind a pillar. The figure stood at 8.8 ft. and had a jet black coat of fur and a wild billowing mane and tail that looked like a cold winter night sky. The figure had a feminine body with a large bubbly butt and breasts twice the size of her own head. Her eyes were an alluring cyan colour with black reptilian pupils that made them even more alluring and gave a mysterious feel to it. The mare was also decked out from head to hoof in light blue armour and her muzzle was filled with sharp teeth.  Poking out through a hole in her helmet was a black spiral, serrated horn. Movement from behind her caught my attention. When I looked I could just make out the black feathers for her wings meaning this mare was an alicorn. Seeing this alicorn was unarmed I sheathed my blade but kept my guard up in case she tried anything.

"Who are you?" the mare asked.

"Bones," I said plainly.

"And what are you doing in my home again," the mare asked again.

"Your home. Sorry place was so...destroyed I didn't think anyone lived here," I said.

"I asked you a question peasant now answer me," the mare said with a growl hitting a nerve with me

"Did you just call me a peasant," I said.

"I was merely referring to your place in society. You certainly don't look like a member of royalty or nobility and none of either have any right to be here, peasant," the mare said.

"Ok miss you asked for my name already and I said it was Bones so I recommend you use it," I said with a growl.

"Are you threatening me? What do I have to fear from a filthy Diamond Dog like yourself?" the mare asked.

"Hey I'm not a dog, I'm a wolf," I said with a snarl.

This caused the mare to raise an eyebrow at me before she began to circle me, inspecting my form while I kept my eyes on her till she walked back in front of me.

"So you are," the mare said.

"Anyway I gave you my name isn't this the part where you tell me yours?" I asked.

"I am Nightmare Moon Queen of the Night," the mare said.

I recognized the mare's name immediately from the story Rarity was telling me about Ash. If this mare is the real deal, she was the one who tried to bring about eternal night by moving the damn moon with her magic. So that means I should be cautious with what I say.

"Queen of the Night, I thought that title was already taken," I said mentally slapping myself in the face repeatedly.

"WHAT!" Nightmare Moon screamed in a voice so powerful it sent me flying into the fallen pillar. "Who dare's call themselves Queen of the Night, that title belongs solely to me."

"Her name is Luna," I said as I rubbed the back of my head from the impact while Nightmare Moon's eyes widened in surprise at the name.

"So did my counterpart overthrow Celestia?" Nightmare Moon asked herself before she looked at me. Her mane grabbed me by the throat and lifted me into the air. "What else do you know?" Suddenly I made a dark tendril appear out of the shadows and had it cut Nightmare Moon's mane that was holding me, allowing me to stand on the floor again. "What trickery is this?"

"Did you think you’re the only one in this room who knows how to use magic," I said as I rubbed my throat and made more tendrils come to my sides. All of them where pointing at Nightmare Moon like snakes.

"How is this possible only the unicorns and alicorns are able to harness magic," Nightmare said.

Suddenly I heard movement coming from the stairs so I turned and saw a large group of caribou running up the stairs but stopped when they saw us.

"Well lookie what we got here boys we came out here looking for a pair of runaway slaves and we find Nightmare bitch and a Diamond Dog.

"Who are you calling a dog meat sack cause for your information I'm a wolf," I growled.

"Wolf, dog you’re all the same anyway. We'll be taking that bitch to King Diann," the caribou said causing me to growl.

"You dare call me a bitch and tell me where to go cretin!" Nightmare yelled angrily.

"You don't get a choice in the matter alicorn bitch, your property now," the caribou said as he took a step closer however I drew my sword and aimed it at him.

"Take another step and I'll split your face open," I growled.

"You dare raise a weapon at your fellow male," The caribou said.

"We are nothing alike, in fact you and your kind are nothing but spineless gutless worms," I said.

"Kill this trash and subdue her. Be careful she's an alicorn," The caribou said.

I rushed forward, driving my sword through the caribou's chest and pulled the blade upward splitting the caribou's torso and head in two before I let the body fall. I then gazed at the other caribou and gave them a dark smile.

"Next," I growled.

Two caribou ran at me and swung their swords at me but I blocked both weapons and pushed them away. I then kicked the caribou on my left back as the other caribou went with an overhead strike. But I grabbed his wrist holding the blade and saw the caribou I kicked was coming at me again. I brought the caribou's wrist down and saw the blade cleave through the caribou's shoulder. I then stabbed the other caribou in the chest. As I let the body fall I saw a caribou running at me and make a thrust at me with his spear. I dodged to the side and decapitated the caribou with my sword. I then saw more of caribou were ganging up on Nightmare. Nightmare was blasting caribou left and right with her magic and mane showing her ferocity. However one behind Nightmare jumped on her and attached a strange ring around her horn. Three of the caribou used chains to wrap them around Nightmare's limbs and pulled in different directions. The caribou on Nightmare's back brought Nightmare down by using his weight.

I saw one of the caribou was about to use his chain to grab Nightmare however I made a pair of tendrils and grabbed the caribou with the chain and tossed him towards me. I readied my sword and slashed him across his waist before I sheathed my sword and grabbed the chain. I then made three long claws appear on the second tendril and made the tendril grab the caribou on Nightmare. The tendril held the caribou in the air before the claws crushed his head like a grape and tossed his body away. I then used the chain and tossed the end of it to a caribou causing it to wrap it around his head and with one swift yank I snapped the caribou's neck. I then threw the chain again, grabbed a caribou's leg and yanked him towards me. As he came close I readied my claws and as he passed me I drove my claws into the caribou's back, letting the speed and momentum do the rest. My claws tore the caribou open like a fish before I then tossed the chain at the last caribou and saw it wrap around his midsection. I then pulled the chain overhead and I saw the caribou fly over my head, then plummet to the ground screaming all the way. It wasn't until I heard a sickening splat like crack confirm that the caribou was dead. I then heard dragging sounds and saw the third caribou I killed wasn't actually dead. Instead he was crawling to the entrance in a desperate attempt to escape. So I walked over to him, flipped him onto his back and glared at him.

"Have mercy," the caribou pleaded.

"Sorry all out of mercy," I said.

I then primed my right fist and slammed it into the caribou's face leaving the caribou's head as nothing more than another red stain on the ground. I then turned around and saw Nightmare was staring at me. So I walked over to her and kneeled down before I grabbed her horn.

"What are you doing?" Nightmare demanded.

"Calm down," I said as I inspected the ring on her horn and saw a keyhole.

I then used my magic to bring the caribou who put it on closer. I then found the key on his belt so I grabbed it, removed the ring and stood up before I walked over to the door.

"Sorry about the bodies Nightmare Moon but I need to go find these runaway slaves before another patrol finds them," I said before I left.

I walked out of the ruins and over the bridge. I heard the sound of flapping wings and before I could turn to see who it was, Nightmare Moon landed in front of me. Her wings were bat shaped but covered in black feathers that was supposed to bring fear but to me it was something else.

"Why are you following me?" I asked.

"You have yet to answer all of my questions," Nightmare said.

"I already did," I said as I went to step around Nightmare but she stepped in my path.

"I have new ones," Nightmare said.

I looked at the mare and saw she was not going to let up anytime soon so I let out a sigh.

"Fine but we'll walk and talk I'd like to find the two that ran away ASAP," I said as I stepped around her.

"Very well, for starters what were those vile brutes," Nightmare asked as we began to walk into the forest.

"Guess you don't know about the fall huh," I said.

"The fall?" Nightmare repeated.

I then went into detail about what I know about what is going on with the caribou and Nightmare was gob smacked when I told her everything.

"And that’s all I know I'm afraid. I'm still learning about this stuff as well," I said.

"These caribou are as pathetic as the dirt. The absolute nerve of them thinking they have the right to turn every mare into a slave so they can be rutted endlessly it's...it's...revolting," Nightmare said.

Suddenly I heard a cry for help up ahead. I gestured for Nightmare to keep her voice down before we crept over to the place where the cry for help originated from. I then saw a pair of mares were being pinned down by a non-brainwashed stallion unicorn and a caribou. I then saw the caribou was about to rape the cream coated mare.

"You dare run from your betters," the stallion said as he back handed the mare.

When I saw that my insides boiled in anger as I drew my sword.

Stay hidden," I said before I stood up.

I then tossed my sword at the caribou skewering him through the head but before the stallion could turn around I grabbed him and threw him into the tree. I then walked over and grabbed the caribou by the throat and flexed my fingers on my right hand. I heard several cracks before I drove it into the stallion's chest causing the stallion to scream in pain. I then found the stallions heart and wrapped my fingers around it this caused the stallion to panic and shake his head. But my response was squeezing his heart, he opened his mouth to scream but nothing came out. Soon he slumped to the ground dead after I absorbed enough of his blood to replace the stuff I lost when I was using my magic.

I then looked at the two mares and I saw one was struggling to pull my sword out of the caribou's head. She had a mint green coloured coat and white mane and tail. Her cutie mark was of a golden lyre. The other mare had a cream coloured coat with a pink and purple curly mane and tail.  She seemed to have injured her leg because of the way she was clutching it. Finally her cutie mark was of three wrapped candies and both of them had writing on them. I walked over to the mint coated unicorn and saw she was still struggling to remove my sword. When she saw me she desperately went to try and pull the blade out faster. I grabbed the hilt of the blade causing the mare to back away and look at me in terror. I then placed one of my boots on the caribou's antlers and yanked it out before I sheathed the sword on my back.

"Are you okay?" I asked the mares causing them to stare at me in surprise.

"Did he just ask us if we are alright or did I hit my head harder than I thought?" the cream coloured mare asked.

"I don't think so because I heard him too," the green mint mare said.

"Did you hurt your leg?" I asked as I stepped closer.

However the mint green mare blocked my path and had a do or die expression on her face meaning she would fight and if necessary die to protect her friend.

"Don't you come any closer you perverted fuck," the mare said.

"Some gratitude. This wolf just stuck his neck out to save you two and that is how you thank him. If he wanted to rape you he certainly would have done so by now."

I looked at the source of the voice and I saw Nightmare step out from behind a tree causing the mares to freak out and huddle together in fear.

"Calm down she's with me and she won't harm you either I give you my word on that. She's right though if I wanted to do something I would have done it by now," I said.

The mares stared at me then looked at Nightmare and then at each other before the mint green mare stepped aside I then walked over to the cream coated mare and inspected her leg.

"You sprained it and you've also got a pretty deep cut," I said before I ripped off some clothing from one of the bodies and wrapped it around the leg to help stop the bleeding. "We need to get you to camp otherwise that injury will become infected," I said as I went to pick her up.

"What are you doing?” the mint green mare asked.

"I'm going to carry, her you don't expect her to walk do you?" I said causing the mare to nod.

I picked up the mare and held her gently before we walked off. Both the mares tried to cover the special parts of their bodies but I didn't say anything. As we walked the mares introduced themselves. The mint green mare was Lyra Heartstrings. The mare in my arms was named Bonbon. I gave them my name and kept walking. Soon we came across the clearing that awed the three mares. I then carried Bonbon over to the camp and I saw Rarity talking with Fluttershy.

"Rarity, Fluttershy I could use some help over here," I called out.

I got both their attention and Rarity ran over to me but Fluttershy froze. I set Bonbon down and Rarity walked over.

"Rarity I'd like to introduce...," I started.

"Lyra and Bonbon. I'm aware Bones, these two lived with me in Ponyville before the fall," Rarity said before she hugged Lyra.

"Wait, you know this guy?" Bonbon asked.

"Yes he's the one that freed everyone in Baltimare," Rarity said.

"Wait, Baltimare had been freed, when did this happen?" Lyra asked.

"Oh two days ago. Now let's see to that leg, Fluttershy can you help me please...Fluttershy?" Rarity called before she looked and saw Fluttershy hadn't moved from her spot. "Fluttershy why are you over there?"

Fluttershy meekly pointed behind us and when Rarity spun around to look at Nightmare Moon her face filled with shock.

"You!" Nightmare growled.

"You!" Rarity yelped in shock.

"Oh boy," I said before I got between the two just so they don't try to kill each other.

"What are you doing here?" Nightmare growled.

"I was going to ask you the same thing," Rarity said.

"Whoa, whoa hang on a minute," I said.

"Back off!" the two yelled at me.

I jumped back in surprise and the two went back to insulting each other. It was starting to cause quite a scene. I then walked up to the two and flicked them on the end of their horns causing the pair of them to yelp in pain. They looked at me in surprise while the audience gasped.

"Now that I have your attention maybe we can talk this out," I said.

"Bones that's Nightmare Moon the same one who tried to bring about eternal night she's evil," Rarity said.

"Well I wouldn't have had to unless pones loved my night like they do the day!" Nightmare yelled.

"Shut up!" I yelled causing the two to look at me in surprise. "The pair of you are behaving like foals while we have an injured mare here that has a wound that is at risk of becoming infected. So would you kindly knock it off until later so we can settle this like mature adults."

"I am over a thousand years old," Nightmare Moon said proudly.

"Well good for you but I couldn't care less because that's not gonna help this situation, so until I get back play nice. If you don't have anything decent to say to each other then don't say anything at all," I said as I picked up Bonbon and left two flabbergasted mares behind. "As for the rest of you don't you all have something better to do then stare?" I said causing the crowd to disperse and Lyra came running up to me.

I led the mares over to the medical tent and told the doctors about Bonbon’s leg. I was told she was going to be fine before I left. I then walked back over to where I left the two mares and saw them sitting down beside the lake. I then walked up behind them and heard the two talking so I decided to eavesdrop on their conversation.

"You know I've always wanted to say this Nightmare Moon but your mane is quite lovely," Rarity said.

"Thank you...and I like the curls in your mane I can never get mine to stay still like that," Nightmare said.

"I suppose that's one of the curses of having eternal manes can't stay still long enough," Rarity said.

"Tell me Miss Rarity...Are you a fan of chess?" Nightmare Moon asked.

"Why yes it is an enjoyable game," Rarity said.

"So nice to see you two getting along," I said surprising them.

"Ahem well yes I suppose The Bearer of Generosity is nice to be around...Where shall I be staying now?" Nightmare asked.

"Don't you wish to go back to the ruins?" I asked.

"No I believe that place is no longer safe for me. Those caribou could come while I’m resting," Nightmare said

"Caribou oh then we simply cannot send you back there then...But there will not be many that will accept you," Rarity said.

"Then where shall I go then," Nightmare asked.

“Guess you can stay with me Nightmare," I said

“Bones-,” Rarity started.

“I’m fine with it if Nightmare Moon is up for it,” I said

"Very well where do you live?" Nightmare asked.

I simply gestured to the tree indicating where she had to go.

"Go make yourself at home," I said.

"Nightmare nodded and left. Once she was out of earshot I looked at Rarity.

"Not so bad is she?" I asked.

"I-I suppose not but still Bones must you bring her here she could still be dangerous," Rarity said.

"If she is I'll deal with it. I haven't given you a reason to doubt me so far so all I ask is that you trust me," I said.

"*sigh* I suppose your right but as soon as I sense she's up to no good then she's out of here," Rarity said before she left.

I then walked off to find Mitta so I can get some answers. I found her talking to the ghost filly named Ruby.

"Is this a good time?" I asked when I reached them.

"Oh hello Bones how can I help you?" Mitta asked.

"I'm here to talk about our deal," I said.

"Oh yes, the bearers. Well since we have Rarity and Fluttershy there's only four left. Rainbow Dash is being held at the Wonderbolt training academy. Pinkie Pie and Applejack are in Ponyville and Princess Twilight is in Canterlot," Mitta said.

"Are you sure about all this?" I asked.

"Yes the caribou like to keep tabs on the Bearers so it's affirmative," Mitta said.

"Okay now how to get to this Wonderbolt academy...Hang on do you know anyone who has been there?" I asked.

"Uh yeah Rarity and Fluttershy went there once I believe," Mitta said.

"Great, thanks for your help Mitta," I said before I left back to my home.

Once I went upstairs I saw Nightmare was looking around the house in curiosity.

"Bedrooms upstairs when you wish to rest and this house is brand new so I haven't got a schedule yet so do whatever," I said as I walked to the stairs.

"Wait," Nightmare said causing me to stop and look at her. "Why do you offer me shelter, you know who I am. That may cause a rift with you and the rest of these ponies. Also you didn't tremble in fear when we first met, why?"

"Well Nightmare there's already a rift between me and the ponies of this place," I said.

"What do you mean?" Nightmare asked.

"Nightmare, when you look at me, what do you see," I asked as I held my hands out slightly for her.

Nightmare was silent. When she looked at me, she seemed to be taking in my appearance.

"I see a wolf," Nightmare said simply.

"Exactly, you see a wolf and do you know what ponies think when they see a wolf?" I asked causing Nightmare to shake her head. "They see a bloodthirsty vicious monster that has no emotion. That fact was proven when they placed my home all the way over here instead of being closer to the camp. Oh sure it may look nice and cozy but that's their way of covering it up like decorating a terrible gift with pretty wrapping paper and bows."




Nightmare Moon's P.O.V.




I was beyond words at the moment but what Bones actually said made sense. If he was really welcomed among my subjects, then they would have placed his home closer to where they currently reside. Yet they keep the brainwashed stallions in a cage right next to their camp instead of the one who saved them from them. In a way it reminded me of how ponies rejected both me and my gorgeous night.

"Seems you two have something in common."

"Well yes it seems so," I thought.

When I refocused on my surroundings I saw Bones was no longer in the room. I then remember he was going upstairs. I walked up after him to learn why he didn't fear me when we met. Once I saw the room I saw the walls inside were made of polished wood like the rest of the walls in the house even the roof was wooden. But the floor was covered in a pale grey carpet. I saw a large wooden wardrobe and two beds with midnight blue sheets on them. But the sight I was witnessing was Bones removing his coat and shirt revealing his bare but muscular chest. I then saw a strange symbol over a large stab wound on the right side of his stomach. When he turned around I saw anothermark on the right side of his back just above his pants on his back was a doorway of some kind with a swirling vortex in it. 

"He's certainty good looking."

"Silence strange voice," Nightmare thought.

I watched as Bones went into the bathroom with a fresh shirt and soon I heard water running. I then took this time to remove my armour and place it on the bed on the left of the room. I then looked down and saw I was wearing a blue loose long sleeved shirt and dark blue pants.

"Perhaps I must update my attire," I thought before I walked over to the balcony and looked at the strange place I found myself in.

"Quite a sight isn't it?"

I turned around and saw Bones step onto the balcony with a blue shirt on with black tribal patterns on it.

"He looked so much better without that on."

"Quiet!" I thought angrily hoping to get the strange thoughts out of my head.

"Yes it is but what is this place. I've lived in the Everfree forest for some time now but I've never been here before," I said.

"Well, from what I know, we're on the grounds for the tomb of the Five Knights of Equestria," Bones said.

"So this is where they were buried," I said.

"So you knew them?" Bones asked.

"Yes," I said but Bones just nodded before he walked back inside. "Where are you going?"

"I'm heading off to go rescue another Bearer of Harmony at the Wonderbolt academy," Bones said as he grabbed his coat.

“What!” I asked in shock knowing more of those bearers were coming.

“Relax I won’t let them hurt you not while you’re living under my roof,” Bones said as he put his coat on

"And what should I do in the meantime?" I asked.

"Hell if I know. Haven't been around enough to ask what they do here. But maybe you can get to know ponies that way they won’t have a reason to fear you. Or maybe you can get Rarity and have a game of chess or get some clothing. After all wearing that armour around for so long must not be comfortable," Bones said as he walked away.

I watched him go while many questions lingered in my head about him. Like what is the purpose of his marks, why does he help us, what exactly makes him and I so alike, and what will he get out of helping us.




Bones P.O.V.




I walked out of the house and over to the camp. I received many stares but I ignored them and went straight over to Rarity who was stitching some cloth together.

"Rarity may I speak to you?" I asked.

"Oh of course Bones what do you require?" Rarity asked.

"The Wonderbolts academy, I need a picture of it and I was wondering if you could help me because Mitta told me you once visited it," I said.

"Yes I did but I'm afraid I can't help you Bones unless you can see my memories," Rarity said.

"I can do that I just need to see what this place looks like," I said.

"Oh um well as long that's all you need," Rarity said as I went to touch her head but she backed away. "Only that memory nothing more."

I gave a nod before I placed a hand on Rarity's head and closed my eyes. Soon I saw a massive pillar of rock that reached the clouds. On top of it I saw a runway and other buildings, some of them made of clouds, along with an obstacle course made of clouds. Once I saw all I needed to see I opened my eyes and removed my hand from Rarity. I gave a nod to her before I left. I walked out of the camp and over to a clear area where I waited for the sun to set. When the night began I took a deep breath and closed my eyes before I drew a rectangle in the air with my fingers. When I opened my eyes I saw a rectangular wooden door frame with a black wavy design etched into it. The design almost looked like tree roots. In the door frame was a spiderweb cracked mirror with a door handle on it. I reached for the handle, opened it and was met with a silver wavy wall. I stepped through it and was met with the same place I saw in Rarity's vision. A massive runway on a pillar of rock that reached the clouds. Around the edge I saw buildings and the obstacle course.

I saw there were a few Pegasi and caribou patrolling the grounds but thankfully none of them had spotted me yet. So I removed the door, took cover behind some bushes and pulled my hood over my face before I silently made my way over to the buildings. I made it inside without alerting anyone and appeared to be in what looked to be the mess hall. Luckily no one was in it so I ran over to another room and found a boxing ring that felt familiar. I walked over to the ring and inspected it carefully. I then felt a memory beginning to form.

"Hey you!"

The memory disappeared and I stood still while I heard hoofsteps approach me from behind and I felt something poke my back.

"Turn around."

I did as I was told and as I turned around I saw a stallion with glowing green irises meaning he was brainwashed.

"What are you?" the stallion asked.

I took the opportunity. I grabbed the stallion's head and slammed him against the edge of the ring, knocking him out.

"I'm a wolf," I said as I looked down at the stallion before I walked out of the room.

I went down a long hallway showing momentos of the Wonderbolts like statues and old uniforms in glass cases. I then saw a door that had the words captain Thunderhead written on the glass. I opened the door and saw a brown non-brainwashed Pegasus stallion with a brown coat and black mane and tail with a massive build. He was about to rape a brilliant gold coated mare with a fiery orange mane and tail with a fiery phoenix for a cutie mark. She also had a black collar on her and was staring defiantly at the Pegasus. She also had her hands tied behind her back. I walked in and grabbed the male Pegasus’s head and threw him into the wall. When he got up I slammed him into the desk shattering it.

"Who the buck are you!?" the Pegasus demanded before I picked him up.

"I'm the one you see as your life ends," I said with a growl.

I was so focused on the stallion I failed to see his punch coming that sent me into a wall, knocking over several items.

"You think you can come in here and threaten me. Do you have any idea on who I am and what I'm capable of!" the Pegasus yelled out each word as he stomped on me.

I then grabbed the stallion's hoof surprising him but when he tried to dislodge my hand I prevented him from moving it at all.

"No and quite frankly I don't give a damn," I said as I snapped his leg backwards right at the knee causing him to scream in pain.

I then got up and tossed the Pegasus away. Before I could walk over to him something in the wreck of the desk caught my eye. I walked over to it, picked it up and saw it was a golden schofield revolver with the word Damnation engraved on the barrel in fancy scarlet writing and there were demons engraved along the grip.



"Alright buster drop it."

I looked and saw the Pegasus was up on his good leg, holding another gun that was like the one in my hand. Except the one in his hand was an ordinary one with a fancy silver word engraved on the barrel that said Salvation and angels engraved along the grip. After inspecting the gun I looked down at the one in my hand and suspected that these two belong together.

"Put the gun down!" the Pegasus demanded.

I tossed the gun to the side of the room because I wanted to see the Pegasus face when he realized that bullets don't work on me. However, I never got the chance because a bang went off but it didn't come from the gun in the male Pegasus hand. He was on the floor screaming in pain and holding his leg. I then looked at where the bang came from and saw the mare from before had picked up the revolver in her right hand and shot the Pegasus in the leg.

"You dumb bitch you dare-!" the Pegasus shouted but he had his balls blown off by a blue glowing bullet, which was a magic bolt, causing him to scream in utter agony.

"You’re gonna regret the day you were born Thunderhead, I'll see to that," the mare growled as she aimed the gun at the Pegasus's head.

"Whoa hold on. Look, as much as he deserves your wrath I think we've made enough noise so right now can we find the bearer of Harmony and get out of here before we get caught?" I asked as I pushed the gun down.

"Who are you?" the mare asked.

"Bones and I'm...I'm the guy whose getting you out of here," I said as I kicked the male Pegasus in the face knocking him out so I could stop the screaming.

"And what makes you think I can trust you," the mare said as she aimed the gun at me.

"Go ahead find out what happens and good luck getting out of here," I said.

The mare glared at me deciding on what she should do before she lowered the gun.

"Alright I know where Rainbow is so I'll trust you for now. I'll take you to her however, you try anything I'll put a hole in your head," the mare said.

"You'll try you mean," I said before I walked to the door.

I checked the hallway and saw it was clear. Spitfire then opened the door further and ran past me holding both the pistols in both her hands. We ran across the grounds and towards a large building. We ran inside and I cleared out the guards that were guarding the building. We then arrived at a door. Spitfire opened the door and walked in while I followed. I looked around and saw we were in a private bedroom that had a bed and cages. In three of four cages of the room were two mares and a female hybrid. All of them had black collars. One was an aqua colour with a white windswept mane and tail with had green eyes. Her cutie mark was of a horseshoe with a gold wreath beneath it. The mare in the cage next to her was a cyan blue with a rainbow coloured mane in a tomboyish style. She had a rainbow coloured tail along with magenta coloured eyes and her cutie mark was of a rainbow lightning bolt coming from a cloud. The strange hybrid was covered in brown fur while the top of her chest and head had white feathers. Her wings were covered in brown feathers. She had a beak and some of the feathers on her head formed a wicked fringe giving off the bad girl look. Her legs didn’t have hooves but instead lion paws and her hands were the talons of an eagle. I then remembered Daring telling me about their kind and that they were called griffons.

"Spit's," both mares exclaimed when they saw the fiery maned mare.

"Hey you three, you alright," the mare said as she grabbed the keys hanging on the wall and unlocked the cages.

"Spitfire watch it," the rainbow maned one said when she saw me.

"Relax skittles he's cool. Gave me the chance to get some sweet payback on Thunderhead," the fiery mare said.

"Oh yeah what'd you do?" the griffon asked.

"Blew his balls of with one of Ash's guns," the fiery mare said as she held up the gold gun.

“Nice,” the griffon smirked.

"Ash's guns, so those are God Pieces," I said causing the mares to look at me.

"Well yeah, I guess but what's it to you?" the fiery mare asked.

"Nothing except I know where Ash's metal arm is," I said.

"His left arm, where?" the rainbow maned mare asked.

"Don't worry it's safe and I'll take you to it later but for now introductions, your Rainbow Dash correct?" I asked.

"The one and only ya heard of me?" the mare asked.

"I've heard you have a massive ego that's bigger than your fat head," I said causing the two mares and griffon to snicker while Rainbow grumbled. "But seriously I actually came here to help you reunite you with some mares you know, Rarity Belle and Fluttershy."

"Rarity and Flutters, are they okay?" Rainbow asked.

"They’re in the Everfree forest hanging out with a guy called Slendermane and Amalthea," I said.

"Well I know you’re not lying there you wouldn't be here let alone know his name if you were an enemy to Slender," Rainbow said as the fiery mare unlocked the cage.

"Believe me I know," I said.

“Come on which one is it,” the fiery mare said trying to find the last key to the griffons cage.

“We don’t have time for this,” I said as I walked over to the cage and ripped the door off with my hands, tossing it to the side while the four stared at me.

Suddenly I heard voices enter the room. I then used my magic to grab the two pistols that the fiery mare had and aimed them at the door. I saw a pair of male Pegasi walk in. One was a pale blue with a deep purple mane and tail. He had green eyes and he wore some kind of blue flight suit with a yellow lightning bolt pattern. Beside him was a dark grey Pegasus with a silver Mohawk for a mane and a silver tail. The Pegasus also had green eyes and the same suit as the other neither of their eyes weren't glowing. So that meant they weren't brainwashed causing me to pull back the hammers on the guns.

"Give me a reason why I shouldn’t put a bullet in your faces," I growled.

"Wait, wait they're cool, they're cool. They're just pretending to be traitors," Rainbow Dash said as she ran in front of me and in my line of fire.

I looked at Rainbow then at the stallions before I lowered the guns.

"You two are lucky," I said.

"Who the hell is this?" the dark grey Pegasus asked.

"Name's Bones the wolf and you are?" I asked.

"Thunderlane member of the Wonderbolts," the grey Pegasus said.

"Soarin vice-captain of the Wonderbolts," the pale blue Pegasus said.

"I'm lieutenant Fleetfoot of the Wonderbolts," the aqua Pegasus said.

"And I'm Spitfire captain of the Wonderbolts," the fiery Pegasus said.

“Gilda the griffon,” the griffon said

"Great now that introductions are out of the way what's say we get you lot out of here," I said.

"Sounds like a plan," Rainbow Dash said.

"Hey wait we actually came to tell you we found Ash's bike," Soarin said.

"Awesome we got his pistols," Fleetfoot said.

"Speaking of pistols do you mind," Spitfire said as she held a hand out for the pistols.

I was about to hand the guns over to Spitfire when I felt a weight was added to my waist so I looked down and saw a pair of holsters on my waist.

"Ok those weren't there a few seconds ago," I said.

"Hey those belonged to Ash too," Fleetfoot said.

"So what does this mean?" I asked.

"Well I guess it means the pistols like you and want to stay with you. I guess that means you carry them till we're somewhere safe," Spitfire said.

"I'll take good care of them till we get back, I promise," I said as I put the guns in the holsters.

Suddenly I heard the sound of running coming towards us so I gestured for the others to hide while I hid behind the door. As soon as the door opened the rest of the way two caribou walked in. I then grabbed the caribou closest to me and kicked him in the back of his knee. I threw him into the doorway and slammed the door on his head smashing it. When the last caribou turned around to see me I drew my sword while he struck with a massive axe. I went to block his attack but when our weapons met my sword shattered leaving the hilt in my grip. The caribou smirked smugly at the sight of my ruined weapon but when he went to attack again. I dodged the attack only to be hit in the face by the end of the weapon, knocking me onto my back. The caribou then raised his axe above his head to deliver the final blow but I rolled to the side to escape the strike. I used my legs and swept them under the caribou knocking him onto his back. I then repetitively slammed my fist into the caribou’s face before I grabbed the axe and brought it down on the caribou's head. I then stood up and wiped off the blood that had splattered on my face. I looked at my work and saw the others were staring at me.

"Let's get that bike and get out of here," I said.

"R-right," Soarin said before he opened the door and we ran down the stairs.

Soarin led the way out of the building and over to a stadium of some kind. When we entered we ran over to a tarp near some garbage bins. Soarin then pulled off the tarp revealing a rust covered motorcycle.

"Shadow Ranger...what have they done to you?" Rainbow whispered as she ran a hand over the bike.

I felt a strange allure coming from the bike that made me want to reach out and touch it but I was snapped out of my daze by several bright lights shining down on us. I looked and from what I could see we were surrounded by tons of caribou and male Pegasi.




Third Person P.O.V.




The caribou and male pegasi watched the group sternly, ready for if they tried anything. From the crowd, a caribou stepped forth with an angry expression.

"I can honestly say I'm disappointed in the both of you Soarin and Thunderlane. You’re throwing away your freedom to help these slaves who once ruled over you with an iron fist," the caribou said.

"Go fuck yourself ass wipe. Life was better before you sick perverts came along. Day after day my teammates and marefriend were raped for hours, well I've had enough!" Soarin yelled.

The caribou scowled at Soarin before his gaze locked on Bones in curiosity.

"And just who the hell do you think you are being here dog," the caribou said.

Bones lowered his head concealing his face beneath his hood before he took the I-Pod out of his pocket and removed the earphones. He then began to look through the songs before he pressed play on one.



Bones then put the devise away and as soon as he did he vanished as if he was a mirage causing everyone to mutter amongst themselves. But the music kept playing only it was echoing around the stadium making it impossible to figure out the source. Suddenly, just as the music picked up, a caribou in the seating area was slashed open. However, no one was there to do the deed. Nearby a group of three caribou were slain by the one in the center. The caribou slashed at a caribou with his sword and shot the other with an AK-47 before his head was twisted 180 degrees. Again no one was there.

"He's invisible!" a caribou shouted.

Suddenly the same caribou turned his gun to the sky and started shooting down all the airborne pegasi before he blew his own head off with the gun. A stallion was then pushed into the railing and then his head was twisted on backwards. Below the railing, a caribou was sent flying into the side of a set of stairs. Before he could slump to the floor he was impaled into the stairs by three swords that followed shortly. Suddenly, a stallion was pulled into a bowing position and his arm was held behind his back when suddenly he let out a scream of pain. A sword then appeared in his back that went all the way through him. Higher up near a searchlight a caribou was ripped in two splaying blood on a searchlight. A stallion took a swing at whatever was holding up the body parts. But, all the stallion had cleaved through was air before he was grabbed and tossed into the searchlight. This caused the stallion to be either electrocuted to death or die from the broken glass.

As the song went on more and more died and as it approached the end in the stadium's field a caribou armed with two swords had decapitated a pair of caribou before he drove the blades into himself. Another caribou was pulled into a bowing position before he was pulled forward. But something cut into his left shoulder before he fell over and died leaving behind only the small group. The caribou leader and the rest of the group stood still staring in shock at the carnage that happened before them. Just as the song ended Bones appeared in a puddle of blood with his back to everyone. He then absorbed enough of the blood at his feet to coat himself once again before he turned around. He then walked over to the caribou leader, who was too scared to move. Bones then grabbed the caribou's throat and pulled him close.

"I'm a wolf," Bones growled before his hand become silver and the caribou's skin began to get older till he was nothing but a papery corpse with hollow eye sockets.

He then dropped the corpse and walked over to the group who was staring at him in shock.

"How'd-," Gilda began but Bones raised his hand.

"Later, for now can we get out of here. There may be more," Bones said as he drew a rectangle in the air and the door Bones made earlier appeared surprising the group.

Bones walked in first and the group hesitantly followed after him. When they did they were met with a large camp filled with ponies staring at them. But Rainbow, Gilda and the two stallions recognized the structure that was the knight’s tomb.

"Rainbow!"

Rainbow Dash was tackled into a hug and when she looked to see who it was she saw her little sister Scootaloo along Fluttershy. Both of them had tears in their eyes.

"Flutters, Squirt your both okay," Rainbow said with some tears of her own as she gripped the two in a hug.

"Thunderlane!" Rarity screamed as she ran over and hugged her coltfriend tightly before she kissed him.

"Oh I've missed you Rarity," Thunderlane said as he gripped the fashionista tightly.

"Oh Rumble will be so happy to see that your back," Rarity said.

"Rumble's here?" Thunderlane asked.

"Yes I believe he's with the other crusaders," Rarity said.

"Um excuse me miss Rarity but will we finish our game?"

The new arrivals looked at the source of the new voice and saw Nightmare Moon standing behind Rarity.

"Rarity watch out it's-," Rainbow started.

"Nightmare Moon I know darling in fact we were playing nice game of chess before you came along," Rarity said before she turned to the dark alicorn. "I am dreadfully sorry Nightmare but it has been so long since I've last seen my coltfriend and my friends. I would like to talk to them for a bit. So how about first thing tomorrow we continue where we left off and I'll have a new wardrobe's worth of clothing ready for you."

"Very well," Nightmare Moon said before she left.

"Okay what is going on?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Yeah when did you and Nightmare Moon become so...friendly?" Thunderlane asked.

"And is it just me or does she look better without her armour on?" Soarin added.

"Hey!" Rainbow yelled.

“Allow me to explain,” Rarity said.

"Hold on I just need to grab the pistols from Bones," Spitfire said. When she looked around she couldn't find Bones but she found the pistols and the holsters sitting on Shadow Ranger's seat.

"He’s good," Gilda said.




Third Person P.O.V.




Nightmare Moon walked back to the tree, walked into the bedroom and decided to get into something more comfortable. So she removed her top and pants leaving her in a small light blue singlet that barely covered the bottom of her massive boobs. Also a light blue thong covered her marehood. She then heard movement on the balcony. So she walked out and saw Bones on the right side of the balcony sitting on the railing resting against the wall.

"Good evening Bones," Nightmare said as she leaned against the railing on the left of the balcony

"Not exactly very regal attire for a queen," Bones said with a smirk as he looked at Nightmare.

"A queen can wear what she likes, be grateful I'm allowing you to see this much," Nightmare said with a huff.

"Whatever you say," Bones said before his gaze returned ahead of him.

The two were silent for a few minutes before Nightmare looked at the sky.

"It seems Luna has made another splendid night. She's even added some constellations while we were separated," Nightmare said. "Bones, Rarity told me your suffering from amnesia so does that mean you don't know about what I did...is that why you don't fear me?"

"No I actually do know what you did Nightmare but the reason why I don't fear you is because there is nothing to fear. The whole eternal night thing, I actually would have preferred it if I'm being honest," Bones said causing Nightmare's face to twist into one of shock. "Too bad it can never be."

"What no I can make it so. The only thing I need to do is regain my strength and then separate the Elements permanently. Then everyone will appreciate the night," Nightmare said

"No, no Nightmare that's not what I mean. Listen I know you mean well and that you only want to be appreciated for all you’ve done. It’s true, I love the night and prefer it over the day. But the world needs the sun if it is going to survive. Without the warmth of the sun, crops will not grow, the land will freeze and ponies will starve. Those that do not starve will freeze to DEATH. Tell me, do you want that?” Bones asked.

"No...I don't want to see my subjects die...I just want the world to love my night," Nightmare said.

"You know the world needs the night too. An eternal day like an eternal night would only bring disaster. Rivers and lakes would dry up, crops would whither. Grasslands and forests would become deserts. The night is needed to balance it out to prevent drought and the like," Bones said.

"I...I never considered it like that," Nightmare said.

"You know, I bet there are some things that ponies do at night," Bones said.

"Like what?" Nightmare asked.

"Have a look," Bones said as he got of the railing and gestured to the area around them.

Nightmare looked around and at each of the ponies sitting in the camp but frowned sadly.

"I don't see anything related to the night, they're still ignorant to it," Nightmare said.

"That's because you’re not looking closely," Bones said as he pointed to a group of ponies sitting around a campfire.

"They are just talking," Nightmare said.

"They are talking at night Nightmare. They don't have to be looking at the sky to talk, they can do it any time they wish and they're doing it at night. Also that group is filled with both mares and stallions. Normally the two groups stay far away from each other after what happened but now those wounds are healing," Bones said.

"You’re right," Nightmare said perking up a bit.

"And look, ponies like to study the heavens searching for proof that there is life on other planets or maybe they're just looking at the stars in wonder. Maybe trying to make up new constellations," Bones said as he pointed to a small hill that showed a pony looking through a telescope.

"Yeah," Nightmare said as a small smile graced he muzzle.

"Ah and another sign of healing wounds. Look at that, a few moments by a moonlit lake is very romantic, no," Bones said as he gestured to a pair of ponies sitting by the lake kissing.

"Indeed," Nightmare said with a bit of a blush.

"Over there I see some foals playing with some fireflies and they are nocturnal creatures," Bones said as he pointed to the CMC who were playing and dancing among the glowing insects while Nightmare just smiled with a tear threatening to fall. "The night is important Nightmare but just because they sleep through it doesn't mean that it's hated. It means they are regaining their strength to do all these wonderful things tomorrow."

Nightmare didn't have the words to respond. The only thing she could do was watch as the ponies play, talk, eat, sing and dance under the night till her eyes caught something.

"That colt doesn't seem to be having a good time," Nightmare said.

Bones looked at where Nightmare was looking and saw Pipsqueak. He was holding Midnight and was staring at the moon.

"That is Pipsqueak and he looks like he's longing for something," Bones said.

"Do you know?" Nightmare asked.

"His parent’s maybe. Kid's mother is up in Canterlot and his dad was killed in a battle a few years ago around the same time as Equestria's first king," Bones said.

"First king?" Nightmare asked in surprise.

"Yeah from what I know this king was considered a god. His name was...Ash Blade I believe," Bones said.

"I wonder who it was who married him because you don’t become a king of Equestria unless you are married to a princess of Equestria," Nightmare said.

"It was Luna," Bones said.

"Wait, Luna?" Nightmare asked.

"Yeah Luna, the two were married but during the battle Ash Blade sacrificed himself to save the country as the story goes," Bones said causing the two to sit in silence.

"Do you know whose Pipsqueak's parents are?" Nightmare asked.

"No but his wings are certainly unique shouldn't be hard to find a match," Bones said.

"Wings but he's a unicorn," Nightmare said.

Actually Nightmare he's an alicorn," Bones said.

"WHAT!" Nightmare yelled.

"You didn't see he has both wings and a horn same as his little brother," Bones said.

"Little brother, there are two male alicorns?" Nightmare asked.

"That would be correct," Bones said.

"But only alicorns can get other alicorns pregnant," Nightmare said.

"Well from what I know those two are the only male alicorns to exist in a long time," Bones said.

"And the only relationship in the royal family that we know of is the one between my counterpart and this Ash Blade, so that means *gasp*," Nightmare said.

"That those two are the sons of Queen Luna," Bones said causing Nightmare to look at the two with shock and a strong sense of longing. "Hey, how about tomorrow you go meet them see what their like y'know try and make a good first impression." 

"I...I don't know what to say?" Nightmare said.

"Well then sleep on it," Bones said.

"What, sleep through my gorgeous-," Nightmare started but Bones just raised an eyebrow at her. "You’re right."

"Goodnight Moon," Bones said as she went inside.

Nightmare stopped in her tracks and looked back at Bones as he went back to his spot on the balcony. She wanted to inquire why he called her that but decided against it and went to her bed. She moved the covers before she lied down and pulled the blanket over her body while Bones pulled out his flute and a haunting melody began to play.



Nightmare enjoyed the music like last night when Bones and the foals were in her old home where Bones played his flute. She gazed at Bones in wonder as he played the flute. The way he sat, the way his eyes were so calm and focused. His very being was shrouded in an unknown mystery that Nightmare was more than curious to find out about.

"Just who were you before you lost your memories Bones?" Nightmare wondered as she listened to the song and let it lull her to sleep with a smile on her muzzle.
> Chapter 5 From Ponyville to Canterlot I'll Spill Their Blood
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Third Person P.O.V.




Nightmare woke up in a pleasant mood, happier than she's been in a while. She stretched out her limbs and looked around. She saw she wasn't in her usual bedchambers but instead in a smaller yet humble room. Instead of sleeping on the cold hard floor with a tattered piece of cloth covering her she saw she was sitting in a comfortable bed with silk blankets covering her. She then remembered the events from yesterday that led her to where she was now. She looked over at the bed opposite her and saw it was empty. She then looked at the balcony and saw Bones wasn't there either. As Nightmare inquired where her roommate had gone she heard a door open and looked to see Bones step out of a steaming bathroom. He wore a pair of jeans and he was putting on a grey shirt when he noticed Nightmare.

"Oh morning Nightmare, hope I didn't wake you," Bones said.

"No your fine I've slept long enough but it is weird sleeping through the night instead of the day," Nightmare said.

"Okay I don't know what everyone does to get food around here so I have nothing for breakfast," Bones said.

"Its fine, there's a food tent at the camp so we can grab something there," Nightmare said.

"Oh okay well have fun I guess, I'm gonna go out," Bones said as he grabbed his coat and his sword handle, which was missing it's cross guard, and tucked it into his belt.

"Out where?" Nightmare asked.

"Catch my food. I'm a carnivore I don't eat pony food," Bones said.

"Oh I forgot," Nightmare said.

"Hey Nightmare out of curiosity do you eat meat also?" Bones asked.

"Why?" Nightmare asked.

"It's your teeth they're the teeth of a carnivore," Bones said gesturing to his own.

"I have molars, these sharp teeth are mostly for intimidation," Nightmare said simply.

"Fair enough I'll see you later then," Bones said before he left.

Nightmare climbed out of bed then walked into the bathroom and cleaned herself up before she walked out of the house and over to the food tent. When she arrived everyone present moved away from her and looked at her in fear. Nightmare let out an annoyed sigh before she grabbed some food and went to sit down at a vacant table and idly played with her food.

"Excuse me, mind if I sit here."

Nightmare looked up from her food and saw Pipsqueak along with the same foals she saw last night who were playing amongst the fireflies. Nightmare was in so much shock about what the children asked her she was panicking on what to say on the inside before she took a breath.

"Yes you may," Nightmare said as she began to eat a sliced apple.

The foals sat down and ate their meals till Pipsqueak spoke up.

"So you're the real Nightmare Moon huh?" Pipsqueak asked.

"Indeed I am and I believe your name is Pipsqueak correct? Bones has told me a bit about you. Is it true you are an alicorn?" Nightmare asked.

Pipsqueak just turned around and extended his wings for Nightmare who stared at them in awe.

"Bones wasn't exaggerating when he said they were unique," Nightmare said.

"Thank you, it was my last gift from my farther," Pipsqueak said sadly.

"Oh yes I heard about his fate and I'm sorry about that but, what do you mean your wings were his last gift?" Nightmare asked.

"It's actually both my wings and horn. You see I was born as an Earth Pony and was orphaned till I was adopted by both my mum and dad, Princess Luna and Ash Blade. After my dad's last battle he left me a note and potion he made that turned me into an alicorn for life," Pipsqueak said.

"Incredible, such magic is impossible to create. Your farther must of been well trained in magic," Nightmare said in awe as she studded Pipsqueak.

"Yeah, even our Aunt Twilight was amazed at what he did, but since he was a Demonic Angel I guess he knew a lot about magic," Apple Bloom said.

"A Demonic Angel?" Nightmare asked.

"Demonic Angels are the children of both devils and angels. There very talented in fact, they did all kinds of cool stuff like creating the Elements of Harmony and Disharmony," Sweetie Belle said shocking Nightmare.

"The Elements of Harmony, are you sure?" Nightmare asked.

"Well actually they made the Tree of Harmony and the tree made the elements but I think that counts," Scootaloo said.

"Tell me more about these Demonic Angels," Nightmare said.

"What would you like to know?" Pipsqueak asked.

"Everything," Nightmare said with a smile.




Few Hours Later Bone's P.O.V.




I was walking back to the camp after I had walked into the forest to practice my skills. I walked into the camp and was going to ask Spitfire if I could borrow Ash's pistols. As I passed the food tent I saw Nightmare walk out with the foals holding her hand. I saw each one of the group had a smile on their face before I walked on. I then saw Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Soarin, Gilda, Thunderlane and Spitfire were walking towards me. I also saw the new mare's and griffon had their collars removed, their wings were freed and they were fully clothed. I walked over and stopped in front of them.

"Hey you lot, is now a good time?" I asked.

"Oh Bones you haven't seen the foals anywhere have you?" Rarity asked.

"I'm sure they're around. Spitfire, I need to borrow those pistols," I said.

"Why do you need them so bad?" Spitfire asked as she folded her arms over her chest.

"I'm planning on going into Ponyville to rescue two of the remaining Element Bearers and I want to be prepared," I said.

"Shouldn't you get a new sword first?" Soarin asked as he gestured to my swords handle.

"Don't worry about that, all I ask is that I borrow the pistols and I will return them to you," I said.

"Alright on one condition, I come with you. I've been meaning to get some payback by any means necessary, I believe this will suffice," Spitfire said.

"I'm coming too, these bastards are gonna pay for what they have done," Rainbow Dash said clenching her fists.

"Yeah, I say they had this coming for a while now," Gilda said cracking her knuckles.

"I'm okay with this just as long as you lot have a way of protecting yourself because I'm not going to babysit you," I said.

"Actually I think I can help solve that problem," Thunderlane said.





Thunderlane had taken all of us to the castle ruins in the forest and opened up a secret passage in the library leading to what he called the assassins HQ. The group explained that Soarin and Thunderlane, along with Ash Blade and some others, were part of a team of assassins where Ash was the leader and trained everyone. I even saw statues of the five knights and of Ash Blade but I couldn't make out his face on account it was hidden beneath a hood. I saw he was not like anything from Equestria and he had a pair of wings that matched Pipsqueak's and Midnight's. As Soarin went to go get some robes, on which matched his fur and mane colours, Thunderlane showed us the armory.

"Ah here we go," Thunderlane said as he pulled a sheet off a rack of weapons.

"What's this Thunder?" Spitfire asked.

"These are weapons Ash had ready if ever the need raised, which I say it has," Thunderlane said as he pushed the massive rack out of the room and into the main room. "Rarity these are yours." Thunderlane said as he handed Rarity a pair of silver sticks with sapphires embed in them.

"Oh they are lovely as expected of Ash but what are they?" Rarity asked.

Thunderlane took one of the sticks and unfolded it revealing it to be a fan of some sort. Thunderlane then threw the fan at a dummy and we all watched as the fan sliced through it like air before it came back to Thunderlane.

"Fashion as a tool for death, satisfied?" Thunderlane asked.

"Most defiantly," Rarity said as she went to test them herself.

"Okay, I'm next. If Ash was able to do something that awesome for Rarity then Ash had better have something that's just as good for me," Rainbow said.

"Actually Rainbow Ash wanted you to have something he once owned," Thunderlane said as he handed Rainbow a pair of swords with a strange mechanism on them.



"No way, Ash's pistol swords. He...he really left them for me?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah, was working on them for weeks making sure they were working properly," Thunderlane said as he handed Rainbow the swords.

"Aw buck yes" Rainbow said as she snatched the blades away from Thunderlane and looked them over.

"Gilda, Ash left you something very special," Thunderlane said as he handed her a pair of katanas.

"Ordinary swords huh," Gilda said with boredom.

"Come on Gilda if you know Ash as well as I do these are not ordinary," Thunderlane said before he pressed a button causing the blades to separate into smaller blades and were connected by a metal string. "These are whip swords."

Thunderlane flicked the deadly whips at a dummy causing it to wrap around the dummies head and, with one swift yank, he tore the head off before he retracted the blades.

"Ok that is seriously cool," Gilda said as she took the swords.

"Now Spitfire, Ash thought that if these weapons were to ever be used, you would need something to inflict massive amounts of pain," Thunderlane said.

"Damn right," Spitfire said with a smirk.

"Well Ash has left you this," Thunderlane said as he handed Spitfire a gladius with a serrated edge.

"Kinda short," Spitfire said.

"It's supposed to be. Ash didn't want to give you something that would slow you down. With those spikes there just impale the guy with those and pull. It will be like the victim is being cut up by a hand saw," Thunderlane said.

"I take that back, not bad," Spitfire said before she left.

"Hey Thunder, what about the rest of those weapons?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh those are for Twilight, Trixie, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy," Thunderlane said.

"Pfft Fluttershy, you’re kidding," Rainbow said.

"I kid you not kid," Thunderlane said.

"Fluttershy will faint at the mere thought of holding a weapon," Rainbow said.

'She's tougher than you think Rainbow and besides, her weapon is a special one so don't worry about it," Thunderlane said as he put the rack away and turned to me. "And as for you Bones, have a look around. Pick out what speaks to you."

"And hurry up so we can go kick some ass," Rainbow said holding her new weapons tightly.




Ponyville Third Person P.O.V




Ponyville was once a friendly community before the fall. The town was always full of smile thanks to Ponyville's party planer Pinkamina Diane Pie or Pinkie Pie by the residents. Ever since Nightmare Moon appeared during the Summer Sun Celebration five years ago, the town has had many strange events from a god of chaos to bug bear attacks even an urser minor. But, when the caribou came things changed. Mares crawl along the ground with collars on their neck and leashes attached to them being held by either caribou or stallions while moans echo about the town. Now this way of life was coming to an end.

Octavia, a grey coated mare with a raven black mane and tail and black collar, was crawling along the ground being pulled along by her master, a caribou. He had a few scars from previous conquests and battles. Beside Octavia was her marefriend, a white coated mare with a short electric blue mane and tail, magenta eyes and like the others her horn had been cut off. She also had a black collar. Before the fall Octavia was once a famous cello player and Vinyl was an equally famous DJ.

"Argh I can't take it anymore," the caribou growled stopping the mares and pulling down his fly revealing his massive cock. "Alright you two, you know the drill."

"No," Octavia said defiantly.

"You don't get a choice black bitch, now suck," the caribou demanded as he grabbed Octavia by the mane and pushed her towards his cock.

Around them, many males watched the show and began to stroke their own cocks or have mares give them a blowjob. But before Octavia's lips could touch the caribou's dick he was pulled into the alley causing him to release Octavia in surprise. Everyone looked at where the caribou was dragged to but the alley was as dark as a moonless night. Octavia suddenly couldn't help but feel a chill go up her spine.

"What the, who are you? What are you doing? No, please don’t, I'll do anything," the caribou that was dragged into the alley said before the sounds of something hitting something else echoed out of the darkness.

A few minutes later there was a large splatter sound before the sound of footsteps came from the alley. But instead of the caribou, a tall figure dressed in a black coat with gold trim stepped out instead and the figure's face was hidden beneath a hood. The only thing visible from this hood was a grey furred muzzle. What was confusing was that on the end of this muzzle was a black dog like nose and Octavia noticed the mouth was full of sharp teeth.

"Who the hell are you and what have you done?" a non-brainwashed stallion asked.

"I am no one of consequence. As for what happened to him, the same thing is gonna happen to you," the figure said.

Suddenly the figure drew a pair of pistols that were familiar to both Octavia and Vinyl from out of nowhere and shot all the males that had gathered around them. Time seemed to slow down as the male’s bodies fell. All the mares with black collars stared in shock, wondering if this was all a dream while the broken ones just stared. Time speed up again and the bodies hit the ground. Everyone stared only to be drawn back to the figure and see him walk towards Vinyl and Octavia.

"Octavia Melody and Vinyl Scratch?" the figure asked.

"Yes," the two said while trying to cover themselves up.

"I have something for you," the figure said before he snapped his fingers, two piles of clothing and weapons appeared in his hands.

Octavia and Vinyl recognized the items as the robes of the assassin brotherhood they had once worn when the Templars threatened their home. The figure then set the clothes down in front of them and the pair of them immediately began to get dressed while the figure began to walk away.

"Hey there mister all dark and mysterious you’re not gonna leave a mare unsatisfied are you," a red collared mare said as she ran in front of the figure and began to put her hand down his pants.

However before the mare could, the figure snapped his fingers and the mare fell asleep. Before she could collapse the figure set her down on the ground. Everyone looked to see a pair of caribou guards running over to the group, one of them riding a massive doglike beast. It had grey fur and dark hair going along its back. The thing stood on four hooves and had a pair of horns on the side of its head.

"War Beast!" Octavia yelled.

"A what?" the figure asked.

"A War Beast, a fire breathing creature with the strength of twenty earth ponies and are immune to magic blasts," Vinyl said.

"Sounds like fun," the figure said before he ran at the War Beast.

The caribou riding the monster gave a kick on the War Beast's side causing it to unleash a blast of fire. However the figure was faster and leaped onto the War Beast's snout before it could open. When it opened it's mouth the figure used the momentum to leap higher into the air. The figure then drew a silver stick from its belt. Suddenly a black blade appeared out of the end that looked like it could suck out all the light in the world. The figure then came down and brought his blade down on the caribou cutting him right down the middle before he kicked the caribou off. The figure then grabbed the reigns and saw the other caribou tried to run away. The figure hen aimed the War Beast at the caribou and the War Beast grabbed the caribou in its jaws and began to chew on him. This caused the caribou to scream in both horror and in pain, realizing he was about to become a meal.

The figure then let go of the reigns. His blade then extended and became bendy like a whip. He then swung it around and brought it down on the side of the War Beast's head. The whip then separated the head from the body and the beast fell dead before the figure jumped off. The figure then walked away while Vinyl, Octavia and all the other mares stared in shock at what they just saw. But Octavia just smiled.

"There's hope," Octavia whispered.




Bones P.O.V.




I finished off the War Beast and rescued two members of the so called assassin brotherhood. The mares and two stallions then began to search for others of their group and rescue civilians. Meanwhile I was tasked to find a guy called Spike and a Bearer of the Element of Harmony called Applejack. The last known location of Spike was the crystal tree palace in Ponyville which wasn't that hard to find since it was so massive. I walked inside the huge doors to find the place was massive and as crystallized as the outside with massive two toned green windows. There were crystal lamps that hung from the ceiling and from the columns that lit up the place. There were also two stairs that lead deep into the castle so I decided to take my chances and go up the stairs.

I soon found myself in a room that had a table and seven thrones around it. Six of them had a cutie mark on it. How did I know because I saw Rarity's was on one, she also told me about this room and finally on the table was a holographic map of Equestria. I then saw a massive set of doors at the back of the room. On the door was a six pronged magenta star and a white one behind it with five smaller ones going around them. I then walked over to the door, pushed it open and was greeted by a long room.

There were banners with the caribou's mark on both sides of the room along with some sculptures of ponies. However some looked vandalized. I noticed some large stained glass windows showing a story of some kind. Like one that had a mismatched dragon-like creature being blasted by what looked like six mares wearing some jewellery. Also in the window was a figure dressed in grey and black with a hood. Another one had a picture of a centaur battling another figure only this one had wings like Pipsqueak and wore armour. The wings clued me in and told me that this guy was Ash Blade. Soon the smell of musk and cum filled the air. I saw a long purple carpet that lead to a large crystal throne with the same purple and white star. But what was on that purple throne is what surprised me the most.

It was a large dragon that had purple scales and a green underbelly while large sharp dark green spines went all the way from his head to his tail.  His snout looked squared and narrowed like that of a crocodile. His muscles would make the strongest men in the world look like wimps. His eyes had reptilian slits and his irises were glowing an unhealthy green telling me that he had been brainwashed. In his hand was a chain that led to a black collared mare sucking on his dick. The mare had a dark blue mane and tail and grey fur. The boxed on her back told me she's a Pegasus but the odd thing is I saw this mare had yellow slitted eyes and fangs.

The dragon let out a groan and he gripped the mare's head. I then saw the mare try and push herself off the dick but the dragon didn't even budge. I then grabbed a throwing dart from my belt that looked like a long nail, tossed it at the dragon and saw it hit his hand. This caused him to yelp in pain and release the mare's head, the mare ripped herself away from the dragon. The mare began to take deep breaths and the dragon growled at me while I cracked my knuckles.

"Let's go," I said.

"SPIKE SMASH!" the dragon roared.

The dragon, now known as Spike, spread his enormous wings, which I some how didn't see before, and flew at me, readying a fist to smash me into paste. I dodged to the side and punched Spike in the side however it was like trying to punch diamonds and it hurt like hell. Spike then backhanded me into a wall and as I was recovering Spike charged at me. I leapt out of the way and dodged the massive dragon, I then saw a statue ready to fall beside Spike. I used my shadow blade to cut the statue's leg and watched it topple onto Spike. However I only succeeded in pissing him off because he smashed through the statue and used his claws to swipe at me. I narrowly dodged the attack and started attacking at random spot's looking for a weak spot while dodging Spike's attacks. I soon found one when I punched Spike in the underbelly causing him to roar and cringe in pain.

"So that's your week spot also your most guarded area," I said.

Spike's tail then wrapped around my throat and tossed me into the throne where I hit the stairs and my vision went dark.





"Now remember this technique can only be used so many times. You must save it for the ones you really need, no one more."

"I understand."

"Now then my apprentice, I have a task for you but it involves you going to hell."

"What could you need from there?"

"It's not something I want, it's what's been taken from me."





My eyes snapped open and I saw the mare from before was shaking me awake.

"Hey, you alright there?" the mare asked.

"Fine," I said as I got up and saw Spike was walking towards us.

"I hope you've got a plan that doesn't involve killing him," the mare said.

"Listen I just need to get to his head can you distract him?" I asked.

"Yeah," the mare said before she ran to the side of the room and picked up a piece of the broken statue and threw it at Spike's head. “That’s enough Spike!"

Spike slowly turned to look at the mare and snarled in anger. While his eyes were on her I moved behind Spike.

"Spike, this isn't you. I know you better than that, you need to fight this," the mare said.

Spike roared in the mare's face but I took out my shadow blade and turned it into a whip, wrapped it around Spike's snout and pulled the jaws closed. Spike then tried to shake me off but I planted both my feet on him firmly. I then charged my hand full of magic and slammed my palm onto Spike's skull. As soon as I did I felt a shock like lightning race through my body and from Spike's roars he felt the pain as well. When I finished Spike collapsed to the ground and I fell off him. I looked at the dragon and saw his body shrink till it was no bigger than me. His snout became rounder but still pointed and he still had some muscle to him.

"Spike!" the mare shouted as she pulled the dragon's head into her lap as he began to stir.

"Wha- Shadow, what's going-," Spike started before it all came back to him. He then pushed the mare away, covered his mouth and ran over to the side of the room then abruptly threw up. I then got up, walked over to him and patted him on the back till he let it all out. When he was done he sat against a wall. "Ash have mercy on me...What have I done?" I decided to help the poor drake out so I sat down beside him. I then placed a hand on his back and rubbed it till he stopped crying. "I-I can't believe I did those things, I became a monster. I-If I'd h-h-had known...."

"This isn't your fault Spike, you were forced into this by the real monsters the caribou. The important thing here is that you're free now Spike and I have something for you," I said as I summoned his assassin robes and weapons, causing him and the mare to gasp. "Now there is only one question left to answer Spike. Are you going to sit here, swallow the blood in your mouth and cry about what happened to you? Or are you going to get up, spit it out and go spill the blood of the ones who did this to you?"

Spike sat there looking at the robes in my hand for a while before his hand tightened into fists and looked at me with a roaring fire in his eyes, a fire to spill the caribou's blood.

"Let's tell these creeps that this isn't their home anymore," Spike said with a growl.

I handed Spike his robes before I looked at the mare.

"You gonna be alright?" I asked.

"Yeah and thanks Mister...," the mare started.

"Bones," I said.

"Cool, name's Nocturnal Shadow," the mare said.

I gave the mare a nod before I left the castle and made my way over to what was known as Sweet Apple Acres, where they sell the best apples in Equestria. I've also been told by Soarin that Big Mac, the brother of Applejack, is also a member of the brotherhood. Also he is one of the few not under the spell of the crystal cock. Thanks to the fact that the two stay in touch Big Mac tries to help the mares out as much as he can when he can so he doesn't get caught by the caribou. He even managed to save a zebra shaman named Zecora by taking her in. But back to the matter at hand. I walked through the gate that led into Sweet Apple Acres. When I looked around I saw fields of apple trees as far as the eye can see alond with a wooden country themed house and a red barn. The place looked homey and had an inviting feeling to it.

I was about to walk over to the house and knock when I heard moaning come from the barn. So I walked over to it, opened the door and saw the barn was filled with mares. They all had been placed in stalls, some of them with red collars, others black and all of them had cowbells on their collars. They were all forced into a bowing position while tubes were connected to their massive breasts, milking them. I then looked at the hay loft and saw an unconscious mare on her knees while her arms were being held spread out by a pair of ropes. The mare had orange fur and a blonde mane and tail, both ironically tied into a ponytail. She also wore a black collar and her cutie mark was of three bold red apples. The only clothing she had on besides the collar was a brown Stetson on her head.

"Excuse me sir."

I turned around and saw a scrawny caribou with a pair of glasses resting on his muzzle.

"The Barnyard Fuck is closed today but if you want to fuck a bitc-," the caribou started but didn't finish because I slashed his throat open with my claws.

"I'm not here to fuck anyone you piece of War Beast shit, I'm here to free them," I said before I walked over to the stalls and started freeing the mares.

Once they were free, I removed their collars and the boxes on the backs of the pegasi. I then climbed up a ladder and began to cut the ropes holding the mare. Suddenly, a bolt of magic grazed my shoulder causing it to burn slightly. I looked at the origins of the blast and saw a pair of male unicorns standing in the barn doorway. The first one had a cream coloured coat and a red-white striped mane combed back and matching colour tail. He wore something similar to what a barbershop quartet would wear and his cutie mark consisted of a red apple slice. The other one was much older than him with the same cream coat and striped mane and tail. The only differences was this one had a red moustache on him, also his cutie mark was of an apple missing a slice. I then figured these two are both brothers and both of them didn't have glowing green eyes.

"Well, well oh brother of mine it appears we have a troublemaker stealing our property," the stallion without the mustache said.

"Indeed oh brother of mine and just what should we do with this troublemaker?" the stallion with the mustache said.

I drew the pistol Damnation and shot at the ground in front of the unicorns causing them to leap back when they saw the magic bolts. They then ran out of the barn, closed the door and bolted it. I then saw the shots had started a fire. I turned around and saw the blast that grazed my shoulder had also started a fire. I then grabbed the mare next to me and discovered she had plenty of muscle on her which made her pretty heavy. I jumped onto the ground floor and collapsed under the mare's weight before I picked her up and looked for a way out. I then removed Damnation, replaced the cylinder that was in it with a different one and blew a hole through the main doors.

I then ran through the hole just before the machine that pumped milk exploded. The force sent the mare and me tumbling along the ground. I then got up and saw a caribou had grabbed one of the mares I freed by the mane. I drew Salvation and shot the caribou's wrist forcing him to scream in pain and release the mare. The caribou then glared at me but I simply changed the cylinders on Damnation and shot the bastard in the face before I saw the mare was still unconscious.

"Wow you are one heavy sleeper," I said before I looked around and saw a well.

I picked up the mare once again, took her over to the well and placed her against it. I dropped a bucket into the well and began to pull it up. I then dunked a cup that was sitting on the well wall, dunked it into the bucket and gave the mare a drink causing her to stir. Suddenly, something slams me into the well and I flip onto my back only for a hoof to be pressed into the side of my head grinding me into the dirt but I could see it was the unicorn twins again.

"Well dear brother, looks like we caught our troublemaker," the one without the moustache said.

"Indeed but what is he Flim?" the stallion with the moustache said.

"He looks like a Diamond Dog brother but different Flam," the stallion without the moustache said.

"Try wolf," I said.

Suddenly the mare leapt at Flam and I took this opportunity to kick the stallion named Flim in the back causing him to remove his hoof from my face. I then rolled to the side and stood up to see Flam shoot the mare with his magic, leaving a burn on her waist that made me angry. I then drew Damnation again and aimed it at Flam.

"A God Piece!" Flim shouted before I shot Flam in the shoulder. "Brother!"

Flim then got angry and charged at me while firing off spells so I had to dodge them. When he was close enough, my knee made contact with the side of his head. This forced him to alter his path before I grabbed him by the back of his shirt and threw him at his brother. I saw his horn impale his brother through the heart. When Flim pulled his horn out he stared in horror at what he had done before Flam fell to the ground his eyes wide open but lifeless.

"You bastard, you die!" Flim said as he threw a knife he had hidden at me which impaled me in the chest.

Flim then fired a blast of magic at me causing me to dodge. When I looked at Flim I saw a hulking big maroon red stallion with huge muscles and hay blond mane and tail. The look on his face showed he was not something to mess with. Flim seemed to notice what I was looking at as he slowly turned around, saw the stallion and slowly backed away.

"Big Macintosh hi um...listen about our little heh position, how about we make a deal," Flim said clearly afraid of the stallion.

The stallion who I assumed was Big Mac for so many reasons grabbed Flim by the head, lifted him into the air and brought him close to his face.

"Nope," Big Mac said in a deep voice before he smashed Flim's head on the wall killing him before he went to check on the mare. "Applejack, you alright?"

"Ah'm fine big brother," the mare said in a country accent as she got up clutching her wound.

Big Mac helped up Applejack, I also got up and removed the knife in my chest then walked over to the siblings. But Big Mac fixed me with a dark gaze that made me stop. I know I'm dead and all but still, that guy is downright scary.

"It's alright Big Mac he ain't with them also got me out of the barn," Applejack said gesturing to the burned down barn.

"Uh yeah sorry about that wasn't meant to catch fire like that," I said.

"Don’t worry none sugarcube place had a permanent stench of cum in it so it's good it got burned down," Applejack said.

"Okay first off don't call me sugarcube secondly all's well that ends well," I said.

"Ya got a name partner?" Big Mac asked.

"Yeah names Bones, oh and Thunderlane asked me to give you these Big Mac," I said as I summoned Big Mac's robes bracers and a massive war hammer.

"Ya know Thunderlane?" Mac asked as he took the equipment.

"He's in town right now helping us liberate the place," I said as I gestured to Ponyville.

"Liberate as in fight back against the caribou?" Applejack asked.

"Bingo now let's go, there are some mares that would most certainly be glad to see you two," I said.

"Hold on, I just need to grab Zecora," Mac said before he ran back inside the house.

A little while later Big Mac came out with a zebra wearing a loin cloth and torn bra wrap. She was defiantly attractive and had a Mohawk for a mane.

"So this is the stranger I am to greet, but it is strange to see a wolf stand on two feet," the zebra said.

"Finally someone who can tell the difference between a wolf and dog," I said.

"You're a wolf?! I didn't know wolves could talk and stand on two legs...well besides Ash anyway," Applejack said.

"Anyway you must be Zecora, name's Bones," I said.

"A pleasure it be, but what brings you to this field of trees?" Zecora asked.

"I'm helping reunite the Bearers of Harmony, so far there should be five if the others are successful," I said.

"Whoa boy, you saved the others?" Applejack asked.

"Most but anyway, let's head back," I said before I led the group back to Ponyville.

The walk back was quiet but when we arrived in Ponyville I saw a lot of caribou bodies and blood everywhere on the ground, walls, roofs even the three with me were surprised.

"Applejack!"

I looked and saw Rarity running over with a bit of blood on her as she hugged Applejack tightly.

"Good to see you Rares but why are you covered in blood?" Applejack asked.

"Oh, I was dealing with some caribou who were raping some poor mares and well, let's say they won't be a problem anymore?" Rarity said.

"You killed them!? Applejack asked in shock.

"Applejack, do you have any idea what I went through. This anger towards them cannot be dealt with by calming breaths," Rarity said.

"No it's not that I'm just surprised you actually killed someone," Applejack said.

"Oh *ahem* yes but I'm afraid the one with the hatred goes to Spike it was like someone replaced him with a replica who's only instinct is to kill," Rarity said.

"So he did all this?" I asked as I gestured around us causing Rarity to nod while I whistled. "Damn I knew he was angry but wow."

"Hey you lot,"

I turned to see the rest of the group running over to us. But, suddenly I was knocked onto my back. When I looked at what it was I saw a pink mare with a fluffy mane and tail sitting on my stomach.

"Awe you’re not Ash," the mare said.

"What?" I asked.

"HitheremynameisPinkiePieandIjustlovemakingnewfriendsdoyoulikepartiesI'veneverseenyoubeforewhenIfirstsawyouyoulookedlikeaDiamonDogbutyoulookalittlebitdifferantfromaDiamonDogthenIrealizedyourawolfandthenIthoughtyouwereAshbutthenIrememberedAshwasdeadsoIranoverheretogetabetterlookatyoubutthen-," the mare said all in one breath which started overloading my head.

"Get off me!" I yelled pushing the mare off me. "Jeez do you always greet others like this?"

"Sometimes," the mare said happily.

"*sigh* And she is?" I asked as I stood up.

"That there is Pinkie Pie the Bearer of the Element of Laughter, if anyone can make somepony laugh its Pinkie Pie," Applejack said.

"Ok now what about what's going on here, has everyone been freed?" I asked.

"Yeah searched every house except one," Spitfire said.

"Which one?" I asked.

Everyone was silent and had lowered their heads till Rainbow looked at me.

"Ash's home," Rainbow said.

Suddenly I hear a massive shattering sound come from off in the distance. I looked to see on the side of a mountain was a castle with a massive magenta bubble around it. But the bubble was breaking like glass.

"Oh buck Canterlot is under attack," Rainbow said.

"They're gonna get to Twilight and the other members of the royal family," Rarity said.

"Not if I have anything to say about it," I said.

"Wait a sec what are you planning?" Soarin asked.

"Simple I'm gonna get up there, rescue the royals and kill the caribou. Any objections?" I asked.

"But they got an army up there," Applejack said.

"Fine by me just means I get to spill more blood," I said.

"You're crazy you won-," Applejack started but Rainbow grabbed her shoulder.

"Trust me AJ, he's got this," Rainbow said.

"Listen is there some kind of secret path that leads to the throne room, might make it easy for me," I said.

"Yes, there is a way. It was built recently but it exit's to a sheer drop," Nocturnal Shadow said.

"I can work with that, can you remember the location precisely?" I asked.

"Sure," Nocturnal Shadow said.

I then placed my hand on her head and saw the location and the path before I removed my hand and nodded.

"Alright, you guys stay here and check out Ash's house then head back to camp while I head up to Canterlot," I said as I drew a rectangle in mid-air and the door appeared.

"Wait a second why can't we go with you?" Gilda asked.

"I work better on my own," I said before I opened the door.

"Bones wait," Rarity said stopping me and I saw Spike was writing something on a scroll before he handed it to me. "That's to tell the princesses and Twilight about you and that you are trustworthy."

I gave Rarity a nod before I walked through the door and closed it behind me.

I stepped onto a ledge that was beneath Canterlot and removed the door I came through. I looked around and saw a massive waterfall beside the ledge. In front of me was a hole with a sturdy metal gate. I then walked over to the gate, ripped it from its hinges and tossed it away before I walked inside. I let my eyes adjust to the darkness before I looked around and saw I was in a cavern of some kind filled with crystals. As I walked, I got a little bored so I pulled out my flute and began to play a song that just appeared in my head.




Third Person P.O.V.




"AAARRRGGGHHH!" Luna screamed as a pair of the caribou king's elite guards branded her cutie marks with chains.

Luna and her fellow rulers of Equestria were inside the throne room of Canterlot castle with about thirty elite caribou guards. When the caribou broke through the shield many nobles turned on the guards overpowering them and allowing them entry into the castle. The Immortals, the personal guard to Ash Blade, fought valiantly against the caribou and the traitors. But, now the Immortals and Shining Armour are sitting up against a wall with spears held against them. Meanwhile the female rulers of Equestria have their wings placed in boxes and horns cut off. Finally, their cutie marks have been branded and each one of them now wears a black collar with diamonds embedded in them.

"So this is the famous Luna, certainly a pretty thing," one of the guards said as he grabbed Luna underneath her muzzle and inspected her. But Luna pulled her head away and bit the caribou's hand hard causing him to yell in pain.

"That's good I like the ones who fight back?" the other caribou said.

"You will pay for this," Luna growled.

"And who's going to make us pay, your dead husband," the caribou taunted with a laugh.

Suddenly the throne room doors opened and in walked three caribou flanked by two other elite guards, the three caribou were taller than the rest of them. But the one in the middle was bigger than the others, he had large muscles but unlike the rest of the caribou he had a grey mane-like hair on his neck with a little hint of white on them. His brown hooves polished with glistened light and he had green eyes. The caribou and the two beside him all wore royal regalia but the one piece of clothing that made everyone glare in hatred at the middle caribou was the crown he wore. It was gold and silver with a pair of wings on the side’s, one feathered the other webbed. On the front were a pair of black wolves holding up the most beautiful gem that could ever be seen.

"Ah Canterlot I must say it is quite a city you built," the middle caribou said as he looked at Celestia.

"A city you defiled Diann," Celestia spat.

"That's King Diann to you now Sun Slut," Diann said.

"Are you proud Diann to wear my husband's crown like it's a trophy," Luna said with enough venom to kill a hydra.

"The gem on this crown is said to only be worn by great kings I'm just embracing this truth," Diann said.

"Did you figure that out before or after you stole that from Ash's tomb," Shining said before an invisible force picked him up by the neck.

Shining was slammed into the wall hard enough to leave cracks in it.

"Shining!" Cadence and Twilight shouted in worry.

Shining Armour was dropped to the ground before Diann looked at the youngest and scrawniest of the three royal caribou.

"Bolanus my son which one do you want to fuck first?" Diann asked.

"Hm I hear Celestia has a wonderful ass but I'm curious as to why Ash Blade liked Luna so much," Bolanus said.

The caribou began to walk towards Luna but however stopped when the sound of moving stone echoed around the room. Suddenly the stairs to the throne sank into the ground revealing a dark passageway.

"You two, find out what's going on," Diann demanded as he pointed to two of his guards.

The two guards saluted before they disappeared into the passageway and all was silent for a few minutes when suddenly screams of pure terror replaced the silence. The two caribou were then thrown out of the passageway, not as a whole but in pieces. Everyone stared at what had happened but to add more fear to the atmosphere a haunting melody filled the air.



Footsteps then echoed from the passageway and Bones emerged from the darkness playing his flute. Once he stopped playing and removed the flute from his lips, he put it away and looked around though his gaze locked on Luna a little longer than the rest.

"Seems I'm a little late for the party," Bones said.

"And who in Tartarus are you!?" the second royal caribou said who was a little shorter than Diann.

Bones then looked at the three royal caribou and pointed a finger at Diann.

"Diann correct, I'm here for you," Bones announced.

"Oh are you?" Diann said smugly.

"Just make it easy on all of us and I promise this will be over quick," Bones said.

"What makes you think I'm going with you?" Diann said.

"You don't seem to be gasping this situation so allow me to simplify it, dead or alive you’re coming with me," Bones said.

"You're beginning to bore me now so why don't you thirty take care of him and whoever brings me his head I will allow that caribou to fuck a princess of their choosing," Diann said.

"Better check your numbers Diann because there's only ten still standing after I killed twenty," Bones said.

Suddenly as if on command twenty of Diann's guards fell dead some in pieces, others with holes in them and some were nothing but decomposing corpses. This caused everyone to stare in shock. When they looked back at Bones he was holding a silver cylinder and coming out of it was a soul sucking black coloured blade.

"So he's finally fed up?" Diann asked.

"No he's outrageously pissed Diann," Bones said.

"Stand fast boys this one isn't any ordinary opponent," Diann said.

Bones then reached into his pocket and randomly picked a song on the device before he pressed play.



As the song played the caribou charged. One of them thrusted a spear at Bones but he spun out of the way and used his sword to cleave through the caribou like butter. Bones then drew Damnation and shot two caribou in the head. All the rulers of Equestria and the Immortals gasped in shock at the sight of the weapon. A caribou then charged at Bones so he also charged but with a flicker of magic a tendril appeared in front of him and he used it to leap over the caribou. As Bones flew over the caribou he sliced the caribou's head in half and landed on the ground behind the caribou, letting it collapse to the ground. As Bones landed his sword became a bow and arrow, he drew the arrow back and shot a caribou in the throat. Suddenly the remaining caribou formed a line and their horns had an aura around them before they fired their magic at Bones. But Bones ran at them keeping, his head low and dodging the blasts of magic.

Once Bones was close enough, he drove his sword into a caribou's chest and leaped over the caribou using the sword as momentum to get over. He then shot three caribou before he pulled his sword out, landed behind the caribou and decapitated the last one. Once the last caribou fell, Bones turned to the royal caribou and aimed his sword at them.

"You're next," Bones growled as he twirled his blade around and walked towards the caribou.

Suddenly reinforcements arrived and charged at Bones. But he vanished before they could reach him only to reappear next to Diann. He then raised his sword and brought it down on Diann's arm causing him to scream in pain. Bones then leaped into the air and kicked Diann in the back of the head knocking Ash's crown from his head. Bones was then hit with a massive blast of magic that sent him flying across the throne room before he dug his claws into the floor to slow himself down. Bones looked and saw Bolanus's horns were smoking from magic and if things couldn't get any worse Diann picked up his arm, reattached it to the stump and healed the wound. Dian then flexed the fingers on the arm to show that damage had been repaired before he smiled smugly at Bones.

"Tch," Bones snorted angrily.

"You can't possibly defeat all of us can you? We have the blood of a god in our veins," Diann said as he and his sons revealed a pair of wings on their back. They were feathered on the top and webbed on the bottom like Pipsqueaks causing the royals and Immortals to star in shock. "So what are you going to do now?"

Bones removed his coat revealing his face to everyone before he stood there in silence staring at the caribou. Bones then suddenly flung his coat at the caribou where it turned into a murder of crows and began pecking and scratching the caribou. Bones then used his magic and grabbed the royals and guards, pulled them into the passage and began to seal it once more. But, before it could close the crows flew back over to bones and landed on his body becoming his coat again. Bones then put the hood over his head again as the passageway sealed itself.

"C'mon!" Bones yelled before he ran down the passage and the others followed him.

The place was a maze but they all followed Bones as he led them out but they all stopped when they came to the ledge.

"Please tell me you have a plan," Celestia said.

"Uh," Bones said.

"You don't have a plan!" Twilight yelled.

"Hey give me some credit for getting us this far,' Bones said.

"Well it won't be enough they're coming," Chrysalis yelled.

"Bones then ran back inside and heard the sounds of caribou fast approaching.

"Screw it we're gonna need to jump," Bones said.

"You’re kidding," Cadence said.

"Let's go," Bones said before he pushed everyone off the ledge.

The group was sent plummeting down, all of them screaming in fright till they landed in a massive lake of water that had formed thanks to the waterfall.




Bones P.O.V.




I hit the water hard and let out a scream of pain at the impact before I swam to the surface.  Once I did I wiped the water from my eyes and looked around. I saw everyone I saved was gathering on the shore of the lake. I then swam over to them and got to my feet before I wrung out the water from the ends of my coat.

"Well all things considered I say that turned out rather well," I said.

"You pushed us off a cliff!" one of the guards shouted as he pushed me to the ground.

"Well excuse me for trying to save your sorry tail dude," I said angrily.

"I'm a mare," the guard said as she removed her helmet showing me she was in fact a mare with a mint green coat of fur and yellow mane.

"Well don't blame me that you sound like a stallion with that thing on," I said as I stood up and glared at the mare.

The mare looked like she was ready to have a throw down with me and I was more than happy to kick her flank.

"Stand down Lightning Dust."

The mare now known as Lightning Dust stepped away from me and went to join her fellow guards allowing the six alicorns to stand in front of me. One was pink with blue tipped wings, a tri-coloured mane and tail and she had a crystal heart as her cutie mark. Another one was lavender purple with a dark purple mane and tail. Both of them had a magenta stripe and darker purple stripe in them, and as for her cutie mark, she had the same star as the one I saw in the castle where I fought Spike. Next was a sky blue furred alicorn with an aqua mane and tail and her cutie mark was of a growing plant. The next alicorn's fur was deep purple and her mane and tail were the same colour as Nightmare's, it didn't billow like hers but it had a small twinkle to it, and her cutie mark was of a dream catcher. Next was an alabaster white mare with an ethereal flowing mane and tail that had the colours of the dawn and a body that matched Nightmare Moon's, her cutie mark was of a golden sun. Finally the last mare had a midnight blue coat and an ethereal mane and tail that twinkled and looked like the night sky. Her cutie mark was an exact replica of Nightmare Moon's but instead of the splotch being midnight blue it was black. It also had a crescent moon on it like hers. My gaze was drawn to the midnight blue mare like before for some reason but I shook my head. I then noticed the mares wore collars, wing restraints and also black chains went along each mare's cutie mark.

"I don't know who you are but you have our thanks for saving us," the white alicorn said.

"You’re welcome," I said.

"Why did you save us?" the lavender mare asked.

"Well my original goal was to rescue you only Miss Sparkle because I need you and your friends to use the elements to stop the caribou," I said.

"I'm afraid that's impossible because the Elements are in a dormant state and our harmonic magic would not work on the caribou. It’s because they are not disharmonious like other threats in the past so we would be all but useless on them," the lavender mare said.

The news hit me hard and caused me to pinch the bridge of my eyes in annoyance.

"Well so much for that idea," I said.

"Oi you got a name Diamond Dog?" a white stallion with a two toned blue mane and tail asked.

"It's Bones and if you call me a dog again you're gonna end up worse than the last guy who called me a dog," I growled.

"Are you threatening a prince of the Crystal Empire?" the stallion asked as he pushed his face against me.

"I'm making a promise to the prince of the Crystal Empire," I growled getting into his face.

"Alright that's enough, from the both of you," the pink alicorn said as she pushed the both of us away from each other. "Now could you explain what you are if you aren't a Diamond Dog?"

"I'm a wolf if it wasn't obvious, ouch!" I yelled because something yanked on my tail.

I spun around and saw the lavender alicorn had pulled a few hairs from my tail and was studding them.

"Well I guess it does explain why you look sleeker and your fur isn't dirty like a Diamond Dog," the alicorn said.

"Is it customary for you ponies to yank hairs out of other tails without permission?" I asked in a sarcastic tone but the mare didn't seem to be listening.

"I'm surprised there are wolves that can stand on two legs and are sentient. I'd like to study your fur further but I'm going to need more samples so would you mind...," the mare didn't get to finish when I snarled at her showing my teeth and growled making my answer clear.

"Twilight if you would please," the white alicorn said sternly causing the lavender mare to back off with an apologetic expression. "Now onto you Mister...."

"It's Bones no mister," I said.

"Well then Bones I don't know why you saved us but I assume you want a reward," the white alicorn said.

"Unless you can restore my memories and promise me Diann's head then there's nothing much you can give," I said.

"You've lost your memories?" The white alicorn asked.

"I believe this should explain things about me," I said as I handed the scroll Rarity made for me to the alicorn.

The white alicorn opened the scroll and scanned its contents before she nodded and handed it to the midnight blue alicorn who was staring at me before she read the contents as well.

"So you are an acquaintance of Rarity and also the one who liberated Baltimare?" the midnight blue alicorn said causing the other members to stare at me in surprise.

"Ponyville should be on that list too since we took that back today," I said.

"Are the others alright?" the lavender alicorn asked.

"If you’re referring to the other element bearers then they are all fine and freed from the caribou," I said.

"Hang on a second I've got a question, what was all that back there with you and Diann you sounded like you're a bounty hunter," the indigo mare said.

"That's my business," I said sternly.

"If you are involved with him somehow, I think we should know," the sky blue alicorn said.

"The only thing you need to know is that him and me don't like each other and are willing to kill each other at first sight," I growled.

"Enough!" the midnight blue alicorn yelled. "This wolf has already proved he is no friend to the caribou, even risked his own life to save us. He is also trusted by one of the bearers of harmony so far he has not given us a reason to doubt him," the midnight blue alicorn said before she looked at me. "However if you deceive us and lead us straight back to the caribou there will be consequences," the midnight blue alicorn said as she got into my face

"Noted," I said while keeping any emotion I may have had hidden.

I then snapped my fingers and the collars and wing restraints on the mares fell off.

"So now what?" the white stallion asked.

"We find a place to rest it will surely be dark soon," the midnight alicorn said.

"Celestia, Luna can you both still move the sun and moon?" the deep purple alicorn asked.

"No with our horns cut off we have no way of controlling the sun and moon," the white alicorn said.

"I don't think you have to," I said as I pointed to the setting sun and rising moon.

"Diann must have taken control of the sun and moon," one of the guards said.

"Come I know where we can rest tonight," the midnight blue alicorn said as she began to walk away.

"Oh one other thing," I said before I pulled out a bag and held it out to the group. "Figured you didn't want to leave without a souvenir."

The midnight blue mare took the bag from my grasp, opened it and let out a small gasp. She pulled out the crown that was on Diann's head and held it close to her chest. She then glanced at me and mouthed the words 'Thank you' to me before she turned around and walked away. 





The walk wasn't too long and on the way I learned everyone's names. The mint green mare was named Lightning Dust and the names of the four other guards known as the Immortals. The first was Storm Cloud a white furred and blonde mane and tail male Pegasus. The next guard was named Quick Shot and he was a bat winged Pegasus like Nocturnal Shadow, which I learned are called Thestrals. However, this Thestral was male and had grey fur with a black mane and tail. The next guard was named Holy Light and he was a grey furred unicorn stallion with a white mane and tail. The last guard was called Swift Spear and he had a white coat with a dirt brown mane and tail. The last stallion of the group, the so called prince of the Crystal Empire, was named Shining Armour.

I then learned the lavender alicorn was called Twilight Sparkle and was the sister to Shining Armour. The pink alicorn was called Mi Amore Cadenza but she preferred to be called Cadence and was also the wife to Shining Armour. The deep purple alicorn was called Dream Catcher and the sky blue alicorn was called Chrysalis. The alabaster white alicorn was called Celestia, she used to be Twilight's mentor in magic, and finally the midnight blue alicorn was Luna.

We kept on walking till we arrived at another lake that mirrored the night sky above us, however this one had a grass covered island. On it stood a lone tree and a building of some sort. Luna told us we could rest in there and while everyone tried to find a boat I jumped into the water and started swimming towards the island, so the others followed. Once I reached the shore I started to wring out my clothes again while the others walked inside. Once I was done I followed them but before I stepped inside I felt a chill run up my spine but I shrugged it off and walked inside. I saw I was in a courtyard of some kind on the walls were names written in gold and a rectangular pool stood in the centre of the courtyard. In the centre of the pool was a basin holding a beautiful blue flame. I then noticed everyone had gone to the back of the courtyard. I saw they entered through a massive doorway so I followed them. As I  entered the room I saw that it was shaped like an arch. The room was most likely beautiful when it was first built but now spiderwebs sat in the corners, holes were in both the walls and ceiling and the windows had been cracked and/or shattered. At the back of the room there was a ruined statue of what most likely would have been Ash Blade. I saw everyone was up the stairs so I walked over to them. Once I was at the top of the stairs I saw they were looking at a broken glass coffin that was lying in front of a rectangular alter.

"I'm going to go out on a limb here and guess this was once Ash's tomb," I said.

"Bingo," Shining said.

We then watched Luna walk over to the coffin and lie down on the ground before she curled into a ball, clutching the crown tightly. The group then walked off in separate directions and I sat with Shining Armour on the stairs.

"How much did she love him?" I asked.

"Well Cadence may be the Princess of Love but her power pales in comparison to what those two had. Luna refused to move from this place for a week so we had to bring her a mattress and food till she was back on her hooves again," Shining said causing me to look back at Luna before my eyes focused ahead of me.

"What was he like to you?" I asked.

"To me...Well, he was a friend and a damn good one at that too. Saved my life a few times, even helped me out when Cadence was having our baby," Shining said.

"You're a father?" I asked.

"Yeah but we entrusted her to both Rage and Eris to watch over till this all blowed over. Seems were going to be waiting for awhile," Shining said causing me to nod silently.

"Listen, it's been a long day for you. Get some rest, I'll take first watch tonight," I said.

"No way *yawn* I can stay up all night...too," Shining said before he drifted off to sleep. Soon I heard the gentle snoring of everyone else in the room, leaving me to my thoughts.
> Chapter 6 The Hand of The Reaper
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Third Person P.O.V.




Shining awoke with his back felling both sore and uncomfortable. He looked around and saw he was resting on the stairs of Ash's tomb. As he sat up he remembered the events of yesterday and looked around for Bones who was nowhere in the room. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps appeared in the room and he saw Bones walking in with a plate of food.

"Morning," Bones said emotionlessly.

"Hi...where did you disappear to?" Shining said.

"I was getting breakfast," Bones said as he walked past Shining and placed the meal in the middle of the group. "Wakey, wakey. Got breakfast for you lot!" Bones yelled causing everyone to groan at the interruption of their rest.

"Can't this wait until later?" Cadence groaned.

“Maybe but I'd rather get to a more secure location then here. So the sooner you all eat the sooner we can get back to camp," Bones said in an annoyed tone.

"There's a camp, where?" Celestia asked.

"The Everfree forest I'll transport us there once you all eat," Bones said.

"If you can get us there instently, why didn't you do that sooner than kick us off the cliff?" Lightning Dust asked as she came over and sat down.

"You're still mad about that, get over it already. We survived it didn't we? I say it went well. And as for why I didn't do that sooner is because I was recovering my magic. I exhausted myself in that fight back in the throne room," Bones said.

Lightning gave me a huff. Once everyone had gathered around and began to eat I walked over the stairs.

"Not going to eat Bones?" Twilight asked while chewing on an apple.

"I already ate," Bones said as he walked down the steps.

Bones walked to the entrance of the tomb but as he did he saw something resting beside the door and went to pick it up. Upon closer inspection he noticed it was a double barrelled pistol however the gun was broken. It had a large hole in the side of one barrel and the other was ripped off the gun itself. Bones then put it in a bag for later inspection before he leaned against the doorway. Soon he heard hoofsteps approaching and saw the others were ready to go.

"So how do we get to this camp you mentioned?" Celestia asked.

"We'll take a doorway," Bones said before he drew a rectangle in mid-air but nothing seemed to happen.

"So do we just walk through this doorway?" Swift Spear asked as he gestured to the massive doorway.

"No, the one behind you," Bones said.

"But there's no doorway behind - whoa," Holy Light said before he turned around and saw the door Bones uses.

Bones then walked up to the door and opened it. He stepped through it and stepped into the clearing where the camp was located. The others stepped through and looked around.

"Our uncle's tomb, how did you find this place?" Luna asked before the door disappeared.

"You have Rarity and Daring Do to thank for that. Ah, speak of the devil," Bones said as he gestured to the two mares who seemed to be happy to see them.

"Twilight I'm so glad you’re ok!" Rarity shouted as she hugged Twilight for dear life.

"Once again you come through Bones. Nicely done," Daring said offering him a fist bump but he ignored it.

"Hello Daring Do I'm glad you are well," Celestia greeted with a warm smile.

"You too Princess," Daring said.

"Oh heavens I should have some clothes made for all of you as soon as possible," Rarity said.

"Thank you Rarity, it was uncomfortable having to spend the night naked outside," Chrysalis said.

"If I may ask where were you all last night?" Rarity asked.

"Ash's tomb," Bones answered causing Rarity and Daring's ears to flatten against their heads.

"Hey Bones is Diann...?" Daring started.

"I'm afraid the bastard still lives but I think I did well even snagged the crown he wore," Bones said gesturing to the crown in Luna's hand.

"Ash's crown!" Rarity yelled.

"Another God Piece dang those things just keep popping up, don't they," Bones said.

"What you just said implies you have other pieces of Ash," Shining said.

"Oh yes, we do. Even some items from your old home Luna that we managed to grab. Ash's left arm is also among the items we recovered," Rarity said.

"Thank you Rarity," Luna said with a grateful smile.

"Oh I'm afraid I can't take credit for that Luna, it was all Bones. It seems Bones is a magnet for these items," Rarity said.

"I see, then my thanks goes to you for recovering my husband's items," Luna said.

"No need to thank me. I just stumbled upon them and speaking of God Pieces, I believe you would want to take possession of these again," Bones said as he removed the pistols and handed them to Luna.

"Twilight!"

Suddenly the lavender alicorn was bombarded in a hug from the rest of the Bearers of Harmony.

"Girls, you’re all okay," Twilight said as she hugged the girls back.

"Hello you lot," Amalthea said as she walked over to the group.

"Amalthea, it is a relief you are safe," Luna said.

"You too Luna. I can see Bones managed to pull off yet another rescue," Amalthea said as she looked at Bones but he just stayed silent. "Anyway let's see what we can do about your horns," Amalthea said before she looked like she was straining herself. Her horn was then coated in Life Fire and both Luna's and Celestia's horns were restored to their former glory.

"Oh that is better," Celestia said.

"I'm glad," Amalthea said before she collapsed but Bones managed to grab her and help her onto her hooves. "Thank you Bones."

Bones gave a small snort before he backed off.

"Oh Luna, I complacently forgot to mention, both Pip and Midnight are safe and sound here," Rarity said.

"Where are they!?" Luna demanded.

"Why don't you ask them yourself," Daring said pointing over to Bone's home.

Everyone then looked to where Daring was pointing and saw the foals playing around Nightmare Moon who was sitting on the ground. Sweetie Belle was trying to put Nightmare's mane into a braid while Scootaloo admired her wings. Apple Bloom and Rumble were sitting down beside her listening to Pipsqueak as he held Midnight and he appeared to be telling them both a story. The new arrivals could only stare in shock when they saw the dark alicorn. Celestia's horn then lit up and a halberd appeared in her hand with a sun insignia on its blade. Celestia then spread her wings and flew at Nightmare Moon with a murderess intent. When Nightmare turned to look however Celestia was already bringing the blade down on her. But instead of the blade hitting Nightmare, she was pushed to the side and the blade struck someone else and sent them flying back a bit. When everyone looked they saw it was Bones lying on the ground.

However Celestia wasn't interested in that and re-aimed her weapon for Nightmare Moon again.As she brought it down diagonally the blade was stopped again by Bones. However everyone saw the top right corner of his body was annihilated leaving only...well bones. Celestia stared into the turquoise flame flickering in Bone's right eye socket and felt a chill go up her spine. Bone's right shoulder was pressing against the blade but Celestia couldn't cut through him. Bones then used his right hand to grab the halberd and ripped it from Celestia's grasp. He then twirled it around before he slammed the handle of the weapon into Celestia's stomach knocking her to the ground. This caused everyone to stare in shock at Bones as he slammed the handle of the weapon onto the ground scorching the grass before he clenched the weapon tightly causing it to shatter. Everyone stared in shock at Bones as he looked down at his broken body then his clothing.

"Aw hell, I liked this coat," Bones said.

"What...the...hell!" Lightning shouted.

"What are you?" Celestia asked as she got to her hooves and backed away from Bones but Bones did not answer the question.

"You six get over here right now!" Applejack shouted to the foals.

The CMC were absolutely terrified of what was happening and were staring at Bones in fear. It intensified when he looked at them over his shoulder. Bones then gestured with his head for them to go over to the other group, which they did quickly. The two groups stared at one another just itching for someone to ignite the powder keg that would set everyone off. However, Bones just turned around and walked over to Nightmare. He placed a hand on her shoulder and said something in a hushed whisper. He then walked over to the house made for him and walked inside. Everyone just stood there staring at what just happened. Nightmare then turned into a wisp of purple smoke and flew through the bedroom balcony doors. Once they were both gone everyone just stared at the house before Celestia's horn lit up intending to burn down the house.

"Haven't you done enough?"

Everyone turned to the new voice and saw Slender was standing behind the group.

"It will not be enough until Nightmare Moon is destroyed. That heartless monster that takes shelter in that house with her deserves a punishment just as great, I will personally see to it," Celestia said preparing to launch her magic at the tree however a tendril slams into the ground in front of Celestia startling her and stopping her from destroying the house

Slender then lifted over the group and set himself in-between Celestia and the house, his tendrils were in an attack stance.

"You will do nothing of the sort Celestia!" Slender roared.

"You defend them, They are both guilty. That...thing is more so for all the innocent lives it took!" Celestia yelled.

"The only lives he's taken are the caribou and traitors Celestia. I can tell because the trees watched him since he awoke and Nightmare has changed her ways!" Slender yelled back

"What do you mean Slender?" Twilight asked.

"Were you all so blinded by the fact that Bones is actually dead and by the sight of Nightmare Moon you all didn't see what was happening?" Slender asked causing everyone to stare in confusion. "Nightmare Moon was sitting down in the sunlight smiling. Allowing foals to braid her mane and telling her stories. Tell me, would the Nightmare Moon that was still linked to Dream Catcher and Luna do that?" Slender asked causing everyone to reel back a bit in shock at the words. "And what of Bones. Would a heartless monster as you put it even think about rescuing mares and brainwashed stallions from the real monsters. Also would he dare bring Equestria's greatest weapon, the Elements of Harmony, together and risk having himself destroyed Celestia?"

"What are you implying Slender?" Celestia asked.

"Surly you are not this stupid Celestia. This Nightmare Moon is not the same mare you battled against when you lost Luna. Also Bones isn't as heartless as you claim, even if he believes it himself. Which means if you try being nice to them instead of greeting them with a blade, you may be surprised on what you will find. If you will not talk to them Celestia then stay away from them for I will not tolerate battle here and those two have done nothing to deserve your wrath," Slender said empathizing the last word by slamming his hoof on the ground.

"Are you saying we should make friends with them?" Celestia asked.

"Have you forgotten friendship is a very powerful thing," Slender said causing Celestia to recoil at the words before Slender walked away.

The group stared at each other for a bit before they all walked away.




Three Days Later Bones P.O.V.




I was laying on the couch staring at the ceiling. After I told Nightmare not to retaliate and went inside, we sat down and I told her everything about me that I knew. Since then Nightmare and I haven't spoken to each other at all.  I have been struggling to think of something to do to kill my boredom but my mind kept on being drawn back to how to kill Diann. If what he said is true about owning the power of a god, it will be difficult to kill the bastard. Nightmare Moon appeared to be bored and was playing a game of chess against herself which was amusing in its own way to watch. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door and I don't think Nightmare could have moved any faster if she tried. When she came back up she had a smile on her face and was being followed by the CMC but all of them stared at me in fear because the damage from Celestia hasn't been fixed.

"Relax you lot, I'm not going to hurt you," I said.

"You sure about that?" Rumble asked.

"If I wanted you dead I would've done it when we first met kid," I said.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door so I got off of the couch, walked down the tree trunk and towards the door. I then opened it slightly, looked through the crack with the intact side of my face and saw Rarity.

"Oh hello Bones I thought I'd come by and fix that coat of yours," Rarity said.

"I'm afraid there is nothing I can pay you with," I said.

"Oh this is on me Bones," Rarity said.

I opened the door and allowed Rarity to come in before I walked upstairs. I then went into my room to grab my coat before I heard voices coming towards the house. I walked over to the balcony and saw Celestia, Luna, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis and Cadence walking towards the door. They seemed to be debating if it was a good idea to come here. But, before they could reach the door I opened it with my magic, surprising them.

"Door's open," I said getting their attention before I walked back inside.

I walked into the lower room and handed the coat to Rarity as I saw the princesses’ step inside.

"Had I'd known we were going to be this popular I would have had some snacks ready," I said as I lay on the couch.

"We're sorry we dropped in unannounced but we've had many questions buzzing around our heads about you and Nightmare Moon and we just need to know," Cadence said.

"Well shoot," I said.

"Alright then first Nightmare Moon, how are you here?" Dream Catcher asked.

"It was actually when Luna was in mourning for Ash Blade. Her hatred and despair overwhelmed her transforming her into...well me. Then the bearers came to use their ability's to destroy me however the feelings this time were so strong, Luna started believing she was me. Thus I was truly born and when the rainbow of harmony struck, it split us. Since the laws of harmony prevent them from taking a life, I was given my own conscious," Nightmare Moon said peeking my interest.

"So my grief, anger and sorrow created you," Luna said taking a step towards Nightmare.

"That would be the sum of it," Nightmare said.

"If that's so then why didn't you know about my dad then?" Pip asked.

"When the rainbow struck I lost my physical form, my power, my link to the moon and also many of my memories. It wasn't until you told me about Ash Blade did I remember everything Pipsqueak," Nightmare said.

"Nightmare Moon I have another question for you," Celestia said causing Nightmare to gulp slightly. "Do you still intend to bring eternal night?" Celestia asked causing Nightmare to bow her head.

Nightmare then got up off the place she was sitting and did something none of the royals were expecting...Nightmare Moon bowed.

"No…My friend made me understand the consequences of such an act…I never had the desire to see my subjects harmed. And if my death is the only way to prevent them from suffering then I will welcome it,” Nightmare Moon said as she looked at me while the royals stared in disbelief till finally Celestia cleared her throat.

"No Nightmare Moon. I did not come here with the intention of killing you. Even if I did surly Bones will interfere," Celestia said.

"Heh damn right, be a pretty poor host if I allowed my guests to die," I said.

"In any case Nightmare Moon I do not need the Elements of Honesty to see you are telling the truth and for that I no longer consider you an enemy," Celestia said. "But know this Nightmare Moon I do not trust you yet...However, I cannot ignore the efforts of someone running straight into my blade to save you, even if he is dead," Celestia said with a warm smile.

I laid my head back and closed my eyes when suddenly two heavy objects landed on my body.

"Rainbow Dash is in the tree house!"

"Wow nice place you got here but couch is a little funny."

I looked down on my chest and saw both Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were sitting on me.

"Get the hell off me!" I shouted throwing the two annoying ponies off me. "What's wrong with the both of you?"

"What's wrong with us? what's wrong with you, lying on the couch!?" Rainbow shouted.

"I live here I can do what I like and where did you two come from. I don't remember opening the door for you," I said.

"The door was already open when we arrived."

I looked at the staircase and saw Fluttershy, Twilight and Applejack.

"Apple Bloom, I thought I told ya not to come here anymore," Applejack said.

"Why you worried I'll eat their brains or something?" I asked in an annoyed tone.

"Well...Ah," Applejack started,

"Save it you're just like the rest," I said.

"Care to explain?" Chrysalis asked.

"The fact you all think of me as a monster when the true fact is I haven't killed anyone besides the caribou. True murder is murder but can each and every one of you look me in the eye and tell me they didn't deserve it?" I asked causing everyone to look at the ground. "Thought not and besides being like this isn't a picnic either."

"How so?" Celestia asked.

"Well for starters my sense of smell, hearing and sight work fine however my sense of touch doesn't work and the only thing I can actually feel is pain from both physical and emotional wounds. So that heartless monster was a pretty hurtful comment Celestia," I said.

"You heard me?" Celestia asked.

"I'd be able to hear you if I you shouted it from the moon," I said causing Celestia to have a nervous look on her face.

"You know being dead doesn't sound so bad I mean you don't need to worry about eating, sleeping, drinking and you don't run out of steam because you don’t need air," Rainbow said.

"Oh yeah sure there a few small perks but the cons outweigh the pros. Example I can smell delicious food being made and since I am dead I have this terrible hunger and thirst. But, when I go to try some food it will rot in my mouth forcing me to spit it back out. Also anything I drink will turn to ashes. I'm constantly exhausted despite me not showing it and when I try to sleep it feels like someone lit a fire under my eyelids forcing me to stay awake. You guys get where I’m going with this? It’s like having something you really want in front of you but it’s just out of reach," I said.

"Okay, okay I take it back. That really sucks," Rainbow said.

"And the worst thing is I don't know who I was before this mess started. Just little pieces of my memory are there but nothing vital to telling me who I was," I said.

"Could you tell us maybe we can help," Dream Catcher said.

"Yeah!" Twilight said.

"Well what's the worst that could happen," I said before I took a breath. "Ok the first thing in my head was just a blur and sounds of clanging metal. I remember a lot of shouting in the distance and that's it."

"Okay anything else?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Yeah and these two are really strange but I remember...flying," I said.

"Flying?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Yeah I was flying over a forest. But I couldn't see much because of all the mist that surrounded the trees," I said.

"Okay and what was this other strange memory?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Well uh I was a wolf still but in this one I didn't stand on two paws but four. I was running through the forest chasing something. But, I couldn't get a good look at it because branches and trees kept on getting in my way. But, whatever I was running after was midnight blue," I said.

"Okay anyone else lost on what's going on here?" Rainbow said.

"*sigh* Told ya it was weird," I said.

"Hey it could be a memory Boney. You can use magic so who knows, maybe those things did happen and you used magic to make it happen," Pinkie said.

"Yeah I guess that is kinda true. If I did use magic who knows, those two thing may be possible," I said.

"Bones I would like to know what you would get out of this if I let you walk about amongst our subjects and help us take back Equestria?" Celestia asked.

"I don't know Celestia because I don't entirely know the purpose of why I'm here," I said.

"But what about in the throne room what you said to Diann," Luna said.

"I didn't say that, I mean yes but...grr...this is so confusing. The words did come from my mouth but I didn't want to say that. It's like someone else took control of me and forced me to say that," I said.

"But with Lightning Dust you said we had to stay out of your business," Chrysalis said.

"Would you tell a complete stranger what I told you and expect them not to call you crazy?" I asked causing everyone to form an o with their mouths.

"Well since you've saved many of my little ponies I will not have you destroyed but like Nightmare Moon I don't trust you yet," Celestia said.

"Yay we have a new friend!" Pinkie shouted before she started bouncing around the room.

As Pinkie bounced she hit Celestia in the back pushing her towards me were Celestia collapsed on me. Her hands landed on my shoulders, my hands landed on her flanks to stop her from falling on me and our muzzles ended up being millimetres apart.

"Well this is awkward," I said turning my muzzle away from Celestia.

"Uh thanks for trying to catch me but...do you mind?" Celestia asked with scarlet coloured cheeks.

I then heard some snickering coming from Rainbow, Pinkie, the foals and I swear I could see a jealous look on Nightmare Moon. I then released Celestia. She got off of me and backed away. Suddenly I felt a sting in my hand and saw my fingertips had a burning orange glow to them. I felt a great heat beneath my skin and clutched my hand over it in a futile effort to ease the pain, drawing the attention of the others.

"Bones, are you alright?" Fluttershy asked.

I then looked at my hand and saw the skin was now chard from burns. Suddenly my hand was engulfed in fire causing me to grip my wrist with my right hand and scream in pain. I collapsed to my knees as the skin melted off revealing scorched bone. But in a flash my hand was restored and the pain was gone.

"What just happened?" Rainbow asked.

"I-I don't know?" I said before I inspected my hand and saw a pale image of bones going along my pinkie finger and they looked like the skeletal structure of my pinkie finger. There were also bones for a part of my hand as well but as I looked closer I saw something. "Chains?"

Suddenly Celestia moved her dress and looked at her cutie mark and I saw the chains on her cutie mark were gone.

"The branding marks are gone," Celestia said causing her sisters and Twilight to look.

"Didn't they disappear when Amalthea fixed up your horns because I though Life Fire heals all injuries from what I've been told," I said.

"It was but the chains had an extremely powerful enchantment on them that prevents them from being removed. This was meant to remind and show others that we were slaves," Celestia said.

I looked at Celestia before I took a breath and stood up. I extended my hand once more and Twilight, Cadence, Dream Catcher, Chrysalis, and Luna gave a yelp of surprise. Their chains flew off their flanks and began crawling up my fingers and hand. They became another set of bones to add to the pinkie, making up the whole hand and forearm. Finally entangled in the forearm’s bones was a scroll and on it were the words The Reaper's Hand. Suddenly, I felt a searing pain rush through my body forcing me to my knees again. I placed my left hand over my right eye and curled my right hand around my waist to grip my left shoulder. I held in my screams of pain and once the pain ended I stood up shakily. I looked at myself and saw I was restored before I looked at the others and saw they were staring at me.

"What?" I asked.

"Ya'll might want to take a look in the mirror Bones," Applejack said.

Rarity then summoned a full body mirror and I saw my body was restored but over my eye was a strange rune circle made out of pale chains stained into my fur.



I didn't say anything as I brushed my fingers over the circle. I then removed my shirt ignoring the blushes from the mares and saw I had a few new pictures on my body. There was a flaming spiderweb on my right shoulder-blade and a clock striking midnight. On the left side of my back, next to the clock, was a snowflake, a calendar marked December 25 and many others.

"There's so many," Cadence said.

"Those weren't there before though," Nightmare said.

"She's right, because these are memories," I said.

"Memories does this mean you know who you were?" Twilight asked.

"No I'm afraid not. But I think this one tells me why I'm here," I said as I pointed to the skeletal image on my left hand.

"The Reaper's Hand wicked, but what does it mean?" Rainbow asked as she came closer to inspect my hand.

"It's my title," I said.

"What?" everyone asked.

"My memories of my time in-between. My time with the living and now have returned and during that time I'm what you may call a wraith," I said.

"A wraith!" Celestia shouted as she and her siblings backed away from me.

"Would you relax already!" I shouted.

"Yeah what's a wraith do that got you so spooked?" Rainbow asked.

"Wraiths are creatures that suck the souls from the innocent," Celestia said with a scowl.

"That's not true most wraiths are not like that!" I shouted.

"What do you mean most wraiths?" Celestia asked.

"*sigh* Listen most stories about wraiths that you know us by aren't true. We wraiths don't just pluck a soul out of someone whenever we want to," I said.

"Alright then Bones explain this to us. What is the purpose of a wraith," Luna said.

"Ok wraiths are known as Agents of Death when someone's time is up we go out, sever their souls from their bodies and take them to be judged. Then they are sent through either the gate of heaven or the gate of hell till their soul is reborn and returns to the land of the living to restart life," I said.

"Wait a second before you said most wraiths aren't bad as claimed," Twilight said.

"*sigh* For me to answer that I'll need to tell you how wraiths are made," I said.

"This ain't going to get weird is it?" Rainbow asked.

"A wraith is someone who has made a deal with Death himself asking for a few more minutes of life for themselves or someone else. When the deal has been made the person is then turned into a wraith to serve as one of Death's Agents until the life they borrowed has been worked off," I said.

"And how do they do that?" Dream Catcher asked.

"By collecting the souls of those whose time has run out. Death gives a wraith a name and an hourglass. The wraith goes out and stays with the person till they die. They will wait for the hourglass to run out before they collect their soul and take it back to Death. Then they collect another one and repeat this till the debt is worked off," I said.

"So we could have another wraith sitting in this room right now?" Applejack asked a little creeped out.

"Who knows I'm just as oblivious to them right now as you but I wouldn't worry about it. You all look like you'll live for a good while longer," I said.

"Very well but tell me what does all this have to do with...bad wraiths?" Celestia said.

"Well because of how long it often takes to collect one soul some wraiths will become impatient with their task and that will...uh get messy," I said.

"Messy?" Luna asked.

"Sometimes an unexplained death or mass amounts of death like wars is normally triggered by one wraith. We call these guys Rouge Wraiths," I said.

"So wars are normally triggered by wraiths?" Twilight asked.

"Not exactly you see just because a Rouge Wraith manipulates others into a war it doesn't mean it won't happen on its own. But the point is that what Rouge Wraiths do is the source of most of the stuff that you know that classifies us as evil," I said.

"Blamed for others actions," Celestia said.

"Bingo," I said.

"So if a wraith does go rouge what happens?" Nightmare asked.

"Well that is where I come in," I said as I showed them my left hand. "You see the title 'The Reapers Hand' means I'm more important than other wraiths. I'm harder, faster, smarter and more powerful than any other wraith. When a wraith goes rouge I'm the guy that's sent to kill the rouge."

"So what, like a bounty hunter?" Rainbow asked.

"Exactly you see Death has rules and he doesn't like having his rules broken. They normally are by both rouges and necromancers. When a rule is broken I'm the guy sent out to punish them," I said.

"So why didn't you kill Grogar?" Chrysalis asked.

"I do not know who that is and the last hand was released from his duties hundreds maybe millions of years ago depending on which world you’re in. I wasn't around until recently," I said.

"Do you know precisely when?" Luna asked.

"Hm can't say I do," I said.

"But why did it take Death so long to find a replacement?" Twilight asked.

"Death can't just pick a random hand whenever he wants Twilight Sparkle. There is a system that involves studying his candidates and ruling them out when they don't make the cut," I said.

"Okay," Twilight said.

"Bones are you supposed to be chasing a rouge wraith now?" Fluttershy asked nervously.

"Yeah you said you hunt down guys who mess around with some rules and stuff but if that's the case then why are you here?" Rainbow asked.

"Very observant but no I'm not looking for one but several targets," I said as I showed them my right arm and wrapped around it was a chain. On the wrist was a scroll and on it said the words Death List. Going along the chain were names and Diann's name was among them. "Diann and his sons are my targets."

"What did those guys do to get on your list, necromancy?" Rainbow asked.

"Of a kind," I said as I snapped my fingers.

Suddenly eight hourglasses appeared in front of me each one was curved and had the top half of a skull covering the top half of the glass. In the bottom half of the glass was red sand that made a mountain. However the sands that were supposed to be falling seemed to be moving in random directions. But never did it once touch the red mountains of sand. Finally on each skull's forehead was a name carved into it.



"What are those?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Hourglasses of life. These tell me how long someone has left to live and as you can see each one has a name on it that matches the name on my arm," I said.

"So Diann and these others are your targets?" Twilight asked.

"These others are Diann's sons but yes they are my targets," I said.

"But why are they like that, the sand isn't flowing like normal," Cadence said.

"This is the crime they committed. Secretly these pieces of filth have been stealing life from others for...100 years now. At first Death sent an ordinary wraith, however he never returned. When he tried again and it continued, it was suspected that Diann had found a way to kill wraiths. Then one day Death became furious with Diann and sent me down here to kill him," I explained.

"Whoa something tells me I shouldn't mess around with that guy," Rainbow said.

"Bones do you know why he became furious?" Celestia asked to which I just shook my head.

"I find its better that I stay out of his personal problems," I said.

"Well that was certainly an informative yet interesting talk and Bones I have finished your coat," Rarity said before she presented me with my coat that looked like new.

I then gratefully took the coat from Rarity and put it on before I bowed my head to Rarity.

"Thank you Rarity," I said.

"Oh you are quite welcome," Rarity said.

I then looked back at the group and I saw they were all looking at me carefully.

"It suits you," Cadence said.

"Hey Bones I was going to show Nightmare Moon all the stuff that belonged to dad you wanna have a look too?" Pip asked.

"That is very kind of you Pip but I've already seen all the God Pieces we have and I doubt I'm permitted to go anywhere near them anymore," I said.

"Please mother please," Pip pleaded.

Luna looked at Pip. I then saw him and the rest of the CMC tilt their heads sideways, make their pupils go as big as saucers and also made their lips quiver.

"Now how can I resist that," Luna said causing the foals to cheer.

"Really, its fine. You don't have to show me if you don't want to. I understand he meant a lot to you," I said.

"No its fine, besides Pip will not take no for an answer," Luna said before she led us down the stairs.

> Chapter 7 Bolanus's End
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	I was walking through the camp with everyone who was at my home but kept my hood over my head trying not to draw attention to myself. I then noticed Nightmare's muzzle was pinned to the ground and her pace had begun to slow.

"You alright?" I asked.

"Their looks...I can't stand their looks," Nightmare said.

I looked and finally noticed we had drawn an audience and many of them seemed to be glaring at Nightmare.

"Hey unless you got one hundred bit's so you can pay to stare shove off!" I shouted to the ponies staring and just like that they went back to what they were doing.

"Thank you," Nightmare said.

"Don't mention it," I said before I continued to walk.

Our walk led us to a massive red tent and the Immortals were hesitant to let Nightmare and I in but with a few little words from the princesses and Queen they allowed us passage inside. Once we were I saw this place was a collection of rooms. One I saw looked like a kid's pirate themed bedroom and on a table was a black flag. The end was ripped and torn from age while the image on it was intact. It was a picture of an hourglass that had the top half of an angry looking skull with pointed teeth sitting on top of it. Behind the hourglass was a crossed bone handled cutlass and a scythe.

I stared at the flag for a few minutes before I went to catch up with the others. I saw them step into a room and when I steped in I found myself in a room with all kinds of things. It all ranged from books to furniture and a few other items.

"We believe Silver Trey, Feather Duster, Moonlight Dew, Rose Petal and Flawless Job hid as much as they could in the basement before the caribou attacked," Rarity said.

"I hope we find them soon," Pipsqueak said to which Luna placed a hand on his head and began to rub it gently.

I continued to look around and saw a large portrait with a crimson ground and background. The figures in the portrait were incredibly detailed. I saw Pipsqueak was in front in formal attire and behind him was Luna holding Midnight Star who was also in formal attire. The last figure there was male human dressed in silver armour. The chest plate had a pair of wolves holding up a strange mark. It was of a shield and a sword sheathed downward in it and coming out of the sides of the shield were the same wings Pip and Midnight had. The male also wore chainmail over his arms, chest and thighs. His metal greaves were also silver along with the gauntlets. The pauldrons also had a strange symbol on them which was made of gold and silver.



The pauldrons reached halfway down on the upper arm providing better protection to the figure. Finally on the figure's back was a navy blue cape with golden leaves and vines going around the border. From what I could see the figure also had those strange wings and the figures face was something you'd think was crafted by gods. He had black hair with a silver stripe going through it and olive green eyes. He also wore the crown I grabbed from Diann.

"This is Ash?" I asked.

"Yes that is him and our family," Luna said as she walked up to me with Nightmare so she could see the painting.

"The painter has some serious talent," I said.

"Certainly the lucky one," Nightmare said sadly much to Luna's surprise but she said nothing.

I then walked away from the painting and saw some old armour standing in the corner at the back of the room. As I got closer I saw it was a wreck with large slash marks on it and the left arm was a hunk of twisted metal. All of it was covered in dried blood which had rusted the armour. Finally there was a gaping hole in the chest area where the heart would be that went all the way through to the other side of the chest armour. Finally there was the helmet. It was flat at the top and the front of the helmet was pointed from top to bottom in a vertical line.It was too short in length to fit a muzzle and the back of the helmet curved around. The helmet had a pair of holes on top of each other that went across the faceplate, so whoever wore it could see and breathe. But if it was among these other items this belonged to Ash somehow. I decided to leave so I walked back to the others and saw Pip showing Nightmare an old cutlass.

"Oh there you are Bones, where did you go off to?" Rarity asked.

"I saw some old armour back there and I gotta say the thing is a mess," I said.

"Oh that was when Ash fought against Tirek. He tricked Ash into holding me captive before he captured him and blasted a hole right through his chest and armour," Luna said sadly.

"I see," I said before I looked at the cutlass and was about to run my hand across its scabbed when suddenly my hand was encased in a silver ghostly glow.

"Whoa what are you doing?" Rainbow said.

"Oh sorry you see whenever I interact with items that belonged to the dead I can see memories of the time when they were alive," I said before I walked over to the painting and placed a hand on its frame. I closed my eyes as my hand regained its silver coated glow. "I'm in a room...it smells of paint and is full of colour...I'm looking at someone behind a painting canvas. I'm wearing armour...I'm also very fidgety. Suddenly, the painter tells me to stop moving and tells someone to move closer to me," I said before I open my eyes and look at the others who were staring at me.

"That was the day we were having that portrait done," Luna said.

"Like I said, interaction with certain objects allows me see memories of the one who owned them. All the things I've seen so far from Ash I can see he loved you all dearly. So dearly it must have hurt him harshly to do whatever he did to save you all," I said.

"Thank you Bones," Luna said.

Suddenly I notice a scythe sitting on a trunk so I walk over to it and upon closer inspection I see the handle is made of diamond while the blade is obsidian. I also see a secondary blade on the bottom of the handle, like a spear, and is also obsidian. I then picked up the weapon to test how it felt.

"That's the blade Ash used to save us from Heartless," Twilight said grimly.

"This is a fine weapon. If I remember correctly Rarity you said that he made this?" I asked.

"Yes, he did. He also used that when he fought in the griffin arena," Rarity said.

"Well...He certainly knew what he was doing," I said before a thought came to me. "This weapon was used to rip out Hearless’s soul right?"

"That was one time and the runes on it have been washed off before it was placed in the tomb," Celestia said.

"Well what if it could do it again?" I asked.

"What are you asking Bones?" Luna asked.

"Is it alright if I borrow this to kill Diann and his sons? Once that happens I'll return it to you, cleansed of its curse," I said.

"You're a wraith, shouldn't you be able to take their lives all on your own?" Dream Catcher asked.

"My last attempt was when I cut off Diann's arm, to which he just repaired himself. If I am going up against a group of individuals that have the abilities of a Demonic Angel, I'm gonna need a weapon that can kill a Demonic Angel," I said.

The royal siblings then looked at each other, their expressions said they clearly didn't like this idea but I stood silent and waited for their decision.

"Very well Bones you have our permission," Luna said.

“Thank you,” I said.

“So what kinda curse you gonna use?” Rainbow asked.

I then held the scythe out in front of me in my left hand suddenly eerie black chains left my hand and crawled up the scythe surprising the others.

"Now all I need to do now is get close to them to use it," I said.

"There may be a way. You see before the attack we were going to hold an event called the Grand Galloping Gala to help our little ponies forget about the caribou for one night. But the caribou succeed in breaching the shield," Celestia said.

"Seems a little foolish if you ask me but continue," I said.

"Yes well the Grand Galloping Gala allows civilians to enter the palace and enjoy a party. This would allow you to get close and do what you must," Celestia said.

"So it's a big fancy party...It's a good idea however there is one problem," I said.

"And what would that be?" Celestia asked.

"They know what I look like and will arrest me on sight," I said.

"I believe there is a way to fix that," Luna said before a wooden box floated over to us encased in her magic. It opened and a silver ring floated out of it then over to me.

"What's this?" I asked.

"It's a disguise ring. All you have to do is put it on," Luna said.

I gave a shrug before I put the ring on my right index finger. Suddenly my fur turned black and became shorter and smoother. I summoned a mirror and saw I had been turned into a black unicorn with a black mane and blue eyes. When I looked at everyone they were all staring at me in surprise.

"What?" I asked.

"N-nothing it's just...no never mind. Rarity, Bones is going to need formal attire, can you assist him please," Luna said.

"Oh yes...come along Bones, we have much to do," Rarity said before she pushed me out of the tent.




Canterlot One Hour Later




I was wearing the disguise ring while I walked around Canterlot. I had my hood covering my head and made sure no one got a good look at me. I was looking for a way to get into the Grand Galloping Gala. I've seen the caribou put up posters dedicated to informing the public that the Grand Galloping Gala will continue this year but with some changes which I found disgusting. I then discovered the entire royal caribou family will be at the party. I then walked over to the castle walls, made a door, walked through it and entered the castle gardens beside the ball room. I then climbed into a tree, took a large bag I was carrying off my back and tied it securely to the tree. Once I climbed down I looked around for any prying eyes before I left.

Once I appeared outside the castle walls I made the door disappear before I went to go figure out how to obtain a ticket for entry. Suddenly, I saw the gates to the palace open and out came a caribou wearing some kind of uniform and a satchel with a winged envelope on it. I then saw him stop beside a caribou male and hand the caribou a golden piece of paper before he left. I then remembered Celestia telling me the tickets were golden. So I decided to tail the delivery caribou and find a way to grab a ticket without getting noticed. I made sure not to draw attention to myself as I followed the caribou. When he arrived at a mansion he placed another ticket in the mail box and left so I began to walk over to the mailbox to grab the ticket. But before I reached it three caribou appeared in the street and walked in front of the house. I then assumed they were gonna be there for a while so I decided to follow the delivery caribou again and hope I get another chance. But I stopped and heard the sounds of the caribou knocking on the mansion's door.

"Hey Fancy Pants come out we know you're home!" one caribou yelled.

Suddenly a white furred unicorn stallion came out wearing a fine tuxedo. He had a short blue gentleman styled mane and a blue tail. He also had a thin blue moustache on the end of his muzzle and finally he had a molecule over his left eye. His eyes were baby blue meaning he wasn't affected by the curse however if he was a traitor or not I would have to wait and see.

"Oh good day to you how can I be of assistance?" the fancy stallion asked.

“Cut the crap we know your hiding that bitch Fleur De Lis,” one caribou growled causing the stallion to have a nervous expression on his face.

“I assure you all, the only ones in my home are me and my son, Saint Blade,” the stallion said.

“Out of the way Fancy Pants you know the law, every mare is to be collared and re-educated for our purposes,” the caribou said as he went to push the stallion aside to enter.

However the stallion grabbed the caribou and punched him in the face, knocking him out the door and onto his back.

"Stay away from my family you...savages," the stallion said

“Get him!” the stallion yelled.

I then saw the two caribou grab the stallion, drag him into the streets and start beating him. I then looked at the end of the street and saw the delivery caribou disappear around a corner.

“*sigh* Damnit,” I muttered before I walked over to the three caribou

“What the-” the caribou leader said as he turned to look at me but I pushed him to the side.

I then grabbed the second caribou and threw him to the ground behind me before I punched the third caribou in the face knocking him onto his back.

“Better get back,” I said to the stallion before I looked at the caribou.

“What are you standing around for hit him,” the leader caribou said.

The third caribou removed a police baton from his belt and ran at me. When he was close enough I grabbed the caribou and threw him into the second caribou that was getting up. I then grabbed his baton before I smashed it into the second caribou’s face breaking it. The first caribou then grabbed me from behind but I elbowed him in the gut and spun out of his grip. I then flung my left arm out and a knife flew out of my sleeve. I grabbed the blade while it was in mid-air before I punched the caribou in the face.

The third caribou then tried to grab me but I tossed my knife to my right hand. I blocked his right hook with my left hand and drove my blade into his exposed armpit. I then slashed at the attacking second caribou causing him to clutch his wound. Suddenly, the third caribou tried to attack me again but I blocked his attack and drove my blade into his neck. I then grabbed the second caribou and spun both him and myself around making us stand back to back. I then held my blade at his throat before I then stepped to the left and slit the third caribou’s throat killing him. I then sheathed the dagger beneath my sleeve again and walked over to the last caribou.

“Wait…What do you think you’re doing?” the last caribou asked fearfully.

I didn’t answer as I grabbed the caribou by the shirt and muzzle I then forced his muzzle to look upward. I pushed his head backwards causing the back of the caribou’s head to touch his back before I then looked back at the stallion and saw he was staring at me.

Ash?" the stallion asked.

"Uh no where did you get that assumption?" I asked as I removed my hood.

"Y...you look just like him," the stallion said.

"Hm...Oh sorry," I said as I removed the ring revealing my true self.

"You...you're a wolf," the stallion said.

"Damn right I am," I said.

"Well um sir I don't know what to say," the stallion said.

"Listen pal I just need the ticket that was placed in your letterbox," I said.

The stallion then got up and walked over to the letterbox. He retrieved the ticket and inspected it.

"A ticket to this year's gala, I'm not sure why you want to go there but I bet my best molecule it's not to rape the princesses," the stallion said as he handed me the ticket.

"Defiantly not besides, they aren't there to begin with," I said as I took it and put it in my coat.

"What but everyone was informed that they were captured," the stallion said.

"Hm then perhaps the caribou are covering it up, trying to make them believe they succeeded in taking over," I said.

"How do you know all this?" the stallion asked.

"Well who do you think got them out?" I asked.

"Y...you?" the stallion asked.

"Yeah but anyway I'd better get going already drawn enough attention to myself," I said before I put on my hood and I looked at the caribou around me. I then looked at the stallion who was looking at the bodies. "You know there's gonna be trouble if they figure out you were involved in this so you'd better come with me."

"Wait you're willing to trust me...just like that?" the stallion asked.

"Any guy who decides to land a punch on a caribou to protect both his son and wife from these fuckers is trustworthy enough," I said as I held my hand out to him. "Bones."

"Fancy Pants," the stallion said as he shook my hand.

"Better grab what you need. Tents, supplies, anything for the wilderness. Who knows when this will be over," I said.

"Thank you sir," Fancy Pants said before he went back inside.

I stood outside and waited for Fancy Pants to return. After a few minutes of waiting I pulled the ticket out of my coat and looked at it. Suddenly, the door opened and Fancy Pants walked out with a bunch of items in his magic grasp. Next came a white furred mare with a pink and white mane and tail, blue eyes and wearing an elegant dress. In her arms was a young colt with a white coat of fur, blue eyes, a pink and blue mane and tail and the child looked to be a toddler. I then noticed the mare seemed a little cautious of me and held the child a little tighter.

"It's alright Fleur he saved me," Fancy Pants said before he looked at me. "Bones, this is my wife Fleur De Lis and my son Saint Blade."

I gave a nod to them before I created a door and led the group through it. Once we were through the two adults looked around in awe.

"Same reaction of everyone who arrives," I said as I walked into the camp before I looked at them. "You guys should find a place to get comfortable. If you need anything just ask around."

I then left the group before I walked over to the royal's tent. The immortals allowed me entrance and I saw Celestia sitting in a chair reading a book.

"You’ll be interested to know I have a way in," I said as I showed Celestia the ticket.

"Impressive. Even though it pains me to admit it, having a wraith on your side is rather helpful," Celestia said.

"Not as bad as you think huh," I said as I folded my arms over my chest.

"You aren't what I'd expect from a wraith but that doesn't mean I can trust you yet," Celestia said as she looked up from her book to look at me.

"Pfft whatever," I said.

Suddenly I felt something on my leg. I looked down and saw Saint Blade was clinging to my leg while nuzzling me.

"Uh," I said as I lifted my foot off the floor but the colt held firm.

Celestia then noticed my predicament but placed a hand to her mouth and started giggling. I then tried to shake the foal off my leg gently but the foal just giggled and held on. I then reached down and pried Saint Blade from my leg and brought him up to my eye level.

"How did you get in here?" I asked the giggling foal.

Suddenly Fleur entered the tent in a panic and took a sigh of relief when she saw Saint Blade.

"There you are Saint...I'm so sorry, he's been able to use teleportation for a while now and we've been struggling to keep hold of him," Fleur said as I handed her Saint Blade.

"It's fine" I said.

"It’s a relief to see you Fleur," Celestia said as she stood up.

"You're highness," Fleur said as she bowed.

"Please Fleur do not bow," Celestia said.

I then took the opportunity to leave the tent before I walked back to my house and plan on what to do next. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door so I walked to the door and saw both Rainbow Dash and Luna were outside.

"Yes?" I asked.

"We need your help," Luna said causing me to raise an eyebrow in curiosity before I stepped to the side to allow them entrance.

I led them upstairs and into the living room before I sat on a chair and looked at them.

"Alright what do you need?" I asked.

"I left something very important to me back in the castle and both Rainbow Dash and I wish to accompany you to the Gala," Luna said.




Three Days Later.




I was standing in my room looking at a mirror and the reflection looking back at me was of a black unicorn with a black mane and tail with blue eyes. He was wearing a black tuxedo, white gloves and a bow-tie. I gave a nod before I grabbed a cane-stick which was actually a weapon I took out of Ash's personal stash in the assassin's HQ.



I then walked into the living room and was met with the princesses and the mane 6. Both Rainbow Dash and Luna were wearing latex corsets that left little to one's imagination Both of them had their wings secure in those boxes. Luna had disguised herself as a light blue Pegasus with a baby blue mane and tail with a star cutie mark. Meanwhile Rainbow Dash had a cream coat and purple mane and tail with a snow flake as a cutie mark. Both of them had red collars around their necks.

"I don't know what's worse, taking two mares into a party where stallions and caribou rape mares or taking them in while dressed like this," I said as I gestured to the two mares.

"As humiliating as this is I need to go back," Luna said.

"I agree but it will be worth it to see the looks on those bastards’ faces when you kill the king and his sons," Rainbow said.

"Anyway think of them as cover to get inside if you show up without a mare or two they might get suspicious," Twilight said.

"Doesn't mean I have to like this crap," I said pinching the bridge of my eyes.

"Bones let me make this clear to you. If anything happens to our baby sister, anything at all, I'll make sure you'll regret existing," Celestia said fiercely.

"I already do Celestia now quit worrying. Your baby sister is a grown alicorn who can move the damn moon. I seriously doubt she needs my protection," I said as I stepped around Celestia and over to the two mares. "You both ready to go?"

The mares nodded before I created a door, led the mares through it and into an ally near the castle entrance. The mares then handed me a pair of leashes attached to their collars before they got on all fours and I led them out of the alley. I then saw the entrance was being guarded by three elite caribou guards and also a metal arch only big enough for one person to fit through. Now how could I tell they were elite, because of their armour. It was bulkier and they had crimson capes on their backs.

"Seems they're taking security seriously," I said.

"Is that going to be a problem for us later?" Luna whispered.

"Possible but what is life without risks," I said before we approached the gates

"Invitation please," a guard said who seemed to take his job very seriously. I then retrieved the ticket from my pocket and handed it to the guard before he inspected it. "Right this way sir," the guard said before he led me over to the arch. "I'm going to need you to hand anything metal over to the guard here along with your pets before you walk through the metal detector sir."

"Of course," I said before I handed the cane and leashes over to another guard before I walked through the metal detector. But once I did the machine went off and a pair of guards restrained me. The guard then grabbed a rod and waved it over me. "Apologies you see I've had a little surgery on my right wrist recently. Artificial limb now, it's just simply embarrassing to mention."

The guard then waved the rod over my wrist. There was a beeping coming from the rod before my sleeve was pulled up and the guard checked my wrist.

"Alright but next time mention that before you walk through," the guard said.

"But of course," I said. The guard then handed me the leashes to the two mares and the cane before we walked off.

"Dude that was close how'd you fool them?" Rainbow Dash whispered.

"Slipped a large piece of metal beneath my skin before we left. I figured I should take precautions in case they do a weapons search and found the ring that disguises me," I said.

"Impressive," Luna whispered.

We entered the castle and I saw a room full of males standing around while several mares were being fucked. It took all of my restraint not to kill everyone here. I led the mares into the party and several males requested to rape Luna and Rainbow Dash but a simple no was all it took to send them away. Suddenly, trumpets echoed around the room and at the top of the stairs were eight caribou. Among them was Diann leaving me to assume that the rest were his sons. Suddenly, another male caribou appeared. I saw the guy was some sort of general judging by how decorated the guys armour was. Suddenly, all the males in the room applauded the caribou till Diann raised a hand.

"Thank you all for coming tonight it has been six days since we have completely liberated Equestria from the tyrannical mares that have ruled over you all for too long. Now with all rebellion against us crushed we will usher in a new age just like our gods foretold," Diann preached.

"Jeez this guy makes himself sound like some chosen warrior or something, talk about nauseating," I thought.

"And the liberation of Canterlot would not have been possible if not for your fallen member of royalty, now my right hand stallion and leader of the crystal empire, Prince Blueblood," Diann said.

Suddenly a pompous white stallion with a blonde mane and tail and wearing a white suit with what seemed to be a chain burned into the fur around his neck, stepped out of the crowd. He walked up the stairs to join Diann and his sons. The very sight of this guy made me dislike him already.

“Prick,” Rainbow muttered

"You two know him?" I asked.

"That's prince Blueblood, Celestia's nephew. He was banished from Equestria for several crimes. Always said he'd be back but I thought he was dead after the first day," Rainbow growled.

"Well looks like he's kept his word," I said before I watched Blueblood wave to the cheering crowd. "Alright Luna where do we go to find what you're looking?"

"We'd better get to a more secluded area first," Luna whispered.

I then led the two mares to a garden balcony and shut the door gently so I didn't draw attention to ourselves.

"Okay I think we're good," I said.

The two mares then stood up and removed their leashes.

"Alright I'm going to teleport ourselves to a hallway close to my room," Luna said.

Suddenly there was a flash and we appeared in a dark but moonlit hallway. Luna then led us through the hallway till we came to a set of stairs before we walked up them. We then came to a door with a crescent moon on it and Luna then led us inside. I looked around and saw a night themed bedroom with a four posted bed, a veil covering the bed for a mysterious look. I also saw a desk, books on a shelf and a door that led who knows where. I then saw Luna walk over to a wall, grabbed a brick and pulled it from the wall revealing a safe. She then entered a combination, opened the door and reached in before she pulled out a silver necklace with a midnight blue feather attached to it that matched Luna's.

"More items of Ash's?" I asked.

"A necklace symbolizing our love," Luna said.

"You're right," I said.

"About what?" Luna asked.

"Those were worth coming back here for," I said.

"Whoa bit out of character for you," Rainbow said.

"Just because I don't have a heart it doesn't mean I don't understand the value of stuff," I said before I walked over to the door and checked for any guards. "We're good."

I then heard the sound of struggling coming from down the hallway so I decided to check it out. I ran down the hallway following the sounds til I heard them coming from around a corner. I decided to have a peek and saw a pair of guards trying to restrain a black collared mare. The mare in question was a baby blue coated Pegasus with a white and baby blue mane and tail. Her cutie mark was of a snowflake sitting on a plant. I then decided to help the mare so I stepped out into plain view and held my cane in front of me.

"You gents sure you want to do that?" I asked gaining their attention.

"What the buck do you want?" a caribou asked.

"I want you two to let her go and go jump off a cliff," I said causing the caribou to laugh while one of them walked up to me and I saw he was a foot taller than I am.

"Do you have a death wish or something?" the caribou asked.

"No because I'm dead already," I said before I used my foot to press a button on the bottom of my cane causing a scythe blade to sprung out of the bottom.

I then used the handle of the cane to make the bottom of the cane rise up and the blade to piece the balls of the caribou. I placed a hand over his mouth to stop him from screaming before I then grabbed the handle of the cane and pulled out a blade. I then spun around and threw the blade at the other caribou impaling him through the neck. I then pulled the cane out of the caribou's balls and brought the blade down on the back of his skull killing him. I then retrieved my cane and then the blade before I looked over at the mare.

"Thank you," the mare said.

"Bones."

I look to the source of the voice and I see both Luna and Rainbow Dash round the corner.

"Sorry I heard a struggle and when I saw-," I started.

"Snowdrop!" Luna yelled before she ran over and hugged the mare.

"Never mind then, I can see you know each other," I said.

"I'm so glad to see you Luna," the now named Snowdrop said.

"Not as glad as I am to see you," Luna said hugging the Pegasus.

"Uh thanks for saving me," Snowdrop said as she looked at me.

"Names Bones now that we know each other I've got a royal family to kill," I said before I created a door and walked through it onto another garden balcony.

"Why're we here?" Rainbow asked.

Instead of answering I just climbed a tree, grabbed the bag I left here earlier in the week, jumped to the ground with it and pulled out Ash's scythes.

"You know, something just occurred to me," I said.

"What?" Luna asked.

"This a very special party yet I haven't seen any fireworks," I said as I pulled out a sphere shaped explosive charge that can stick to anything if wanted. "Wanna set a few off?"

This caused Luna and Rainbow to smile darkly each one grabbed a few charges and I gave them instructions on where they should go. We then walked back into the ball room and began our work. I placed a few explosives on the pillars while the mares placed a few under tables but we made sure to get any mares in the blast radius out of the way but still in view of the males. I even looked to see if there were any brainwashed stallions but there were none here. Once we were done we all gathered near the balcony entrance while I primed the detonator. I then saw Diann step onto a circular table with a glass of alcohol in his grip to make a toast. I then pulled off my gloves then the disguise ring revealing myself. 

I then pulled out one more explosive, armed it and rolled it along the ground towards the table. Since all eyes were focused on Diann no one saw the bomb roll under the cloth once it was all set I waited for Diann to raise his glass. Once he did I pressed the button and an ear shattering boom rocked the room along with fire burning or blowing the guests apart. I then took my chance and walked over to the brothers and got ready to take a swing at Bolanus. But one of the brothers saw me and pushed Bolanus's head down causing me to only cut off his horns. I twirled the blade around and impaled Bolanus through the chest causing all of them to freeze in shock.

"I take you all know what this blade is," I said in a whispered growl that brought fear to any who heard it.

I then summoned a lantern into my left hand and opened the door.



Suddenly black chains appeared from the scythe, reached into Bolanus and pulled out a pale blue orb. They placed it into the lantern and closed it before I made it disappear. I then pulled Ash's scythe out of Bolanus's body and let it slump to the ground lifelessly.

"You...you monster!" one of the brothers yelled.

"I get that a lot these days but you are no better than I am," I said.

Suddenly I felt a presence behind me so I vanished and reappeared a good distance away from the royals were I saw the general had tried to slice me in two. I then noticed I was surrounded by guards.

"General Servius, destroy him!" the eldest brother yelled before his horns lit up for teleportation.

Realizing what was happening, I tossed the scythe at the royals in hopes of killing them all. But before it could touch them they disappeared and the scythe impaled the stairs. All they left was Bolanus's body.

"Dammit!" I yelled before I called the scythe back to my hand.

"You will not leave this place alive," the general named Servius said.

"Who said I was alive," I said before I levitated Bolanus's horns over to me, held Ash’s scythe ready for battle and selected a song.



As the first part of the song played I glared at the caribou, making sure fear sunk into the very atmosphere. As the music started to pick up I gave a dark smile. I then used the same technique I used back at the Wonderbolt academy to kill all those caribou. This technique pulled me into limbo and allowed me to see, hear and touch anyone around me who is in the world of the living. But anyone in the world of the living was oblivious to me like I was never there to begin with. However I can’t hold this technique very long otherwise I will become exhausted easily.

I then slashed at a caribou’s waist before I spun around, impaled another caribou, yanked the scythe out and twisted the two making a large double ended scythe. I then tossed a caribou into the air and sent the scythe after him. I watched as the scythe grinded against the caribou like he was being pushed up against a sand belt machine. Blood and organs were sent flying all over the place. Once the blade returned to my grasp, I slashed at another caribou, then another and tripped a third onto his back before I impaled him.

I then took the opportunity to reveal myself before I slashed at more of the guards ending their miserable existences as painfully as possible. I then pulled the scythe in two and cut more down. I reattached the scythes and twisted them to make a double bladed scythe again. I then spun the weapon around really fast and anyone who ran at me got torn up like they were in a blender. Once I was done with the guards the song had ended and I looked at the massacre around me in silence.

“Y…you slaughtered them,” Servius said behind me but I looked at him out of the corner of my eye.

“Yes I did,” I said emotionlessly

“What in the god’s name are you…do you even regret what you have done?” Servius asked.

“Do you regret on what you have done to this kingdom?” I asked but instead of answering Servius attacked but I teleported behind him. “As much as I’d love to continue I’m rather busy at the moment.”

I then slammed the scythe's end on the ground and a giant cloud of darkness shrouded the room blocking out all sight and light. I then ran over to Luna, Rainbow Dash and Snowdrop, grabbed them and led them down a random hallway. We kept on making lefts and rights trying to avoid guards.

"C'mon," I yelled before I led them through a doorway that led to a balcony were I stopped at the edge. But before I spun around to tell the mares to go another way they ran into me, knocking us off the balcony. While we were in mid-air only one thing came to my mind. "Uh Houston, we have a proooblemmmmm!"

Suddenly, we hit the ground and we started to slide down the hill. One of the mares then grabbed hold of my ears and was using them as a steering wheel. Which I gotta tell ya hurts like crazy along with my chest skidding across dirt, rock and roots. The mares then steered me towards a river and we went in or rather, I went under. I felt the mares get off me before I got up and glared at all of them.

"Thanks for the ride," Rainbow said.

"Next time you three be the sled and I'll hold on," I said with a growl after I spat out a lump of dirt.

"You're dead already so it's not like you’re going to die after that," Rainbow said.

"Still Hurts!" I yelled.

"Wait your dead!?" Snowdrop asked in shock.

"I'll explain later but for now we best leave this place. Bones, would you be so kind," Luna said.

I didn't say anything as I picked myself up, made a door, walked through it and entered the clearing. I then walked over to the house and entered. I saw the others were there and as soon as I entered everyone turned to look at me.  Rarity then let out a scream of horror when she saw my shredded, wet and dirty clothing.

"Wha - what happened?" Rarity asked.

"Ask them," I said as I pointed to the three entering mares. Everyone got up and greeted them while Celestia walked over to me where I handed her Ash's scythe. "Like I said she didn't need my protection."

I then walked into my bedroom, sat on the balcony and watched the sky.

"You seem angry."

I turned to look at the voice and saw Nightmare step onto the balcony.

"Sorry?" I asked.

"You seem angry and not at the rainbow one, my counterpart and the new mare riding you down the mountain," Nightmare said.

"*sigh* My targets were all gathered in one place tonight and I let seven of them escape. Wraiths never let their targets escape and I'm no different," I said.

"At least you killed one," Nightmare said.

"Not good enough," I said.

Nightmare didn't say anything to me but instead walked back inside.

"But thanks for trying to cheer me up," I said and after a few seconds I could feel Nightmare smile at me.

I gazed at the night sky for a few more minutes before I pulled out my flute and played a familiar melody.



Once I finished, I rested against the wall and pulled out the strange crystal that I recovered from the castle. I gazed at it till my eyes felt heavy and closed.
> Chapter 8 Hellish Fury
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Roam, Capital City of the Caribou Empire, Royal Palace Third Person P.O.V.




Diann sat on his throne in his palace, his body fully regenerated. His eyes focused straight ahead locked on his six remaining sons who were kneeling before him.

"Are you all positive that Bolanus is dead?" Diann asked in a calm tone as he looked directly at his eldest son Titianus.

"We are sure farther. We all saw his soul pulled from his body with our own eyes," Titianus said causing the others to nod in agreement.

"And the one who did the deed?" Diann asked.

"It was the wolf again farther and we have been informed he is the same one who crushed our hold over Baltimare and Ponyville, even freed the Bearers of Harmony," Titianus said.

"No matter, the Elements are useless against us. What interest's me is this wraith. It appears Death is pulling out his finest. No ordinary being or wraith would be able to do so much in so little time nor would any wraith free entire towns instead of going for its targets immediately," Diann said.

"Farther do you think this wraith is The Reapers Hand itself?" the second youngest of the caribou siblings asked.

"Most likely Mercator. Which means he must have been a great warrior in his time," Diann said.

"Let him come, I'll mount his head on a wall for what he has done to my little brother," the third youngest of the siblings said in hatred.

"Patience Gratian you have the right to be angry, I am too. However we must use our heads to think ahead. This wolf is not an ordinary opponent remember he is a wraith, no doubt a crafty and also powerful one at that. He has no doubt allied himself with the princesses and quite possibility the Knight of Vengeance himself," Diann said.

Suddenly an elite guard burst into the room carrying a box in his arms.

"Your Highness's," the guard said as he kneeled.

"There had better be a good reason for interrupting us!" Diann yelled.

"I'm sorry sir but this just came for you, it was marked as urgent," the guard said trembling before his king as he held the box out towards him.

Diann grabbed the box in his magic and removed the lid. A letter addressed to him was sitting over a piece of packaging paper.



Dear Diann King of the Caribou

Do not say you didn't have a fair warning for you had the chance to pull your forces from Equestria and her neighbouring countries then surrender yourself peacefully. But now you must pay the ultimate price for your stupidity. I will now be coming for you, your sons and reduce your empire to nothing but rubble. To prove my point, and make it clear, I sent you a gift. Call it a reminder if you will.



Diann removed the packaging paper and when he saw what was underneath he stared in horror. There in front of him was Bolanus's horns, a light coating of blood staining the area where his horns connected to his head.



Each time one of your sons falls to me I will send a piece of them back to you to remind you how you failed them. However that will be nothing compared to what will happen to you. When I come for you brace yourself Diann because the wolf is on the hunt and this hunt will not stop till you face your punishment for your crimes. Till next we meet.

The Reapers Hand.

P.S. I ran out of ink so I had to use your son's blood to write this letter. Hope that's not a problem.



Suddenly the letter burst into flames and Diann's hand became demonic, tightening into a fist. The brothers backed away, fearful of their father’s anger.

"Inform General Servius, tell him he is to hunt this wolf down with extreme measures. He is to eliminate anything that stands in his way, stallions, mares and foals alike. Also, if possible, I want this wolf taken in while it can still move that way I can torture it myself!" Diann roared while a flaming aura surrounded him.




The Dream World




Luna and Dream Catcher were walking down a path of doors surrounded by an endless void of stars. Each door was different then the last and each one led to someone's dream.

"Oh it is good to be back after so long," Dream Catcher said.

"Indeed sister, I've missed doing this," Luna said.

The two alicorns looked at the never-ending rows of doors checking each one for any nightmares. Suddenly, the two come across another figure in the dream world a figure the two sisters knew all too well.

"What are you doing here Nightmare Moon?" Dream Catcher asked, not in a threatening tone but a casual one.

Nightmare Moon did not answer nor did she move. When the sisters moved closer they saw she was staring at a door. Or rather a simple wooden door frame filled with a pitch black void and no door.

"It's a strange door," Nightmare Moon said her eyes never leaving the door frame.

"Do you know who dreams beyond this?" Luna asked.

"If I had to guess, I believe it belongs to Bones," Nightmare said.

"How, he cannot sleep he said so himself," Dream Catcher said.

"Does it matter? We have an opportunity to find out more about him, we must inform the others," Luna said before her horn lit up and a portal appeared above them. The mane six and the rest of the princesses along with Mac, Soarin and Thunderlane fell out, hitting the ground hard.

"What the- where are we?" Rainbow asked as she looked around.

"We apologies for interrupting your slumber Rainbow Dash but this is important," Luna said as she gestured to the doorway,

"Do you know who's dream door this is?" Chrysalis asked.

"We think it's Bone's," Dream Catcher said.

"But he said he doesn't sleep," Twilight said.

"Unless he was lying to us," Celestia said.

"But why would he lie about such a thing?" Nightmare asked.

"Y'know, she makes a good point," Thunderlane said causing most of the group to agree.

"Well I say we're wasting time when we should be looking for answers," Rainbow said before she flew at the doorway. But when she made contact with the darkness, it was like flying into a brick wall.

"Rainbow Dash be careful, we can't just go jumping into a rando-," Twilight started however the darkness then reached out, grabbed everyone and pulled them in.

Once the group recovered everyone saw they were surrounded by a volcanic landscape. The world about them was a flaming crimson colour and the air was hot and dry. Screams of pain and terror was one of the sounds that could be heard along with the sound of roaring fire.

"Where are we?" Thunderlane asked as he looked around.

"I can only think of one place that matches our location. It's a place where the wicked are sent to be punished for their crimes in life. One of the places where Ash's bloodline came from, Hell," Celestia said.

Suddenly the group heard screaming above them and saw a humanoid being, thin and showing its skeletal structure beneath its pale dead skin, falling from the sky. The soul was then impaled on sharp rocks on the edge of a cliff next to them. However the poor creature did not die but withered in agony causing Fluttershy to faint.

"Ok this is starting to become a little too much, even for me," Rainbow said.

Suddenly the rocks crumbled beneath the soul sending it falling into the inferno below.

"There are so many who are banished here," Luna said as she gazed at the millions of falling souls who looked like comets in the night.

"Why do you think whoever dreams here is dreaming of such a horrible place?" Chrysalis asked as she looked around.

"I don't believe this is a dream at all," Nightmare said.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"I tried to use my magic to alter this place but it seems I cannot do anything," Nightmare said.

"She's right, it appears we are walking in a memory," Luna said.

Suddenly the sound of laughter echoed on the rocky terrain. The group then followed the echo around a column of rock to behold a sight. There before them was a massive flaming pit with souls pouring into it. But resting against the column of rock the group was hiding behind was a massive pile of treasure. Hanging over the edge of the pit was a large crane like object and hanging upside down at the end of the crane was a figure in black robes. Chains were attached to the figures legs while its arms dangled loosely almost as if the figure was unconscious. The figure was wearing a hood concealing its face in darkness even in the light surrounding it. Finally, standing in-between the treasure and the old looking machine stood a row of seven demons.

The first demon was a muscular male with tan skin, a disturbingly charming face and bleach white fangs that looked well cared for. He was thin around the stomach area and on his back, in-between a pair of bat like wings, was a word branded upon him and that word was PRIDE. The next demon was a fat red Cyclopes with a sickly yellow eye and sharp teeth going around his mouth. Finally upon his stomach was another word which was also burnt into his flesh and it was GLUTTONY and resting on his shoulder was a large machete. The next demon was a green colour but was shorter than almost every demon in the group and was easily the ugliest. He seemed to be giving the prisoner dangling over the flaming pit a jealous look. Finally, branded upon his right leg was the word ENVY.

The fourth demon was an amber coloured demon who looked dragon like and also had bat wings. He was flying around the prisoner seeming to be searching for something. Grasped tightly in his left hand was a katana in a black scabbed and a strap attached to it. When the demon got close to the prisoner, and went to grab the cloak covering him, one of the demons growled at him. This caused the demon to back off. Branded upon his right hand was the word GREED. The demon that let out the growl was more muscular then the first demon. He also wore armour on his shoulders, legs, waist and a bit on his chest. He had dark blue skin and he was giving the prisoner a deep unfriendly scowl that was begging for the prisoner to step out of line. He was also cracking his knuckles and the word branded upon his forearm was WRATH.

The sixth demon was actually a lavender purple succubus. She wore a black leather bra and panties, a pair of thigh-high black leather boots, and a pair of shoulder-high black leather gloves. She had long sharp claws almost a foot long and branded upon her neck was the word LUST. Finally, resting upon a large floating pillow, was a pale and old demon. He had a long beard and appeared to be sleeping, Branded upon his chest was the word SLOTH.

"The Seven Deadly Sins," Twilight said.

"I'm impressed you know about them Twilight," Celestia said with a warm smile.

"The Seven Deadly what?" Rainbow asked.

"Ash mentioned them once. He said that these demons are the very embodiment of the sins they're named after and those words branded upon them kinda gave it away," Twilight said.

"Then who is that?" Soarin asked gesturing to the prisoner.

"Something tells me we're about to find out," Nightmare said.

"Jeez, I thought The Reapers Hand was supposed to be tough and yet it's only been a week since we caught him," Wrath said with a growl revealing the figure's identity to the group.

"Hey Pride can I have a taste? There's no telling what his flavour is and he's been over that fire for a while now. He's probably perfectly roasted all the way through, just the way I like it," Gluttony said as he operated the crane to pull Bones over to the demons.

"Hold it fat ass, I wanted to use him as a punching bag and I don't feel like going through your filth to do it," Wrath growled.

"Well I think I might copy his body, could be useful in the near future," Envy said as he gave Lust a wink but Lust responded with a look of disgust.

"Oh please Envy anything with your face on it repulses me. However I actually like the idea of taking this one to my chambers and giving him the ride of a lifetime," Lust said as she leaned down next to Bones. Suddenly, a serpent like tongue extended from her mouth and licked the face within the darkness of the hood before she pulled away. She then placed the back of her hand on her chin and gave Bones a sultry smile while Nightmare glared at Lust. "And I can tell this one is a fantastic kisser."

"Well Gluttony did ask first but only a small taste Glut, there are others who want to test him out," Pride said.

Gluttony then grabbed Bones and removed the chains on him, which was easy since he was twice Bones size. He then held Bones above him and held the machete at where his neck would be before he drew the blade across it. Suddenly, blood began pouring out of the wound at an alarming rate and into Gluttony's mouth while Bones withered around trying to stop the bleeding. But, Gluttony then stuffed Bones head first into his mouth and began to devour him whole much to the group's shock. Once Bones was gone Gluttony let out a massive belch that echoed through hell.

"You fat one eyed nitwit. I told you I wanted to use him!" Wrath roared in fury even Lust had a scowl on her face.

"Sorry Wrath, it's just he tasted too good to not finish up but in a strange way he tasted familiar," Gluttony said.

"Well when he passes maybe we can find out and by we I mean you Glut if you're smart enough to figure it out," Envy cackled.

"Don't say that Envy," Gluttony said.

"That's enough Glut when you're done with him you better clean him up and hope he's still moving otherwise I won't hold these two back," Pride said as he gestured to Lust and Wrath.

"Sorry Pride," Gluttony said.

The group of demons then began to leave when suddenly Gluttony let out a gasp causing everyone to look at him.

"Oh seems like you do have limits what's the matter Gluttony indigestion?" Envy asked mockingly.

"Nah just got caught in my throat is all," Gluttony said pounding on his chest.

Suddenly a discomforting bulge appeared in Gluttony's stomach before it reverted back to normal. Not long later another bulge appeared before it disappeared. This happened a few more times before a left hand burst its way out of Gluttony's stomach. It made the hole wider before Bones pushed his torso out of Gluttony's stomach. He then grabbed Gluttony by the shoulders, pulled his legs out and crouched on top of Gluttony's stomach. Bones then brought his face close to Gluttony's, no doubt driving fear into his very being. While leaving Gluttony paralysed and gobsmacked.

Bones then pulled himself back and tossed a strange object up and down in his left hand. The object was blue, red and also had sickly yellow lights on it. The item was connected to Gluttony's insides and pulsing. Gluttony then realized that Bones had torn his heart out and was showing it to him. But before he could do anything Bones reeled back his left hand and shoved the heart into his mouth and gave Gluttony an uppercut to the chin. This caused Gluttony’s teeth to smash against each other and destroy the vital organ. Bones then back flipped off Gluttony's stomach and landed on his feet before the demon. Gluttony then covered his mouth with his hands when suddenly he exploded leaving behind a spine and destroyed ribcage. But Gluttony's head continued to sit upon the spine. A piece of Gluttony had landed on Bone's shoulder but he simply flicked it off before he turned around to face the shocked demons and began to crack his knuckles.

"Alright...Who’s next out of you idiots?" Bones said as he cracked his neck.

Greed then flew at Bones from behind and went to grab him. A rune circle appeared below Bones and he leapt high into the air much to everyone's surprise. Bones then landed on Greed like a hammer in water smashing Greed into the ground. Bones had one of his feet on Greed's back before he reached down and grabbed the base of Greed's wings and ripped them off. The way Bones ripped the wings off Greed with such ease left Rainbow in shock. She then folded her wings against her body in fear of Bones ripping them off next. Bones then grabbed the katana and slung it over his left shoulder. He then grabbed Greed by the back of his head and slammed it into the ground leaving behind a red bloodied stain on the ground.

Bones then stood tall only to be knocked to the ground from a punch by Wrath. Bones lay on the ground and Wrath leapt at him determined to beat him to a bloody pulp. But Bones placed his feet on either side of Wrath's head. Bones then pulled him over himself and slammed him into the ground face first. Bones then kicked Wrath in the chest and sent him skidding across the ground and rest against a rock column. Bones leapt onto his feet once more before Lust let out a loud whistle and summoned a massive group of strange demons.



These demons were smaller then Bones, coming just barely up to his chest, but their numbers were more than enough to restrain him. Sloth's pillow then floated over to Bones and took a deep breath causing all the smaller demons to move as far away from Sloth as possible. But they still remained close enough to restrain Bones, much to the confusion of the spectating group. Suddenly Bones then pulled himself forward along with a group of demons as Sloth breathed out a strange purple smoke. The demons holding onto Bones flew into the smoke while Bones managed to dodge the cloud, all the demons caught in the cloud fell asleep instantly.

Meanwhile Bones got up and started to kill the small demons with his bare hands. He drove his fist through one demon and tossed the body at another. This sent them both flying off the edge of the cliff and into the flaming pit below. He then gripped one's head in both hands and tore it and the torso in two. He then kicked one in the side of its knee, breaking the leg entirel,y before he smashed a fist into the demons head. The punch was strong enough to destroy it. 

While Bones was busy with the small demons, Sloth was moving closer to him before he took a breath. Before he could release it, Bones spun around and placed a gloved hand over Sloth's nose and mouth. Sloth panicked and tried to move the hand but soon his head began to swell at an alarming rate before it exploded. Bones then tossed the remains of the body aside before he looked at the frightened demons around him. No one could tell the expression on his face because of the hood which made him all the more terrifying.

Suddenly the back of Bone's head was grabbed and slammed into the ground by Wrath. Bones rolled onto his back then held his hands in front of his face to block the onslaught of punches that rained down on him from Wrath. Bones swept his feet under Wrath and punched him in the side of his head, throwing him off Bones. The two then got up and faced each other before Bones made a taunting gesture at Wrath. This caused Wrath to let out a roar and charge.

Bones then dodged a punch that was coming at him before he punched Wrath in the face and drove his fingers on both his hands into Wrath's neck. Bones then tore both his head and part of his windpipe and spine off of his shoulders. The body then stumbled about before it fell into a heap and lay lifeless.

"That's it, I'm gonna finish you off myself," Envy cried getting Bones attention before he cupped his hands together and a cloud of smoke appeared around him. But when it disappeared another being stood in his place. The figure looked exactly like Bones, however Envy's face was under the hood. Bones tilted his head at Envy and Envy did the same almost like a mirror image. "Alright hot shot, let's see if you can get past me. Anything you can do, I can do better."

Bones and Envy stood silently staring at each other for a few seconds when Bones lifted his hands to grip the front and back to his head and Envy did the same.

"Bet you can’t survive this," Bones said.

Envy's eyes widened in realization and horror but before he could do anything Bones twisted his head 180 degrees and Envy did the same, supposedly killing them. Envy's body then returned to normal before he collapsed to his knees and then stomach. But Bones just spun his head back into place and rolled his neck all the while several sickening pops and cracks echoed from him.

"W...What are you?" Pride asked in fear.

"I...am the last face you see when you're corpse goes cold," Bones said.

Pride was shaking now, but in fear or anger no one could be sure, before he let out a roar and flew at Bones but he disappeared causing Pride to stop. Suddenly Bones appeared from above, landed on Pride and brought him to the ground. He then grabbed the top of Pride's head and placed his fingers in Pride's mouth to grab his lower jaw. Bones then ripped Pride's lower jaw from his head much to everyone's shock before he pulled Pried overhead and impaled him on a pointed rock.

Bones then looked at Lust who just collapsed to her knees in shock of what she just saw. She then gazed at the bodies of her fallen comrades and servants before she looked back at Bones. Who was now standing in front of her but Lust was paralysed by fear and couldn't move. She just sat there staring into the darkness beneath the hood.

"Where is it?" Bones growled causing Lust to point at the pile of treasure her eyes never leaving Bones. "Smart," Bones said before he began to walk over to the treasure pile.

"Y...You're not going to kill me?" Lust asked fearfully.

"Are you going to stand in my way?" Bones asked causing Lust to shake her head quickly. "Then clear off."

Lust then got to her feet and began to run away before she took to the air and vanished. The group then walked out of cover to see Bones walk on top of the treasure pile. He then started picking up objects and tossed them away almost as if he was searching for something.

"What is he doing?" Rainbow asked.

Bones seemed to have found what he was looking for before he pulled it from the pile and inspected it. The item was long and covered in a large piece of cloth but Bones then removed the cloth revealing a massive scythe. The handle looked like it was made out of the spine of some poor creature. While sitting on top of the scythe was as a large humanoid shaped skull with a wide open mouth. Coming out of the mouth was the blade but the blade looked like a webbed wing. Bones then twirled the scythe around in one hand before placing it on his back with a click. Almost as if something on his back had grasped the weapon on its own.

Bones then slid down the pile of treasure before he began to walk away when suddenly Pinkie let out a sneeze causing Bones to stop. He then turned around to face the group causing everyone to look at him in fear.

"He can see us," Rainbow said.

"D-don't be ridicules Rainbow, we're in a memory. how can he see us?" Twilight said while trying to rid her fear with her logic when suddenly Bones disappeared. "See, nothing to worry about. Now then, shall we- oof."

Twilight was knocked onto her butt when she ran into something. But when she looked and saw what it was, she let out a shriek when she saw Bones. He was there staring at her with his arms folded over his chest while the others stood petrified that he was there suddenly till he pointed at them with his right hand.

"Mm-Mm-Mmmmm," Bones hummed as he shook both his finger and head at them.

Suddenly Bones snapped his fingers and the ground beneath them opened and the group was swallowed by darkness.





Nightmare woke up with a start, looked around and saw she was in her bed. She then went to the balcony and saw Bones resting on the rail against the wall, his eyes closed. From what Nightmare could here he was snoring gently. That, for some reason, brought a smile to her face before she shook her head.

"Why do I have these strange feelings about him. I feel jealous when he's with another and I feel safe when he's close," Nightmare thought.

Suddenly the sound of hooves came thundering into the room and the group from before charged in or tried to, but there was not enough room for everyone to fit through. Soon Celestia pushed past while the others stayed back.

"Where is he?" Celestia demanded.

"Still asleep on the balcony, why?" Nightmare asked.

"I have some questions for him," Celestia said.

"Sister can't this wait till tomorrow?" Nightmare asked.

"We are not sisters Nightmare Moon. Let me be clear on that and if you don't move aside now, I will force my way past and wake that monster myself," Celestia said.

"Try it and I will show you what a true monster looks like," Nightmare said bearing her sharp teeth.

"You'll defend that thing even after what we saw? He butchered all of them," Celestia said.

"That 'thing' has treated me as his equal ever since we met. Not as a monster or a member of royalty and power but as me when the rest of the world saw fear. He is the first one in my entire existence to show me kindness and also inspired others to do the same. He even offered me a place in his home when I had nowhere to go Celestia and I am grateful for that. I don't care if he did do what we saw in that memory. I was told Ash did the same thing when he was alive. And if you forgot, he let Lust live. He had every able opportunity to kill her easily but didn't," Nightmare said.

"Because she didn't stand in my way."

Everyone looked and saw Bones leaning against the doorway and a scowl on his face.

"Oh...Hi Bones did we wake you?" Twilight asked still a little fearful from when she slept.

"Yes and I wouldn't be surprised if the whole camp is awake. Also you all intruded upon my mind without permission. I can understand Luna and Dream Catcher hell even Nightmare Moon checking on dreams but all of you flat out looked into my memories," Bones growled.

"We were looking for answers," Celestia said.

"Then ask me first is that so difficult. Trust needs to be earned both ways and so far you lot are doing a lousy job of earning mine while I'm working hard to earn yours," Bones said causing everyone to stare at him in surprise.

"You're right and we apologize for our behaviour," Celestia said as she bowed her head slightly to both Bones and Nightmare.

"Get some sleep you never know if it will be your last for some time," Bones said before most of the group returned to the living room and both Bones and Nightmare settled into their own beds.




Morning Cadence's P.O.V.




I woke and found myself sleeping on the floor of the tree house that was made for Bones. I then remembered everything and shuddered when I thought how Bones killed those demons. Yet when Ash did kill it was different. Bones did say death and killing are all the same and I couldn't help but agree with him there. But when Ash killed he showed humility in his attacks. It was like what he was doing was right even though it meant taking up a sword and killing. But with Bones he just slaughtered anything and everything in his path. I thought about this all through breakfast and barely ate so now I sat by the calm waters of the lake while still thinking about it.

"Do you mind if I join you?"

I turned around and saw Nightmare Moon was standing behind me wearing a turquoise dress that reached just below her knees.

"N-no not at all," I said as I gestured to a spot beside me.

Nightmare Moon sat down beside me and looked at the lake before us. I sat silently staring at the lake but I couldn't help but glance every now and again at Nightmare Moon.

"I can tell my presence discomforts you," Nightmare Moon said.

"Oh no, it's just...This is actually the first time I actually get to see you closely without your armour...You look very beautiful," I said while stroking my mane.

"Oh...Thank you," Nightmare said before we entered another moment of silence. "I can tell there is something else."

"Many things actually," I admitted with a sigh.

"Do you wish to talk about it?" Nightmare asked.

"Well it's about Bones, the caribou and also our entire future but much of my concern goes towards my little Flurry Heart," I said

"Do you have a child?" Nightmare Moon asked.

"Yes a lovely alicorn filly her crystallizing was one to remember for certain," I said.

"I remember being told about that Rarity described it being a battle between gods and monsters," Nightmare Moon said.

"Indeed it was I've never seen anything like it before," I said.

“Tell me where is your daughter now?" Nightmare asked causing me to look at the water in sadness. "I'm sorry I guess I'm not allowed to know that yet...It's just you see Bones suggested I should get to know others that way they aren't so terrified of me."

"Oh no Nightmare it's just *sigh* when the caribou first came the first thing they presented to us was Ash's body. It was striped of its clothes and his left arm was missing. We learned that the items that Ash had gathered during his time in Equestria was scattered across the lands. All thanks to the caribou. When Ash's brother, Burning Rage, found out *shudder* he became furious," I said.

"I was not aware of a brother," Nightmare said.

"He's technically Ash's half-brother for you see he was actually Ash's subconscious fuelled by hatred that had separated from him. Now at first the two hated each other. But after some time the two grew closer till they finally started calling each other brother," I said causing Nightmare's eyes to widen.

"Incredible but tell me what happened with Rage when he became furious?" Nightmare asked.

"It was frightening to say the least. When Rage saw Ash's body in such a state an aura as hot or hotter than the very sun surrounded Rage. It was made up of pure hatred and bloodshed. The walls and ceiling began to melt and any caribou that were too close were burned alive. But Rage decided to show them how he used his swords and it put Bones to shame in brutality. Diann and his son's retreated and took Ash's body with them but even with them gone Rage took his frustration out on any caribou he saw. You could practically taste the bitter hate in the air that day. It was Rage alone who drove them out of Canterlot. It was agreed that Rage should go out and raise an army against the caribou. And for safety we gave Flurry Heart to him to watch over till we could be reunited," I said.

"I see...I hope that day comes soon," Nightmare said.

"As do I Nightmare Moon...As do I," I said.




Bone's P.O.V.




I was practicing with my sword within a clearing in the forest, all the while the memories I had regained danced across my mind along with many other questions. Like why I could sleep now when I couldn't before. I was so busy slashing and stabbing the world around me almost disappeared. My attacks were getting faster and faster when my concentration was broken by a snapping twig. I then spun around to deliver a killing blow. But stopped when all I saw was a blue butterfly fluttering in front of me. I then removed my blade and put it away before I held my hand out to the gentle creature. The butterfly then landed on my hand allowing me to have a good look at its wings which were a lovely shade of blue.



The butterfly crawled along my hand causing me to turn it over a few times before it flew away. Suddenly, I hear movement and my head snaps in the direction of the sound and I see Celestia walk out of the bushes.

"Can I help you?" I asked.

"Apologies Bones I wasn’t aware you were out here," Celestia said.

"Uh huh," I said.

"But now that we are I have some questions for you," Celestia said.

"If it's about how I fell asleep or how I saw you in my memories then I'm afraid I can't help you there," I said.

"So you have no knowledge of how any of that happened?" Celestia asked.

"Not a clue," I said before we entered a long silence. "So what brings you out here?"

"Sometimes I like to think on my own away from others and everything," Celestia said.

"I see, ruling for over a thousand years can be tiring," I said.

"You have no idea," Celestia said before silence covered the clearing once more. "If I may ask Bones, why did you open your home to Nightmare?"

"Why shouldn't I? She was lost and alone when we met, kinda like I am. I guess you can say we have a bit of an understanding on a large number of things," I said.

"I see...Bones, I need to know right now are any of my little ponies on your list?" Celestia asked.

"Even if they are I'm afraid I can't tell you that it's kinda a rule that's been set up," I said.

"I understand," Celestia nodded.

"Hey Celestia feel free to answer this but at the Gala I found out you have, or was it had, a nephew before all this began," I said causing Celestia to stare at me in surprise before she looked at the ground with a slightly saddened expression.

"Yes, I did and once he was very dear to me but that's when he became jealous and angry which lead him down a dark path. I tried to help but it wasn't enough and when I saw something I wish I never saw I knew it was too late," Celestia said.

"So what happened?" I asked.

"He was banished," Celestia said causing me to nod silently. "Now tell why were you in hell of all places?"

"Ah yes well unlike the first two questions I can answer that one you see one day I was summoned by Death himself for a mission. I was to go and retrieve something that The Seven Deadly Sins had stolen from him," I said.

"You mean that scythe?" Celestia asked.

"The Grim Reaper's scythe, yes. Like every agent of death we all have what we call a Death Weapon this weapon is what we use to harvest souls and fight off other things," I said.

"Other things?" Celestia asked.

"Reaping the lives of the living isn't the only thing we were created for Celestia," I said.

“Alright but what is so important about the Reapers Scythe?” Celestia asked.

“Whoever holds the scythe controls Death himself along with the power to manipulate life. The mission was to retrieve it and kill anything that stands in my way,” I said

“So that is why you didn’t kill Lust,” Celestia said.

“Exactly, I just follow orders nothing more,” I said

Celestia was about to say something when suddenly Slendermane came out of the bushes.

"Bones intruders have breached the temple grounds the trees have told me that it's the caribou," Slender said.

"Took them long enough to find us but anyway you two get everyone ready to leave, I'll buy you all time," I said.

Celestia and Slender nodded before they ran back towards the camp. I put on my hood, ran into the forest and found the caribou using my highly trained senses. I then climbed a tree and ran across the branches till I was over them. I then saw that general Servius was leading the caribou. I gave a nod before I decided to play a familiar tune to freak them out.



The music echoed through the trees bringing fear to all the caribou except the general. Once I finished playing I summoned my blade and looked for a good way to attack them. Suddenly, I remembered a technique called Shadow Jumping. This technique allows wraiths to use shadows as a type of portal to come out of another shadow. Smiling I jumped into a shaft of shadows that had been created by a leafy branch blocking out the light. I then appeared out of another shadow beside the large group. I then pounced at a caribou and used my claws to kill him and push the body into the bushes. I leapt into another shadow and appeared on another branch overlooking the caribou.

The caribou looked terrified and kept their weapons trained on the bush. I then jumped on top of another caribou that was at the back of the group and then fled into the bushes again. I looked back at the dying caribou and watched his life vanish from his eyes. When he was gone I stepped out from behind the tree to face the caribou. But kept my hood over my face, giving the caribou a fearful image.

"Well this is a surprise Servius. I wasn't expecting you to pay me a visit," I said.

"Hand of the Reaper you are under arrest for the crime of killing Prince Bolanus, son of King Diann, the murder of several civilians and the liberation of mares," Servius said as he pointed at me.

"Please Servius no need to use my formal title just call me Bones," I said as I placed a hand on my chest and gave a small bow.

"I don't care what your name is, surrender now otherwise we'll take you by force and kill everyone who is hiding out here with you," Servius said.

"I take it Diann wasn't too happy with my letter, well It's not very cool if others get caught in a punishment that's meant for me so tell you what. I will go back with you and I won't put up a fight that way your soldiers can keep your lives. But only if you let the ones who are with me go free you will not pursue them or capture them but leave them in peace for the rest of their lives. Bloody fair deal if I say so myself," I said.

"Sir please tell me that you’re not going to accept this, think of all the mares we can fuck," one of the caribou said causing my eyes to narrow on him dangerously.

Servius seemed to have gone into deep thought, looking at his troops then to me and repeat till he finally took a breath and looked at me.

"I have my orders, you will be coming with us either way along with anyone else out here. Take him," Servius ordered.

After he gave the order I snapped my fingers. Tendrils rose from the ground and started killing the caribou troops but the one who spoke up he was tossed at me. I then grabbed him by the throat with my left hand and summoned my blade. I then placed the blade at his neck and slid the blade across it causing blood to spill out of the wound. Blood also went down his throat where he drowned in his own blood before I then tossed the dying caribou aside. I looked at Servius and made a tendril slam him into a tree before I walked towards him.

"I offered you a chance Servius. You only have you to blame now. Did you rely think this lot was going to be enough to catch everyone?" I asked.

"Who says I didn't bring more," Servius said.

Suddenly I heard a scream come from the camp causing me to look back in that direction before I ran towards it. when I arrived I saw caribou were all over the place. They were grabbing mares while the non-brainwashed stallions tried to hold them off. I then ran into the mess and began killing all the caribou in my sights, freeing mares and helping out stallions. Finally I made it inside the royals tent and saw all the alicorns and the mane 6 were there holding back the caribou.  I joined in and before you knew it we killed them all.

"Bones!" Twilight said in surprise.

"Sorry I'm late but where's Slender?" I asked.

"He's locking down the temple and helping the Flutterponies," Celestia said.

"Surrender!"

I turned around and saw a group of about twenty caribou standing there carrying rifles and all of them were trained on me.

"You gonna make me," I said.

"Fire!" one of the caribou yelled

And before anyone could blink the caribou shot at me filling me with bullets but I stood still and took the punishment while the others ducked for cover. When the firing stopped I stood as still and as silent as a tombstone.

"You done?" I asked causing the caribou to freak out from the lack of damage they inflicted on me while I looked at the others. "Better cover your ears."

Instead of questioning me the group did as I requested. I then turned to the caribou and my head became a scull terrorizing my opponents. I let out a massive scream so loud and fierce you could see the sound-waves blasting out of my mouth. The force was powerful enough to rip flesh and muscle from the caribou leaving them as nothing but mutilated corpses. I then covered my face again in flesh before I looked at the others. They were all staring at the mess in shock and surprise at what I did.

"Damn and I thought Luna's Canterlot Voice was loud," Rainbow muttered.

"Now we need to go I hope you got everything you need," I said

"Hang on," Luna said before the entire royal tent was shrunk to the size of a toy and placed in a bubble and transported off someplace.

"Handy," I said.

"Bones we need to buy time for everypony," Celestia said.

"Alright," I said before I ran off.

As I ran I decided to play some music as I killed my opponents.



As I listened to the song my fury began to grow and my attacks came faster and hit harder. It was like the music was giving me new energy as I tore through the caribou. I even slashed at a caribou who was trying to sneak up on Big Mac. I then noticed a caribou with a flame thrower was burning down tents and I heard cries of help from inside one which was the food tent. I ran inside and saw Scootaloo, Sweetiebelle and Pip were inside and Pip was struggling to use his magic. I ran through the flames which touched me but did nothing to burn me.

"You three alright?" I asked when I reached the terrified foals.

"Bones watch out!" Pip shouted.

Suddenly something smashed into my neck and sent me flying into burning tables. I looked and saw a large axe embedded in my neck before I pull it out. I then sat up and saw the caribou that was burning this place down was going for the foals. I snapped a burning table leg off the table and whistled to the caribou to get his attention. Once I did I tossed the makeshift burning spear at him and watched as it impaled him in the thigh causing him to scream in pain. I then ran at him and kicked the caribou onto the burning ground. I then watched as the caribou squirmed and screamed from the raging fire. I then saw the foals were struggling to breathe. I grabbed the foals, ran out of the tent and placed them on the ground. When I looked around I saw caribou had surrounded me and with them was Servius.

"Should have taken the offer Servius," I said with a growl.

"Don't make this difficult," Servius said.

I responded by pulling out my blade while Servius drew his which was on his hip.

"You three stay behind me," I whispered to the foals.

Servius then charged at me and I blocked his attack before I swung my blade back but he blocked as well before I thrusted at him. He spun to the side but I blocked his attack. Suddenly I feel a slash going downward on my back leaving a burning sensation. This forced a scream of pain from my mouth and caused me to collapse to my knees. I then looked behind me and saw one of the guards had slashed at my back with his sword and the wound was smoking

"What the hell was that?" I asked in a raspy voice as I turned to glare at Servius.

"Blades granted to us by the king the same weapons used to end you're fellow wraiths. Blades made from soul steel," Servius said causing my eyes to widen.

"Impossible," I whispered as I shakily stood up.

"Leave him alone!" Pip said as he grabbed Servius by the leg.

"Shut up you little brat!" a caribou said as he grabbed Pip.

"Let go of our friend!" Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo yelled as they tackled the caribou.

Suddenly two other guards restrained the fillies but that's when I struck. I swept my feet under Servius and ran over to the guards. I killed them easily before I got ready to deal with the rest of the guards.

"You three get out of here!" I shouted while I was locked in place with a caribou causing the foals to run.

I then used my claws to strike at the caribou. But suddenly I felt something drive into me and when I looked I saw it was Servius. He had impaled me in my chest with his sword. I then pulled the blade out and walked backwards till I collapsed onto one knee. The wound suddenly had smoke pouring out of the wound and my vision began to darken.

"Any last words?" Servius asked but I remained silent and stared at him waiting for the ending blow.

However it never came. Suddenly a massive wall of fire appeared around us and I saw a tall figure standing on two legs walk through the fire. At first it was nothing but a shadow but when it walked through I saw it was someone wearing a suit of armour that looked like Ash's old armour. However, this one was blood red with two massive bull like horns on the side of the helmet pointing upward. There were spikes going along the top and back of the helmet and down the spine with spiked knuckles on each gauntlet. In the figure’s hands was a pair of swords with silver handles. The cross-guards were made to look like skeletal wings and on the hilt of the blades was a snake head bearing its fangs. Suddenly, two large skeletal wings extended from the figure's back and that is when I knew nothing but darkness.
> Chapter 9 Fragment Hunt
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	I slowly opened my eyes and saw a bright light, forcing me to cover my face with my hand. I then tried to figure out where I was and that's when it all flooded back to me. I sat up quickly and cringed a bit before I looked around fanatically for the foals. I felt a hand over my shoulder and gently pushed me back to the bed. When I looked I saw Nightmare Moon and Celestia were beside me.

"The foals, are those three alright?" I asked causing the two to giggle.

"They are fine and it appears Slender was right when he said you aren't as heartless as you make everyone believe, if you’re asking about those three as soon as you wake up is any indication," Celestia said.

"What...no...I-it's just if anything happened to them you'd blame me and I'd rather not let that happen," I said as I looked away from the two.

"Oh...I see," Celestia said in an unconvinced cheery tone.

"Well anyway, I think I've done enough laying around," I said as I went to get up but I felt a sting in both my back and chest again. When I looked at my chest, the stab wound was still there.

"Well that's problematic," I said.

"Can you heal it?" Nightmare asked.

As if on command the wound started smoking before it closed up.

"After a while yes I'm lucky I'm not wiped from existence after that," I said.

"What weapon did this?" Celestia asked.

"A sword made of soul steel. It's a rare metal that can only be found in Limbo," I said.

"Limbo?" Celestia asked.

"Limbo has many names. One is the spirit plains or the valley of death. It's where Death and his wraiths reside along with any lost souls who still have unfinished business with the living," I said.

"What is soul steel?" Nightmare asked.

"It's the one thing that has the power to kill anything ranging from immortal, mortal, monsters, demons, gods and wraiths. It is also the same martial we wraiths use to make our Death Weapons. But with a little enchantment that is exclusive to wraiths, only then the weapon becomes a single strike weapon," I said.

"By Faust to think something like that actually exists," Celestia said.

"Relax I don't think they would dare use them on you mares I think their intentions are only focused on me," I said before I looked around. "But tell me where exactly are we?"

"You're on board my brother’s ship the Pale Horse."

I looked at the source of the voice and I saw a human decked up in the same blood red armour I saw before I passed out. But the helmet was missing allowing me to see his face which seemed handsome yet roguish with a scar on his right cheek. His eyes were a dark crimson and he had black thin hair that reached his shoulders.

"And you are?" I asked

"Oh where are my manners I'm Burning Rage the Seventh Knight of Equestria, Knight of Vengeance, and brother to King Ash Blade may god rest his soul," the human said.

"First I've heard of a brother to the king," I said.

"Yes I was told about you're amnesia and also the fact that you're a wraith Bones. I gotta say I'm greatly surprised," Rage said.

"Surprised you didn't want to get rid of me," I said.

"You saved many ponies and even risked yourself to save both my sister in law and nephew Bones. Also I choose to give others a chance to prove themselves otherwise I become their executioner," Rage said.

"I'll keep that in mind," I said as I got off the bed I was in and suddenly felt shaky on my feet. "You said we were on a ship yes that would explain the shaking."

"Indeed but not one you would expect," Rage said before he gestured for me to follow him.

Rage led us through several corridors till finally we stepped onto the deck of a tall ship. However, when I looked over the railing I realized this ship wasn't sailing on the ocean but rather it was flying. I saw massive engines on the stern and a massive blade on the bow to ram through ships and just above the blade was a pale horse figurehead just like in the name.



I looked around and saw many escaped ponies were with us and I assumed there were more on the other two airships flying beside us. I then looked ahead and saw a breathtaking sight before us.



"Incredible," was all I could say.

"If you think it's great now you should have seen what this place was like a couple of thousand million years ago," Rage said as he came up beside me.

"This place is that old?" I asked.

"You better believe it. Now if you'll excuse me I have to go land this ship," Rage said as he walked off.

“Wait,” I said stopping Rage. “What happened after I lost conscious, what happened to Servius and the civilians I rescued?” I asked causing Rage to sigh

“The general you are talking about escaped along with some mares, Flutterpony mares and all of the brainwashed stallions,” Rage said before he left and I turned to look at the endless horizon with a deep scowl on my face.

The ships flew towards some kind of docking station and we were greeted by many soldiers in golden armour and others in strange armour. But, in the gaps of their armour was a strange blue fire.



Suddenly a gangplank was lowered and Burning Rage walked down it along with several awed out civilians and finally the mane 6 then the princesses. This caused several golden armour wearing guards to kneel and cheer. But, Nightmare Moon was hesitant so I decided to help. I walked over to the gangplank and offered her my hand which she took. I then led her down the gangplank and I could feel the guards sense of shock and worry. But I kept my eyes on Nightmare and her alone. Before we knew it, we were at the bottom of the gangplank. I then let go of Nightmare's hand and we walked over to Rage, the mane 6 and the princesses only to be stopped by a pair of pony guard's spears.

"It's alright boys let them pass," Rage said noticing our predicament.

"But sir that's-," one of the guards said.

"I'm well aware on who she is soldier but that wolf there saved her and the princesses from the caribou and I have their conformation that they are alright so let them pass," Rage said causing the guards to remove their spears before we walked over to the others.

"Thank you Burning Rage," Nightmare said.

"No sweat," Rage said before Nightmare looked around.

"So what is this place?" Nightmare asked.

"Heh only one of the greatest and most powerful kingdoms you'll find anywhere Aephoceria, the kingdom of the Demonic Angels," Rage said.

"So this is Ash's home. I thought he had a mansion in Ponyville," I said.

"This is actually Ash's birth place. He was born into royalty but one day the place was attacked and Ash was hidden away till he came to Equestria," Bones said.

"I see," I said.

"Rage we've found several items that were in Ash's tomb along his scythes, pistols and Shadow Ranger however the last one is in poor condition," Luna said.

"I understand I also have something you all need to see," Rage said.

"What is it Rage?" Twilight asked.

"Later for now let’s get you all settled," Rage said.

"Rage where's our little Flurry?" Shining asked as both he and Cadence gave him a pleading look causing Rage to smile.

"Follow me," Rage said as he gestured for us to follow.

Rage then led us to the castle and as we walked Rage pointed out several rooms to both Nightmare and I. I also saw some ponies doing construction on parts of the castle.

"As you all may have noticed the guardians and ponies have been repairing this place, making it liveable again. Many ponies have even taken up residence in the town below," Rage said.

"I'm amazed that you did this all in one year Rage," Celestia said.

"Oh no this has been going on longer than that," Rage said.

"Come again sugarcube?" Applejack asked in a confused tone.

"Oh right Ash didn't tell you guys," Rage said.

"Tell us what?" Luna asked.

"Well you remember all that gold and treasure Ash got from the Treasure Seeker?" Rage asked getting uh huh's from everyone but Nightmare and I. "Well Ash put it all towards restoring Aephoceria to make it liveable once again. Even went as far as to provide burials for all the dead who were still here. Went through a lot of records to find out each name and that was with the guardians help so now their bodies have been granted a place to rest in a proper cemetery."

"Even in death he continues to surprise me," Dream Catcher said.

"Indeed but why go to all this trouble?" Celestia asked.

"Ash told me when I found out that it was his dream to have this place full of life once more and also he thought the castle could be used as a summer palace. You all said that Canterlot can become unbearable in summer. But it's warm during the winter and Ash figured out this place is perfect in summer what with the ocean close by and all," Rage said.

"Sounds like Ash went through some serious thought and trouble on this," Chrysalis said.

"Damn right. Now come on lots to see not much time to see it," Rage said before he led us down the hallway.

As we all walked I was introduced to many rooms like the throne room, library, store room, armory, servant and guard quarters and the ball room which left Rarity speechless. Finally we came to the dining room, Rage opened the door and allowed us entrance. I saw the place was massive and had a long rectangular table. The wall opposite us was a massive semicircle window with large circular frames inside it and a large one in the centre.

Finally, sitting at the table, was a strange female creature made of different animals. She had a lion paw and eagle talon for hands a cloven hoof and dragon leg for…well legs. She also had a snake tail with a tuft of white fur on the end. The creature also had brown fur for the body, neck and head and part of her chest was covered in grey fur. Her head appeared to be dragon like with two different antlers on her head. One was of an antelope and the other was of a deer. She also had white hair that reached her shoulders. Her eyes were yellow with red irises and white pupils and I also saw a short black mane running down her back. Also on her back was a purple bat wing and a blue feathered wing. I also saw the creature was juggling a pair of kids around in her magic. One was like her only looked male with shorter hair and the other was a snow white furred alicorn with a purple mane and tail.

"Eris, we have company," Rage said.

"Flurry Heart!" Shining and Cadence yelled as they ran over, grabbed the alicorn and held her in a hug while the foal giggled.

"Oh no love for the Draconequus, rude much," the female creature said with a huff.

"It is good to see you Eris," Celestia said as she hugged the creature now known as Eris.

"You too Sunbutt," Eris said causing Nightmare to snicker at the name. I even thought that was funny but didn't show it while Celestia gave Nightmare a dark look.

"Now who is this little dear?" Rarity asked when she noticed the little creature. I learned later their kind are called Draconequuses.

"Oh, I forgot...Everyone this is Eris and my son Loki," Rage said.

“HUH!” everyone but Nightmare and I screamed.

"Loki as in the god of mischief from Norse mythology?" Twilight asked.

"Damn straight, we thought it would make sense but mind you he's a bit of a handful," Rage said.

Suddenly I felt something on top of my head so I grabbed it, pulled it off and saw it was Loki.

"I take it this is yours," I said.

Suddenly, Loki looked like he was about to sneeze which caused Rage and Eris to duck for cover but when Loki sneezed nothing happened. Then Loki wrapped himself around my arm like a snake and fell asleep.

"Uh," was all I could think of at this time.

"Care to fill us in on what that was all about?" Rainbow asked.

"Sorry it's just Loki wasn't exactly given his name without good reason that's all. Decorated the palace in polka dots with a single sneeze once," Rage said.

"Thank you uh," Eris said as she flew over to me and took Loki off my arm.

"Bones, a wraith and Hand of The Reaper," I said.

"Oh well this is new. A wraith walking around Equestria with old Sunbutt and the other princesses. With him stands the princess of fear Nightmare Moon. I'd say Tartarus has finally frozen over," Eris said.

"Answer me this, are you by any chance related to Discord?" Nightmare asked.

"Indeed I am Eris daughter of the God of Chaos himself," Eris said.

"C'mon I'll show you all where you'll be staying," Rage said before he gestured for us to follow him.




Nightmare's P.O.V.




I was looking around my new room, which was night themed just the way I liked it, when I noticed it was bigger than my old room in the Everfree Castle. I then realized if a mere guest room was bigger than the size of a room fit for royalty, then what other rooms does this castle have to offer. With my mind made up I left the room and began my walk down the corridors when I heard a sound enter my ears, so I followed it till I came to a door. I listened through it and realized it was a type of song and before I could understand the lyrics a new one had begun to play.



I listened closely to the lyrics of the song and when I opened the door the song's volume increased massively causing me to fold my ears against my head in an attempt to muffle the sound. When I looked again I saw I was in a bedroom and staring out a window was Bones. It seemed the music was coming from a strange rectangular devise in his hand. I then listened closely to the lyrics and couldn't help but enjoy the song also till it came to an end.

"Well that was interesting," I said causing Bones to turn around and see me.

"I don't believe you knocked," Bones said in an unhappy mood.

"Oh apologies should I go and knock?" I asked.

"Kinda pointless now. What did you want?" Bones asked.

"Nothing actually I just heard music and couldn't help but follow it," I said.

"I see suppose I should turn it down in the future," Bones said.

"If I may ask, what is that?" I asked pointing to the strange device.

"I think it's called an IPod, if the words on the back mean anything. Anyway would you like to listen to some more I'm not busy," Bones said.

"I will admit this music has piqued my interest," I said.

"Well get comfortable," Bones said.




Bones P.O.V.




Nightmare and I sat on the bed listening to the music coming out of the IPod till Nightmare discovered a game where you shoot birds at pigs. She seemed to be loving it when suddenly we heard a knock at the door. I grabbed the IPod and put it away. I then walked over to the door and opened it only to see Rage and the mane 6.

"Yeah?" I asked.

"Hey Bones we were just wondering if you wanted to join us for dinner?" Rage asked.

"I don't eat but what about you Nightmare, you wanna go?" I asked as I looked back at the dark alicorn.

"Wait Nightmare, what was she doing in your room?" Rainbow asked but I ignored her.

"Hm very well I am rather hungry but you can at least come along," Nightmare said as she walked out of my room and grabbed me before we began our walk down the hallways.

We stopped a few times to collect the princesses before we walked back to the dining room but as we did I heard something. I looked through a doorway and saw a large balcony were I saw some zebra's and ponies. They all seemed to be praying to a statue of Ash Blade that was inside a shrine.

"Zebrafrica hailed Demonic Angels as gods and when things happened with Ash, ponies started calling him a god. Built shrines in his honour going as far as to build temples and tests of adulthood in his name," Rage said who was also looking at the scene before us.

"Are you sure this is wise?" Celestia asked who was also watching.

"They haven't caused any harm so far. But some of them claim that Ash will return wearing blood rusted armour with wings made of the darkest shadow bringing death and destruction to the caribou kingdom and all its citizens who have wronged Equestria," Rage said.

"That's slanderous, blood rusted armour wings made of shadow. They make him sound more like a monster or worse a Fallen Angel," Luna said.

"In any case I hope this doesn't become another Radiant Dawn incident," Celestia said causing many in the group to shudder.

"Do we even want to know?" I asked as I gestured to both Nightmare and myself.

"Maybe not but anyway let's go I'm starved," Rage said before he led us down the corridor.

"If only all of us could actually eat," I said to myself.

We walked into the dining room and we all sat down. Suddenly, a cream coated earth pony mare with a black mane and tail wearing chef clothing walked in and bowed to the princesses.

"Perfect Serve!" the eldest princesses exclaimed in surprise.

"It is good to zee you your highnesses," the now named mare Perfect Serve said in a strange accent as she finished her bow.

"We have much to discuss Perfect Serve," Luna said.

"Perhaps after dinner for now allow me to take zee order," Perfect Serve said.

Perfect Serve then went around the table taking everyone's orders till she arrived at me.

"What can I create for you?" Perfect Serve asked.

"I'm not eating," I said simply.

"What but you must eat to keep your body going," Perfect Serve said.

"It's not like I don't want to eat I just can't," I said.

"I fail to understand," Perfect Serve said.

"*sigh* Does anyone have an apple or something?" I asked.

Suddenly, Twilight floated a bright shiny green apple over to me with her magic before I grabbed it and took a bite. A second later I spat the piece into my hand and showed everyone. The piece and the apple were already rotting. The apple had blood and worms inside it, grossing a few of the group out.

"Sacrebleu what kind of torturous curse is zis. To see and smell delicious food only for it to rot in your mouth is horrible. What kind of monster would do zis?" Perfect Serve asked.

"That's my business," I said causing Perfect Serve to nod before she left.

"Why didn't you tell her that you're a wraith?" Rainbow asked.

"Uh hello if I did that what kind of reaction would you get?" I asked

"Oh," Rainbow said.

"It appears that I'm just wasting my time here," I said as I crushed the apple in my hands turning it into dust before I got up to leave.

"Wait Bones at least stay. You said it yourself, you have nothing better to do," Nightmare said as she grabbed my arm.

"Well I guess your right there also," I admitted before I sat down again.

Everyone talked amongst each other and when their food came out my nose was flooded with delicious smells, it was torture. But I just sat quietly and tried to think about something else.

"Hey Bones."

"Huh-wha-?" I asked as I looked around startled from my thoughts from a voice and as I looked around I saw everyone was done eating.

"Back in the Everfree I saw you were having it rough over there I've always been told that wraiths are indestructible yet you almost had your ass handed to ya," Lightning said in a mocking tone causing Nightmare to growl.

"Well if I had my Death Weapon with me things would have gone very differently but the reason why I was almost beaten was because some of them were using soul steel weapons. If that metal was in a wraith's hands it would be a one shot kill. But in a mortals hands they'd have the power to kill anything, even alicorns but it would take several strikes. What bothers me is how they got so much when it can only be found in Limbo and is also very rare," I said.

"Maybe Rouge Wraiths," Luna suggested.

"It's quite possible but wraiths are hard to bribe. If they did manage to get in touch with a wraith then the one making the deal would need something of great value as payment. I mean majorly big payment," I said.

"Like what?" Applejack asked.

"Who knows, for me it would be my memories," I said causing everyone to stare in silence.

"You know Rage, Bones here was able to kill the Seven Deadly Sins," Dream Catcher said causing Rage to spit out his drink in surprise.

"Correction it was most of them, not all of them. Besides they were nothing that special," I said.

"Dude this is The Seven Deadly Sins were talking about," Rage said.

"That were just humans that became the embodiment of the sins that they were named after," I said causing everyone to stare at me in confusion. "Really, you lived with a Demonic Angel whose parents were pure bloods and you didn't know?"

"Ash didn't know too much either," Luna said.

"*sigh* Alright you all know how wraiths are made right?" I asked earning nods from everyone except Rage and Eris. "Well there are two types of demons, one's that look like monsters and the ones that look human in nature. Now the ones that look human those are pure bloods, the first demons, and they only have kids with other pure bloods. Now the ones that look like monsters, those are humans who have made deals with devils and offered up their souls as payment.

"You mean those monsters were once humans?" Rarity asked.

"Bingo now also in hell there are actually two versions of it," I said gaining confused looks from everyone. "*sigh* I'll explain, imagine a massive world in front of you. This world is Hell however the world is split in two. One half is where the pure bloods live. Where they have sun, sky basically it looks like an average regular world with houses and shops the whole damn deal. But, the other half is the land you lot are more familiar with, the nine circles of hell. This place is actually a prison for the worlds wicked. The monster demons that sold their souls live there, punishing their fellow humans until they are granted freedom."

"But what about the sins?" Chrysalis asked.

"The Seven Sins are unique. They are humans who have, out of anyone, committed the sin they are named after more than anyone. Example if someone was picked to be Greed they would have to be greedier then anyone," I said.

"I get it so they have to literally live up to their name," Rainbow said.

"Exactly," I said.

"Well this is quite an interesting topic to talk about but Rage, you said you had something to show us earlier, what is it?" Dream Catcher asked causing Eris and Rage to frown before Rage got up.

"Follow me," Rage said.





We were walking down the hallway's following Rage when we arrived in front of a pair of doors being guarded by the humanoid like guards. These guys were called Eternal Flame Guardians which were powered by an inextinguishable flame called Greek Fire. The guardian’s then let us pass and we walked into a large square room filled with several items. I saw a mannequin wearing some strange armour and a helmet that matched the one on Ash's old armour. But the colour matched this armour, the shoulder paladins also looked like alicorns and the gauntlets had the images of a wolf's heads on them. There was also the strange mark of the sword sheathed downward in a shield and Ash's wings were coming out of the side, which I figured out was Ash's cutie mark, etched into the breastplate. Resting at the boots for the armour was a heater shield with Ash's cutie mark on it. However it was dented and a part of it was missing. Like something bit a part of it off or it was done by magic.



Beside it there was another mannequin only this one held Ash's assassin robes, if the other ones were anything to go by. However, this one had a metal silver mask that covered the lower half of the face leaving the eyes exposed. On the ground by the robe's boots was a pair of devices that looked like they went on one's arm.



"You found Ash's armour and robes!" Luna exclaimed.

"Yeah, wasn't easy. Some low life's were planning on selling them on the black market, that is till I stepped in but that's not what I wanted to show you," Rage said as he walked over to a pedestal that was being covered by a piece of cloth. "The only ones that know about this are you guys, myself and the guardians," Rage said as he removed the cloth.

The first thing I saw was a large glass jar on the pedestal but what was inside caused many of the group to gasp. Inside was a head but not an ordinary one but Ash Blade's.

"I found it when I was trying to dig up info in the crystal empire about the crystal heart's location and found it mounted on a wall like a trophy," Rage said with a growl.

"Then that would be Blueblood's work since he controls the empire now," I said.

"Blueballs huh, well I guess that makes sense cause that seems like his work. He did promise he would be back one day...Can't believe I was arrogant enough not to take him seriously," Rage said.

"Yeah well I may not know a lot about revenge but I do know one thing. This little prick and the rest of the caribou have just earned themselves a nice spot in hell for what they have done. No one and I mean no one disrespects the bodies of the dead while I'm around," I said as I cracked my knuckles.

"I think I may actually grow to like you," Shining said.

"Not so bad now is he?" Rage asked causing a few to shake their heads in agreement.

I noticed Luna was mortified at the sight of her husband's head in a jar. Her siblings crowded around her and were ready to comfort her. But Luna stepped towards the jar and placed a hand on it while letting out a few tears.  Nightmare seemed hesitant to do anything so I then took a breath and got onto one knee and kneeled to Ash Blade's head.

"Bones what are you doing?" Twilight asked.

"Showing respect," I said before I stood up again after a few minutes.

"Rage, was there any sign of the rest of him?" Celestia asked.

"No this was all I could find I'm afraid, but there's something else," Rage said before he walked over to a small chest and opened it before he pulled out a crystal shard. "One of the shards for the Crystal Heart," Rage said as he handed it to Cadence.

"Where did you find this?" Cadence asked.

"It was among some papers in Blueblood's study same as Ash's head," Rage said.

"And the other pieces?" Celestia asked.

"Scattered I know Diann has one but the other two I can't say. Rumour is Diann tossed it into the void," Rage said.

"So we can't fix the heart then," Shining said.

Suddenly the crystal shard floated into the air much to everyone's shock before it pointed at me. The fragment then began to spin around before it flew at me and hit me in the chest sending me flying into a wall causing me to scream in pain before I dropped to the ground.

"What the hell was that about?" Rainbow asked.

"You tell me," I said as I cringed in pain before I looked at where I was hit and saw a decent sized hole in me before it closed up. I then looked behind me and saw no hole in the wall or any sign of the fragment.

"Ok so what now?" Chrysalis asked.

"I don't know about you lot but I'm not comfortable with having some crystal object running around in me," I said before I prepped my claws and dug them into my chest before I pushed my whole hand into my chest much to everyone's disgust.

I moved my hand around to find the shard when I felt something hard. I then grabbed it before I began to pull it out. But when I did I saw I pulled out a large crystal almost shaped like a heart though it looked like there was a piece missing from it.

"The Crystal Heart!" everyone shouted.

"But how did you come by all of this?" Twilight asked flabbergasted.

"Well that one piece must have been drawn to me and I remember picking up a large piece of crystal when I killed Bolanus. But there's more than two pieces here maybe three," I said.

"The one that was tossed in the void...So you had it all this time," Rage said.

"It appears so," I said as I handed the incomplete heart to Celestia.

Celestia took the heart off my hands and everyone crowded around it but suddenly my vision went dark.





"Now understand, this is what binds you to Equestria and if you take it out you will die. So never let it out of your sight or leave your body. Once it's returned so will all you're memories."

"Understood."





I woke up with a gasp and saw Nightmare had her hands on my chest and I saw everyone was staring at me.

"Uh what happened," I said

"You were unconscious after you gave us the crystal heart are you okay?" Twilight asked.

"The heart...Is keeping me alive so to speak if I take it out then I'm as good as dead," I said as I got out.

"So there is a way to control you," Celestia said.

"Willing to rip hearts out of others now, that's low even for you Celestia," I said.

"Hey listen I've got something important to ask and that is, what now? We need that heart to take back the empire and we need Bones to take out the Caribou," Rage said.

Everyone then stared at me expecting an answer from me. 

"What are you all looking at me for I'm just as confused about what to do as the rest of you," I said.

"Perhaps it would be better if we discuss this another time it's getting rather late," Chrysalis said.

Everyone agreed before we all went to bed. I got changed into a set of PJ's and went to bed. However, after an hour of not being able to sleep I heard a knock at the door.

"Bones are you still awake?" Nightmare's voice said from the other side of the door.

"Yeah come in," I said.

The door opened and Nightmare walked in wearing her light blue singlet and thong. The mere sight of her in the moonlight coming through the window made my face feel warm all of a sudden.

"Sorry to bother you but I was wondering if I could stay here tonight?" Nightmare said.

"Why?" I asked quizzically.

"Well...You see I've been on my own for quite some time now but when you showed up I began to take comfort in that there was someone close to me while I slept. It made me feel...Safe. But now with us in separate rooms I can't sleep," Nightmare said.

"So you can't take comfort knowing I'm not around," I said causing Nightmare to nod. "Kinda weird and kinda stupid for the great Nightmare Moon to say something like that."

"Why you-," Nightmare started with a growl before I raised my hand to stop her.

"However it's even weirder that I feel the same way I mean the rooms nice and all but seriously makes me feel...I don't know the place is just so daunting," I said.

"So is that a yes?" Nightmare asked before I moved the covers off the bed indicating for her to come get some rest. "Wait, we're going to share the bed?"

"Well, yeah. I really don't want to move from here right now and I'd hate to make someone sleep on the floor. Besides, damn thing is so big we don't need to touch each other," I said.

"I see," Nightmare said.

"Come on," I said before I rolled over and faced the opposite wall.

I heard the sound of approaching hoofsteps and movement on the bed indicating Nightmare had climbed in. Soon I heard the sound of gentle breathing in a steady rhythm indicating Nightmare was asleep.

"Sweet dreams Nightmare," I said before I shut my own eyes and felt sleep take hold of me.

> Chapter 10 New Directions
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	I opened my eyes but, for some strange reason, my vision remained pitch black and I had a bit of a difficulty breathing, not that it mattered. I tried to feel around but my hand came up against something warm and fuzzy. When I pressed my hand against it I felt the thing move slightly. Suddenly light appeared above me. When I looked I saw Nightmare and she had a small blush on her cheeks. I then figured out that I was in-between Nightmare's massive milk jugs. She was also holding me there. How I know that is because I can feel her arms at the back of my head, keeping me pinned there.

"Uh Nightmare," I mumbled through the mass of boob flesh and poked her causing her to stir.

Nightmare opened her eyes and looked down. When she saw me she let out a shriek and pushed me away. But the push was so strong she pushed me off the bed. When I recovered I saw Nightmare was using her arms to cover herself.

"What do you think you were doing?" Nightmare asked with a growl.

"What was I doing? You're the one that was holding me there," I said.

Suddenly the door burst open and I saw Burning Rage fly in with flaming swords in hand before he looked at us.

"What happened?" Rage asked.

"Sorry Rage it's just...uh," I started.

"We awoke in an...unusual position that surprised me," Nightmare said.

"Oh...I understand but anyway breakfast will be ready soon," Rage said as the flames disappeared from his blades and he lowered them before he walked to the door and left.

After a few minutes of silence I got up and left for the room's personal bathroom. I got myself cleaned up before I left for the dining room because I had nothing better to do. When I arrived I saw I was the first one there. Soon enough the others came in and sat down, placed their orders and began to eat.

"So what was with all the yelling this morning?" Rainbow asked causing both Nightmare and I to tense up and blush.

"Did something happen with you two?" Cadence asked with a cheeky smirk.

"Just a misunderstanding that's all," I said.

"Uh huh must have been interesting if you’re blushing," Cadence said.

I then gave a dark look to Cadence out of the corner of my eye which made her gulp.

"Hey Bones you should know you've become a bit of a celebrity right now. There's a massive bounty on your head," Rage said.

"Oh how much am I worth?" I asked with a smirk.

"200 million dead or alive," Rage said.

"Oh well that's disappointing I was expecting it to be higher," I said.

"That's what you’re disappointed about?" the mane 6 screamed in union.

"What's it to you?" I asked.

"Having a bounty is a bad thing. It means you'll be a bigger target now," Twilight said.

"Well I'm not worried so why should you lot be? Anyway I think I'm going to take a walk," I said as I stood up and began to walk to the door.

"Where to?" Celestia asked.

"Is that any of your business?" I asked.

"When it comes to my subjects then yes," Celestia said.

"Isn't it the queen's duty to worry about her subjects and not an older sibling?" I asked.

"Watch yourself Bones otherwise-," Celestia started.

"Or what you'll put me on a shorter leash then the one I'm already on," I said.

"We merely wish to make sure you don't cause a problem for our subjects Bones," Luna said.

"And I explained it to you all that it is my duty and my job to only take lives that have their names on my list. Nothing more, nothing less," I said as I showed them my right wrist.

"We can understand that but forgive us if we are weary of one of Death's Agents walking around," Luna said causing us to sit/stand in silence

"I was planning to explore the other districts because I can't stand being cooped up in this place. The palace may be huge yes but there's only so much to see with construction going on," I said.

"Very well but are you sure that's wise? The subjects may not be kind to you," Celestia said calmly sipping her tea.

"I bet it will be better than being stuck here with you," I said under my breath before I walked to the door.

"May I join you, I wish to explore this kingdom myself," Nightmare said

"If you wish," I said.

"Hey girls, why don't we have a look around also? We didn't get to see much when we first came here," Twilight suggested.

"Yeah because of all the bodies and smell of death that lingered in the air," Rainbow muttered causing Applejack to nudge her in the arm with her elbow.

"That sounds like a marvellous idea I bet they have many stores open at this time," Rarity said.

"I like that idea too. They may even have some parks filled with all kinds of critters," Fluttershy said.

I then walked out of the room and then out of the castle and through the richest district till we came to the one just before the massive gates which I'm going to call the middle district. Now the reason why we were in this place is because, the middle district didn't have others staring at you constantly. Apparently many nobles and rich ponies worldwide managed to escape the caribou and by some miracle made it here where they took over the upper district. Also the lowest district beyond the wall, or the harbor as I like to call it, is still being repaired and won't have much to look at. So now we were walking around the cobblestone streets taking in the sights. Suddenly, I heard music coming from somewhere.



We followed the sound till we found a massive open area filled with various stalls and shops which turned out to be the market and in the centre was a stone fountain.



I then looked up and saw there were flags on strings strung overhead running from building to building and each one was blue with either the symbol of the Demonic Angels



Or Ash Blade's cutie mark. Even the equestrian flag.



I looked around at the various items on sale and saw foals drawing pictures using chalk onto the cobblestone streets near others which were much more lifelike. There were drawings of beasts ready to just jump out at you or you could just walk or jump into another world.



To say the least, I was amazed at the drawings and even a blind pony could tell the others thought so too. Everyone went to look around the market and so did I. I looked at each store and found one selling jewellery. I looked at each item till one caught my eye, a gorgeous necklace.



I then thought about Nightmare wearing it and for some reason I felt like buying it for her. I then remembered during my time here I swiped some bits from dead caribou...What? it's not like they were gonna need them in the afterlife believe me I should know. Anyway it turns out I had just enough to buy the necklace before I walked over to Nightmare who had her back towards me. I then use my magic to hold the necklace and carefully but quickly place it around Nightmare's neck. I then grabbed the ends and connected them before I let them go. Once I did Nightmare noticed my presence, spun around and saw me with my hands in my pockets. Nightmare then looked down at the necklace around her neck and held it up for a better look. While she was doing that I walked away.




Nightmare's P.O.V.




I gazed at the necklace around my neck and smiled. The item was absolutely beautiful and when I looked at Bones he had disappeared.

"Oh now isn't that sweet."

"It is beautiful a fitting item for one such as me," I thought.

"That's not exactly what I meant. I believe Bones may like you,"

"You know what Cadenza said, Bones can only have negative emotions," I thought.

"If that's so then why was he smiling during breakfast and I know you saw him blush when you had him in-between your breasts."

"I...uh...I don't," I thought with my own blush.

"Here’s a thought for you. What if each piece of that Crystal Heart restores a part of himself....Just a thought though so don't think about it too much."

The voice inside my head ended and I was left standing in the middle of the market pondering if it was right about the Crystal Heart. It is true that the artifact holds great power but is it actually possible.

"Oh my, that is lovely."

I was pulled from my thoughts and saw Rarity. She appeared to be admiring my new necklace.

"Oh yes, it is lovely," I said as I brushed my hand over the item.

"If I may ask where did you find that piece I can only hope they have something I appreciate," Rarity said.

"I'm afraid that information has to be given by Bones for you see he gave me this," I admitted.

"He gave you this?" Rarity asked before she studied the necklace before she looked back to me. "Well I will admit he has fine taste in jewellery. He must think something of you if he gave you something like that. The silver and blue simply look astonishing against your fur.”

"Do you think so?" I asked.

"Darling, items like that aren't given without some meaning," Rarity said before she walked away.




Bones P.O.V




I was walking down the streets and saw many stores till my eyes caught sight of Twilight exiting a book store with a bag filled with what may be books.

"I didn't take you for a scholar Miss Sparkle," I said causing her to almost leap out of her fur and turn around to see me.

"Oh it's you Bones," Twilight said placing a hand on her chest in relief.

"Apologies, it wasn't my intention to startle you like that," I said.

"Oh it's quite alright Bones but what brings you here?" Twilight asked.

"Oh I was just exploring but what about you, looking for some reading material?" I asked.

"Hm oh yes. I've always been interested in magic ever since I was little. Princess Celestia herself took me under her wing to train me in magic. And during my studies I earned the right to become an alicorn," Twilight said.

"I see," I said.

Suddenly I heard the sound of screaming and I saw a massive cart filled with ponies and other items come barrelling down the hill towards us. I then saw Twilight use her magic and she levitated the ponies out of the cart but the cart kept on rolling. I then saw it was heading towards an unaware crowd of ponies.

"Oh no!" Twilight screamed.

I then walked into the carts path. The look Twilight had on her face was 'are you out of your mind'. I then put my hands together making a clapping sound before I placed them on the ground. Suddenly, four massive hands made out of the street rose up and caught the cart well before it could touch me. Twilight then set the ponies in her magic on the ground before they thanked us and reclaimed their cart and left. Once they were gone, I returned the street to normal as Twilight walked up to me.

"Bones what was that?" Twilight asked.

"That?" I asked as I pointed to that place the hands appeared from to which Twilight nodded. "That was alchemy."

"Alchemy?" Twilight asked.

"Jeez you said you were a student of magic and yet you don't even know what alchemy is," I said as I placed a hand on my face.

"My lessons revolved around physical magic and that of the magic of friendship Bones," Twilight said angrily.

"Okay, okay chill gosh. To put it simply Twilight alchemy is a combination of science and magic. It's about the transmutation of matter into something else, even combining matter with other matter. What I did back there was reshape matter to serve my purpose before I repaired it," I said.

Twilight's eyes were wide open and full of sparkles when I gave her the brief rundown on what alchemy is. Suddenly a bell echoed within the city and I saw a clock that read 11:30.

"Let's head back now I'm sure lunch will be ready soon," I said.

We all walked back to the castle silently and everyone had something in their grasp except me. We walked into the dining room and I saw the princesses along with the foals and Eris were eating.

"Welcome back everyone how was it?" Luna greeted with a friendly smile.

"Hello Luna and the market was amazing, there was so much to see there. All the time and bits was certainly worth it to restore this place," Rarity said.

"Yeah plenty of pictures to show you as well. You wouldn't believe the talent those chalk artists have," Rainbow said as she held up a camera.

"Since when were you into art Dash?"

I turned around and saw Gilda had walked in and sat at the table with us.

"I ain't totally into it but you gotta give credit where credit is due look," Rainbow said as she handed the camera to Gilda.

"Hm sounds like I should visit sometime soon if you’re interested Rainbow Dash," Celestia said with a smile as the food came out for everyone who just walked in.

"That's pretty Nightmare," Cadence said as she gestured to the necklace by pointing at her on necklace.

"Indeed," Dream Catcher said.

"Oh this was actually a gift from Bones," Nightmare said causing me to look away from everyone.

"Really?" Cadence asked with what I could feel was a smirk.

"I...had some bits in my pocket at the time and I....uh...decided why not and well brought it for Nightmare," I said nervously as I kept my gaze from the group.

"Uh huh," Cadence said.

Well it's certainly lovely," Celestia said emotionlessly as she drank some tea.

Suddenly, Rage walked in and kissed Eris on the lips before he sat down and was served his lunch while everyone ate in silence. After a while I noticed Twilight was barley eating and kept on glancing at Celestia then her food.

"Hey egghead you alright?" Rainbow asked poking Twilight in the side noticing Twilight’s mood also.

"I want to ask Bones to train me in magic!" Twilight blurted out.

Rage started coughing and pounding on his chest, probably trying to dislodge some food in his throat. Celestia spat out her tea then she and everyone else, including me, stared at her with widened eyes and gaping mouths.

"The hell did that come from?" I asked when suddenly I was flung into a wall.

When my mind caught up with me I saw Celestia was pining me to the wall with her left hand wrapped around my throat and a fury was in her eyes.

"What did you do to her?!" Celestia yelled.

"The fuck are you going on about?" I asked.

"You must have done something to warp her mind and now you will pay!" Celestia yelled as she drove her other hand into my chest and began to pull out the Crystal Heart.

I grabbed her hand with both of mine and held her arm in place to prevent her from pulling out the heart.

"Celestia wait it's not what you’re thinking!" Twilight yelled but her words fell on deaf ears.

I then decided to do something. I raised my leg and kneed Celestia in the stomach forcing her to drop me. I saw a shadow in the corner so I scrambled to reach it while Celestia had recovered and ran at me. But I leapt at the shadow disappearing into it much to everyone's surprise and reappeared on the other side of the room.

"Are you bat shit crazy Celestia!" I yelled getting everyone's attention.

Celestia then rushed at me but was then trapped in a crimson red bubble. I looked around and saw Rage had a hand outstretched and his hand was glowing the same colour.

"That's enough Celestia. The castle doesn't need to be destroyed any more than it needs to be," Rage said.

"Celestia please listen this wasn't Bone's fault. It's just he knows some things on certain magic’s that you don't, magic’s I'm interested in. I am aware on what he is but I'm not worried about that. I know what magics are wrong to use and I promise I'll be careful," Twilight said.

"Also sister you should not be so greedy. Twilight Sparkle is not your student anymore, she is a grown mare and a princess at that. She can defend herself. Besides, what if Rage started teaching her a few things in magic, would you lose your temper at him?" Luna asked.

"No because I trust him. I just don't trust Bones or the magic he uses," Celestia said coldly.

"Not all of his magic is bad Princess. I even saw him save ponies lives today by using his magic," Twilight said causing Celestia to raise an eyebrow.

Twilight then pulled an orb out of her head and the orb showed me step in the cart's path. Then use alchemy to stop the cart, much to everyone's surprise.

"Now that was awesome," Rainbow said.

"Hang on half a minute, has anyone considered asking me how I feel about this because I don’t remember saying yes," I said.

"What’s the problem? I’m powerful with my magic so that can’t be a problem," Twilight asked with excitement.

"Are you all idiots? The strength of your magic has nothing to do with it. The issue here is, why in all of Limbo should I teach you?" I asked.

"Well I want to do more to help others I feel I can protect everyone if I had a wider array of magic," Twilight said.

"Do you have even the slightest idea on what you’re asking of me? Wraiths aren't meant to teach stuff. Our only purpose is to collect souls whose time is up and prevent pests from destroying the system that's going on," I said.

"Pests?" Chrysalis asked but I ignored the question.

"I am well aware of that but this is so I can protect everyone I care about. I don’t care who my teacher is. Please I beg of you to help me," Twilight said as she bowed.

"I hav’ta agree there. I want to learn how to protect the ones about me anyway I can, even if ah hav'ta take a life," Applejack said.

"Same here," Rainbow said.

"Hear, hear," Rarity said.

"Me too," Pinkie said.

"I also want to protect others," Fluttershy said quietly.

"So let me get this straight. You all want to learn how to protect others by any means necessary even if it means to take a life?" I asked causing the six mares to nod hesitantly. "*sigh* you guys are gonna need to give me some time for this."

I left the room and walked down the halls till I came to a balcony overlooking the kingdom. I watched the horizon till I heard footsteps coming towards me. I then turned around and saw Rage walk into view.

"Didn't I say I wanted to be alone?" I asked.

"You did," Rage said.

Then why are you here?" I asked.

"Because I'm the one you want to talk to in situations like this," Rage said as he walked over to me and leaned on the balcony wall like me causing us to stand in silence.

"How did you do it?" I asked.

"Sorry?" Rage asked.

"From what I was told Celestia didn't trust you at all but now...How did you earn everyone's trust when you were nothing more than the emotion of rage and bloodlust?" I asked.

"Well it wasn't easy. But after being around me for so long, and seeing there was more than one side to me, everyone began to warm up to me, Celestia too. You're doing great so far, you just need to endure it and maybe try to show a little consideration every once and a while," Rage said.

"Humph," I grunted before I looked at the horizon. "I assume you didn't come here to hear me talk."  

"Your right...You remember Bolanus right?" Rage asked.

"How could I forget, unless of course I lose my memory again," I said causing the both of us to chuckle.

"Well anyway turns out the caribou haven't cleaned up after themselves since the Gala. They've devoted every possible means of tracking you down Bones," Rage said.

"What are you getting at?" I asked.

"Bolanus's body has yet to be moved or buried Bones. I don't care if it's wrong, I want to get some payback on the caribou and I could use your help," Rage said.

"What do you have in mind?" I asked.




Canterlot Castle




I was walking through the empty halls of Canterlot Castle with Burning Rage. The sounds of our steps was the only sound that filled the empty castle. Ponies still lived in the city itself. we walked into the ball room and I saw the place was as I left it scorch marks, destroyed furniture and dismembered bodies.

"Damn must have been some party I missed," Rage said.

"As I said it needed a firework show and what better way to do that then inside where all the guests are hanging out," I said.

"Bones I like your style," Rage said with a smirk before he walked over to Bolanus's body which was beginning to rot away.

"You sure about this I mean you are the Knight of Vengeance and I wrote a letter to this guy's dad using his blood as ink. Even sent his severed horns back as well but even the dead deserve respect," I said.

"Tell that to my brother who had his tomb plundered to make a statement," Rage said.

"You're right I'll take his arms," I said before I grabbed Bolanus's arms.

We took Bolanus's body to a spot on the castle walls where everyone could see it, but right now there was barely anyone on the streets. Rage then used his magic and conjured a massive stone statue of Ash Blade in his armour with his wings outstretched and holding a blade in his right hand. Rage then floated Bolanus's body upside down in front of the statue. I then used alchemy to make the statue grab Bolanus by the hooves and aim Whispering Wind at him, almost ready to impale him. As I did that Rage placed beside the statue a massive flag pole. On that pole was a blue flag with Ash Blade's cutie mark.

"Ash was known as the Knight of Freedom before his rise to king. But his cutie mark still stands for freedom against those that would make us bow to their will," Rage said.

"A fitting flag then," I said in agreement.

Suddenly I heard a train whistle, I looked towards the train station and saw a large steel grey coloured steam powered locomotive with six cars attached to it. Half of those carriages were well armoured and they were all at the back of the train.

"Mare and prisoner transport for the unbroken probably being taken to The Crystal Empire to be ‘re-educated’ by Blueblood," Rage said.

"Well then since we're here why don't we really ruin their day?" I asked with a smirk.

Rage smirked with me before we left but not without taking a picture of our work. We climbed onto the Pale Horse, which was cloaked in a camouflage spell, and took off after the train. After some time Rage led me down into the cargo bay where the front part lowered allowing us to see the train below.

"At this time I'd advise you to put on some protection gear even a way to guide you onto the train. But by that look in your eye I can tell you've already got something planed!" Rage shouted over the howling wind in our faces.

"You just worry about getting down there," I said as I turned around and walked towards the back of the room before I turned around again. "I'll make sure I grab their attention."

I then ran towards the door before I jumped out and fell through the air. The wind hit my face hard but I didn't mind it. I saw the train below me so I angled my body towards it and as I was falling I pulled out my IPod and began to play a song.



As I got closer I saw a few caribou were on top of the train. I then took my blade handle out of my belt and, when I was close enough, I curled myself into a ball. Once I hit the roof I leapt into the air and slashed a caribou's head clean off before I spun around and blocked a caribou's attack. I then pushed his blade to the side and threw him off the train. I then saw the caribou were staring at me so I raised my left hand and gestured for them to come at me.

A caribou then charged at me and made a swing at me but I moved to the side and held my blade in reverse before I drove my blade through his back. As I pulled the blade out I slashed at a caribou's waist who had charged at me. I then twirled the blade around and drove through a caribou's mouth and let the body fall. I then spun around and placed a hand on the blade to help block a halberd's strike from another caribou. I then pushed the weapon away and drove my blade into the caribou's stomach. I then made a jumping rune appear below me that allows me to jump higher before I leapt over the caribou and pulled my blade upwards splitting the caribou in two. I landed on the other side and dodged a caribou's attack from a sword. I then ran my blade up along his back and used the claws on my right hand to slash another's face open. I then ran across the train and I saw caribou armed with some kind of rifle.



The caribou then began to fire some strange blue bolts of magic at me, similar to Ash's pistols. I ducked, dodged, weaved and used my sword to deflect the incoming bolts. Once I was close enough I cut the rifles and then the caribou. I then saw a caribou was about to take my head off so I ducked below the attack and plunged my sword upward into his face. I threw him at another caribou which threw him off the train. I then turned around and I saw a caribou had charged into me with the intent to throw me off the train. As I was airborne the whole world seemed to slow down along with the song. Suddenly, I felt someone grab my hand and I looked to see Rage was standing on the train and a caribou was attacking from behind. Rage then began to swing me back onto the train just as the song picked up. I flew towards the caribou that was gonna attack Rage and kicked him of the train before I landed on the train again and held my blade in a reverse style. I then spun around as I moved towards the caribou like a twister. Once I cut through them I stopped in a kneeling position just as the song ended.

"Wow. You my friend have style," Rage said.

"Oh it was nothing," I said.

Rage and I then went inside one of the unarmoured cars while I made my way to the engine. It wasn't long before I heard caribou screaming for their lives. Meanwhile I gave the engineer which was an earth pony with glowing green eyes strict instructions to keep going. I then went to look for Rage. When I stepped into one of the cars I saw the walls, floor, and ceiling were splattered in blood and body parts. The same went for the next car. When I found Rage I saw he was punching an unconscious caribou repeatedly in the face. Rage's swords were driven into the caribou’s shoulders pinning him to the floor. Rage’s fists were coated in a flaming aura and the spiked knuckles were drenched in blood.

"You Think...You Have...A Right...To Wear That!" Rage shouted with each punch

"What he do to piss you off?" I asked causing Rage to stop and look at me.

"This piece of shit is wearing a glove I gave Ash as a gift which was placed in his tomb when he died," Rage said as he held up the caribou's left arm and showed me a metal silver glove with strange black markings on it.

(Imagine this only it's silver and it's not wearing the ring and it has black wolf tribal like markings on it and it's for the left hand)


I stared at the glove for the moment before I walked over and removed it from the caribou.

"Here," I said as I handed it back to Rage.

Rage took the glove before we walked out of the car. I went to check to make sure there weren't any stragglers while Rage went to the engine. Once I arrived at the armoured car I saw the door was locked tight. I placed my left hand on the door and watched it disintegrate before I walked in and saw mares and stallions all with black collars and no signs of brainwashing.

"Everyone alright?" I asked.

Who the hay are you?" a stallion asked.

"I'm part of the rescue team, We're all getting out of here," I said.

"Wait a sec it's you. You’re the one that saved me and the others from Baltimare," a mare said who I recognized from the town she mentioned.

"Yeah that's me," I said.

"It's alright everyone he's a friend," the mare said.

"That's not all I'm here with the knight of vengeance Burning-," I started.

"Rage," A stallion finished.

"Yeah, you a friend of his?" I asked.

"Not many ponies don't know him but yeah I know him name's Comet Tail," the stallion said.

Comet Tail was a yellow unicorn with a purple mane and tail. He wore blue jeans and a yellow top with a white long sleeve underneath.

"Well then Comet Tail name's Bones. But anyway I came to check for any caribou so I’ll be on my way,” I said before I left to check the other cars. Once I was done I got onto the train's roof and looked around for any reinforcements. Soon my eyes locked on a moving column of smoke. So I ran to the engine and saw Rage was keeping an eye on the driver. "Rage we got company ahead."

"Must be reinforcements oh well. Driver full steam ahead," Rage said.

"But if that's reinforcements then it means it's a military train, We'll be smashed off the rails," the stallion said.

"Not with me here," Rage said.

"You fuckers are crazy!" the stallion said before he jumped off the train.

"I suppose you have a plan B?" I asked.

"Can you drive this thing?" Rage asked.

"I'm not an engineer!" I shouted.

"Calm down I just need you to shovel coal into this thing and make sure it doesn't slow down," Rage said before he climbed to the very front of the train.

"Easier said than done," I said.

I got into the engine box and did as requested. Luckily most of everything was labelled so I shovelled coal into the fire box and hit the accelerator before I blew the whistle. Suddenly, I saw the engine begin to change from steel grey to a flaming monster. The boiler had turned into a ribcage and spine while the front grew a skull with fire pouring out of its eyes. Sparks flew from the chimney and finally the crankshaft, connecting rod, piston and cylinder became a pair of skeletal hands and forearm bones to turn the wheels.

"Like it?" Rage asked as he stepped back inside the engine box.

"Certainly something,” I said

“Yeah well whenever I make Hell Fire come in contact with stuff like this...Well you saw what happens," Rage said.

Suddenly the other train blew it's whistle and I saw the thing was equipped with heavy ramming gear. I then pulled on the whistle's cord but instead of the usual whistle the trains response was an ungodly howl and our speed had increased instantly almost knocking me over.

"Look out boys the pain train is coming through!" Rage yelled with a laugh.

The train then smashed into the opposing train and there was a thunderous boom before the other train's engine was turned into a burning wreck along with the caribou riding it. As our train continued, I looked at a train car wreck and I saw Servius crawl out of it. We then looked at each other and before we went out of sight I gave the caribou general a two fingered salute.

"Now that was awesome," Rage said.

"Heh ya. Damn right that was," I said.

"Y'know something I think I'll keep this train may come in handy in the future," Rage said.

"Do what you will then," I said.

"I can tell you've made up your mind about something also," Rage said causing me to smile.




Later at Aephoceria Castle




We were in the castle gardens and we were escorting all the ponies who were captured on the train into the gardens. The princesses, mane 6 along with Soarin, Pierce and Mac were walking over to us

"Comet!" Twilight shouted as she ran over and hugged the stallion Comet Tail who I was informed was Twilight's coltfriend.

"I'm so glad you’re alright Twilight," Comet said.

"Why didn't you tell us you were going on a rescue mission?" Thunderlane asked.

"Well it wasn't supposed to be one but the plan changed while we were out," Rage said.

"Where did you all go?" Celestia asked.

"To get a little payback," I said before Rage showed them the photo of Bolanus and the statue.

"You seem to have made you're statement very clear but why did you go Bones," Celestia asked sternly.

"Hey lay off Celestia Bones here actually saved my ass a few times not only that he's pretty cool if you give him a chance," Rage said slugging me in the left shoulder playfully.

"But anyway Twilight," I said gaining the mare's attention. "I've come to a decision on training you and the other bearers," I said causing Twilight to give me a hopeful expression. "We'll begin tomorrow morning,” I said causing the mares to cheer. “But let me be clear on this, I will be fair but very firm in teaching you all. You will all follow my commands to the letter and if I find any of you unworthy then that's it no second chances."

The mane 6 continued to jump up and down while cheering I simply rolled my eyes before I walked back to the castle but a hand landed on my shoulder stopping me. I didn't need to look to know it was Celestia.

"Promise me you won't let anything happen to them," Celestia said.

"I can't promise you that Celestia. The training they have asked for is hard and life threatening. I can't guarantee anything for their future that all depends on how strong they are. But note that I have given them an option to drop out," I said before I looked at Celestia's hand causing her to let go of me before I walked away.
> Chapter 11 Training and Acceptance
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Branches flew past me as I ran through the thick forest. I looked down and, instead of seeing my hands, I saw paws. My eyes then turned to the path ahead and I saw a midnight blue object running away from me. My body then seemed to run faster but the thing never got closer but stayed at its distance. Suddenly I saw it run through a bright light in the trees. I followed and saw I was on a hill overlooking a vast valley, and before me was the midnight blue thing with it's back to me. The thing seemed to be gazing up at the bright full moon that hung in the star filled night sky and as the thing was about to turn around the world vanished.





I opened my eyes and saw I was not in-between Nightmare's breasts again. I was staring up at the ceiling calmly, my mind a complete blank. Suddenly something white waves in front of my vision. At first I thought nothing of it but when it appears again I then look up and see Loki was curled up upon my head and was sleeping soundly. I then felt movement on my stomach. I looked down and saw Flurry Heart and Pipsqueak were resting on both my stomach and chest like I was some kind of pillow. I then looked at Nightmare and I saw the other Cutie Mark Crusaders along with Midnight were resting on Nightmare who seemed to have a small smile on her face.

I then gently moved the foals off me without disturbing them before I went to go get myself cleaned up. After that, and seeing that the group on the bed was still asleep, I made sure to exit the room quietly. Once I shut the door I felt something whoosh past me but when I went to look, it was gone. I shook my head before I decided to walk around the castle on my own for a bit. I also saw a few panicking servants here and there that made me wonder what was going on before I stumbled upon what appeared to be the throne room with Luna, Eris and Cadence inside.



"Any sign of them?" Luna asked.

"Nothing, it's like they vanished," Cadence said.

"What's going on? Everyone seems to be in a rush this morning," I said as I entered.

"Bones please tell us you know where the foals are, they're all missing," Luna said as she flew up to me with a panicked look in her eyes.

"Whoa, calm down, listen I know where they are and I can assure you that they are safe and sound. I'll take you too them now," I said.

"WHERE!" the three mothers screamed at me.

"Take it easy I have a question for you also," I said as I backed away a bit and created a door before we walked through it and stepped into my room. "Why exactly are your foals in my bed?" I asked as I gestured to the sleeping forms of Nightmare and the kids.

"Wait you didn't take them?" Cadence asked.

"Both Nightmare and I went to bed before dinner could get started so how exactly could we have done that? Besides why would either of us do such a thing if we know how thin the ice is between us and Celestia, including you lot," I said.

"Fair enough but if you didn't take them then how did they come here?" Luna asked.

I then noticed Eris was trying to avoid my gaze and was rubbing the back of her head.

"Something on your mind Eris?" I asked.

"I...may have sorta...miscalculated in teleporting the foals to their beds," Eris said causing us to sigh in annoyance.

"Well no matter. They've been found and they're all alright but we'd better get them outta here before someone freaks out," I said.

"Oh, I hate to wake them besides they look so adorable like that. I wonder what it would be like if you were mixed into it," Cadence said before I gave her an annoyed growl while I shot her a look.

I then noticed Luna was looking at Nightmare with an irked look as Nightmare held both Pip and Midnight in her arms gently. I then used my magic to move the foals from Nightmare's arms and allowed Luna to grab them. I then saw Nightmare reach out for the missing foals, so I handed her a pillow and watched her hug it gently while the others removed the remaining foals. Once that was done, I placed a blanket over Nightmare.

"Awww," Cadence and Eris cooed.

"Oi let's go before we really do something we'll regret," I said before I made a shooing motion with my hands.

We left the room and informed everyone that the foals are ok and if it weren't for Eris admitting her fault Celestia would have had torn the crystal heart out of me and probably taken Nightmare's head also. Now I was waiting for the mane 6 to show up outside the kingdom grounds and when they finally arrived I saw they were all wearing training clothing. The expression on their faces told me that they were hungry to learn.

"You all seem to be ready to go," I said.

"Ya damn right we are," Rainbow said.

"Yeah, hit us with everything you got!" Applejack said.

"Alright then," I said before I made a door and led the group through it. When we all stepped out we were surrounded by trees.

"So where are we?" Pinkie asked.

"To you, it's a forest and it will be your training grounds for the next month," I said.

"Next month?" Rarity asked.

"So what do we do first?" Twilight asked.

"Survive," I said as I tossed her a dagger.

"Wha?" the mane 6 asked in sync.

"You six are to remain and survive in this forest for the next month. No camping equipment, no supervision and no wings," I said as I snapped my fingers causing Rainbow's, Fluttershy's and Twilight's wings to disappear, causing them to shriek in shock. "And also no magic," I said as I snapped my fingers causing Rarity's and Twilight's horns to disappear.

"What's the big idea?!" Rainbow shouted as she lunged at me. But I just turned myself into smoke and she went right through me before I flew over to a rock and sat on it while I re-materialized myself.

"You can't expect me to make this too easy on you lot. All of you are going to need to use your instincts if you want to survive," I said.

"But what's this have to do with combat or magic?" Rainbow asked.

"This is introductory training. If you do well you progress into the main training and if you don't die...that's a bonus," I said with a shrug.

"Wait half an apple picking minute!" Applejack shouted.

"Oh one more thing...'One is all and all is one' you have till now and then to figure out what that means otherwise I have nothing to teach you. See ya in a month," I said before I made a door and left.




One Week and Three Days Later




I was sitting in a comfortable chair in the castle's massive library reading a book. Once I returned to the kingdom I informed the others on what was happening to the mane 6 and told them everything that was said in our conversation.

"You Did What!" Shining yelled in my ear.

"As I explained like the last one hundred times I've told you, I put them in the middle of a forest and left them to survive. Now if you don't mind keep your voice down. We're in a library and your screaming is bothering me," I said never taking my eyes off the book 

"How can you say that so casually?!" Shining yelled.

"Relax would you, they aren't going to die," I said.

"Don't say that like you know my sister!" Shining yelled as he knocked the book from my hand.

However, before the book could get too far away from me, I grabbed the book and slammed the spine of the book into Shining's face right over his eyes, knocking him out. I then opened the book and continued reading.

"Don't you think you went too far?" Celestia asked as she and the other princesses spectated the entire scene.

"Maybe, but I can't exactly think unless there is quiet," I said.

"I'm confused Bones. How is leaving the element bearers in a forest considered training?" Luna asked.

"This is to help them understand the way of life and to get a better understanding on the flow of the world. While they are out there they may have to do things that they may regret horribly in life. Example, to take an innocent creature's life but that's all part of the training," I said.

"How is this considered training?" Celestia snapped.

"Celestia, the forest they are in is filled with all kinds of beasts that will consider them a snack. If they don't stick up for themselves and show the beasts that they are not for eating then they will die. So the best way for them to survive is to kill before they are killed. Now depending on what happens in that forest if they do take a life then it means that they've made it past the hard part. If not then there is nothing for me to teach them," I said as I looked at the others.

"Nothing to teach them if they don't take a life. What kind of training is that? These are the bearers of harmony we're talking about. Taking any life is forbidden for them," Celestia said.

"They said they were willing to do anything to protect the ones they care about Celestia. So they must back these words up with actions otherwise there's nothing I can do. If I train them in combat and they go into battle then they hesitate to kill, they will die. I'd rather not send others into fights just to die in the end Celestia. So tell me, would you do the same?" I asked with a scowl on my face.

"So, in a way, what you’re doing is make them do the hard part without a large risk of being killed," Cadence said.

"I wouldn't say that...You see they still need to be mindful of the beast's that live in the forest," I said.

"But how will you know that they've taken a life?" Chrysalis asked.

"The dagger I gave them has an enchantment on it. The blade tells me what's been killed and who was wielding the blade at the time," I said.

"You seem to have this all covered but what does this have to do with alchemy and' one is all and all is one'?" Luna asked.

"Well the two things are actually related but with 'one is all and all is one', that will depend on the answer they give me," I said causing everyone to stare at me silently. "You know there is another reason why I'm even considering training them."

"Then what is it?" Dream Catcher asked.

"You know how those girls have been trying to befriend me?" I asked causing them to nod. "This training will shatter that bond and also prevent them from trying to befriend me."

"What but why would you do that?" Celestia asked in surprise.

"This is why," I said as I tapped the area where the Crystal Heart was being held. "Sooner or later I will need to give this thing up and when I do...Well y'know what will happen. I'm doing this not because I hate them but because I want to spare them the heartache of losing another friend. If I do become their friend then it will be harder for me to give up the heart," I said to the stunned alicorns.

"You'd do that?" Celestia asked causing me to nod.

"Now was there anything else?" I asked and after a minute they left but Celestia stopped to look at me.

"Y'know you could have made the training a bit easier," Celestia said.

"Oh please Celestia. What they are going through most alchemists would consider this soft training. Most are tossed into frozen wastelands during the winter and survive for a month. Those six have got it easy so long as they use their heads, which if the stories are true about them, then they will be fine," I said with a laugh.




One Week and Four Days Later




I stepped through the door I made and appeared in the forest I left the girls in. When I looked around I saw a camp that had tents made of massive leaves and twigs and an old fire pit. Also in the camp was the mane 6; their clothes torn in several areas and Rainbow had a leaf wrapped around her left thigh, and each one of them had a scowl aimed at me.

"Today's the day you lot but first do you still have that dagger with you?" I asked before Applejack tossed the dagger at me and it automatically informed me that they've all taken a life with it. "Secondly, your wings and horns," I said before I snapped my fingers and returned the missing appendages.

"Yes! Look out sky, Rainbow Dash is back," Rainbow said lifting herself into the air and did a few loops.

"Alright then and finally the answer for one is all and all is one," I said

The girls then looked at each other and nodded before Twilight opened her mouth to speak.

"One is me and all is everything around me," Twilight said.

I stared at the girls in silence, my face stoic, as I watched the girls for any hesitation and when I saw none I grew a smirk on my face.

"Alright then now the real training begins but first I'll let you all get cleaned up and rest," I said.

I led the girls through the door and let them go on their way before I went my way. I informed everyone that the mares were back before I settled down in the gardens to read a book and as I did I wondered what the future would bring for me and those mares. I read well into the afternoon before I walked back inside and as I walked I was about to walk past a hallway when suddenly I heard somebody mention me. When I went to have a peek I saw it was the mane 6 and Celestia.

"It was horrible Princess. Bones just tossed us out into the forest with no survival equipment and barely any instructions. it was a miracle we survived!" Rarity yelled.

"That bastard left us out there to die. Didn't even seem to care none either," Applejack said.

"Yeah and what was the point of that anyway because personally I think he's screwing with us," Rainbow said.

"And I don't even want to mention what we had to do out there," Twilight said.

"I don't normally say this and I really don't want to even think it but...," Fluttershy said.

"We Hate Him," the mares said in unison.

Their voices echoed down the hallway for a bit and we all just sat in silence till Celestia started laughing.

"Ok I know a lot about laughs and how to make ponies laugh but I'm confused here," Pinkie said.

"This isn't supposed to be a laughing matter! Uh...Celestia," Twilight shouted before her voice quieted.

"Forgive me girls but it appears the training actually went better than I thought," Celestia said.

"Huh?" the mares asked in complete and total confusion.

"There were actually two purposes as to why you all went through what you did. One, Bones was testing you to see if you could back up your words about protecting everyone, even if you have to take a life and also it was to prevent you from creating a bond with him," Celestia said.

"Huh?!" Everyone said louder.

"You are all aware of the crystal heart being inside of our wraith here also the fact of what happens if it's taken from him correct?" Celestia asked.

"Yes but what does this have to do with anything?" Rainbow asked.

"Bones knows that, sooner or later, the heart must be returned to the empire and when that happens he will perish. This is his way of sparing you all any heart ache when that happens," Celestia said.

"WHAT!" the mares shouted.

"But...That's," Twilight started.

"All this time he was doing this so that we didn't feel sorry for him in the end," Applejack said.

"That is...The stupidest thing I have ever heard. He's just going to roll over and accept this? I outta clock him in the face for this!" Rainbow shouted.

"But Celestia isn't there another way?" Twilight asked.

I remember asking Bones the same thing and his answer was 'why should it matter this way I'll be out of your mane'," Celestia said.

"He's really doing this, he's not going to figure out how to stop it?" Fluttershy asked.

"No," Celestia said.

"So what happens now?" Rarity asked.

"I guess we go about our day like normal," Twilight suggested before the group walked away and I went mine.




Next Day




I was in a training area, which was nothing more than a large circle that had a spectacular view of the horizon. I was in this circle, my eyes partly focused on the pages on a book and partly the mane 6 who were trying to attack me. I was simply stepping, pushing, dodging and blocking all of the mares attacks away from me as if they were children fighting me. All the while I was lecturing Twilight on alchemy.

"The basis of transmutation is the power of the circle which denotes the circulation of power. In order to call upon and harness this power, one must draw a structural matrix over the circle," I said as dodged an attack from Pinkie causing her to hit Rarity, knocking her onto her back.

I then saw Applejack run then leap at me to kick my face but I tossed the book into the air and placed both my hands beside Applejack's legs and spun her around, sending her into a barrel roll and land on her back before I caught the book.

"This is also the circulation of power...It's best if you experience it first hand to get a better understanding," I said as I made a come at me gesture at Twilight but she seemed to be looking at me nervously.

Twilight then sucked up some courage before she ran at me. She then went to deliver a punch at me but I dodged her punch, grabbed one of her legs and sent her rolling out of the arena. I gave a sigh before I felt a presence behind me and used the spine of the book to lightly hit something.

"OW!"

I then looked at what I had hit and saw Rainbow was trying to sneak up on me to attack. But now she was rubbing the top of her head fiercely.

"What the hell was that?!" Rainbow asked.

"Stop screaming you wuss, I just tapped you," I said.

"That wasn't a tap, felt like you dropped a brick on my head," Rainbow said.

"Actually that tactfully looked like a tap," Fluttershy said who was lying on her stomach causing Rainbow to growl at her.

"Yep that was a tap," said a recovering Applejack.

"That's enough for now keep reviewing the lesson till lunch Twilight. As for the rest of you keep sparing till lunch, especially you Fluttershy," I said as I began to walk away. Twilight pulled out a piece of parchment and a quill and began to write everything down.

"Wait a moment Bones. Now, I'm no expert in magic but when I saw you use alchemy you just clapped your hands together," Rarity said causing me to stop and look at Rarity while Twilight did the same. "You don't need a transmutation circle?"

I looked away from the others and brushed my hand over the mark over my right eye before I shook my head and removed my hand.

"If you think about it in a certain way I myself am the matrix and my arms are the circle of power," I said.

"How do you do it Bones or is it something that can only be used by wraiths?" Twilight asked.

"Perhaps it's something you'll learn if you see the truth," I said before I continued to walk away.

As I walked down the hallway, memories flowed through my head. I stopped by my room and put the book away when I heard hoofsteps running past the room.

"C'mon mom Scootaloo and Rumble are gonna do some sweet tricks at the new skate park," Pip's voice said outside the door.

"Alright Pip settle down it's not going anywhere," Luna voice said beyond the door.

As the hoofsteps became softer I stepped out of the room and saw Nightmare walking down the hall seemingly following the footsteps.

"Oh hey Nightmare where you off too?" I asked.

"Uh...nowhere but where are you going?" Nightmare asked.

"I heard there's a skate park thought I'd might check it out wanna come since you're not going anywhere," I said.

"I...I don't mind. In fact I needed to get some air myself," Nightmare said.

The two of us then set off down the hallway following Luna and Pipsqueak till we made it to the park which was in the harbor district and beside the beach. I saw many ramps and places to grind, even pool basins.It seemed everyone here was having a good time and there was a decent number too. I then saw Luna and Rumble were talking while the foals were having fun.

"Well here are a pair of faces I didn't expect to see."

I turned around and saw Rage was here wearing a white singlet and a pair of jeans. He also had a skateboard in his hand.

"Oh hey Rage yeah we were bored and heard about this place. So we decided to have a look," I said.

"Hey it's no trouble Bones you two are welcome here," Rage said.

"Thank you Bones I wish the same could be said for everywhere else," Nightmare said.

"Hm hey since you both are here wanna have a go?" Bones asked.

"Me, do that. I'd rather not," Nightmare said.

"Suit yourself how about it Bones?" Rage said as he tossed me his board.

As soon as the board landed in my grasp I felt a familiar sensation. So I stood up and examined the board.

"Alright I suppose I can give it a shot," I said.

"Alright then," Rage said as he led me to the park.

Once we were inside I decided to get a song ready to listen to. Once we made to the top of the ramp and when I was ready, I pressed play.



I then kicked off the ground and fell into the pool basin. I began to skate around it with surprising ease, almost as if I knew how to do this. I then decided to show off and do some awesome tricks like mid-air 360's and ledge grabs even a few grinds along the surface of the basin. Soon the park was cleared so everyone could spectate me. All the while I couldn't keep the smile off my face and when the song ended I got off the board and stomped on the end, launching the board upward and into my waiting hand while everyone clapped.

"Damn Bones how'd you do that?" Rage asked as he walked up to me.

"I...I don't know. it's like I already knew how to do that," I said.

"Hm maybe you enjoyed skateboarding before...well you know. But anyway that was totally cool none the less," Rage said as he patted me on the back.

"Heh you know I think I found something I can do if I ever get board at the castle," I said.

Suddenly I hear shouting. I look to see both Nightmare and Luna are yelling at each other and the foals are standing off to the side, looking at the two alicorns with a worried expression.

"Hey what's going on?" I asked as I walked over to the foals.

"I think mom doesn't like me hanging around you and Nightmare Moon. I know you both aren't evil at all so why does everyone have to treat you so badly," Pip said sadly.

"*sigh* Pip you are young but you need to know many will judge others on who they are and what they look like. Hell even what they did in the past when something goes wrong others find it easier to blame those who seem bad," I said.

"That's not the way I was taught," Pip said.

"I know that Pip and I hope that part of you never changes," I said before I looked at the two quarrelling alicorns.

I then decided to step in and stop them. As I got closer their conversation became clearer.

"I've told you before Nightmare to stay away from my sons. They are all that I have left and I will not have you hanging around them!" Luna yelled.

"If that's the case then you should be telling them to stay away from me. I was merely sitting here when Pipsqueak walked over to me!" Nightmare yelled.

"I don't care, if he does approach then you leave!" Luna yelled.

I then created a door beside the two and opened it before I pushed them inside. I then walked in and made the door vanish. When I walked out we appeared in one of the castle's hallways.

"What do you think you’re doing?!" the two alicorns yelled at me.

"Trying to stop you two idiots from acting like a pair of spoiled foals," I said.

"Silence creature you have no right to intervene in this!" Luna shouted.

"I agree he has no right to intervene but you will not refer to Bones as a creature, stupid child!" Nightmare yelled.

"Why you-," Luna started but I didn't allow them to finish because I slapped them upside their heads.

"Knock it off. The pair of you don't like each other, fine. But can you at least try and get along till no one is around?" I asked.

"Me, get along with her?" the two asked in sync.

"Yes Ash was able to do it with Rage so it can't be more complicated than that," I said causing the two to stare at me in surprise.

"That...that was different," Luna said.

"The hell it was!" I shouted causing the two to back away from me in shock. "If you actually try to talk to each other you may actually get somewhere. You don't have to agree on everything but just enough to not be in each other's faces while yelling at each other. An example would be that you both care about Pip and Midnight Star."

The two mares then looked at each other before they looked away while I walked away from them.




Third Person P.O.V.




Luna and Nightmare watched Bones walk away and when they looked at each other they struggled to begin a conversation.

"Is it true that you care about Pip and Midnight?" Luna asked.

"Well...Yes. Ever since I found out they were yours, I felt the urge to protect them just like I would if they were my own. Before you were rescued I took the liberty of watching over your sons, also listening to their problems and easing them," Nightmare said.

"I see...well thank you for being there for him," Luna said.

"I've also taken a bit of an interest to...gaming," Nightmare said.

"Sorry," Luna asked.

"*sigh* I enjoy video games," Nightmare said before she stood there expecting Luna to laugh at her and after some silence Luna spoke.

"What kind?" Luna asked.

"Huh?" Nightmare asked.

"What kind of games do you enjoy?" Luna asked.

"You're not going to laugh at me?" Nightmare asked.

"What, no because I enjoy video games as well," Luna said.

"Really?" Nightmare asked.

"Yes, I have a vast collection of them in my room...Would you be interested in joining me in a few rounds of Doom?" Luna asked.

"Doom?" Nightmare asked.

"I think you'll enjoy it," Luna said before she led Nightmare to her room.




Bones P.O.V.




I was done training the mares for the day and I had just left my room after getting a fresh set of clothes on me. I was on my way to the dining room because everyone was there having dinner but on my way there I ran into a laughing and giggling Luna and Nightmare Moon.

"Hello you two off to the dining room?" I asked.

"Actually we were heading for a zebra tribe just outside the kingdom for a banquet that Zecora invited us too," Luna said

"Just outside, why not live in the houses provided?" I asked.

This place is sacred to them and they do not wish to step inside unless they are asked to despite my invitations to them," Luna said.

"I see. I don't suppose there's any harm in me coming along, I'd be bored crazy here," I said.

"What are you talking about you are also invited," Nightmare said.

"She's right now come along we must gather Pip and Midnight so we can go," Luna said.

The three of us then went and collected the foals who were brought back by Rage. After explaining that Pip could hang out with us we all then left and made it to a small settlement of huts, walls made of mud and roofs made of straw. As we walked the foals ran off to play while Zecora came over and greeted us at the entrance.

"Princess Luna so good to see, welcome to my home that is temporary. I see you brought Nightmare that seems no longer sour and The Hand of The Reaper. It appears both are sweeter," Zecora said.

"It is good to see you also Zecora and yes it appears I was wrong in so many ways about my counterpart. If it wasn't for Bones here I wouldn't have seen that," Luna said.

"Ah it is a pleasure to see peace among former enemies. Now sit and enjoy for tonight we express great joy," Zecora said as she walked away.

We walked into the village and saw many zebra's about. In the centre of the village was a shrine dedicated to Ash. I then saw the mane 6, the princesses, Gilda, Spike, Comet, Mac, Thunderlane and Soarin were here also. Soon a song of welcome rang out amongst the zebra in their native tongue. Suddenly a zebra filly, who wasn't watching where she was going, ran into Nightmare's leg causing Nightmare to look down at her and for her to look up. Once they made eye contact the filly tilted her head to the side and Nightmare did the same.

"Jy lyk pragtig," the filly said.

"Huh?" Nightmare asked.

"She said you look beautiful," I explained.

"Oh thank you little one," Nightmare said.

"Toe sê sy: dankie," I said to the filly causing her to smile and run off.

"You speak Zebafrican Bones?" Luna asked.

"Sure do," I said as I walked past the two and joined the others.

"Well this is a surprise. I didn't expect to see you here," Chrysalis said.

"For your information Nightmare and I were invited to come and it would be a terrible shame to waste such a thing," I said.

"Well either way I'm glad you came. That way I can humiliate everyone by telling them I knocked you on your ass today," Rainbow said.

"Really?" Celestia asked.

"Correction you used a cheap playground trick with Pinkie so that doesn't count," I said.

"Does it matter still knocked you down," Rainbow said.

"Whatever not like it'll do you any good," I said.

Soon after the feast began. The small village, along with the rest of us, sat around a bonfire while I watched everyone have a nice time.

"I ain't gonna drink anything without anyone telling me what the hay it is," Soarin said.

"(I believe Soarin is scared of cider)" Zecora said in her native tongue causing everyone who understood to laugh even I let out a small chuckle.

"That's funny to everyone huh mm hm," Soarin said as he downed the drink but started coughing and started pounding on his chest while laughing causing everyone to laugh including me.

Suddenly Zecora began to sing something in her native tongue and the rest of the village joined in. I listened to the song, I didn't try to understand it, I just listened.

"They're singing the legend of Ash Blade. The story of how a slave rose to the title of king," Luna said.

"He was a slave?" Nightmare asked.

"Yes and no matter what he went through he maintained his gentle spirit. He wasn't bitter or cruel unless something provoked him like when me and my sons were kidnapped," Luna said causing me to turn to watch the flickering flames of the bonfire but I still listened to their conversation.

"What happened?" Nightmare asked Luna was silent for a full minute before she opened her mouth to speak.

"Midnight had just been born when we were taken. Ash never stopped looking for us even tortured members of the group to give up our location. When he found us, he was captured and tortured until the rest of my family showed up. After they rescued me Ash became the kidnappers executioner and it was truly a sight to fear. I will admit the kidnappers had it coming to them and deserved what they got but it was still frightening," Luna said.

"This group...Who were they?" Nightmare asked.

"They were a cult dedicated to making Celestia Queen of the entire world. They worshiped her and despised me and my sons along with Ash. They feared that I would become you again and saw the only way to stop that was to kill me. This cult was known as the Radiant Dawn," Luna said.

"I heard that name before. Celesta said she hoped to avoid another Radiant Dawn incident when she saw some ponies preying to a statue of your late husband," Nightmare said.

"It was mostly so Ash didn't go berserk like that again," Luna said.

"He was that terrorizing?" Nightmare asked.

"There's a bit of a saying Discord came up with for him Nightmare. If you were Ash's superior he would obey you if you were his friend he would die for you but if you were his enemy then Gods help you," Luna said.

"I'll keep that in mind," Nightmare said.

I then stood up and walked away while no one was watching. Once I was out of the settlement I made a door and walked through it to my room. I then went to get ready to sleep and when I did, I closed my eyes and surrendered to my slumber.
> Chapter 12 Requesting Reinforcemants
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	I opened my eyes and continued to listen to the sound of crying echoing through the castle. The noise was distant but loud enough to be heard and I could see Nightmare was out cold, not being bothered by the screams. I recognized the screaming was of Midnight, Flurry and Loki so I got up, rubbed the sleep from my eyes and went to investigate. I walked down the almost empty corridors following the sound of crying foals till I arrived at a spiral staircase I followed the screams and saw a doorway that framed two identical doors. I then opened one door and the screaming intensified before I saw the beauty of the room.

The room was average sized and circular with pillars that looked like trees formed a smaller circle within the room. The room was also painted with metallic gold and navy blue paint and was filled with toys. At the back of the room was a stained glass window with the symbol of the Demonic Angels and in the centre of the room was a large wooden crib. Above the crib was a mobile with blue crystal wolves and crystal silver like ravens on it and finally, next to the crib, was a stool and a baby monitor on it along with a box. I then looked into the crib and saw all three babies were crying their eyes out till finally they all looked at me and stopped crying.

I was confused as to why the foals stopped crying when they saw me and this caused me to tilt my head to the side and the foals did the same thing only they did it cuter then I did. I then moved my head down and closer to the foals unsure of what to do now but as my face hovered over Midnight he sneezed on me, forcing me to recoil and wipe off what he sneezed on me. When I looked back at Midnight with a raised eyebrow he just stared at me before he started laughing and reached out for me with his tiny arms indicating him wanting me to pick him up. I then looked around the room before I looked at the door and saw no one about before I looked back at the crib where Midnight was still waiting for me to pick him up.

I then reached into the crib and picked the foal up with both my hands but held him at a comfortable distance to examine him all the while he was releasing a cooing sound. I then turned him around and examined the wings on his back when suddenly I heard a strange noise coming from Midnight so I spun him around and saw he was blowing bubbles with his saliva. I then popped the bubble and held the baby close to look at him. All the while he ran his fingers over my face till he drove a hand in one of my nostrils causing me to snort in discomfort while Midnight giggled. Then the little foal grabbed one of my fingers and then placed his palm against mine I look at the foal in wonder before I placed him in my arms and began to rock him gently back and fourth till he let out a yawn.

I placed Midnight back in his crib and the other foals seemed to just stare at what just happened. I then opened the box and a strange song played from it.



As I listened to the song I rocked the crib gently till the foals were asleep once more before I left for my room but, unbeknownst to me, a figure watched me leave the foals room.





I was walking down to the dining room and walked inside where I saw everyone besides Rage was there eating breakfast. So I sat down in a random chair and tied to listen in on as many conversations as I could till someone got my attention.

"Where were you last night Bones?"

"Hm?" I asked as I looked at the group of ponies that were looking at me.

"Where were you last night Bones?" Cadence asked.

"Around," I said.

"Around where?" Chrysalis asked.

"The castle." I answered.

"Where exactly in the castle?" Luna asked.

"Alright what the hell is going on?" I asked.

"I saw you leave the foals room last night when I went to go check on them and make sure their baby monitor was on," Cadence said.

"Well you could of gotten there sooner those foals were screaming for half an hour before I decided to show up," I said.

"That wasn't for you to take care of Bones," Celestia said with a snarl.

"Oh here we go," I said as I leaned back in my chair.

"What?" Celestia asked.

"You've been on my case since the moment you found out I was a wraith. Not the moment I saved your fat ass from Diann and his sons Celestia," I said causing a few to gasp at my insult.

"And I have a right to be considering what you are," Celestia said as she stood up from her chair.

"Didn't I explain it that most wraiths don't do what you claim?" I asked in an angered tone as I stood up.

"And how exactly can I trust a word you say?" Celestia asked.

"Maybe if you start using your head along with your eyes and ears you lazy mare and sorry excuse for a princess," I growled.

Celestia then picked me up in her magic and tossed me out the massive window. I then bounced of a tower's roof but then I felt a pair of arms wrap around me. I was placed into the massive garden and when I looked I saw Nightmare.

"Thanks but you do know I would of survived that," I said.

"I know but why did you have to say all that? Celestia is patient but even she has her limits," Nightmare said.

"Well she doesn't need to be in my face about every single damn thing I do and where I go," I said before I walked off into the garden on my own.

The garden was huge and easy to get lost in but thankfully there were signs about. The garden was full of plant life and there were even a few Flutterponies flying about tending to the plants. I heard talking so I followed the sound and saw Amalthea, Slendermane and Rage were talking beside a small circular pool of water with water pouring into the pool from a decorated wall.

"Appears we have company," Slender said making my presence known to the three.

"Sorry it wasn't my intention to interrupt. I just needed some time to cool off before I went to train the mane 6," I said.

"I take it Celestia tossed you out a window huh?" Rage asked.

"Sounds of breaking glass?" I asked.

"Sounds of breaking glass," Rage confirmed.

"*sigh* Sorry, I'll help repair it once I have time to chill," I said.

"It appears to me you need more than that, as in you need to hit someone," Rage said.

"That I do. Any suggestions?" I asked.

"Well I was planning on something but-," Rage started.

"But?" I asked

"Unfortunately we can't get to this place because I don't know how to get there and the devise to get there is missing," Rage said.

"Devise?" I asked.

"A two barreled pistol," Rage said causing me to remember the wrecked item in Ash's tomb.

"Is this it?" I asked as I summoned the gun and held it out to him.

"Where did you find it?" Rage asked as he saw the gun and took it.

"It was just lying in Ash's tomb and in pieces," I said.

"Damn it then there's no way to get over there now?" Rage said with a sigh.

"If I may be so bold to ask but why do you need to get to this place and where is it?" I asked.

"*sigh* This place is an alternate dimension to our Equestria. There are two people who live there that have dealt with the caribou before and are very good friends of ours. When they first encountered the caribou they got blasted here and met up with Ash and me. We were then able to send them home and we joined them on a trip to their world to put an end to the caribou's reign. Now I was planning on visiting them in hopes of them coming to help us," Rage said.

"So basically were asking for reinforcements?" I asked.

"Yep," Rage said.

"And these two people, how strong are they?" I asked.

"Their basically gods," Rage said causing me to look at Rage with a raised eyebrow.

"Well as long as they leave the royal caribou to me we'll get along just fine," I said.

"Weren't you listening, the gun's busted," Rage said.

"That may be but," I said before I took the gun from Rage and looked it over. "I think I can make a portal to where this thing is transmitting to. Granted I don't know where it will drop us but I do know it will be in their dimension and on their world."

"You can do that?" Rage asked.

"Long story short wraiths are needed to jump between dimensions and I'm no different when it comes to hunting down Rouge Wraiths," I said before I scanned the gun and took out a piece of magic. I began to figure out where it was coming from before I tossed it into the pool.

Suddenly the fountain of water stopped and the water in the pool began to swirl around becoming a whirlpool and glow light blue.

"There's our portal," I said.

"Nicely done Bones now let's go. I'm eager to see what happened since we left," Rage said before he jumped into the portal. I summoned my sword and also jumped into the pool.





I hit the dirt hard and looked around. All I saw was a barren wasteland of dirt and death. The air was thick and heavy with what felt like poison and I noticed the night sky was above us. While I looked around I saw Rage with his back to me and he was looking around.

"Can't believe those nukes did this," Rage said.

"Sorry?" I asked.

"I got a letter from one of my friends explaining what had happened here after we left. But this...This is more then what I was expecting," Rage said.

I stood in silence watching the scenery before Rage began to walk towards a massive mountain and I followed.  As we got closer I saw what appeared to be the ruins of Canterlot Castle sitting upon its rocky perch. Not too far away from it was a massive metal craft sticking out of the ground with white writing on its side. Before I could make out the words I saw something flying at supersonic speeds away from the ruined mountain.

"Elisa," Rage muttered.

"I take it that's your friend?" I asked.

"Yep," Rage said.

"Any idea where she's going?" I asked.

"No but let's follow," Rage said before he got behind me and wrapped his arms around my chest.

"Hey what are you doing?" I asked as I forced myself out of the weird hug.

"Going to give you a lift we're gonna need to fly to catch up to her," Rage said.

"I can do that myself thanks," I said.

"Wait you can fly?" Rage asked.

I then extended my arms forward and curled my fingers to grab something before I made a pulling motion with my hands and arms. Suddenly the shadows around us reached out towards me and crawled up my back, creating a pair of black ghostly feathered wings.

"Whoa hang on how come you've never mentioned that or hell used those?" Rage asked.

"There was no need to. Besides it uses up a lot of magic and I only have as much as I have blood covering me. These wings cost me a hand and a forearm of blood," I said as I rolled up my right sleeve showing my decaying skeletal arm.

"Fair enough now let's boogie," Rage said before we took off.

We flew for awhile before we came to what appeared to be the remains of the Zebra Kingdom, if the two worlds are similar, and I looked to be surrounded be a shield. The place seemed to be in quite a state of an uproar recently judging from all the shouting and explosions that kept on trying to knock both Rage and me out of the air, forcing us to fly low to the ground. As we approached the shield, I saw a figure standing before it. It looked to be another human but appeared to be female. She had tan skin, white hair and black feathered wings on her back that faded into white as they went down. She wore tight black shorts, which stopped a little bit above her knees, a white tank top that hugged her torso well, a pair of black steel toe boots and a pair of brown leather cross-draw shoulder holsters. I could also sense a strange but familiar aura around her.

"Certainly a hard bastard to keep up with," Rage said as we landed on the ground behind the woman and I dispelled my wings. The woman then spun around and pointed one of her pistols at Rage before firing at us. But Rage moved his head to the side to dodge the shot and that's when I saw her eyes was red before her left eye became amber coloured. Also above her chest and below her neck was a baseball sized hole that went all the way through her. "The fuck girl that's certainty one way to greet an old friend!" Rage shouted causing the woman to holster her gun before she turns around and looks at the dome covered city.

"Don't do that Rage." the woman said before looking over her left shoulder at Rage with a hardened look. "Especially when I'm like this."

"Let me guess zebra took the ones you care about and now you're gonna go beat them to pulp?" Rage asked as he walked up to the woman and stood next to her.

"Yea...Soooo who's the rookie?" the woman said as she looked at Rage and that's when I remembered what her aura signifies as.

"Watch it Shinigami you're not the first of you're kind I've killed and I doubt you'll be the last one either," I said knowing who the woman was referring to.

"Watch it bub. I'm not really in the mood for this shit, so if you'll excuse me I have an appointment with the king to get to." the woman said as she started walking towards the dome and raised a hand. A blast of red energy launched from her hand and impacted the massive shield but sent her flying backwards and into the dirt. "Dammit that hurt!"

"Well that went well," I said as I rolled my eyes.

"Shut it! I thought that would go better," the woman said before she stood up

"No Bones is right you just can't expect them to let us just waltz on in do you. Not after what happened with Diann," Rage said.

"Well you got a better idea?" the woman asked

I then decided to use my Wraith Walk and disappeared into limbo. I walked past the barrier before I reappeared.

"Wait, how did you-?" Rage began.

"Wraith Walking didn't I tell you I can do that?" I asked

"Bones I don't know half the shit you're capable of," Rage said.

"Yeah well you two just sit tight and catch up while I go introduce myself and figure out what to do with this," I said as I lightly kicked the shield with my boot.

"I suggest we split up," the woman said as she pointed at me. "If you find any royalty, do not kill anyone. If you find the king notify me of his location because he's mine" she said but the last words were distorted, almost as if multiple voices were trying to speak at the same time but came out not in sync, also for a brief second I saw a dark energy emit from her being.

"Fine however if I do run into any royals and they get in my way and go for the killing blow, I can't promise if they will survive before you arrive," I said as I began to walk away.

"I don't really care who you kill, as long as they aren't females or innocents. Just don't kill the king. If you find him let us know." she yelled as I continued to walk away.

My walk into the capital was so far quiet. Houses were shut tight and the streets were abandoned leaving me to guess that the civilians were all scared off by the zebra's shooting at us. I then closed my eyes and scanned the city. As we approached the city I felt the shields magic frequency and was scanning the interior for a match. Now each person has a magic frequency that is entirely different, like a fingerprint. However, unlike the fingerprint, there are some things that can be added to the frequency like the women back there, Elisa I believe her name was called. She has magic of her own yet I can sense she has the powers of a Shinigami combined with that magic. Anyway I learned the shields magic frequency and was now scanning the interior of the shield for a smaller signal. Soon I found it right inside the castle but I guess that's to be expected, the zebra will be desperate to protect that and it's my guess that's where the ruler was, which I found cowardly.

I then walked deeper into the city being mindful to avoid any guards by using shadow jumping till I arrived in-front of the castle. I could see the place had heavy guns on top of stone towers and a pair of iron golems standing outside a heavy iron gate. With my current powers I'm left with only one option and that is to use stealth. So I went over to a wall out of sight from the golems and made a black tendril. I launched it onto the top of the wall before I was pulled up on top and once I was up I saw the courtyard was clear of any guards. I jumped into the courtyard and walked over to the massive doors and placed my hands on them. With one last look around I pushed the doors open and was met with a whole room filled with guards prepping their weapons.

"Oh crap," I muttered to myself.

"GET IT!" one of the guards yelled.

"Did you just call me an it?" I asked with a snarl.

The guards ran at me but I snapped my fingers causing the sound to massively echo around the room and made the guards halt in their tracks. At first there was only silence till finally a loud buzzing sound came from outside suddenly a massive swarm of locusts flew in and began to devour many of the guards of any fluids leaving them as dry papery husks and as for the ones that were screaming the bugs flew into their mouths. Each and every guard was dying before me, all except the one who called me an it. As he was distracted I walked up to him, grabbed him by his throat and lifted him into the air.

"For the record I'm not an 'it', I'm a wolf. You got that?" I asked saying the last words with a growl causing the zebra to nod fearfully. "Good now it's going to take me awhile to search the entire castle so can you tell me where I can find the source for the shield?"

"Fuck you do you have any idea what will happen if you shut down the shield?" the zebra asked causing me to slash at his leg tearing it open and causing him to scream.

"I know what will happen to you if you don't start giving me directions," I said.

"Ok, ok it's in the throne room. Go upstairs take a right then a left and another left at the first corridor. Go down the corridor till you see a set of massive doors, those doors are the doors to the throne room," the zebra said before I dropped him.

I was about to follow the directions when suddenly I heard the sound of running coming towards me. That's when I saw more guards charge in from both the entrance and other doors within the room, surrounding me. So I drew my Shadow Blade and selected a song before I got a ball of fire ready in my left hand.



The first guard charged at me but I stabbed him in the chest and tossed him over me before I slashed at another's face and tossed the ball of fire at some guards, incinerating them. I was cutting down as many soldiers as I could along with using my magic. I slammed my hand into the ground and watched as several black tendrils shot out of the ground and impaled many guards before disappearing. Suddenly a guard ran me through the back of my shoulder but I spun around and slashed at the guard using my claws. The guards then rushed me all at once, covering me and forcing me to just kick and punch till finally I blew them all away with a blast of magic. I then saw my body was full of weapons, I was missing a lot of flesh and my clothing was badly ripped and destroyed on the top right, leaving nothing to hide my skeletal appearance on that side, but I still had enough to cover the left side of my body. I saw many of the guards get up so I had to rely on my sword. I then caught the wrist of a guard holding a sword and slammed my blade down upon him repeatedly before I grabbed another by the head and slammed him into the ground killing him. I also slashed at a guards legs making him fall to the ground before I drove the sword into his face. As I pulled the sword out of the body and sheathed it the song ended.

I then looked around at the damage and saw I did a number on the place. Broken architecture, burned banners and a lot of corpses each one in a different state. As I looked around I saw the zebra from before was looking at me in absolute horror but I just rolled my eyes and walked up the stairs. I followed the directions till I arrived at the massive doors that led to the throne room. I then pushed the door open a crack and saw the place was filled with several guards. I also saw a male zebra sitting on what I believed was the throne since this is a throne room and there was no other chairs. I also saw the male zebra was wearing a crown telling me this guy is the king he also had five strange rings on his hands that had a magic aura around them, three were on his right hand and two on the left and he appeared to be panicking.

"What have you done, why did you bring them here?!" the king yelled as he gestured to a wall on the left side of the room. Leaning against the wall I saw several strange metal tubes with a fogged window on them.



Finally, sitting next to the tubes was a grey furred Thestral mare with a purple mane and wearing a blue and yellow jumpsuit. Her hands were in cuffs and she appeared pretty beat up. I also saw a white furred alicorn. She had a crimson mane but she wasn't wearing any clothes and she appeared to be unconscious. Also in the room on the right was a large cauldron sitting over a pit of coals with a bubbling magenta liquid in it and with a quick scan I saw the cauldron was the source of the shields power. I then saw everyone was distracted with the pods so I slunk in and walked over to the cauldron. I placed a foot on the edge and pushed the cauldron over, spilling the contents. As soon as I did I saw the shield disappear and all eyes then turned to me.

"What the, who the hell are you?" the king demanded before I looked at them reveling the broken part of myself that was damaged by all the guards downstairs. This caused a few of the guards to stare at me in horror like I was something that crawled out of their worst nightmare.

One of the guards seemed to grow a backbone and charged at me with a sword in hand suddenly he ran his sword through my chest just below the crystal heart but I just took the blow without flinching. I glared at the zebra causing him to sweat bullets before I drove my fingers into his throat and ripped him apart in a shower of blood and gore. I glared at the remaining zebras causing all the guards to huddle in the corner in absolute terror along with the mare. The king also seemed just as terrified and whenever one of the group went for a weapon or tried to escape I gave a growl, telling them to stay put, which they understood clearly. Suddenly the doors that I used to enter opened and I saw both Elisa and Rage step in and Elisa looked pissed.

"Oh hey you two what took you so long?" I asked.

"Well we were waiting on you to take the dome down. Not to mention the large amounts of weapons stationed outside." Elisa said as she crossed her arms below her chest.

"*sigh* Whatever but anyway I kept my promise. I present you with the king and even a few spare guards I can't be bothered killing," I said in a tired tone that indicated I was not in the mood to argue.

"Let's not waste any time then." Elisa said as she walked past me while Rage walked up to me.

"So that's one of the friends you were talking about?" I asked.

"Yep that is Elisa the God of Death here and be careful, she has a short temper and hates being called short," Rage said.

"Well if she's a God of Death she ain't a very good one," I said.

"Hey what did I just say," Rage said slugging me in the shoulder.

"I'm being honest here if I could get in here while she couldn't she must not be very good," I said.

"Listen just try to get along okay you haven't exactly started out on the best foot with her," Rage said.

"In case you forgot Rage I'm a wraith, I'm not supposed to make friends with anyone," I said before Elisa slid across the floor towards us. When I looked I saw the king was sitting on the throne with a smug smile on his face.

"Dammit I lost my cool again." she whispered.

"Weren't you supposed to kill them?" I asked.

"I was trying to get some information out of them first." she said as she rolled on to her back and got on her feet.

"Uh huh and how is that working out because they don't look as scared as when I spooked them," I said.

"Okay I'm going to tell you this once," she said as she pointed a finger at me. She was about to continue but the asshole of a king butted in.

"Hey-" the king started but Elisa just turned around and pointed her finger at him.

"Shut the hell up!" Elisa yelled before turning back to me. "I don't know what fucking problem you have with me but stop. I can tell in the undertone of your voice that you’re annoyed by me."

"I'm not annoyed with you, I'm annoyed at how pathetic your power is. Compared to this guy, you're a joke," I said as I pointed at the king.

"You dare-," the king interrupted.

"Butt out ass wipe, can't you see were arguing?" I said as I gestured to Elisa and myself.

"Well I'm not using most of my power because I don't want everyone to think I'm op." she yelled.

"And what the hell is wrong with that from the stories I've been told, this Ash guy went op when his family's life was in danger. So instead of holding back shouldn't you be doing everything in your power to make sure they live you idiot!?" I yelled getting into Elisa's face.

"I'm not talking about everyone here," she gestured to everyone in the room. "I'm talking about everyone out there." she said as she pointed in a random direction.

I looked at where Elisa was pointing but saw nothing out of the ordinary.

"Ok now I know you're pathetic and crazy," I said.

"ENOUGH!" the king yelled causing the attention in the room to be drawn to him. "I've had enough of the foolishness and am tired of your babbling. I had plans to deal with the bitch and her whores, but you gentlemen are something I didn't anticipate." he paused, "No matter, after I kill her and make her friends into my personal playthings I'll take care of you two."

I then looked at Elisa and felt a powerful aura radiate off her before she went for the katana on her hip which I didn't notice was there.

"It's been a while," Elisa said in a more mature voice as she grabbed the hilt of the katana and unsheathed it a little bit. I saw Elisa's body start to glow a blackish purple and I could see her hair start to float upwards. "Since I've felt true blood lust."

Suddenly Elisa disappeared leaving a crater in her place and when I looked at the king I saw she was there with the blade fully unsheathed and aimed at his neck but she stopped. When I looked down I saw the king had his right palm facing Elisa's stomach and a large shard of ice had impaled her.

"Elisa!" Rage and the Thestral mare shouted who was still in the room with us along with the unconscious mare however the strange tubes were missing.


Elisa then lost her grip on the katana causing it to clatter to the ground as the ice shard shattered. Elisa stood there for a few seconds before falling to her knees and then her side, leading me to assume she was unconscious. I dashed at her with incredible speeds and caught her before she hit the floor.

"You fool, never let your emotions get the better of you like that," I whispered before I brought her back over to Rage. I snapped my fingers releasing the two mares from their cuffs and bringing them over.

"Rage, can you help her?" I asked.

"I think so but not here," Rage said.

"Get these three out then I'll handle things here," I said.

"Alright, you know that giant piece of metal near Canterlot Mountain?" Rage asked causing me to nod. "Meet me there."

"I don't remember giving any of you permission to leave. GUARDS!" the king yelled and soon the entire doorway was blocked.

"Now what?" the Thestral mare asked.

"I've got this," Rage said.

"How," the mare asked.

"Don't you know...I'm one of the reapers to the Angel of Death," Rage said causing the mares eyes to widen in excitement before Rage took his shotgun off his back. It was a silver pump action shotgun with demonic beasts on the side of the barrel and an angry skull with pointed teeth on the end of it with the word Punisher engraved on the handle. Rage then squeezed the trigger and held it. The demonic beast's eyes on the sides of the shot gun lit up with fire along with the skull on the end of the barrel and when Rage released the trigger there was a massive demonic roar from the weapon. A massive torrent of fire burst out of the gun and towards the doorway creating a massive blast and when the smoke cleared all that was left was a massive hole that showed me the outside of the castle. Rage then put his shotgun away, picked up the unconscious mare and Elisa, and left with the Thestral while I turned to the gobsmacked king. I then noticed the katana was left behind so I used my magic and brought it over to me and when I grasped the handle I heard sniffling coming from a young female within the blade.

"Hello there," I said to the blade causing the sniffling to stop.

"Uh...hello...can you understand me?" the blade said before a face appeared on the blade which was of a human girl at the age of seven years old with violet hair and eyes.

"Indeed I can. Now can you tell me why you're crying?" I asked.

"Because Elisa was *sniff, sniff* she got hurt," the girl said as tears appeared in her eyes.

"Calm down little one your friend is going to be fine alright Rage isn't going to let her die," I said.

"R-really?" the girl asked causing me to nod.

"Tell me would you like to get some payback?" I asked as I moved the blade so she can see the king.

"Yeah," the child said as if her parents said she can get an ice cream from an ice cream truck.

"Well if I'm going to be using you, I would like to learn your name," I said.

"It's Shi," the girl said.

"Alright Shi my name is Bones," I said before I pointed Shi at the Zebra king. "Hey you old fucker," I said gaining his attention. "Don't think for a second you're going to get off the hook that easy."

"You can't kill me didn't you see what happened the last time you filthy mutt?" the king said in a boastful way as if he had won already.

"Care to repeat what you just called me?" I asked calmly.

"Mutt, that's what you are M-U-T-T. A filthy, disgusting, wretched mu-AAAHHHH," the king said but didn't finish as I cut off his hands causing him to scream in pain.

"This is one impressive blade," I thought to myself. "Now that the source of your magic is gone your highness let's see what kind of fun ways there are to torture you," I said before shadows crawled up onto my left hand causing the fingers to turn into a set of drills, saw blades and knifes. I had a sadistic smile on my face while the king was terrified.

"NNNNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" the kings screamed, his voice being heard across the kingdom.





I was flying back over the wasteland with Shi in my grip and Elisa's Berretas. Shi seemed to have calmed down after I exacted vengeance for her. The kid seemed nice despite the fact her name means death in Japanese. Right now she was helping me find our way back to Canterlot Mountain and as we approached I saw the massive metal object from before was being held up off the ground by strange metal supports and there was something moving around its surface.

"I take it that's the work of Rage's other friend," I said.

"Oh you mean Evo yeah this does look like his work," Shi said.

"Well than I suppose I'll have to meet this guy," I said before I flew over to the massive piece of metal.

As I got closer I saw the moving objects were tiny robots and they seemed to be repairing the object. As I flew around I saw an opening on the right side of the metal monstrosity and as I gazed at it I could just see Rage flagging me down. I flew down towards him and landed on the ground in front of him.

"Hey Rage how's she doing?" I asked.

"She'll be fine I guess but what happened to the king?" Rage asked.

"The walls of the throne room have a new decoration, he wouldn't be causing a problem anymore. Even snagged some souvenirs," I said as I pulled the five rings the king was wearing out of one of my pockets to show Rage.

"Well I'm sure Elisa will be glad to hear that. C'mon let's go see how they're doing," Rage said as he lead me into the massive structure. The walk took about five minutes but neither of us said a word to one another the whole way and when we arrived I saw the Thestral, the alicorn and Elisa were in some strange pod things and they were all naked. Also in the room was another human that looks to be 24 years old with dark tan skin and green eyes. He was wearing a Black button up jacket with a white tank top below it along with a pair of blue jeans and black military boots. I saw him talking to a hologram of a human woman in her early twenties. She had short hair and had what looked like a sailor’s uniform on. uniform

"I'm back," Rage said announcing our presence to the human and hologram.

"Hey, who's the wolf?" the human who I assumed was Evo asked as he pointed to me.

"This is Bones Evo and he's a wraith without his memories so don't ask about his background too much," Rage said.

"Well," Evo started as he walked over to me. "It's nice to meet you." Evo finished as he held his hand out to me.

I decided not to say anything and shook his hand with my still damaged hand. As we shook I could see he was uncomfortable in shaking my hand so I released it.

"How long?" I asked as I looked at the pods containing the three from before.

"I..... Don’t follow." Evo said as he looked at me with unease.

"How long until those three are healed?" I asked as I looked back at him.

"Well Lucky and Faust should be healed quickly, but for Elisa there's going to be a problem." He said as he looked over to the pod.

"What kind?" I asked when suddenly the sound of shattering glass filed the room.

We all looked at the source of the noise and saw Elisa had smashed the window on the pod and was crawling out of it. Evo then rushed over and tried to push Elisa back into the pod.

"Let me go dammit!" Elisa yelled as she struggled to get out of Evo's grip.

"No-ugh- you need to heal! You still-huff- have a big ass hole in your gut and you're making it worse." Evo said just as Elisa coughed up some blood.

I then pushed my way past Evo and placed a hand over Elisa's wound causing her to grunt in pain when suddenly the wound began to close without so much as a scar before I backed off and allowed the two to stare at where the wound once was.

"Bones...What was that?" Rage asked.

"It's a technique I just remembered how to use. Something about Elisa and Evo struggling reminded me of a similar experience with a patient who wasn't supposed to die yet. So I just did the same trick however there's a drawback," I said as I almost collapsed in pain while clutching my own gut. "The pain and wound has to go somewhere," I said before I stood tall and shrugged off the pain.

"Dude you didn't have to do that. There was a powerful healing spell I knew that we could have used." Evo said as he let Elisa go causing her to hit her head on the ground. She let out a groan as she pushed herself up and back into the pod.

"Eva- I mean Evo can you tell me where my clothes are?" Elisa asked with a large blush.

"I had to take them off or least they hinder the healing effect of the pod," Evo said

"Okay now where is Lucky and my daughter?" Elisa asked

"Rage brought them and you back, and they are in the other pods." Evo said causing Elisa to let out a sigh before looking at us.

"Now I know Evo has asked this before, but what do you guys need?" Elisa asked with a serious expression.

"Well first I think you should have these back first," I said as I held out Shi and Elisa's guns. Suddenly, before I could even blink, Elisa punched me in the chest causing me to drop the weapons and send me flying through several walls till I hit something and fell to the ground face first. "What kind of lousy excuse of a thank you was that?!" I shouted as I picked myself up and began to walk back through the holes

"One, don't touch my weapons! Two by you touching Shi that is essentially touching me!" Elisa shouted.

"Well how was I supposed to know about that also what was I supposed to do, leave them there?" I asked as I stepped into the room.

"No! They're the last things that will remind me of who I was." she said in a sad tone as she looked at the floor.

"Then you understand why I picked them up for you then," I said as I went to lean against a wall and we all sat in silence.

"I guess I should tell you both on what we are doing here huh," Rage said breaking the ice between us.

"Please do, it's getting a little awkward for my tastes." Evo said as he sat down next to Elisa.

"Alright well as Elisa here knows we have a bit of a caribou infestation back home and we could use your help," Rage explained.

"Hmm well as much as I'd like to help you guys, I need to stay here on the ship and make sure the repair goes well, finish fixing the engines and make sure no one gets on here." Evo said as he leaned back against the pod.

"But I can go." Elisa said as she raised her hand a little.

"You don't seem to get it we need both of you this time," Rage said.

"sigh How bad is it?" Evo asked.

"We're not dealing with just Diann this time, he has eight sons with him and each one now controls every single country and caribou are almost popping out of the woodwork. They're like weeds, cockroaches and rabbits all in one and with Ash gone I can barely hold my own on the battlefield," Rage said.

"You, have trouble? If you're having trouble then that must mean there a significant challenge to defeat." she said before she started to laugh.

"I guess I'll go along." Evo said before looking over at the hologram. "Delma put the entire ship on lock down. Do NOT let anyone in under any circumstance, and if any Caribou or Zebra get near this vessel you are clear to use lethal force to stop them."

"Understood sir." the hologram said.

"Y'know for the record Elisa, we have every reason to be having trouble. Each one of those royal assholes have stolen some of Ash's power," Rage said.

"They did what now?" Elisa asked as she looked at Rage with a deathly glare, and her voice seemed to drop a few octaves.

"Allow me to explain, you both remember being told about Heartless right?" Rage asked.

"Yes I remember you telling us about him. Evil guy trying to destroy everything." Elisa said.

"Yeah but what you didn't know was that he was Ash's clone," Rage said this got shocked looks from both of them. 

"Huh ya learn something new every day." Elisa said as she looked at Evo causing him to look at her.

"I guess so." he said before looking back at us.

"Keep in mind this wasn't his choice, it's Lilith's doing. She wanted to make an army of Ash's to take over Heaven, Hell and Earth. So she tried to kidnap him but that's when Ash's dad intervened, forcing her to steal the vial of blood that was going to be used for testing and after Lilith succeeded in creating a squad of Ash's, his parents appeared and destroyed them all but missed one give you a guess on who it was," Rage said.

"Heartless." Elisa and Evo said in unison.

"Yep but anyway I should get on with it uh oh yeah, it was the day of a natural eclipse in Equestria. The day that both Ash and Heartless would fight and let me tell you it was like nothing you've ever seen. But as they fought it turns out neither of them could win so there was only one option left. Ash sacrificed his own soul to stop Heartless once and for all and saved Equestria in doing so," Rage said.

"Yea." Elisa said in a sad tone causing Evo to look at her with a scowl on his face.

"You knew about this and didn't tell me?" Evo said.

"I know. I was trying to find the right time to tell you because I felt it before I read the letter he sent. Trust me I was going to tell you." she said before the two looked forward to continue the conversation.

"Well I'm glad she didn't because it's really my job to break the news to you two. Anyway after the battle a massive tomb was built to honor the dead who fought with us along with it being a place to lay Ash's body to rest. The entire world went into a mourning period for a month after the funeral," Rage said while he lowered his head slightly before pausing for a few moments. "A year after the battle I received word that something was happening at the tomb and by the time I arrived I was too late because you see, Ash's tomb was robbed of everything including his body."

"So let me guess, the leading Caribou stole anything related to Ash and used what they took to take over the world?" Evo said in a grim tone.

"Actually no, they scattered everything that belonged to Ash across the countries. Devoting everything we had into tracking them down we didn't even realize we were being attacked. When Diann first appeared along with his sons they claimed they were friendly. I was suspicious so I told Faust and Discord of what happened here in this world and so they went out to visit the other countries and see if anything was wrong but no one has heard from them since. When they were ready Diann told us of their true intentions and presented us with Ash's body like it was a trophy and let me tell you everyone was pissed. Luna was outraged but I was furious," Rage said before a hot flaming red aura surrounded him for a second before vanishing. "In my anger I melted half of Canterlot Castle, stone turned to magma, metal turned to slag. I alone drove the caribou out of Canterlot but when I faced off against one of Diann's son's I was shocked to see how strong he was, he even had the wings of a Demonic Angel on his back. That's when he told me that they had drunk the blood that flowed in Ash's veins granting them the same powers Ash had."

I heard the sound of metal groaning and when I looked to the source I saw Elisa's hands pushing against the floor creating dents. That was before the metal snapped, making holes in the floor as she squeezed the metal in her hands. "When do we leave?" she seethed before looking at Rage. I saw that her left eye was blood red again and had black smoke coming from it, as well as a black aura surrounded her.

"Right now but let me make one thing clear to you two leave Diann and his sons to me," I said.

"I can't promise you anything." Elisa said. "But if I happen to kill one I'll be sure to keep ahold of it for you, though you can kill Diann all you want."

"You will do as I say!" I shouted causing Elisa, Evo and Rage to flinch slightly. "Diann and his sons have been on Death's list for a long time now. They have been killing wraiths and stealing innocent souls and adding them to their own lifespan to keep themselves alive for hundreds of years. They are my targets and you will not interfere with this," I growled.

At this Elisa shot to her feet. "I don't fucking care what you say! I will kill any and all that are wicked, it's my job! You're not my damn superior so you can't order me around! So get that through your thick fucking skull! I may not be from your dimension but in this one I am Death here, not Death's right hand woman but Death itself! I earned this title form the last Death that was here over a thousand years ago. So if you got a problem dealing with that then take that stick out of your arse." she finished with a huff as she looked at me with narrowed eyes.

My anger spiked and before I knew what I was doing I had my right hand wrapped around Elisa's throat while I was lifting her in the air.

"You may be Death here but that doesn't make you better than me either, for I have killed more Deaths who have strayed from their path then you can even begin to count. I serve the high reaper himself, the one that gifts Death's their powers. The same one who is known in every world as the guy in the black cloak," I said as the air became cold and unforgiving. Shadows reached out and billowed around me and some became dark tendrils that were moving around fanatically just itching to kill. I could see in the reflection of Elisa's eye the insignia on my right eye was glowing, even the skeletal hand on my left arm was glowing. While I was looking in Elisa's eyes I saw fear but she tried to be furious with me. I then remembered her left eye which still had smoke pouring from it and was red but after a snap of my fingers her eye returned to being amber coloured which surprised her. "So listen here and get it into you puny brain I may not be able to tell you what to do but that doesn't mean I can't kill you here either. The only reason why I haven't snapped your scrawny neck is because we need your help to fight Diann," I said before I dropped her to the floor and walked over to the door but stopped. "I recommend you grab what you need cause if I'm right you won't be back here for a very long time," I said before I left.

I marched down the hallway in a rage tossing aside wires that hung from the ceiling and kicking aside lose pieces of metal on the floor without a care. I was too infuriated with everything going on around me, it's almost unbearable. First there's my lost identity, then there's having to deal with Celestia and everyone else back in the other Equestria and also now, when I just threatened to kill a possible ally. This whole thing about wraiths and friendship is beginning to do my head in at an alarming rate, so bad it hurts whenever I try to think about it. I had stumbled across a large corridor that had large windows on one side that showed the outside of the ship. I stood in place watching the scenery before me for who knows how long when suddenly a voice echoed through the hallway.

"All nano bots please report to the service bay to be checked. As for passengers, Elisa and Bones you are needed on the bridge."

"And how am I supposed to know where that is?" I asked myself before I looked down and saw a blue arrow with the word bridge written on it in bold white letters. "Of course."

I then followed the arrows for a few minutes and in that time I felt the ground beneath me move before I arrived at a pair of electronic doors with an arrow pointing at it. I walked in and saw a lot of electrical stuff and a set of stairs that led to a platform that looked over the entire room. At the front of the room was a massive window that showed the outside and on the platform was Evo and Rage. I was about to speak when suddenly I almost fell backwards from the craft's movement and the window showed we were moving forward.

"Bones please stand over by Rage if you'll be so kind." Evo said without looking at me so I walked over to Rage and watched as Evo stood there for a minute before turning around and clapping his hands. "Alright, I have good news and bad news. Which one you want to hear?" he asked.

"Don't care," I said plainly.

"Okay, well the bad news is that we can't get back to your world-" Evan started.

"THE FUCK!" Rage shouted.

"Hey hey hey," Evo said as he did a pushing motion. "I did say there was good news."

"Then it better be a way back," I said.

"It is. All I need from you guys is coordinates and a magical signature from the planet. Seeing how you guys have magic from your world that's one less step we have to take." Evo said as he motioned for us to come over to him.

Rage and I looked at each other before we walked over.

"Now what?" I asked.

"Just place your hands on this sensor and feed some magic into it. Then after that enter the coordinates into the computer and we'll be on our way." he said as he crossed his arms.

I let out a sigh before we did what was asked and began feeding magic into the sensor causing numbers to appear on the screens. A large rift appeared before us and the ship lurched forward into the unknown.
> Chapter 13 Welcome to The Inferno
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The ship lurched to a stop that threw me and the others forward. I shook off the dizziness, gazed around and saw the ship was hovering over a planet.

"Hey Evo that the planet we came from?" I asked as Evo recovered.

"Yes, yes it is." Evo said as he looked out the windows before looking to Rage. "Where do you want us to land?"

"Why don't we simply take the ODST's way down, I'm sure it will make Luna jelly," Rage said with a smirk.

"Well you guys and Elisa can do that I need to make sure the ship gets there okay. AI's can only do so much sometimes." Evo said.

"Hey I take offense to that." the AI said.

"Any ideas on where she is?" Rage asked.

"Hmmm if my scans are correct then she is in the left hanger bay. No idea why she's there though." He said as he scratched his chin, but he mumbled the last part of it.

"Alright then c'mon Bones and please try not to piss her off more then you already have," Rage said as he began to walk away so I followed while rolling my eyes.

Rage and I walked down the hallways heading towards the hanger that supposedly Elisa was in and as soon as the automatic doors to said hanger opened I saw Elisa was standing in the center playing on a violin. The song was bewitching and calm and beautiful. Both Rage and I remained silent till the song had ended and Rage began to clap causing Elisa to whirl around and spot us.

"That was beautiful Elisa. Since when do you play violin?" Rage asked.

At the sound of Rages voice Elisa let her arms dangle limply at her sides. 

"It's something I usually don't let people know but I've known how to for the last thousand years or so." she said as she looked out the open hanger doors, at the planet below. "It's been a while since I've seen Equis full of life."

"Well we're certainly glad to have you back," Rage said.

"You certainly have talent with that," I said as I gestured to the violin.

"Hey you should play for the others once we're on the ground. I'm sure they'll love it. We haven't heard a violin play since...," Rage began before he stopped and looked at the ground with a saddened expression.

"Hey can someone please explain to me how we're getting down to the planet. Rage mentioned something about ODST's," I said trying to break the ice.

"Oh is that how we're getting down?" Elisa said with surprise. "Where is he?"

"Who Evo? He's on the bridge," I said.

"Why is he still there?" Elisa said before she paused. "I guess he has to park the ship. Oh well follow me I'll show you to the drop area," Elisa said as she walked past me and began to lead Rage down a hallway.

"Hey don't leave me in the dark what's an ODST?!" I shouted as I ran to catch up with them.

"It's an acronym for Orbital Drop Shock Trooper, ODST for short." Elisa said as she continued walking.

"Kay but that doesn't explain how we're getting to the surface," I said as I folded m arms across my chest.

"Oh you'll find out." she said, and I could practically feel the smirk that was on her face.

"Why don't I like the sound of that?" I asked in thought.

Elisa continued to lead us down the hallways till we arrived at a room with weapons and large strange metal objects.



"So what now?" I asked as I looked around the room.

"You get in the pods." said Evo from the intercoms, just as three of the large metal objects opened up revealing a chair.

"Now what?" I asked as both Rage and I sat inside our pods.

"You strap yourself in and get prepared. Elisa has seen the game and gone over the protocols for this so listen to her and you'll make it out intact." Evo said.

"Please follow my orders. The last person who didn't got himself killed because he didn't follow orders." Elisa said as she went and got into her pod. "Now it's time to giddy up." she said as the doors closed with a hiss.

Suddenly the door to my pod closed sealing me inside the pod then moved backwards and spun around. I saw we were hanging over nothing with the planet down below us and before me i saw both Rage and Elisa's face's appear on screen.

"Hey Bones you nervous?" Rage asked with a grin.

"Not sure what I should be nervous about since I'm still confused," I said.

"You still haven't figured out Orbital Drop Shock Trooper Bones? Surly you can figure that out now," Rage said.

I looked around and managed to piece it all together before I looked at the two on the screen.

"Dropping from orbit above a planet...Well certainly one way down I'll say that," I said calmly.

"You're freaking out on the inside aren't you?" Elisa said.

"Not really if anything I'm curious as to see what happens if I fall from this height," I said calmly.

"If you say so buttercup. Now use the sticks at the end of your armrest to angle your pod once I give the order." she said as she looked to me before looking to Rage. "Rage, since this is your area I need you to tell me where to go."

"Alright our destination is in what many call the undiscovered west it's past the forest and on a beautiful plain of grassland close to the ocean. Not much in the way of construction but if my guess is correct we may have plenty of turbulence so watch it," Rage said.

"Okay, that's nice to know. Evo you hear that?" she asked.

"Yes I did. Moving the ship over the area as we speak." I heard his voice come form one of the speakers above the screens that showed Rage and Elisa. He didn't speak until about a minute later.  "We're in position, you're free to go at anytime." he said before going silent.

"Alright boys. You ready?" Elisa asked.

"Ready as I'll ever be," I said.

"How'd it go again...Oh yeah we are green and really mean," Rage said.

"Yea, we are. Now lets go." she said, and a second later we were launched down towards the planet.

I felt a burst of speed that forced me to jerk my head upwards till I managed to move my head again I then grabbed the handles by my side to stabilize myself I looked out the window and watched as we entered the atmosphere. I was above the others at the moment and I saw a large pole with flaps on the end extend from the top of the pods, slowing them down. I even felt my pod jolt meaning mine had done the same before my pod was hit with some turbulence.

"You guys alright?" Elisa asked.

"I'm good, Bones?" Rage asked.

"Same," I said.

"Good. We should be at the castle in about a minute, and hold on tight before we hit the ground." she warned.

Suddenly my pod begins to rapidly shake and suddenly my pod is sent spinning meaning the turbulence was back with a vengeance. I couldn't tell which way was up because the images in the windows were impossible to make out. Suddenly the pod hit something and all I could see was black. As I lay there in the dark I saw a sandy area filled with crumbling ruins pocking out of it. My vision then flew across the desert and as I looked I saw several weapons poking out of the ground and among them, resting against a rectangular pedestal, was a katana in a black sheath. The fuchi (collar/cross guard) was a wolf and a raven circling each other and on the handle there was the lunar phases going along it. Tied to the hilt was a white ribbon and that's when the vision went blurry and I woke up. I saw I was on my back and the sight ahead was of cracked glass and smashed electronics. I shook my head, pulled my foot towards me and kicked the door off the pod before I climbed out and saw Celestia, Luna, Nightmare Moon, the mane 6, Rage (who looked like he was gonna be sick) and Elisa.

"Well that was fun. We gonna do that again?" I asked as I leaned against the pod for support.

"The buck happened to you Bones?" Rainbow asked as she gestured to my still mangled body.

"And what happened to the clothes I slaved over?" Rarity said as she gasped at my ruined clothes.

I saw Elisa sit down beside Rage's pod and conjurer up a box of cigarettes before she took one out and lit it.

"Some really bad shit happened and I nearly died." She said as she took a drag from the thing before continuing. "If it wasn't for Bones here I may have died. Again." She finished as she let out a large puff of smoke.

"It's quite a surprise to see you here Elisa," Celestia said causing me to huff at her in frustration.

"Somepony care to fill me in?" Nightmare asked.

"And how come you all got to come down in O.D.S.T. pods?" Luna asked with a jealous pouty look which I found adorable.

"Elisa here is an old acquaintance of ours from three years ago and the pods were my idea but not a very good one. Also when do you smoke?" Rage asked as he gestured to the cigarette.

"Eh I think since a hundred and three years ago. Don't tell Faust I do this, she'd kick my ass for it." Elisa said.

"You know those are gonna kill ya right," I said.

"Well now that is out of the way why are you here Elisa?" Celestia asked.

"I'm here to help Rage and Bones with a pest problem. But I didn't come alone." she answered.

"Is Evo here as well?" Twilight asked.

"Yea he is. Who do you think is piloting that frigate?" Elisa asked as she pointed to the large ship looming a few miles away from the city.

"Strange I feel like I've seen that ship before but where," Celestia said as she lifts a finger to her chin.

"Same here," Twilight said.

"Well I don't know where you'd think you would have seen it before. It's not even from my universe." Elisa said as she took another drag.

"Also you lot should know yourselves from Elisa's world are on board after a little 'mishap' with the zebra's," Rage said with air quotes.

"Oh gosh are they okay?" Fluttershy asked while hiding behind her mane.

"Little? That's a damn understatement." Elisa said with a huff.

"Regardless the king won't be causing anymore problems," I said as I flicked a picture at her showing the king in the throne room and was impaled with so many weapons, he looked like a pin cushion with the words Stay Away written in blood below him.

"Whoa and I thought I was brutal," Rage said looking at photo.

"Also snagged these for you as well. It was how he survived your attack," I said as I reached into my pocket and pulled out the rings I took and tossed them to Elisa, letting them hit the ground with a clatter.

Elisa immediately shot up, grabbed them and held them in her hand. "Finally!" she said as she closed her eyes and she started to glow. Her hair started to raise into the air as the glow got brighter, and after a few seconds the glow died and her hair fell back down. She gave a sigh as she opened her eyes. "Ahh that feels good to have that back."

"I'm not going to even bother asking," I said.

"Hey Elisa what's up with your eye, was it always like that?" Rainbow asked.

"No. It wasn't." she said with a glare.

"Easy Elisa she doesn't know," Rage said.

"Know what?" Twilight asked.

*sigh* "You all remember the amulet Ash snagged from that Lich?" Rage asked causing most to nod. "Well it's kinda found a new home," Rage said while gesturing to Elisa.

"And the fucker doesn't know when to shut up either." she said as she sat down criss-cross and looked at everyone as she rubbed the left side of her head.

"I'm sorry to here that. If you need anything please don't hesitate to ask," Celestia said.

"Indeed now let us fix your attire Bones," Rarity said.

"No need where I'm headed now will most likely mess it up again," I said.

"Your leaving already. What about training?" Rainbow asked

I'm afraid it's going to be canceled for today because this is important," I said.

"What is it and where are you heading?" Nightmare asked.

"I just remembered where I left my Death Weapon and as for where it is, it's in the most dark and twisted place imaginable, the inferno itself," I said causing a few to stare at me in shock.

"The inferno as in the prison of the damned?" Luna asked.

"Yep," I said as I snapped my fingers and suddenly the ground opened up revealing a massive hole and a rush of hot air flowed upward along with the smell of sulfur.

"I may not have a say in this but I highly suggest before any of you say that you want to come along, don't. Hell is too dangerous for you guys." Elisa said as she pointed to the main six.

"Too dangerous my flank," Rainbow said.

"Don't give me that crap I saw how spooked you six were and we weren't even in the first circle," I said.

"Oh yeah, I say bring it on," Rainbow said.

*sigh* Fine not like I could stop you lot anyway but keep in mind, you do as I say without question and what you see down there is on your heads. Got it?" I asked receiving nods from everyone.

I jumped into the dark hole without hesitation. The fall was a few minutes long till I saw the end and fell through it. I saw a vast landscape of fire, ash and dried up magma. I continued to fall and fell into a burning pit then all went dark. Before I knew it I awoke on the edge of a cliff overlooking a dark and dirty river while thousands of souls fell like comets in random places but each one stood and walked towards the river. Suddenly I heard a grown behind me and saw the others were waking up.

"Welcome to hell," I said.

"To be honest I thought there'd be more fire." Elisa said as she walked to the edge of the cliff before snapping her fingers, causing her wings to disappear.

"Oh there's fire alright but we're still not even in the first circle. We have to take Charon's boat to get there," I said as I pointed to a large wooden craft the size of an ocean liner sitting beside the shore and on the bow of the ship was a wooden figure of a man with a bright orb in his grasp to light the way.

"Bones, what's happening to you?" Applejack asked.

I looked down and saw my form was changing into my true form. Metal wrapped itself around my body becoming armour and a dark war torn cloak wrapped itself around me. Shadows leaked from the gaps in my armour and I assumed my face had become shrouded in black thanks to the hood.

"You look badass man." Elisa said as she looked me up and down as she rubbed her chin.

"It's what I really look like. The wolf you all normally see is nothing but a disguise so I don't terrify others but that didn't turn out so well did it," I said with a sigh "Let's not waste time Charon will be leaving soon."

I led the group down a twisting path till we arrived and I saw hundreds of souls boarding the ship when suddenly a thundering voice came from the bow of the ship which was the figurehead Charon.

THROUGH ME THE WAY TO THE CITY OF WOE. THROUGH ME THE WAY TO EVERLASTING PAIN. NOW SHALL I FERRY YOU INTO THE FIRE THE COLD AND THE EVERLASTING DARKNESS ABANDON HOPE ALL YE WHO ENTER HERE! Charon said in a massive voice

Fluttershy squeaked and hid behind me in fright and was shaking like a leaf.

"Jeez if you're this scared why even bother coming, besides he's not going to hurt you," I said before I led the group over to Charon's ship and made a couple of silver coins called drakul appear in my hand as payment for passage into the inferno.



"What are the coins for Bones?" Luna asked.

"Payment for passage across the river Archeron. The dead get a free ride these days but since we are not dead we must pay one drakul for each life," I said as I led the group inside and dropped the coins in a statue holding a bowl by the entrance, securing our passage before Charon took off.

"How long should this ride be?" Elisa asked as we climbed and walked through the bowls of the ship.

"If we're lucky not too long," I said as I led the group onto the deck and stood in the row between to groups of souls.

"I can see their sins. Each one that earned a place here," Rage said as his eyes scanned over the crowd of the miserable looking souls.

I then saw Celestia reach out and place a hand on one of the souls before her eye's turned white but I grabbed her and pulled her away from the soul causing her to try and shake off the dizziness when I heard a deep groan come from the bow.

"YOU WHO ARE LIVING BEGONE FROM THOSE WHO ARE TO BE DAMNED!" Charon said in his thundering voice as he looked at us over his shoulder.

"Forgive us Charon we merely wish for passage into the inferno," I said as I let go of Celestia.

"SO THE HAND OF THE REAPER RETURNS...TO WHAT DOES A SOUL LIKE YOU SEEK IN THE FIRES THIS TIME!?" Charon asked.

"My reason's are my own, all that must concern you is you guiding your ship through this gloom old one," I said causing Charon to turn his sights back on the water.

"So what do we do while we wait to get to our destination? I hope I can take a nap." Elisa asked.

Suddenly the ship lurched to a halt and I saw the souls beginning to get up and leave.

"Ain't no rest for the wicked," I said before I led the group off of Charon.

"Damn." Elisa said as she rubbed her right eye.

"You okay?" Rage asked.

"Yea, just tired," Elisa said.

"Well then this trip is going to leave you dead tired before we even reach the halfway mark," I said.

We got off Charon and I led the group over to a massive stone and iron gate before I walked through and into a strange and foggy forest where the branches looked like arms that reached out for weary travelers.

"Where are we?" Celestia asked.

"This is the first circle of the inferno, Limbo. Here are those that did not sin yet did not have the required faith. This is the realm where virtues pagans and unbaptized babes reside. I suggest none of you stray far also touch nothing," I said.

"Babies?" Rage asked in shock.

"If it comforts you they do not suffer and are freed from this place much sooner then any soul here. They probably spend a day here or a week at the most before they are returned to the world above. Contractors may be cruel once a deal is made but they still have some heart in them just not a lot," I explained as I continued to walk.

The forest was eerie and as silent as a grave. The walk was long and I could not help but get the feeling we we're being watched. I then heard what appeared to be crying, I tried to ignore it but I saw Fluttershy walking towards a human baby lying on the ground. I saw she was about to touch the child so I ran over to her but before I reached her, Fluttershy placed her hand on the child causing it to spin around and scream at her. The baby had a pair of scythe blades for arms. Fluttershy screamed in shock as the creature leapt at her but I pushed her to the side and took the blades to my chest before I grabbed the thing and tossed it into the forest before I grabbed Fluttershy and pushed her towards the others.

"Run!" I shouted.

The group did as I shouted and I ran after them. When I looked behind I saw a hoard of those things chasing after us and they were using the scythes as legs to increase their speed. I then turned my sights ahead and saw a tower standing high above the trees.

"In there!" I shouted as I pointed to the tower.

We ran for the tower, none of us daring to look back. I saw the tower's doors were wide open but it was on the other side of a large gap. Some of the group jumped over the gap, some flew and others teleported into the doorway. I jumped across the gap and looked back and saw Rarity had tripped on something. She was about to get up but the creatures were close. I then made a tendril of shadow appear out of my hand, launched it at Rarity and grabbed her before I yanked her over. Once she was inside I slammed the door closed sealing off the creatures and looked and saw everyone was out of breath.

"What...happened...to don't touch anything?" I asked with a growl.

"I'm...sorry," Fluttershy whimpered causing me to let out a tired groan.

"The hell were those things!?" Elisa yelled as she pointed one of her pistols at the door and the other at the ceiling.

"Sentinels designed to blend into whatever environment we're in while in the inferno. They take care of any trouble makers that just jump out of random portals that lead to different circles in hell, just wish they didn't look so creepy in this place," I said.

"I remember something like that back on Earth. Some bozo Templar opened up a hell gate causing demons to crawl out like crazy. Fortunately we were able to stop it and the bastard got tossed in along side them," Rage said.

"Well whats the plan? Cause I doubt we can sit here forever." Elisa said, still being vigilant.

Suddenly the sounds of whispering echoed around us.

"More sentinels?" Luna asked.

"No," I said before I led the group down the hallway

We soon came to another door. I pushed it open and we were met with a bright light and once it dimmed we saw a large circular room filled with dozens of ghostly souls who had stopped chatting and stared at us.

"Who are all these souls?" Celestia asked.

"Those who awaiting their judgement," I said before I led the group through a pair of doors on the opposite end of the room. 

I led the group up a set of stairs that seemed to spiral around the tower till we made it to the top. I saw a stone walkway and at the end of the walkway was a large circular like area with a massive gap in the ground and a spiked wheel. On the edge of the gap two story stone walls that looked like the walls of a court room where spectators could watch went around the area and they were full of damned souls. Finally, at the back was a large monstrosity which was a combination of tentacles and a man with a tall headpiece attached to his head that looked like a crown. The creature then grabbed a soul from the shelf and brought the poor soul close to it's face and sniffed it before he called out it's sin. He then dropped them on the spiked wheel and pressed a button sending it plummeting into the dark abyss below.

"Bones, what is this?" Elisa whispered.

"And what is that thing?" Rarity asked in horror.

"That is Minos. In life he was a king of Greece before he was boiled alive in his own bath. Now he is known as the Judge of the Damned, sending souls to their circles for the sins they committed in life. He is blind but be careful, he has the nose of a hell hound. Best let me talk to him otherwise this won't be pleasant," I said.

"Well good luck. Hopefully he doesn't smell the sins on me." Elisa said as she looked at Minos.

I walked across the walkway with the others behind me till they stopped at the end of the walkaway leaving me to walk on ahead. The sound of my armour clanking or my smell seemed to grab Minos attention because he stopped reaching for a soul and turned towards me.

"Who comes into my house of pain?" Minos asked.

"One who seeks passage into the lower circles Minos," I said.

Minos then brought his face close to mine and gave me a sniff.

"The Hand of The Reaper, I remember your stench the smell of your sins clings to you, sins of wrath, violence and...hmm... treachery," Minos hissed with his forked tongue.

"Watch yourself Minos," I growled as thunder and lightning shook the sky from my words but Minos turned his head towards the others and sniffed the air.

"Eleven no ten living souls one is dead and overdue and also reeks of sin and another smells of wrath and bloodlust-," Minos said causing my fists to tighten with each word.

"Silence Minos or I shall rip your tongue from your throat. We are here to descend and then leave this wrenched place. Now stand aside before I decide to force my way past!" I interrupted with a yell.

"YOU DARE GIVE ORDERS TO THE JUDGE OF THE DAMNED!" Minos roared before he tried to hit me with a fist but I rolled to the side to avoid the attack.

"Bones." Elisa said causing me to look at her. "Is it okay to fight or is it a bad idea?"

"Do your worst," I said. causing rage and Elisa to charge in.

As soon as Rage and Elisa charged in we were met with an onslaught of Minos's tentacles bursting out of the ground trying to impale us, forcing the three of us run and dodge them which was pretty easy to do till finally they stoped. I then looked at Minos and saw him move backwards and began to suck in large amounts of air causing my eyes to widen in realization.

"Get on the wall!" I shouted before I made a jumping rune appear below me allowing me to jump and latch onto the wall.

I looked and saw the other two did what I did just before Minos moved forward while unleashing a scream creating a powerful wind that would have blown us into the abyss. I saw the mares were covering their ears from the scream but remained away from the fight. Once the attack ended Minos kept his head at ground level and was searching for us. I then jumped down along with Elisa and Rage. I saw Elisa pull out her guns and empty the magazines into Minos's left eye socket causing Minos to reel back and cup the wound while blood flowed tremendously fast from it. As Minos pulled back I then pulled out my sword and gestured for Rage to help me attack and attack we did, slashing at the bottom of Minos without mercy

Minos stopped nursing his wound from Elisa and got ready to unleash another scream but like before we jumped up onto the walls to avoid it like last time and once it was over Minos stood at his full height and summoned four hunchback human looking sentinels that looked to be starving and had a demented look in their eye sockets and were armed with swords.

I increased my power and used it to grab three of the sentinels that were closest to me. I brought them closer before I leapt high into the air and charged up as much power into my fist as I could and slammed it into the ground, unleashing a wave of holy magic that burned the sentinels. Rage then stepped in and slashed one across the waist before he struck at the next. But the sentinel blocked the attack while I dealt with the third who was charging at me. The sentinel took a swing at me but I dodged the attack, grabbed it's arm and pulled it behind it's back and thrusted my blade through the back of it's head before I pulled it out and let the body fall. When I looked at the others I saw they just finished up.

"I am well acquainted with your treachery!" Minos yelled as even more spiky tentacles shot from the ground but this time they were faster then the first attack.

Suddenly one of the tentacles burst out of the ground below Elisa but fortunately Elisa was able to dodge the attack but her shirt was sliced open on the front. She stared at the shirt in horror as if her favorite and cutest plush toy was ripped apart by someone before she looked at Minos with a face full of anger that didn't sit right with me. She drew Shi from off her back and held it out in front of her.

"Scream, Shi no sakebi." Elisa said in an even voice, which portrayed no emotion, as she ran her palm down the blade and I saw the katana transform into a scythe coated in black flames that reminded me of Death Fire, a power that's exclusive only to Deaths and Elisa's ripped shirt changed into a set of bandages that covered her chest. I then remembered the tentacles were still trying to skewer us so I refocused my attention on that. "Now remember this doesn't leave here okay?" Elisa said as she looked at us.

"What do you mean?!" I yelled as I managed to avoid getting impaled.

"This." Elisa said as she held a palm over her right eye. "Releasing restrictions, level five."

Suddenly I felt a massive surge in power come from Elisa and I saw she was using power from her Lich eye.

"You stupid idiot!" I shouted at Elisa but I doubt she could hear me.

Suddenly tentacles shot from the ground and headed towards Elisa, but when they got close they instantly evaporated which caused Minos to scream in pain once again. He reared back and brought his left arm down to try and squash us but since he couldn't see us he missed. After that he smashed his arm on the right side of the arena and drug it to the other side in another attempt to hit us.

"You slaughtered hundreds!" Minos roared as he brought his arm up to smash again but once again we dodged the attack easily .

After Minos did that he continued to smash the arena form the left side to the right and so on and after a minute of us dodging his attacks he tried to hit us with his open palm. Elisa twirled Shi around as she jumped up and dug the blade into his hand. When she did that he reared back and brought his arm high into the air, and when it was at it's arc she dislodged Shi from his arm and embedded it in his forearm. Doing this caused dark blood to spew forth from the wound.

"Virtue means nothing to you." Minos said as he brought his arm to his left side and then flung it open, causing Elisa to be sent flying sideways.

But Elisa stopped in mid air and jumped back at him and began to cut up Minos's face and hands like crazy till he went to let out another scream causing Elisa to drop to the ground to avoid it. Once Minos was done he tried to nurse the wounds and that's when I then saw Minos was exposed at the bottom. Rage must have seen it too because we were both running towards it and began to slash at it building up damage with each strike.

"Your weapon will never be returned to you!" Minos yelled as he summoned more minions, but this time it was four of those sentinels that we ran from before and two big brutes wielding swords which I saw were once humans who had made deals with devils and offered up their souls as payment.

One brute went for Elisa while Rage went for the sentinels leaving me with the demon. I decided I was not in the mood for this so I ran at the demon and dodged it's first attack and managed to leap over it and placed my blade at the front of his neck. While I had one hand on the handle and one hand on the blade and I was resting on the back of the demon I then pulled my arms forward and sliced the demons head from his shoulders and landed on the ground just as the body began to disintegrate and when I looked I saw the others were done before we regrouped.

"We need to end this," Elisa said just as Minos brought his arm down once more, crashing into the ground where we once stood. "Any ideas?!"

"I got one. Rage when I say you take out an arm," I said before I ran before Minos "You know Minos I was expecting more then this pitiful display. It appears you got old and lazy you slug," I said causing Minos to raise both his arms and slam them down on where I was. "Rage now!" I shouted causing Rage to put his blades together and form one massive burning blade which was almost as long as Minos's forearm.

"Here it comes say hello to my Battle Buster!" Rage shouted before he cut through Minos's left arm as if it was made of butter.

Minos's head fell to the ground and I took the opportunity to grab Minos's tongue and began to pull it towards the spiked wheel but Minos tried to crush me with his still good arm but I just kept dodging it and when I was close enough I impaled the tongue on the top spike before I looked at Minos.

"This is going to really...really hurt," I said before I stomped on the button that activated the wheel.

The wheel spun around and pulled Minos towards it and impaled his face and under his chin. The wheel momentarily stopped because Minos was pulling in the opposite direction but in the end the wheel won and shredded through Minos head, tearing away at anything that may have been inside before the rest of the body fell backwards revealing a set chains that led down into the circles below.

"I did say I'd rip your tongue from your throat," I said.

"Well that was fun and all," Elisa said as she whipped some of Minos's blood off her. "but how do we find your weapon now?"

"We keep descending," I said as I gestured to the chains.

"Did you have to kill him?" Celestia asked.

"He's not dead. Minos made a contract with a devil and used his soul as payment that landed him a position here. He can not die till he's worked off the debt, so give it a few minutes and Minos will be back sending souls to their circles once again. So I suggest we leave now," I said as I walked over to the chains and grabbed one before I descended into the darkness.

The way down wasn't long and I jumped from chain to chain till we reached the ground I looked and saw our surroundings were made up of a violent storm. We were on a bridge of some kind and going along the bridge were a pair of human statues arching over the bridge and were reaching out to one another.

"Bones what is this place!?" Rage shouted over the howling winds.

"The second circle in the inferno, Lust. Here you will find faces like Antonyand Cleopatra. Each one of them are now forced to be blown about by the winds of Lust," I said as I dodged a soul who was flying at me only for it to smash into a statue before it was carried off.

"Wow good thing Cadence isn't here otherwise she would be furious at those who are trapped here," Twilight said.

"Enough chit chat. We need to get moving." Elisa said with a serious expression and tone.

I gave a nod before I led the group across the bridge and saw a massive tower appear out of the storm. We arrived at the main doors and I opened them to see the demon Lust herself sitting on a lounging couch filing her nails.

"Hello Lust," I said grabbing the she-demon's attention.

"Oh shit not you again," Lust said before she tried to escape.

I let out a sigh before I turned into smoke, flew ahead of Lust and solidified in her path causing her to run into me and fall on her butt.

"Calm down Lust," I said.

"That a joke cause last time you were here you killed off the group," Lust said as she tried to crawl away from me.

"I just need you to open up a portal downward," I said.

"Downward as in you want to go lower into the inferno?" Lust asked as if I was crazy.

"Exactly," I said.

"But why?" Lust asked.

"That's none of your business," I said.

"All you need to know is that it is important that we get further down." Elisa said as she walked over to me.

"And if I decide not to help?" Lust asked with a smug grin.

"Hm I kill you here and now and walk trough this circle anyway cutting down anything in my path," I said wiping the smirk off Lust's face.

"Your a heartless bastard you know that," Lust said.

"Mm-hm just means that I won't show remorse with who I kill," I said while getting into Lust's face.

Lust then snapped her fingers before a portal appeared.

"That will take you down to the next circle," Lust said.

"Can't it go lower?" Rainbow asked.

"No nit-wit I can only make portals to go either up or down to the next circle you lot want to go lower you need to use your legs," Lust said as I stopped Rainbow from trying to land a hit on the demon for the nit-wit comment.

"Thanks for your help," I said.

"Just don't come back here again," Lust said before she left.

"I'll be honest, she was hot as hell. But she sure acted like a bitch." Elisa said before she paused. "Come on we need to go I'd like to get back as soon as possible so I can take a nap" she said as she walked through the portal yelling 'allons-y'.

I just sighed before I walked through the portal and appeared in a large area the ground was rocky but had plenty of hills. It was raining lightly but enough to make puddles on the ground and all around us I could see piles of food just sitting around while fat souls devoured as much as they could.

Certainly calmer then above but what is this place?" Rage asked.

"The third circle, Gluttony. Here are those that could never be satisfied in life but now they will be forever denied sanctification," I said. 

"They're devouring the food like pigs," Nightmare said with disgust.

"Yeah don't seem to be a lot of punishing going on here," Applejack said.

"Oh they'll be punished however I'd rather not be here when that happens," I said. I was about to lead the group out of here when I saw Celestia staring at something. "Something you see?"

"Those damned, they're ponies," Celestia said as she pointed at a pile showing Equestrian pony souls eating away at the pile like there was no tomorrow.

"Wait a second, I recognize one of those guys. A Templar that goes by the name of Gold Mine. Ash assassinated him at the Masquerade Party before Hearths Warming," Rage said as he pointed to a soul drinking from a puddle as if he were a dog.

"What is he doing?" Rainbow asked.

I then held my hand out and let drops of rain land on it before I gave it a sniff.

"Smells like wine," I said.

"Fitting. There was a version of him in my world and he was a complete asshole, but I don't know what he was like here so I could be wrong. But still I don't see what the problem is." Elisa said with a dismissive wave of her hand.

"They are still my subjects Elisa," Celestia snapped at Elisa.

"A subject that made a wrong decision in life that ended with him being here. Besides you didn't honestly think the inferno was just for humans did you?" I asked.

"It's not Celestia. It's for every wrong doing creature, no matter the race. I don't give a rats ass if they were your subjects, your friends, or even a lover; if they are in the inferno it's for a good reason." Elisa added.

Suddenly a massive roar echoed around us that made the dammed souls stop eating and tremble in fear.

"What was that?" Luna asked.

"Punishment time we need to move," I said as I ran in a random direction.

"Bones the hell made that noise?!" Elisa yelled as she followed me, along with everyone else.

I leapt over a trench but suddenly I felt something grab my leg causing me to fall onto the ground before I started to get dragged when I looked I saw a pale yellow tentacle had grabbed me before I was lifted into the air and when I looked again I saw the source of the tentacle. It was a massive three headed worm like monster with four paws supporting it's body.

"Cerberus," I said to myself.

Cerberus's heads were devouring any unfortunate souls that were close to it. I struggled to loosen myself from the monster but it's grip was too strong it wasn't long before one of the heads noticed me and tossed me into it's maw as if I was a snack. Fortunately I managed to avoid Cerberus's teeth unlike the other souls but I slid too far and was sent sliding down the monster's gullet till I landed in his stomach face first in it's liquids. I looked around and saw many souls had been reduced to skin and bones while in here suddenly I heard screaming and saw both Elisa and Shi fall into more of the stomach liquids so I made my way over and coughed into my fist causing Elisa to whip her head around to face me.

"Not exactly a pleasant way down huh," I said as I offered Elisa my hand to help her up.

"No, especially when the tongue gropes your privates." Elisa said with a blush as she grabbed my hand.

Suddenly I hear screaming from above and before I could look something lands on me pushing me back into the liquid.

"Aw nasty are we in this thing's stomach?" I heard Rage's voice ask.

"Yes. Yes you are, and what happened to going with the girls!?" Elisa yelled.

Suddenly there was more screaming and before I knew it the weight on my back increased.

"Ok that...was so...not cool," I heard Rainbow say.

"So this is the belly of this vial beast," I heard Nightmare say.

"Hey can you lot continue your conversation after you get off me?" I asked as I tried to push myself out of the muck.

"Oh sorry Bones," Rage said as he and the others got off me except Rarity. "You too."

"But it's so...disgusting," Rarity said.

I then used my elbow to knock Rarity off me and into the liquids causing Rainbow, Applejack and Elisa to giggle while Luna looked around.

"The inferno can't get more horrible then this place," Luna said.

"Wanna bet?" I asked as I stood up and began to wipe off the sludge

"Well since everyone is here. We better go and find a way to kill this , least we become like them." Elisa said as she twirled Shi and stopped as she pointed her at a large collection of souls in another pool of the liquid.

"Relax fortunately this isn't the first time I've been eaten by this overgrown worm," I said

"Well then how and please don't tell me we don't have to use the back door," Rage said.

"Unfortunately we can't kill it like Elisa intended but yes there is a way out without being a pile of shit, come on," I said as I led the group through Cerberus's bowls till we arrived at a pulsing black organ.

"Is that what I think it is?" Elisa asked.

"Cerberus's black heart care to do the honors in destroying it?" I asked.

"I'd love to." Elisa said as she crouched before jumping up into the air. "Shi no surasshu!" she yelled as she spun around. When the blade started to slice into the heart the black flames that covered it started to spread onto the heart. I watched as she jumped back and landed right in front of us. "There that should do it."

"Oh I forgot to mention you all might want to hold your breath," I said.

"Huh?" Everyone asked.

Suddenly blood rushed out of the heart like a geyser washing us all away I allowed the current to wash us out of Cerberus's mouth and over some chains that were suspended over an abyss I managed to grab onto one and I saw the others had the same idea.

"Well that wasn't so bad," I said only to hear a roar come from Cerberus and when I looked up I saw him looking at us. "Crap."

Cerberus slammed his head against the chains shaking us off and sending us plummeting into the darkness.





I woke up to the sound of groaning metal and screaming so I opened my eyes and saw a large cavern ceiling above me. Suddenly the ground beneath me began to move and when I sat up I saw I was on a massive bronze gear and before I could do anything I fell backwards and onto a wheel belt full of souls and when I looked to where we were heading I saw souls going over the edge of the belt I then got up and jumped over the side and landed on a platform. I then looked and saw a large bowl filled with melted gold and the souls were being dropped into it. Suddenly the platform beneath me broke and I fell onto another gear. The gear began to move quickly and I saw another gear below me that would crush me if I didn't move so, crouching down, I leapt into the air and over the cog, fell to the ground and landed on my side with a groan. I looked around and saw massive piles of gold and I saw most of the group were sitting on the piles and rubbing parts of their bodies but I couldn't see Elisa anywhere.

"Good to see your all still alive," I said.

"You...you...you," Rarity said in an angry way as she approached me and as she did I noticed her fur had been coated in red.

"I what Rarity, but before you go blaming me one, there was no other way out and two, I had no idea Cerberus was going to upchuck us over the trench," I said as the others also approached.

"I have to agree with Bones this once if that was the only way out then so be it also we can't blame him for our fall either," Celestia said while her coat was also coated in red.

Rarity let out a sigh before I noticed Nightmare was looking upward.

"Something on your mind Nightmare?" I asked

"It's just that circle from before, it seemed like a harmless sin and yet the punishment is quite severe," Nightmare said.

"Those souls did more then just stuff themselves full of food Nightmare and it is a sin if they stole said food from others to satisfy themselves. But anyway tell me, have any of you heard of the saying hungry for power?" I asked causing everyone's heads to nod. "Well those that hunger for power to satisfy themselves will find a place in the circle above."

"Speaking of circles which one is this because there's more gold here then I can imagine," Rainbow said.

"This is the forth circle, greed. All the worlds treasure that's beneath the moon or ever was can not bring relief to these weary souls," I said as I watched a collection of souls being buried in gold coins.

Suddenly I hear a loud thunk beside me and I saw Shi was embedded in the ground. I then looked up and saw Elisa was on top of the machine and was fighting the zebra king from Elisa's world only he looked different. There were parts of his flesh that were ripped open as if his skin was too tight along with multiple puncture wounds all over his body which must have been remains of me killing him back at the empire. Besides his appearance the only things he had on him was a pair of raggedy shorts and a set of chains that went around his neck and under his arms.

"You okay Shi?" I asked the blade.

"Fine but I'm gonna have words with Elisa for dropping me like that," Shi said.

I looked back at the fight and saw Elisa and the zebra were now fighting beside a massive vat filled with molten gold and the king was missing both his arms suddenly Elisa walked over and grabbed the zebra by his chains and lifted him into the air before she stared at him, I recognized the ability as forcing the victims of this trick to feel the pain of the ones they hurt the zebra started screaming in pain for a few seconds before he went limp Elisa then dropped the body before she turned around to walk away but stopped when she saw me.

"What?" Elisa asked in an emotionless tone.

"Nothing but if your done playing with the damned we have five more circles to get through," I said.

"Well let's get going then." she said as she walked past me.

I walked over to the others and I saw Elisa pick up Shi and boy did Shi have much to say before I heard a massive roar echo around us.

"Don't tell me that was Cerberus or some other creatures trying to eat us," Twilight said.

"No that would be the dragons," I said calmly.

"Dragons?" Fluttershy squeaked.

"Yeah dragons who let their greed get the better of them but anyway let's go still got a journey ahead," I said.

I led the group beneath the machine and pulled a leaver that opened a hole down before I jumped in.





I fell into a dark forest and looked around and heard angry voices echoing through the trees and soon I was soon joined by the others.

"God it reeks of fury." Elisa said as she looked around.

"Wouldn't be surprised if it did after all this is the fifth circle Anger," I said.

"I cannot stand this place I can hear every word here being shouted at me urrgh it hurts," Rage said while clutching his head.

"Don't worry we just need to get out of this place," I said as I led the group through the forest till I saw a soul filled with golden cracks sitting on it's knees with it's arms wrapped around it as if it were cold and that's when I then realized it was a lost soul so I walked over to it.

Bones what are you doing?" Celestia asked but I didn't answer.

I stood before it and when it looked at me I grabbed it by the throat and looked into the souls eyes and saw this soul was a kind one. So with a bit of magic the soul glowed brightly before it disappeared.

"What was that all about?" Applejack asked.

"A lost soul. Sometimes rift's to the inferno open up by accident and it sometimes sucks in members of the living and when that happens the sentinels kill them. However since they haven't been sentenced by Death they become souls and can't move from where they die nor can they move on till, shall we say, a wraith intervenes and sends it to either heaven or Minos," I said.

"So that was-," Luna started.

"I was sending it off to meet God and his angels," I said before I led the group over to a black river. "The river Styx."

"The fools." Elisa said as she looked over the damned.

"Any ideas on how to cross?" Applejack asked.

I snapped my fingers and a small wooden boat rose out of the waters and at the bow was a lantern hanging off a long stick.

"All aboard those who can't fly," I said as I got on the boat.

"In that, I believe we would be safer swimming," Rarity said.

I leaned over the side of the boat, tore off a piece of my cloak and dropped it into the water. As soon as it touched it screams of anger echoed from the water and made the piece of cloth sizzle and disintegrate.

"Still want to swim?" I asked causing those that couldn't fly to shake their heads quickly "Then get in."

Not wanting to test my patience Applejack, Pinkie and Rarity got in the boat and I summoned a staff and pushed off the shore I steered us across the Styx while the others flew above I could tell the three that were in the boat with me were uncomfortable about being this close to the damned so I decided to ease their fears.

"There's an enchantment on this boat that prevents the damned from trying to attack us also even if they the did this river has a guardian that protects those that cross called Phlegyas and he was once a king in life," I said.

"Well that's reassuring," Applejack said.

"Oh, oh why don't we play eye spy first one to spot Phlegyas wins," Pinkie said.

"Really darling how are we to spot him if we don't even know what he looks like?" Rarity asked.

"Oh don't worry he's very hard to miss," I said.

We continued our path across the river till we made it to the other side and was met with a volcanic like area filled with fire, ruins, decaying skeletons all that typical stuff you'd expect in hell.

"Okay where are we?" Rainbow asked.

"We're on the boarders of the City of Dis, place called The Plains of The Titans. Long ago the city reached all the way out here that is until a great calamity from another world came and wrecked havoc through hell destroying everything in his path. Legend goes that just speaking his name is a bad omen," I said.

"He as in there was only one guy who did this?" Applejack asked.

"So what's his name?" Rainbow asked.

I looked around me just to make sure no one else was listening before I focused on the others.

"I don't know his true name but his title was 'The Slayer'," I said causing a giddy expression to appear on Nightmare, Luna and Elisa faces.

Suddenly Elisa lets out *squee* attracting everyone's attention.

"What's with the fan-girl crap?' Rage asked.

"I've heard of this guy and he was the main protagonist in my favorite game back when I was still human." Elisa said with a blush.

"He's a game character to what?" Rainbow asked.

"Doom," Luna and Nightmare said in sync before they looked at each other and giggled.

Suddenly I heard a humming sound of something powering up and that's when realization hit me like a train.

"Get down!" I shouted before I pushed everyone to the ground with my magic before ducking myself.

As soon as I hit the ground I heard an immense blasting sound above us and when it ended I looked up and saw the ruins above my waistline, if we were standing up, had been blown to dust and when I got up in a crouching position I looked for the source of the blast and saw a massive hulking demon with a cybernetic blaster instead of a right arm and other bits of metal scattered on it.



"Bones care to explain what that was for?" Celestia asked in a annoyed tone and clearly not aware of the new threat so I just pointed at the new demon who in response roared at us.

"A cyberdemon. Be lucky, Bones just saved your ass." Elisa said as she turned Shi back into a katana while looking at Celestia before looking at me. "You want to tag team him?" she asked.

"Why the hell not after all this guy and me have a score to settle from my first time here," I said with a grin.

"Okay then lets do this." Elisa said as she summoned a shotgun.



I drew my blade from my belt and rushed at the beast alongside both Elisa and Rage. The cyberdemon then used it's intact arm to send a wave of hell energy at us forcing us to dodge the attack. I then leapt onto a broken stone pillar and used it to leap at the demon and try and aim at his head but the demon activated the thrusters in his back and charged at me. Before I could do anything the demon hit me with his good arm sending me fling through a crumbling stone wall but I quickly got up and saw Rage was using his shotgun but it didn't seem to be having a serious affect on the demon even Elisa's shotgun was doing little damage. I then decided to pull out a gun of my own so I opened a portal and reached in and pulled out a multi barreled mobile turret.



I flicked a switch on the gun and the barrels extended outwards and in no time flat the gun let out a spray of bullets along with a roar from the gun. It was tearing through the demon really well but suddenly the gun stopped and I saw the barrels were red with heat. The demon noticed this too because he fired a barrage of missiles at me from his gun arm forcing me to dispel the massive weapon and take cover. Once the barrage ended I had a peek and saw Elisa and Rage decided to forgo with guns and try and take down the demon with their swords. The two were able to leave some serious damage on it and that's when I pulled an RPG out of a portal and aimed it at the demon. Once I had a clear shot I fired it at the demon and hit it right in the chest and once the smoke cleared I saw it's chest was a bloodied mess of exposed muscle and tissue but even that wasn't enough to stop him, instead it just pissed him off. The cyberdemon then plunged it's good arm into the ground and when it pulled it out a wall of rock shot out of the ground forcing me to dodge the attack but unfortunately the attack caused a wall behind me to fall on top of me pinning me beneath it. But before I could work on freeing myself the demon's laser cannon began to charge up like before while he aimed it me and just before the blast could be unleashed on me a familiar golden halberd with a sun etched on it struck the arm causing the arm to go quiet. Both myself and the demon turned to where the attack came from and saw Celestia, Luna and Nightmare were there and both Nightmare's and Luna's horns had an aura around them before they fired a magic blast at the demon hitting it in the face and causing it to stumble back a bit and fall to one knee.

"Take it out!" I shouted.

Rage answered my shout by appearing on the demons back with his shotgun but the demon had one last trick up his sleeve because several explosions went off on the demons back. I then  remembered the demon had missiles in his back for taking on multiple enemies around him. Rage just got a face full of them but once the smoke cleared Rage was still on the demon's back and his shotgun seemed to be charged up.

"My turn," Rage said.

Rage released the trigger and with a massive demonic roar from the weapon a massive hole appeared in the cyberdemon's chest before it slumped the ground. Soon Elisa and the alicorns came over and got the wall off me.

"Thanks but I didn't know you cared Celestia," I said as I looked at the alabaster alicorn.

"I don't however I'd rather not be in your debt for saving us Bones," Celestia said.

"Well I say everything turned out well but you said you had a score to settle with that guy Bones. So what did you do to piss him off?" Rage asked as he come over while examining something in his hand.

"Long story but for the record I did nothing and finally what is that?" I asked as I gestured to the item in Rage's hand.

"Hm oh just a tooth I knocked out of our friend there," Rage said as he continued to examine it.

"I'm glad that you didn't cut his head off, but what do we do now?" Elisa asked as she stood up straight.

"We keep walking," I said.

"Can't we take a break?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah I'm pooped," Pinkie said.

"Rest could mean death much sooner then you can blink we keep going," I said.

I led the group across the plains of ruin and came across several giant demonic corpses each one slain in a different way. Like one had several slashes and a hole in the forehead but it was as if someone did it from inside and leapt out of it. Soon we came to a wall that seemed impossibly high and before the wall was a deep moat of fire. Going over the moat was a single bridge that led to a set of thick iron doors that seemed to have seen better days.

*whistle* "Sure made this to last didn't they," Applejack said.

"Had to. This just goes to show how afraid the demons were of The Slayer when he was here," I said.

"So they built this to keep him out...Seems like overkill," Twilight said.

"Believe me when I say this guy was as tenacious as he was brutal," I said before I walked over to the massive doors and placed my hands on one and began to push but at first nothing happened so I had to dig deep and soon I managed  to push the massive door open just enough to squeeze through. So I went in first and just managed to fit. "C'mon but fair warning it's a tight squeeze."

One by one the group squeezed through the gap till all that was left was Celestia and Nightmare but Celestia seemed to be having trouble getting through so now me, Rage, and Luna were pulling while Nightmare was pushing Celestia through the gap.

"I thought I told you to lay off the midnight snacks sister," Luna said as we pulled.

"But the cake had cream filling you know how hard it is for me to resist that," Celestia said.

"After we're out of this forsaken place I'm having Perfect Serve put you on a diet," Luna said.

"Not happening sister and in case you forgot I'm the eldest here," Celestia said.

"Well guess what sister I'm the queen," Luna said.

"Are the pair of you done cause if so we can get back to getting Sun-Butt here unstuck," Rage said.

"You'll pay for that later," Celestia said before we managed to pull her out of the gap.

"Alright Nightmare your turn," I said.

"I doubt I'll fair better then Celestia considering our figure is similar but alright," Nightmare said before she tried to come through but she also got stuck so I grabbed her and tried pulling to no avail.

"Ok I have an idea but it may be a little weird and uncomfortable," I said.

"As long as it get's me unstuck," Nightmare said.

I gave a nod and wrapped my arms under Nightmare's as if I was hugging her and placed a foot on the door for extra push and so using the strength in both my arms and leg I managed to pull Nightmare out in one pull but the end result was us rolling along the ground, Once it was over I regained my senses and saw Nightmare was on top of me and I was still holding her close.

"Um...thank you," Nightmare said with a blush.

"Oh uh...of course," I said as I realized it was about time I let go of her so I did.

Once we stood up I noticed we had an audience.

"Keep staring and I'll charge you 100 bits a second," I said causing them to snap out of their trance.

"So where are we now?" Luna asked.

"The City of Dis." Elisa said as she gave me three hundred bits.

"Close, this place is the combination of the City of Dis and The Tombs of Heresy

I looked around and saw thousands of towers around us. Each one made up of stone coffins and in the cracks of the coffins one could see fire flickering and hear the screams of those trapped inside.

"Who were all these souls?" Nightmare asked.

"Heretics one and all," I said.

"Hey, any idea what that thing is?" Rage asked as he pointed to a lonely coffin lying down in the middle of the path.

I looked closer and saw a small red and black imp with a long flexible tail and two horns made of flesh on it's head that curved backwards over it's head. The creature barely reached up to my knees and was sniffing around the grave.

"Follow me and quietly," I said as I went to take a path around the creature.

"Wait as in we should go around that thing I doubt he's that much trouble," Rage said as he began walk over to the creature.

"Rage I wouldn't do that," I warned.

"C'mon I'll be fine," Rage said as he walked over to the imp but I just sighed as I put in my earphones and began to play a song.



"Oh look at you ain't you cute you want a butt kicking little fella yes you do. Come on I'm gonna drop kick you to hurty town come on little gu-arggh," Rage said as if he was speaking to a baby but when he extended a hand in a way he was letting an animal sniff him the imp let out a small growl before it clamped down on Rage's fingers causing him to jump back in pain and land on his back. He then he got up and tried to shake the demon off. "Get off of me you little gremlin!"

Rage tried to shake the little terror off him but the imp was too quick and nimble for Rage and so it climbed onto Rage's head (luckily Rage was wearing his armour) before it wrapped it's tail around Rage's helmet and jumped onto the lonely coffin and began to slam Rage's head against it repeatedly.

"Ow, your scratching the helmet," Rage said before he managed to loosen himself from the imp.

As I watched the fight go on I couldn't help but laugh as Rage was being beaten around like a rag doll by the smaller creature and judging from the sounds the others felt the same way. It wasn't till the creature was on Rage's back and was trying to hurt him with its tiny fists that Rage landed a hit by quickly standing up, spinning around and hitting the creature with his forearm. But the imp wrapped it's tail around one of Rage's legs and tripped him onto his back before it began to hit Rage again. So I stepped in and introduced my boot to the imp's face and sent it flying into a flat rock. But it landed on all fours on the rock and sneered at me so I used my magic to make the rock fall forward and crush the imp beneath it. But the imp made a hole in the rock by jumping through it and growled at me before it jumped onto the coffin and ran at me. So I braced myself to take a swing at it but once I did it leapt onto my arm and crawled onto my other arm, so I shook it and it landed in front of me but the imp leapt over me and onto the coffin and charged at me but I hit it with my elbow stunning it before it could attack and with it stunned I punched it in the face forcing it skid across the floor. When it came to a stop, it growled at me but then Rage stood next to me with a heated rock in his hand.

"How about a snack ya little bastard," Rage said and just like that the imp charged with it's mouth wide open. "Catch!" Rage shouted as he tossed the rock at the imp which landed in it's mouth and went down it's throat. After two seconds the imp was running around like a headless chicken with smoke pouring from it's mouth till it ran out of sight. "Keep on running you filthy little hermit crab, that spicy meatball is on the house!" Rage shouted as he pounded on his chest twice.

I looked at the others and saw they were watching the both of us but Elisa seemed to be staring off into space.

"What was that cause Rage had his butt handed to him," Rainbow snickered causing Rage to growl.

"An imp the most annoying little pest's in hell," I said.

"So that wasn't a demon?" Nightmare asked.

"No those little bastards like to pick off pieces off damned souls whenever they find them," I said.

Suddenly the ground began to tremble violently causing us all to collapse and for the ground to fall away leaving a dark abyss in it's place before the shaking stopped.

"I didn't know Hell had earthquakes," Luna said.

"It doesn't, that was the Harrowing of Hell. Christ's death forever shakes this place," I said.

"So what now the way forward is gone," Applejack said.

"Not necessarily for you see we just need to go down," I said.

"And how do you purpose we get down?" Celestia asked.

"Oh lord in heaven do I need to spell it out to you?" I asked as I walked to the edge and looked at the others. "We jump."

"Okay that's just crazy," Rage said.

"Most of you have wings to carry others remember and if it's height your worried about don't sweat it's a lot further down then it looks," I said as I jumped backwards while doing a spin and began to plummet face first into the dark and after a few seconds I began to lounge on my back while I fell "I AM STILL FALLING," I shouted back to the others.

"REMEMBER TO FALL WITH STYLE!!" I heard Elisa yell after me.





I fell for a solid 10 minutes before I saw the ground coming up quickly  so I reached out to the shadows and created a pair of wings to slow my decent before I landed on the ground gently. When I looked around I saw I was on a shore before a river made of blood and I could feel intense heat coming from it. I also saw large statues standing or were partly submerged in the heated blood and finaly, also in the river, were damned souls screaming in agony suddenly. I hear something land behind me and I turn to see the others had joined me but everyone besides Rage and Elisa were staring at me in awe.

"What?" I asked.

"You...have...wings," Nightmare said.

"Oh," I said before I made made my wings vanish. "It's a spell I use when I need to fly."

"So what circle is this?" Rarity asked clearly disgusted by the river.

"The seventh circle, Violence. Here are the souls that did violence against others and now they are left to be boiled in the blood they have shed. Here you'll find souls like Alexander the Great, Xerxes, Hitler, Attila and countless more," I said.

"These souls seem worse off then the ones in The Styx," Luna said.

"As they should after all these were the kings of bloodshed," I said.

"Any ideas on how to cross?" Celestia asked 

I responded by clapping my hands together and placing them on the ground and soon a massive bridge appeared out of the river.

"God knows we should be in here." Elisa said as she looked to Rage.

"No kidding. You, me and Ash probably spilled enough blood to fill this river a hundred times over during our years," Rage said.

"I just prey we don't find him among them," Luna said sadly.

I led the group onto the bridge and walked across it many of the group stared at the river probably hoping they don't see Ash among the damned.

"I don't believe it," Rage said while looking over the right side of the bridge.

"What is it Rage?" Celestia asked.

Rage simply pointed into The Bloody Phlegethon and when we went to look I saw what looked like a small village standing in the river.

"Is that...Sunny Town?" Rainbow asked.

"You all know what that is?" I asked.

"Yes we do. Ash sent this place here after we saved a mare and her daughter from the town." Elisa said as she looked at the town in pure hatred and the others had slimier expressions.

"Must have done something really bad if they got under your skin or fur," I said.

"Oh believe me they did," Rage said.

"We'd better keep moving cause I'd rather not be standing over a river of boiling blood," I said.

I led the group across the bridge and soon made it to the other side where we came to another set of woods I don't feel comfortable entering.

"Something wrong Bones?" Rarity asked.

"It's these woods...I can't stand them," I said.

"Why what's wrong?" Luna asked.

"You'll understand once we enter but you must listen to me when I say that you need to stay on the trail and be mindful of what you touch," I said causing the group to nod before we entered.

"So Bones," Elisa started.

"Hm?" I hummed.

"How strong would you say you are?" Elisa asked.

"I guess that would depend on how you see me. Example emotionally I'm not good with expressing myself because I'm not in total sync with my emotions but physically, well you saw me push open that massive door in the city why do you ask?" I asked.

"Oh, well I'd just like to know where you stand in the terms of power." she said with a shrug. "I'd like to know how strong you are at full power and what destruction you can cause."

"Well if you want to be specific I'm basically the one that deals with rouge wraiths and by dealing with them I mean kill them. A regular wraith is said to be unbeatable in a mortal world but they can't stand fire. As for me I have all of a wraiths strengths and more but no weaknesses, not including soul steel. As The Hand of The Reaper it is my job that no life leaves the world before it's too soon. I don't always succeed in this Elisa because there is only one of me. As for destruction I could bring down an empire just by snapping my fingers and in a few days said empire will be reduced to nothing but ruins and a graveyard," I said.

"Oh," she said looking saddened.

"Something wrong?" I asked.

"It's just that you are so much weaker than I had hoped for and I really wanted someone to fight!" Elisa said.

"Don't sell me so short Elisa not sure if anyone told you this but never underestimate your opponent till you actually fight them," I said.

"I know, it's just when I release my level zero restriction I have the power to destroy an entire planet with one of my ceros." she said as she opened her right hand and a ball of blood red energy appeared.

"Elisa, I need you to listen to me. What you have in your eye is not something to be used when you have little to no control over it. I can tell just by looking at you that you haven't had it for very long and that is dangerous. The power is rebellious and growing stronger with each second you leave it and that is what creates the most dangerous of beings to exist. You need to understand control before you release anymore levels then number five because when you unleashed four you almost lost yourself," I said.

"I have no idea what your going on about. These restriction levels were placed on me by my wife after the changeling invasion in my world." she said as she brought her hand to her side. "The litch eye has nothing to do with it. Hell the damn thing just makes me intimidating as I can easily overpower it's influence because the one thing that I can't stand and will not stand for is when someone fucks with me or the things I care about," Elisa said

"If you think that's the case you are more foolish then I thought. You may not see it now but you will. The eye want's you to think your winning and once you think you've silenced it, the eye will destroy you for it loves nothing more then to crush hope and leaving despair in it's wake and once it's done with you it will go after and destroy everything around you. Take it from someone who has seen it countless times," I said.

"If you say so." she said dismissively. "By the way I'm sorry for punching you back on the ship. I was totally in the wrong for it."

"It's cool I understand Shi is important to you," I said when suddenly I hear a snapping sound come from behind causing me to spin around and see Rainbow holding a branch in her hand.

"She did it," Rainbow said while pointing at Applejack which in turn earned a scowl from the mare.

"Why must you break me haven't I suffered enough?"

"Who's there?" Celestia called out to the forest.

"I am here among the bark,"

I looked around and saw what looked like a body made of wood leaning against the tree but the body looked to be a female pony of Equestria.

"Bones this is no normal forest is it?" Rage asked.

"No this place is the Woods of Suicide where those that have done violence against themselves are left to be punished," I said.

"Punished for taking their own life?" Nightmare asked.

"Life is a precious gift given to souls and when that soul destroys it's own life Minos judges it to this circle where it sprouts and shoots up like a sapling no bod only the pain of what had killed them," I said as I place a hand on the tree. "This one was placed here two day ago after she slit her own throat."

"It is true I couldn't take being raped constantly by the caribou and so I...*sob* *sob*," the soul said but no tears fell from the now wooden eyes of the soul. "I lost so much to them I just wish I could take it back.

I saw Celestia approach the soul before she knelt down and embraced the wooden body in a hopeless attempt to bring it comfort. I heard some sobbing among our group and I saw Elisa and Rage's fists were tightened to the point their fingernails would split their skin, hell even I was as angry at the caribou for causing this mess.

"This is not right surly there is something we can do. This mare doesn't deserve this not after what happened to her," Luna said.

"I couldn't agree more with you even if I tried. In fact I distaste this place just as much as you all here do but sadly that's how this damned place works," I said.

"Here young one." Elisa said in a surprisingly motherly voice and she walked over the the soul and placed her hand on the bark. A second later the tree started to dissolve and disappear. "Now be free." She said as the tree was finally gone, before bringing her arm to her side.

"Elisa you-," Celestia started.

"Sent her to Heaven. It's our fault for being here so long and not up there freeing them." She said with a sad smile as she looked at where the tree once was before turning away and facing the group. "Now let's hurry and get that weapon."

Suddenly a massive roar rings through the trees which was so loud it forced us to halt dead in our tracks.

"Aw shit I knew this was gonna happen," I said as I tried to move my feet but couldn't.

"What's going on and why can't we move?" Celestia asked.

"Elisa freed one of the damned, surly you all know that something like that doesn't go unnoticed by the guy who runs this place. Now we're in for it," I said.

"Shit sorry! Thought he wouldn't notice." Elisa said as she drew Shi from her back.

"Forget it cause if I'm being honest with myself, if you didn't do it I would've," I said when suddenly a massive beast came charging in through the trees and roared at us.

 

"Bones, ideas now!" Elisa yelled.

"No idea!" I shouted while struggling to move.

The demon let out another roar before slamming both his arms on the ground before he walked over to us and kneels down and stares at them one by one in the eyes leaving them to collapse to the ground in some kind of a trance finally the demon marched over to me and stared into my eyes leaving me with a feeling of dizziness and I saw the demon walk away just as feeling of movement returned to my body soon the dizziness wore off and I stood on my own before I glared at the demon which had stopped and slowly looked back at me.

"You know I could use a punching bag about now for all the pent up anger I've got. So do me a favor and stay still so I can take out my frustrations," I said while cracking my knuckles.

The demon roared and several smaller demons appeared from behind the trees. So I growled at the demons before I decided to play some music to get me in the mood and decided to use a double barreled shotgun that's designed to shoot Soellkraft 8 Gauge Shells. I then placed the shotgun on my side for later before I cracked my knuckles.





As soon as the song began to play a demon charged at me but I stepped backwards and let him pass me before I grabbed him by the arm and ripped it off and began to strangle him with it. Once I did I saw a demon charging at me with his head lowered in an attempt to impale me on his horns but I managed to stop him with one hand before I grabbed one of his horns and ripped it off. I spun it around and jammed it through the demon's right eye. I then spun around and delivered a kick to another demon who was sneaking up on me and knocked him to the ground. I then placed my boot on his chest and grabbed his legs before I ripped off his lower section and used it to hit another demon. I saw three demons charging at me so with a snap of my fingers I made dark tendrils pick them up and rip the demons apart limb from limb. I then moved my head backwards to avoid being slashed b a demons claws before I kicked the demon in the chest knocking him onto his back before I punched him in the face, shattering the head. I kicked another demon only in the side of his knee shattering the limb before I kicked the head off with the soul of my boot and as the song went on so did the thinning of the demon ranks, till finally all that was left was the big guy and me. The big demon seemed scared of me so I ran at him and leapt at him and knocked him onto his back before I put fresh shells in the shotgun and wedged it into the demon's mouth. The demon gave me a pleading look and shook his head slightly but I just pulled the trigger blowing the head apart leaving only the lower half of the head intact and when I looked back at the others I saw that some were staring at me in shock while others were just coming out of their trance.

"Holy Hell," Rage said as he looked around at the remains.

"Rage you and I both know there's no such thing," I said as I sent the shotgun away and folded my arms across my chest.

"Sweet mother of me what happened here!?" Celestia asked as she recovered from her trance and saw the surrounding area.

"Forgive the mess had a lot of pent up anger I needed to vent," I said.

"No kidding, you practically butchered them," Rage said.

"Enough about me what happen to you lot?" I asked causing everyone to avoid everyone's gaze.

"We...we saw our greatest failures,"  Twilight said.

I looked around and saw Elisa was still out of it so I walked over to her and saw the enchantment was gone but she was blocking everything out like she didn't want to come out.

"Hey Elisa kinda need you to wake up here," I said as I tried everything from shaking her to slapping her across the face.

"What's up?" Rainbow asked.

"Elisa's locked herself in her head. What ever that demon showed her must have really gotten to her," I said as I picked her up and placed her on my shoulders.

"What now?" Luna asked.

"Now we get out of here and hope we don't run into anymore sentinels or demons as we do," I said as I began to lead the group out of the forest.

We walked through the haunting trees and saw more members of Equestria much to the sadness of the princesses. Once we were out, we were met with a vast desert where ruins were scattered about and I even saw the wreck of an old tall ship with an old rusted plaque on the bow the words were almost faded however I could still make them out which said The Flying Dutchman.

"No way," Rage said after I read the plaque.

"You know this ship Rage?" Celestia asked.

"Every sailor worth his salt knows this ship. Long ago the captain of this ship Hendrick van der Decken wanted to go out to sea however a storm prevented him from leaving and it was also Easter Sunday but Decken wouldn't have it. So he spat at God before he declared loud and proud 'If I shall not sail with god then I shall sail with the devil' and so on Easter Sunday morning Decken sailed however the skies became black and the storms battered against his ship but in a flash of lightning the ship disappeared. On that day it is said Decken became cursed to sail the seas for eternity, never allowed to rest. As time went on many people claim to have seen the ship, old and weary, simply drifting in a fog with a ghostly crew on board," Rage said.

"So it's basically a ghost ship," Rainbow said causing Rage to sigh.

"Yes Rainbow a ghost ship, way to sum it up but why it's here is beyond me," Rage said as we resumed our walk.

"Well the story is pretty accurate Rage but what you don't know is that God cast the ship down here for disrespecting his son's day of resurrection and in doing so he had harmed god. So Decken and his crew were sent here and will sometimes return to the land of the living to sail the waters before being dragged back down here," I said.

"Harm, so we're still in the seventh circle?" Twilight asked.

"Indeed, the Abominable Sands. Here are those who did violence against God," I said as I felt something on my foot and when i looked down and lifted my leg I saw a decaying skeletal arm had grabbed me. I gently shook my leg free before I crouched down and used my magic to wipe away the sand revealing a soldier clad in third crusade armour causing me to shake my head.

"What kind of souls will we find here?" Nightmare asked.

"Those that went to war in gods name like this guy. Ones that have disrespected god in the worst ways, even Necromancers," I said as I stood up.

"Necromancers!" everyone shouted.

"Mm-hm they disrespected God by toying with his most sacred gift, life," I said.

"I fear the more I know about this circle the more certain Ash is in it," Luna said causing Rage to place a hand on her shoulder in comfort.

"Well I cannot say for certain but if Ash is even half as good as you all claim he is, he may not even be in the inferno but as I said I cannot be certain," I said as I led the group through the sands.

"So any idea on where your weapon is?" Applejack asked.

"I'm glad you asked for you see it's somewhere around here," I said.

"Great any ideas on where to look?" Rainbow asked.

"I can sense it out so just follow me and I'll find it," I said.

I led the group through the sands following the call of my weapon till we came to a wide area filled with countless weapons and off to the side was a rectangular stone block with my Death Weapon resting against it. I set Elisa down before I walked over to the katana and picked it up and felt a massive rush of power enter me.

"That it?" Rage asked.

"Yes this is my Death Weapon Hingure or in the English translation Nightfall," I said.

"Interesting name," Nightmare said.

"I found it appropriate. Most of humanity use the word for the coming of the night and some use it for the end of something, say the year or perhaps a life heck some even say it's darkness," I said.

"Darkness...well I can't have that know can we."

I was about to look around for the source of the voice when suddenly the middle of the area began to bulge before it burst leaving behind some kind of monster. The creature's lower half was black and it had feet with thin yellow claws on the ends of its toes. Its upper half was a grey like blue with cracks in the chest and claws on its hands, two upward curved horns sprouted out of its forehead and its eyes were magenta in the white’s area and yellow with slitted pupils. The head was equestrian for sure and the creature had spiky silver grey hair on top of his head and also I saw parts of it's body were rotting.

"Moloch!" everyone but Nightmare and myself screamed.

"So you remember me I should feel honored," the figure said.

"Friend of yours?" I asked.

"Defiantly not this...monster. Moloch is the head of a cult called the Radiant Dawn created to worshiping Celestia who are also responsible for the death's of hundreds of Thestals, kidnapping Luna, Pip and Midnight, starving Pip for days and torturing Ash. They also planed to sacrifice Luna and Midnight to Celestia," Rage said.

"Wow now I'm beginning to understand on why Celestia was worried about those ponies worshiping Ash," I said.

"Worshiping the beast of the Night Mare just how low has Equestria sunk since my death," Moloch said.

"The world is better off without you in it Moloch," Celestia said scornfully even more so when she's talking to me which begs the question how much does she hate this guy.

"Your Immortal Shining Majesty even if it's with scorn your voice fills me with warmth," Moloch said.

"Is this guy for real?" I thought.

"Now if her Grace will step aside it appears I have two Night Mares to rid you of," Moloch said before he disappeared.

Everyone but me scrambled around to find Moloch but I was well aware of where he was. He was moving so fast it was impossible to find him but for me I was looking for the tiniest changes in our surroundings like a sword vanishing or rocks falling from old walls, even if the sands were disturbed and when it was time I jumped in front of Nightmare and held my blade defensively and managed to block Moloch's attack while my sword was still sheathed.

"Sorry pal but I've kinda grown to like Nightmare's company, so killing her will only happen if you get past me," I said as I raised my knee into Moloch's stomach before I hit him in the face with the bottom of my scabbed forcing him to stumble back while holding his face. "Rage grab Elisa and take the mares. Head that way till you come to a massive hole with three waterfalls while I take care of this," I said as I gestured to a direction.

"Bones this guy is not some average guy he-," Rage started.

"I'm aware of what he is I can practically smell it but you seem to forget what I am, besides I don't need to beat him just keep him busy," I said

"Alright," Rage said as he picked up Elisa and left with the others.

"You believe a little distance will save the Night Mares from me?" Moloch asked.

"You are not much of a threat to me down here I bet even if I was blind I could take you," I said.

This seemed to anger Moloch because he rushed at me in a blind rage his very presence was like a battlefield what with the demon part of himself fighting against whatever was left of his mortal self, if both sides of him were working together against me this would be bad for me. I dodged Moloch's swing and placed the tip of my scabbed in the sand and dragged it along as I dodged again when he attacked as I dodged his attacks I read Moloch's sins like a book along with his life story. I discovered he had always admired Celestia and if anyone had disrespected her he would have them punished even made a cult to worship her. But when Luna returned he feared she would overthrow her and that made him angry and that anger only grew as more alicorns appeared. I read everything all the while I kept dodging his attacks.

"Stop moving!" Moloch roared.

"Why?" I asked smugly.

"You have a sword so why don't you fight back!?" Moloch roared.

"I don't draw my sword on trash like you. I mean you wouldn't be able to even cut a log in two, even if it was stuck in the ground," I taunted.

"Then how do you expect to beat me?" Moloch asked as he took a break from his attacking.

"I don't need to beat you remember, but trap you on the other hand," I said after I stepped backwards and dragged my sword across the ground in front of me completing the circle that went around Moloch.

"When did you-?" Moloch started.

"As you were attacking me I dragged my sword in the sand making this," I said as as I clapped my hands together and placed them on the circle causing a purple rune circle to appear before several chains leapt at Moloch and captured him. "Now that your taken care of I bid you adieu."

I walked away from Moloch and placed my blade on my left shoulder and watched a strap appear around my torso holding he weapon in place and soon I caught up with the others and saw they were staring into the hole I mentioned.

"You're alive!" Nightmare cheered when she saw me before she rushed at me and hugged me tightly.

"I'm fine but not exactly alive remember," I said before Nightmare released me but smiled at me.

"So what happened to Moloch?" Rage asked causing me to look at him and saw the mane 6 were giggling at something but I decided to ignore it.

"He's been dealt with now onto the next circle," I said.

"So more free falling?" Rage asked.

"Yep should be an opening in the wall down there somewhere so eyes peeled," I said.

The ones who couldn't fly were picked up by the ones who could before they dived into the hole and I followed them and as we fell I felt a presence behind me and when I looked I saw Moloch was flying after us.

"Your not getting away!" Moloch yelled

"Oh so you want a piece of us on the way down huh fine by me," I said as I created my wings.

I then flew up and hit Moloch in the face sending him into a spin but he flew back at me and hit me in the chest sending me into the wall. I managed to recover and saw him fly at Nightmare again but I flew at him and before he could hurt her I pushed him into the wall and held his head against it causing his face to drag against the wall. He elbowed me in the chest knocking me off him.

"You will not stop me," Moloch said.

"Wanna bet?" I asked as I drew Hingure with my left hand revealing a soul sucking black blade with silver running along its back.

Moloch charged at me but I flew upwards dodging his attack and sliced off his wings in one swing causing him to scream in pain.

"Bones the opening!" Twilight yelled as she pointed to the opening in the wall before she and the others flew towards it.

"No!" Moloch yelled as he tried to attack the others but I turned him to face me.

"You're not going anywhere Moloch now stay and burn," I said.

"You-," Moloch said before I kicked off him and went for the opening leaving Moloch to plummet, screaming into the darkness.

I flew into the opening and landed on the edge before I looked into the darkness before I gave a snort then I looked at the others.

"I thought you said you took care of him?" Rage said.

"I did but if you thought I killed him news flash if he's here then he's already dead," I said.

"I'm curious as to why he was cast into that desert I thought it was reserved for those who did violence against god," Rarity said.

"Isn't Faust a god for creating Equestria?" I asked causing everyone to look at each other. "Think about it, Gods create and rule over worlds. Faust created Equestria so she is labeled as a god and since you alicorns are her children that technically make you gods also and since Moloch tried to kill one of you that earned him a place back there," I said

"So what'll happen to him?" Rainbow asked as she looked into the hole.

"No idea anyone who fell in hasn't come back to tell the tail," I said.

"So now that you have your sword back Bones I believe it's time we left," Celestia said.

"Agreed you all might want to huddle up for this next part," I said as I tapped my foot on the ground twice.

Suddenly the area around us changed to an icy tundra causing everyone but me to huddle up for warmth.

"Where are we?" Celestia asked over the cold wind.

"The lowest circle in the inferno, Treachery. Here are traitors of all kinds much like the Fallen Angel Lucifer," I said.

"You mean that pile of black feathers is here?" Rage asked in anger.

"Judging by your tone I say you have a bad history with him," I said.

"Damn right in fact we all do," Rage said causing everyone to nod.

"Wait a second Bones we passed through eight circles I thought there were nine," Twilight said.

"There are nine however we skipped one because I teleported us down here the one we missed was Fraud which is the one above," I said.

"If you had the power to do that why did we walk through hell in the first place?" Rainbow asked angrily.

"Without Hingure my power is restricted Rainbow. I couldn't activate 85 percent of my power without it but now that it's in my possession again I'm a lot strong-," I started before I caught wind of something.

"Bones what is it?" Nightmare asked.

"There are two living souls nearby *sniff**sniff* and one of them oddly smells like you three," I said as I gestured to the alicorn siblings and Nightmare.

"They must be Equestrians," Celestia said.

I followed my nose through the icy area and saw many souls trapped in the frozen walls and ground till we came to a wall and I saw beast like sentinels made of ice clawing at a wall. I gave a sharp whistle getting their attention and causing them to growl at me. So I reached for Hingure and pulled it out slightly causing the beast's to shrink back and run away.

"What was that all about?" Luna asked.

"They were just realizing who the alpha here is," I said as I sheathed my blade.

I walked over to the wall and tapped on it discovering it to be hollow so I drew Hingure and slashed at in an X pattern. I placed the tip of my katana in the centre of the X and pushed it in causing the wall to crack and shatter revealing a cave. I then summoned my soul lantern and sheathed Hingure before I walked inside the frozen entrance with the others following me. I kept my eyes on my surroundings till I saw an orange light reflecting off the walls. I stepped deeper into the cave but my foot hit a loose chunk of ice and sent it skidding across the ground causing the sound to echo around the cave. Suddenly a crimson bolt of energy flew out of a passage on the right side of the cave before it ricocheted off the wall and flew at us causing us to move to either side of the cave to avoid the blast.

"Well someone doesn't like to be disturbed," Rage said.

"Look whoever's down there we mean you no harm so can you not shoot at us?" I asked causing another bolt to fly past.

"Stay back unless you want to be turned into a jackalope," a voice called which sounded male.

"Wait a second I know that voice, Discord is that you?" Fluttershy called causing many of the group to stare in shock.

"F-Fluttershy?" the voice called again.

"We're coming down," I announced as I led the group further into the tunnel.

We walked down the side path and followed the orange glow till we came across a camp fire with two occupants sitting beside it. One was a male Draconequus with a white goatee and also seemed to have a resemblance with Eris and wore a mismatched business suit. The other occupant was a white furred female alicorn with a crimson mane and she wore a white shirt and amber jacket along with a pair of jeans.

"Mother, Discord!" Celestia and Luna shouted as they ran over to hug the two.

"What's happening?" I asked.

Family members," Rage said as he and the mane 6 walked over to the alicorn and Draconequus leaving me with Nightmare Moon who was looking at the other alicorn nervously.

"Well that explains a lot," I said.

"It's wonderful to see your all safe but why are you here and why is Elisa here and unconscious?" the alicorn asked.

"She came to help us against the caribou but then we came down here to help a wraith named Bones find a fancy sword. While we were down here Elisa got attacked with some magic from a demon that showed us our biggest failures but-," Pinkie said in one breath.

"Whoa whoa slow down, a wraith, who is this Bones?" the alicorn asked causing the group to point at me and Nightmare.

"Oh please tell me Dream Cather is just pretending to be Nightmare Moon and that she wasn't possessed b a demon again," Discord asked.

"Actually Nightmare here is with us. You see after I was ahem cleansed by the elements of harmony, Nightmare Moon was ripped from my very being and given a body of her own. She's been living on her own till our hooded friend found her and brought her to safety from the caribou and during our short period of time I've come to accept her as Ash accepted Rage," Luna said.

"So I see and you must be Bones correct?" the alicorn asked.

"Indeed and I presume you are uh...Faust, the maker of Equestria," I said.

"Correct now tell me why did you bring my daughters along with a handful of my civilians down to this place and why are you with them in the first place?" Faust asked in a stern tone.

"Ok first I didn't want them to come but they are a persistent lot and secondly we have a common enemy Diann, King of The Caribou," I said calmly.

"I'm listening," Faust said.

I then gave both Faust and Discord a brief rundown on what I was and what was happening and when I finished I waited for Faust to speak.

"It appears Diann and his sons have much more to answer for then I thought but in the mean time I owe you my thanks for aiding my little ponies in this dark moment," Faust said while I just nodded.

"Mother I do not wish to be rude but why were you hiding in this cave?" Celestia asked.

"We weren't as much as we were imprisoned in here K.K. We tried as hard as we could but there was just no way of getting out of here till our undead buddy here opened the way," Discord said as he patted me over the head annoyingly.

"Discord I told you not to call me that," Celestia said.

Soon the two started bickering and I saw Faust pinch the bridge of her muzzle in annoyance.

"Do these two squabble from time to time," I asked Luna.

"More then you think," Luna said.

I gave a nod before I gave out a sharp whistle that caused everyone to cover their ears because of our surroundings.

"Now that I have your attention can we leave. I'm pretty sure many here are freezing their tails off so how about you lot argue when we leave," I said.

I then led everyone out of the cave and into the cold. Now, unlike the other circles, this one was the largest and the easiest to get lost in but I managed to get us to the very centre of the circle which was a massive frozen lake surrounded by massive blocks of ice.

"Now what?" Applejack asked.

"I just need to unlock the portal out of here," I said as I looked around the the frozen lake and found a slot.

I drew Hingure from my back and inserted the blade into the slot before I turned it causing the ice to rumble and a bright light appeared in the centre of the lake. When we walked over to it I saw the gardens where we first entered the inferno.

"Time to go but only one can pass through at a time so make it fast cause once it's closed it can't be opened for another year," I said causing everyone to start entering.

First it was the mane 6 then Elisa then the princesses and just as Nightmare was about to go through there was a massive explosion of ice sending the rest of us flying backwards and onto our backs I managed to recover my senses quickly and heard the sound of footsteps and when I sat up I saw a figure dressed in black and gold roman centurion armor he had short black hair and a rough face and a pair of eyes that told me everything i needed to know about this guy...trouble.

"Lucifer!" Rage shouted.

"Geeze how many lives do you know in this dump?" I asked no one in particular.

"Ah Burning Rage I thought I could smell the scent of vengeance and I can see you were kind enough to open the portal to escape this place for me," Lucifer said.

"If I were you Lucifer I'd get lost before this get's nasty," I said with a growl.

"Ignorant speck you dare threaten me," Lucifer spat as he summoned a blazing whip and attacked me with it forcing me to dodge it so the whip hit the frozen ground causing it to explode throwing me a fair distance from the portal

Lucifer then used the whip to lash out at the others causing them to dodge and the same thing happened with the ground.

"Lucifer stop this now have you not learned your lesson," Faust growled.

"Oh I have learned much while I've been imprisoned here Faust and in that time I've made an important decision I believe it's time for a change in management. This portal will send me back to heaven where I will kill god and take his place before I destroy that half breed's brat Midnight Star," Lucifer said.

Hearing the words destroy and Midnight had set me off because one of the things I will not forgive is someone planing to harm a young and innocent child. So I pulled out my shadow blade and turned it into a whip before I flung it at Lucifer wrapping it around his neck before I flung him into the ground and dragged him around me till I had my back to the portal and Lucifer was in front of me.

"You lot get out of here I've got Lucifer," I said

Not wanting to argue the group nodded and took off while I turned to face Lucifer.

"It is clear you are not a mere mortal," Lucifer said.

"Damn right I'm not," I said as I charged at him.

Lucifer then flung his whip at me sending me flying towards a wall but I dug my fingers into the ground and managed to slow myself down. Suddenly the ground beneath me was pushed upwards so I pushed off the ice stack before anymore damage could be done and onto a wall before I slid down it.

"I grow weary of this game," Lucifer said as he summoned several bright glowing orbs around him.

The orbs then fired laser beams at me forcing me to dodge them while sliding down the wall. When I reached the floor, I slid under another blast before I leapt into the air. I drew Hingure from my back and slashed at his eyes forcing him to scream in pain while covering his face. I landed behind Lucifer and made a beeline for the portal.

"Later Lucifer I'll be sure to drop in again so we can finish this," I said.

"No!" Lucifer shouted as he sent a blast of magic at me but he missed me entirely.

I jumped into the portal and in a flash of light I was sent tumbling across the ground in the Aephoceria gardens before I stood up and saw the others were staring at me before I saw the portal was still open and Lucifer was on a war charge for it. I then twirled Hingure around before I slashed at the portal closing it just before Lucifer could leave.

"Damn you all!" Lucifer shouted as the portal closed leaving me to collapse on my back with a sigh before my body changed back into a wolf.
> Chapter 14 Bonding Time and Memories of The Moon Princess
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	I woke to the sight of my bedroom ceiling and sat up while stretching my limbs out. I let out a yawn as I looked around and saw Nightmare was missing so I just gave a shrug. it's been a few days since our trip into the bowls of hell and Rage and I have been working on liberating small towns in Equestria while we wait for Elisa to wake up. So I got up and got changed and walked out of my room and down the hall heading for the training arena because I wasn't really needed at breakfast. So I just decided to go set up the training area while I wait. A few minutes after I arrived and set everything up both Nightmare and Faust arrived.

"Morning you two," I said.

"Oh hello Bones," Nightmare greeted.

"So what brings the both of you here?" I asked.

"We ran into each other in the hallways and I'm truly thrilled to have another daughter," Faust said with a giggle.

"Daughter?" I asked.

"Indeed I was just as shocked too," Nightmare said

"But with how Ash and Rage accepted each other as brothers and Luna doing the same, I suppose it's only logical for me to call her my daughter," Faust said.

"Well congrats, I guess. Oh and by the way Faust I've been meaning to ask out of curiosity how are you coping in being back after a year and in this place no less?" I asked

"It's not my first banishment Bones but I'm absolutely thrilled. It truly warms my heart to see life being breathed back into this place. I'm just shocked Ash and Rage were restoring this place right under my very muzzle all this time without me ever knowing it," Faust said.

"Heh," I chuckled slightly.

"You know Bones my greatest surprise was when I was told you are a wraith and not only that but The Hand of The Reaper himself. Also the fact you possess the Crystal Heart itself in your chest makes me wonder why Celestia hasn't tried to kill you yet," Faust said.

"Oh she has tried...twice now but we have an agreement going. I give up the heart as soon as we take back the Crystal Empire that way I'm out of everyone's mane so to speak," I said before I saw a saddened expression fall on Nightmare's face. "Hey why so glum?"

"Oh it's nothing," Nightmare said while looking away from me causing me to shrug before I went back to what I was doing.

"You know Bones you should try making some friends with some ponies," Faust said.

"Excuse me?" I asked in case she was joking.

"Well why not?" Faust asked.

"Faust, wraith's are not meant to form bonds with the living cause one, we're dead and two, a bond with someone can put said person or pony in danger," I said.

"Perhaps but you strike me as the type who doesn't care for those types of rules. I can see through that exterior that even you don't like being alone," Faust said causing me to stop working.

"Maybe you should stay out of my business," I said before I resumed my work.

"Very well Bones but still I recommend trying it, you may be surprised in what you'll find," Faust said before she and Nightmare left.

I went back to what I was doing and soon I head voices and saw the mane 6 had entered the arena.

"Good to see you all made it," I said.

"Alright back to some training," Rainbow cheered.

"What are we doing this time?" Twilight asked.

"I figured we should try something new, a game," I said.

"A game?" Applejack asked curiously.

"Oh is it a board game, a party game?" Pinkie asked.

"An intellectual game," Twilight asked hopefully.

"This game is called King of the Hill," I said as I gestured to a group of circular platforms that were stacked up to make a hill.

"King of the Hill?" Rarity and Twilight asked.

"Oh I take it you've heard of it," I said.

"Well the name is different but it's a game played in the Dragon Lands called King of the Horde," Rarity said.

"Basically one player stands on top of a stack while other players try to push him off," Twilight said.

"Well seems you two know what you're doing because you're right but. In this game you have to use what you've learned and anything else in order to knock me off the stack and whoever does so gets a reward," I said as I climbed onto the stack.

"A reward like what?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh that can wait till later think of it as motivation," I said.

"Enough talk your're mine!" Rainbow shouted as she charged at me using her wings. I effortlessly moved to the side avoiding her attack before I elbowed her in the back of her head, sending her tumbling to the bottom of the stack.

"Rainbow!" the girls cried out as they ran to check on her.

"What'd you do that for?!Nnot once have ya hit us before!" Applejack said angrily.

"True but before I was so rudely interrupted, I was going to warn you that for this exercise I have permission from the princesses saying that I can fight back and I will not be soft with any of you just because you're mares and because some of you are timid," I said.

"That's it!" Rainbow shouted as she charged at me.

I simply rolled my eyes and waited for Rainbow. When she was close enough I raised my leg and let the soul of my boot connect with her chest, knocking the wind out of her, and sending her falling back down to her friends who caught her.

"Like I said I will not hold back," I said before I gave them a taunting gesture with my fingers.




One Hour Later




I let out a sigh as I watched the mares groaning at the bottom of the stack.

"I believe that will do for today," I said.

"Hahaha Oh man you lot look terrible."

I looked at the source of the voice and I saw Spike, Soarin, Comet, Big Mac and Thunderlane were here.

"I hope all of you are not here to make fun of us cause I'm really not in the mood," Twilight growled causing Comet and Spike to gulp.

"No, no we actually came here to ask Bones something," Thunderlane said causing me to raise an eyebrow.

"Well we're done with training so he's all yours," Rarity said.

"Y'know, all things considered, you lot have it good cause Ash was nothing like Bones here," Soarin said.

"Oh yeah?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah," Soarin said.

"Ash was worse," Mac said.

"If you want proof ask Elisa and Evo those two can tell you everything," Spike said.

"Ok you lot let's talk elsewhere," I said as I gestured to the door the stallions and dragon came out of. We walked a fair way down till I came to a stop and looked at the males. "So what do you want from me?"

"We were curious and were hoping you wanted to hang out with us," Spike said causing me to stare at the group.

"Did Faust put you up to this?" I asked.

"Nnope," Mac said which I believed because supposedly the Apple Family never tells lies or so I'm told.

"Why would you ask something like that?" Comet asked.

"Faust told me I should try making friends," I said.

"Well then what are we waiting for?" Spike asked.

"You all want to hang out with a creature that can literally suck a soul from someone?" I asked.

"Why not? After all you said you don't take souls unless it's time, besides I'm feeling confident today," Spike said. causing me to roll my eyes in my mind.

"Alright say I accepted, where would we go and what would we do?" I asked still skeptical about this.

"Skate park. We all saw how you enjoyed it so we thought we'd go there," Thunderlane said.

"Hm...Alright you twisted my arm, I'll go," I said.

"Alright let's go!" Spike said.

We walked down the hallway's and out of the castle and through the city till we arrived at the skate-park which seemed a little quiet except for a few foals skating about. One of them happened to be Scootaloo.

"Hey Bones I was wondering if you were going to show up again," Scootaloo said when she noticed me.

"Hey Scootaloo been awhile," I said.

Gonna do some new tricks?" Scootaloo asked.

"I don't know, memories haven't entirely come back but I think I can show you what I do know," I said as I summoned a plain skateboard.

I was about to show Scootaloo and some of the foals who wanted to watch some tricks when suddenly Celestia appeared from out of nowhere.

"Bones what are you doing?" Celestia asked sternly.

"What does it look like, I'm skateboarding?" I asked.

"Why?" Celestia asked.

"Well for starters it's one of the only things that I can do for fun around here also why not?" I asked.

"Bones I believe you should be something more accustomed to your age," Celestia said causing me to recoil slightly at her words.

"First off what age would that be and secondly who died and made you my mother," I said.

"Bones you know-," Celestia started but I cut her off by selecting a song on the I-Pod and set the volume up to max.



I leapt off a ramp, placed my board under me and started skating around the park much to the foals amazemen. Celestia was screaming to get my attention which I continued to ignore but the stallions seemed concerned. i was enjoing the feeling of the wind in my face and the fun of skating around the park. I decided to go on the giant U ramp so I teleported to the top, went over the edge and fell before I went up again while catching some serious air. The music slowed down as I went up and picked up again as I went down. I was really enjoying myself when suddenly Celestia's horn lit up and before I could do anything my surroundings changed. I hit the ground hard and when I got up I saw I was in the dining room. At the table was Dream Catcher, Chrysalis, Eris and Discord who was playing with Loki. I remember when Discord first met Loki he fainted, even Faust was a little startled. When I looked in front of me I saw Celestia was standing in front of me with her arms crossed under her bust and tapping her fingers on her arm.

"Care to explain what that was about?" I asked while I got up.

"I don't like you treating me with disrespect in front of my subjects and foals in that manner Bones. So until your attitude improves I forbid you from leaving the castle," Celestia said.

"Forbid me...is she serious?" I asked as I looked at the other royals who had an unsure look. "Listen up sweetheart you can't tell me to do jack alright because one I'm not one, of your subject's two, I don't care and three, the one who needs to improve their attitude is you. Now if you don't mind," I said as I pushed my way past Celestia and headed for the door.

"Bones don't-," Celestia started but once again I cut off with music.



I skated down the halls determined to get as far away from Celestia as possible. As I skated down the halls I had to swerve around servants and guards. I then just aimlessly drifted down the hallways. I became so lost in thought I was brought out of my trance when my face hit the ground. Once I got up and looked at my surroundings I saw Luna was on the floor rubbing her head and that's when I realized I must have collided with her.

"Crap my sincerest apologies Luna I wasn't looking where I was going," I said as I stood up and offered my hand to her.

"It's quite alright Bones and to be frank I wasn't paying attention either," Luna said as I helped her up. "Bones are you alright, you seem troubled."

"It's your sister, I doubt she and I are gonna be friends an time soon," I said.

"I see but please be patient with her it took her awhile to warm up to Rage it will take her time to get to know you," Luna said.

"That's what I hear every time Celestia and I get into a scuffle," I said before we entered a long silence. "Luna I've been curious for awhile now but how exactly did you meet the Five Knight's of Equestria."

"Oh I'd be happy to tell you but perhaps we should talk in a more comfortable area instead of a hallway," Luna said.

"I know a place if the mare would be kind enough to follow," I said as I bowed causing Luna to giggle.

I led Luna through the castle and into the gardens till we came to an area filled with full grown cherry blossom trees and at the back, near a small wall that looked out over the horizon, was a stone bench for sitting on.

"Wow," Luna said as she looked around.

"I know, I was just wandering around this labyrinth of a garden and just stumbled across this place. If I had to guess it was put in about three and a half years ago," I said.

"Must be Ash's doing, he always wanted to make a meditation garden somewhere and I guess this is where he wanted it," Luna said as she walked over to the wall and gazed out over the horizon.

As she looked around I saw her brow furrow in confusion when she saw the ship Rage, Elisa, Evo and I arrived on. Which was sitting in the middle of the plains which was kinda ruining the view.

"Something wrong?" I asked.

"It's that ship I know I've seen it before but I can't put my finger on it," Luna said.

"I'm sure it'll come to you," I said.

"Perhaps...now I believe I have a story to tell," Luna said as she drew a rune in mid air.

Suddenly there was a blinding light forcing me to cover my eyes. When I opened them I saw I was in some kind of forest and in the middle of a clearing I saw a cottage.

"It's peaceful here is it not?" Luna asked as she walked up beside me.

"Quite but...where are we?" I asked.

"We are in the Everfree forest before the three tribes came together...you are aware of the story of Heart's Warming Eve, are you not?" Luna asked.

"I know the tale," I said.

"Good now as I was saying this is a time before the three tribes came together. Our family was living out here away from the troubles the three were having. We were living a peaceful life never bothering with the outside world, that is until my pride got the better of me," Luna said before she snapped her fingers and we appeared inside the cottage. There were only two rooms but I saw most of the princess and Discord as foals and I also saw this place was a mess.

"What happened in here?" I asked and as if to answer my question tiny Celestia bellowed out one word.

"LUNA!" Celestia yelled.

Seconds later a even shorter Luna walked into the house looking rather pleased with herself.

"Greetings all wert thou all surprised?" Luna asked in a an odd speech.

"Surprised is not the word we would use," little Dream Catcher said.

"Luna how often must we tell thee to not make a mess when we must clean?" little Chrysalis said.

"But we were merely trying to help with your chores," Luna said in a surprised and saddened expression.

"We realize thou intentions mean well Luna but now we must work twice as hard to clean up so I must ask you to stay out of our way from now on," Celestia said as she and the others went to clean up the mess.

I then looked at Luna and saw tears poring from her eyes before she became angry, grabbed a nearby bag and began to fill it with food and a couple of toys. All the while no one was looking before she stomped out of the cottage.

"So you ran away?" I asked.

"Shamefully yes, but I was merely a child," Luna said as she snapped her fingers causing our surroundings to change to a dark part of the forest and I saw little Luna was walking around looking at her surroundings and looking a little intimidated. "It's been hours since I ran from my home and I ended up in this part of the forest."

Suddenly the bushes behind little Luna began to shake causing her to run away screaming her little head off. Both Luna and I followed her and I watched as Luna tripped over a root and fell down a slope into a muddy pond. At first all was calm before Luna burst out of the mud for air then crawled onto shore and rested there before she began to cry. She cried for awhile before she stopped and looked around before she stood up and I saw her horn begin to glow before a light shot up in the air creating a beacon. It didn't last long and then she collapsed in exhaustion. Suddenly I heard movement approaching and saw a creature seen in nightmares step out of the shadow of the trees. It was a giant warped version of a baboon with claws on it's hands and split feet and finally the beast had a head of a spider on it's shoulders. Little Luna also saw the thing and tried to move but was too exhausted to do so. Just as the thing lunged at her something jumped out of the bushes and at the creature, knocking it off it's path but the thing wasn't done with the beast cause it jumped onto the creatures back and started tearing into it's skin before it jumped off the creature. It stood between it and little Luna and that's when I saw the thing was a strange wolf with some kind of shackle on it's left foreleg.



"One chance creature, leave this child or pay the price," the wolf growled.

"Thou speaks!" little Luna screamed.

The wolf ignored little Luna and leapt at the creature and was not letting up on it. The creature then slammed the wolf into a tree before the foul beast went to deliver a blow that would kill the wolf. However three falcons swooped in and attacked the creature by clawing at it's eyes and when I looked at little Luna I saw a rat was tugging at her clothes with it's teeth.

"Follow me," the rat said.

Little Luna stood up and began to follow the rat however the creature was not about to let's prey escape. So in a wave of it's arm, it knocked the birds aside and was about to go for little Luna but it forgot about the wolf who was back on it's feet and tackled the beast. It began to drag the creature back into the trees by it's leg while the falcons came back clawing at the beast's face. The rat led Luna over to a secluded spot in the area before it ran off into the forest after the animals and creature. I then remembered the number of animals and turned to Luna.

"I take it those five were the Five Knight's?" I asked.

"You are correct," Luna said

After a few seconds Faust appeared from teleporting and looked around frantically.

"Luna where art thou!" Faust shouted.

"Mother!" little Luna shouted as she reveled herself from her hiding place.

"Oh my daughter thank the old ones your're safe," Faust said as she crouched low and embraced Luna, not caring for the mud coating Luna. "Luna what art thou doing in this part of the forest when I have said tis much too dangerous for thou?"

little Luna looked up at Faust but her eyes were pouring out tears and when she tried to speak all that came out were sobs. Faust saw something was troubling her so she held little Luna close and teleported away leaving us alone in the clearing.

So what happened after that?" I asked.

"We went home then me and my siblings got scolded by mother and she told me she was relieved I was safe. I was given a bath and told everyone of what happened, which no one believed, before we all went to bed," Luna said.

"I see and the knight's?" I asked.

Luna snapped her fingers and we appeared in the cottage. I saw Faust preparing breakfast for the siblings when suddenly there was a tapping at the door which no one but Discord seemed to notice. So he flew over to the door and opened it revealing the wolf, falcons and rat from before causing him to yelp in shock and duck behind cover causing everyone's attention to shift to the door.

"Salute," one of the falcons said causing most of the foals to shriek and hide behind Faust.

"It's thou," little Luna said as she got off her seat and walked over to the animals at the door, followed closely by Faust. "Why art thou all here?".

"We came to return this," the wolf said as he removed something from his back revealing little Luna's bag.

"Our bag," little Luna cheered as she took her bag and held it close.

"Thou must be the ones who protected our daughter and as a mother I cannot thank thou enough," Faust said as she gave a bow.

"You are most welcome," one of the falcons said.

"Who art thou?" Celestia asked summoning the courage to peek out from behind Faust.

"I'm known as Link," the wolf said.

"Altair Ibn La-Ahad," the middle falcons said.

"Ezio Auditore da Firenze," the first falcon said.

"Arno Victor Dorian," the last falcon said.

"Corvo Attano," the rat said before the memory ended and we appeared back in the real world.

"Over time they were turned back into their true forms and we were discovered by the three tribes and well, the rest is history," Luna said.

"It's quite a story Luna and I thank you for sharing it with me," I said.

"It was nothing," Luna said.

"Ah there you are."

I looked at the source of the voice and saw Nightmare approaching us.

"Oh hello Nightmare," Luna greeted.

"Did any of you here those explosions?" Nightmare asked causing both me and Luna to look at each other in confusion.

"Can't say that we have because Luna and I were memory walking," I said.

"I see," Nightmare said.

"Still the sound of explosions are not to be taken lightly. If you'll excuse me I should inform the rest of my family on this," Luna said before she left.

"Memory walking?" Nightmare Moon asked.

"Luna was showing me of when she first met the Five Knights of Equestria," I said.

"I see," Nightmare said.

"*sigh* I need to get out of this castle before I go batty," I said.

"Didn't Celestia forbid-," Nightmare began.

"To hell with Celestia's orders. I don't deserve to be treated like a prisoner by the ones I'm trying to help just for being what I am and if she has a problem, well tough," I said before I left.

I created a door and walked through it and arrived in front of the forest that separates the kingdom from the rest of Equestria. I took a breath and walked inside the forest and after a few minutes I heard music drift in through the trees.



As the music went on I felt the desire to run and so I did. At first it became a jog then it turned into running and finally sprinting. As I sprinted I felt like another piece of me had been returned. You see when I awoke I felt cold and empty but as the days went on I came to ignore it, that is until I started skateboarding, now it was close to what I'm feeling now but not quite fulfilling unlike this, this was invigorating. I continued to sprint dodging and leaping over root's and objects in my path. As I ran through the trees I saw something appearing and disappearing behind trees. The thing continued to elude me but I continued to run after it and was slowly catching up. I followed with extreme determination till finally I burst into a clearing. Just then the music began to fade as I looked around and as I did I saw a large hill with a ledge perfect for wolves for when one want's to howl at the moon.

Speaking of wolves I saw one sitting atop the hill and looking at the sky. I walked up next to the wolf and when I got close it turned to face me and that's when I took in it's appearance. The wolf looked male and was coated in grey fur and had bone white tribal marks going along it's sides and chest. I also took note that it's eyes were olive green. I did nothing but stare at the wolf and I was completely frozen by those eyes that spoke volumes of greatness and wisdom but also fierceness and had seen more then one should in a few lifetimes. The wolf then looked back at the ledge of the hill and got up before it started softly pawing at the ground as he looked back at me. I then walked forward and examined the ground and saw nothing out of the ordinary so I used my hands and started digging away at the ground till finally my claws scratched at something metallic. I moved the dirt aside and pulled out a metal box. I looked at the wolf who was looking at the box before he looked at me and gave me a head gesture to open it.

"Great, I'm following orders from a wild animal," I thought.

I opened the box and the first thing I saw was a pale soft fabric. I placed a hand on it and felt the softness and something firm beneath it so I moved the fabric and saw an old leather bound book along with a gold bracelet. It was made up of two thin pieces of metal and connecting the two pieces was a pair of wolf heads. Finally, beside the book, was a  key and some kind of brass pocket knife. The key was golden with a crescent moon on one end while the other end made up Ash's cutie mark. I then picked up the book and had a flip through it and saw it was a sketch book of some kind. There also appeared to be blueprint's in here as well. I was about to put the book back when I saw stitched onto the soft fabric in blue was the the words Ash Blade.

"What's going on here?" I asked as I went to look at the wolf but once I did he wasn't there and when I tried to find his scent, I smelt nothing, like I was alone here this entire time. "Weird, I'm normally the one who does the haunting, now I have a ghost haunting me."

I then packed up the contents of the box and decided to carry it back. Why not teleport...because I didn't feel like it. Once I was out of the forest I continued to walk towards the kingdom. Soon I walked through the streets and noticed that there were quite a few still awake. Finally I arrived at the castle. I silently walked through the hallways carrying the box I found till I arrived at Luna's room I placed the box on the ground in front of the door before I knocked and began to walk back to my room. I heard the door open behind me but I didn't look back because I wasn't in a talkative mood right now. I then heard the door close but I kept walking to my room and when I arrived I saw Nightmare was asleep. So I quickly cleaned myself up before I got into some PJ's but instead of going to bed I grabbed my flute and sat on the balcony railing and began to play a song.



The song echoed through the night air and as I played the light's in the windows began to disappear meaning the owners were falling to sleep. Once I had finished I put the flute away and crawled into bed and as I began to fall asleep I saw Nightmare had a pleasant smile on her face.
> Chapter 15 The True Monsters Which I Slay
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up feeling rather groggy. I lazily opened my eyes to see Nightmare was waking up herself. I sat up and cracked my limbs and got out of bed. I went to grab my coat and some clothing before I went to go have a wash.

"You know there is a much nicer place to bathe."

I looked at Nightmare who was sitting up on the bed.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Luna told me about this amazing bathroom that's in the castle," Nightmare said.

"It's just a bathroom. I don't really care where I get washed as long as I get washed," I said before I entered the bathroom.





I was walking down the hallway heading for the dining room. When I walked in I saw everyone, except Luna, was at the table eating breakfast. So I sat down beside Nightmare Moon and listened to everyone's conversations. Eventually I heard the doors open and saw Evan enter with a white wolf with red tribal markings on it and horns on the side of it's head in a cage and multiple magic restraints placed on it. I overheard from Rage during one of the morning conversations that Elisa had been turned into a wolf but how it happened I was unaware.

"What's going on with Elisa?" I asked.

"She almost turned into a hollow." Evan said as he put the cage down next to the table before sitting down.

"She gonna be alright?" Rainbow asked.

"Yes, she will. There will be changes to her form from this accident but she'll revert back to normal." he said before cupping his hands together and leaned onto the table with his elbows as he looked at everyone with a serious expression. "Now for the reason I came. Faust and Rage already know but I want to know if you want everyone else to know."

"I think I speak for everyone when I say go ahead," I said.

"Well, as you know, we are from a demision where people are displaced. Hundreds of people have been sent to different versions of equestria that corresponds to what they were displaced as. Elisa's little sister decided to come after us in an attempt to be with her brother again and was sent to an equestria that was related to the anime Bleach. Elisa or Ethan, as he was known at the time, spent around six months there before shit hit the fan." He said before he paused. "Now what I'm about to say is very serious and doesn't leave here. All the soul reapers were turned into hollows and Ethan was forced to kill his own sister."

"That's a lie and you know it Evo," Rage said as he slammed a fist on the table.

"What  do you mean?" Evo asked in confusion before his expression turned serious once again. "What happened during the memory you saw?"

"Some dude named Aizen killed Elisa's sister, Samantha, right in front of him because she stepped in the way of Aizen's sword to protect Elisa," Rage said.

"I get it, he blame's himself because he was in the wrong place at the wrong time and because of that it cost her sister her life," I said.

Evo had paused for a second before speaking again."Hm, well still. The memory was enough to trigger her hollow within. I have no idea how the lich eye is involved with this, but in order for her to revert back to normal she needs to stay calm. Which hopefully will be easy."

Suddenly Luna appears on my lap and grabs me by the front of my coat, forcing me to stare into her eyes.

WHERE DID YOU FIND THAT BOX! Luna roared in my face.

Now, for most, they would be screaming their heads off in my position. But since I was dead, I had very little to fear. So I just grabbed Luna by her shoulders and pushed her away till she was at a comfortable distance.

"One, do you have any idea how awkward this is. Two, don't shout in my face again. Three, *sniff* *sniff* whew, get a mint gir,l morning breath ewww," I said fanning a hand in front of my face. Luna sniffed her breath before she blushed in embarrassment and got off of me. "Now what did I do to you which led to this?"

"I wish to know how you came by this," Luna said as she summoned the box I dug up yesterday.

"What's inside?" Soarin asked.

Luna used her magic to open the box and out floated the items that were inside. The blanket floated over to Rage, the book to Twilight, the bracelet to Faust, while the strange key and other device floated next to Luna.

"Ash's baby blanket," Rage said.

"This is the arm band I gave Ash on our last Heart's Warming together," Faust said.

"And this is definitely Ash's book," Twilight said as she started to look through the book.

"I'd like my question answered Bones. Where did you find this box?" Luna asked.

"Buried in the forest just east of here," I said.

"Why would someone do that and how did you find it if it was buried?" Gilda asked.

"That's the weird part. A grey wolf with bone white marking on it's sides and olive green eyes showed me," I said causing everyone to stare at me in shock. "What?"

"That description matches Ash's wolf form perfectly," Rarity said.

"Wait, hold up, are you all saying that Ash is haunting me?" I asked.

"I highly doubt it, seeing how he never knew you." Evo said.

"Perhaps, but if so why did a wolf that matchs Ash's wolf description lead me to this and, here's the part that's really bugging me, all of Ash's items were buried with him in his tomb right, including these items?" I asked.

"Naturally," Celestia said.

"If that wolf was Ash, why would he bury these objects after he's confirmed being dead and why involve me?" I asked causing everyone to look at each other.

"That seems to be the question isn't it," Rage said.

"One that deserves to be investigated at a later time. For now lets discuss what we do now since you now have your weapon Bones." he said motioning me to take the floor.

"*sigh* Well I believe the most obvious one would be morale. Most of everyone here saw what I saw in the Woods of Suicide down in the Inferno," I said causing everyone who went with me to suddenly turn sad. "Right now the mares of Equestria are slowly losing hope and are desperately looking for some sort of sign, telling them this is almost over. Right now we have the sign we just need to get everyone to see it."

"And how do we do that? Most of the mares that we have with us are no match for Diann and his sons." Rage said before looking at the others. "No offence."

"I was thinking we do it over television, down in Apple Wood," I said.

"That's a start, but you do realize if we go and do that the caribou will be on our asses as soon as we go live," Evo said.

"True but thats why I need to have you, Elisa and Rage come along. I also have a quick get away planned in case things do go south, so no sweat," I said.

"Also we have a camera crew here that would be more then happy to help and we have our top two unit's willing to come along as well," Rage said.

"Well I see everything's in place except for Elisa," Evo said gesturing to the white wolf in the cage. "who is still out of it. Seeing how she's acting on animal instincts, there's no way to talk to her in this state."

"Any way we can help?" I asked.

"Well the only way i can see is if Fluttershy could take care of Elisa when she wakes up." He paused just as I heard a growl. I looked and saw that Elisa was now awake and glaring daggers at Evo. "Well speak of the devil." he said to which Elisa barked twice at him.

I suddenly heard a gasp escape Fluttershy's mouth.

"Such language," Fluttershy said.

"What's up?" I asked.

"Elisa said...fuck you," Fluttershy said nervously.

"Heh got a smart mouth for a lady hey lass," Rage said with a Scottish accent.

Elisa growled back at him before laying down and glaring at Evo again. He looked at her for a few seconds before looking back at us.

"Now, before we try and have Fluttershy talk to Elisa, is there any other questions or information you all would like to know about us?" he asked with open arms.

"Not so much to you Evo but rather Bones cause you see, Ash appeared to be studding Wraith's if these notes are anything to go by and I'm curious to know if they are accurate," Twilight said as she gestured to the book in her hands.

"Ash was studying Wraith's," Luna asked.

"Hmm the more we know." Evo muttered.

"So what does it say?" Rainbow asked.

"Well so far I've read what we already know and that Reapers have their wraith's organized into three fractions like the army back on Earth. There's the land faction, the sea faction, and the air faction," Twilight said.

"Pretty accurate," I said.

"So that's true?" Rainbow asked.

"Mm hm, since the world is so large it has to be divided into small sections and then even smaller sections. The Wraith's that work on land, we call those Undertakers. The Wraith's that tend to the dead at sea are called Ferrymen. Finally those that die in planes, we call them Wings of Death," I said.

"Oh, here's something I didn't know, during the ages Wraith's have been given two different name's. One is called 'The Crow'. It says here that when one dies a crow carries said soul to the 'Land of the Dead'. But sometimes, when something so bad happens, it leaves a haunting sadness and the soul is unable to rest and sometimes said crow can bring that soul back to put the wrong things right. Ash has added some really old newspaper clips about mysterious murders and reports about people presumed dead walking around wearing...mime face paint with a crow by their side," Twilight said.

"Hm, appears Ash is an educated one, gotta give him that," I said.

"Is this true also?" Luna asked.

"Somewhat. You see, Wraith's aren't allowed to bring souls back like that and if they do, they have to stay in their crow form to keep the soul attached to the body. But staying like that also makes us extremely vulnerable. Now Wraith's don't do that unless the Wraith has pity on the soul for what happened to them," I said.

"And I assume you didn't do any of this?" Celestia asked.

"Wrong...Twilight, is there a newspaper clip mentioning a guy called Eric Draven?" I asked.

"Uh...yes, it mentions an Eric Draven and Shelly Webster. Eric was in a rock band called Hangman Joe's and was a lead guitarist while Shelly was a well respected civilian. Says here that these two were getting married on the 31st of October," Twilight said causing Cadence to sigh.

"Who get's married on Halloween?" Rage asked.

"No one," I said causing everyone but Twilight to look at me.

"He's right, says here both of them died on October 30th. Eric was found in the street surrounded by glass with a stab wound in his chest and two bullet shot's in his back. When authority's arrived they determined that Eric received these wounds while in his apartment before he was tossed through the top window of his building which was six stories high. As for Shelly Webster, she was found by paramedics in the apartment and she showed signs of being beaten and raped. Died in the hospital 20 hours later, killers were never found," Twilight said sadly causing many to share her expression.

"What about suspects or witnesses?" Rarity asked.

"No one talked Rarity. Local gang's had a firm grip on that neighborhood. Anyone who talked would share in the same punishment and eventual the case was forgotten along with so many others," I said.

"So what does this Eric have to do with anything?" Soarin asked.

"You brought him back," Rage said causing everyone to stare at me. "Didn't you?"

"I have a soft spot for young lovers," I said as I showed them a picture of a mime mask and a calendar marked October 30th which was etched into my left shoulder's fur.

"So how'd it go. Eric get back at them?" Rainbow asked.

"Sure did. Gotta say, kid had style when it came to killing his target's," I said.

"So what was the other name Twilight?" Comet asked.

"Huh?" Twilight asked.

"Another name for Wraith's, you said there was two," Comet said.

"Oh right the other name, ahem...another name Wraith's are known by is Angels of Darkness," Twilight said causing Celestia to snort in laughter.

"Something amusing?" I asked with a growl to which Elisa growled as well.

"I just can't see Wraith's being called Angels when all you do is bring death," Celestia said.

"I'm going to take a walk," I said before I left.

"Is it okay if I come with you?" Evo asked.

"If you don't mind killing caribou then sure," I said.

"Sure, haven't killed anything in a while." Evo said before looking at the others. "Please try and get her to help us while in that state." he said before getting up and following me.

I led Evo down the corridors, heading for an empty balcony when I hear footsteps coming from behind me. When I look, I see Rage running towards us.

Hey, hold up guys," Rage calls out when he reaches us. "Got room for one more?"

"Your funeral," I said with a shrug as I spun around and resumed walking. After a few seconds I heard the two catch up.

"Where do you plan on attacking?" Evo asked

"I was thinking Vanhoover I would have gone for Apple Wood but we kinda need Elisa for that. Also if I have to hang around Celestia for any longer I swear I'll rip her throat out with my teeth and leave her remains for blood flies," I said.

"Blood flies?" Rage asked.

"Nasty insect's that like to make hives in corpses," I said.

"Charming," Rage said. 

"I'd have to agree with Bones, and I would be lying if I said that Celestia was pissing me off as well." Evo said as he put his hands behind his head. "Now I do believe that if we go with what Bones said this will hurt the economy of Diann's."

"Indeed. Rage, would you like to tell?" I asked.

"Sure, now I don't know what it was like in your world but here it's a massive airship port. Plenty of cargo was exchanged back then but now enslaved mares seems to be the top seller. Granted there are few ships now but there are still those that sell mares. In fact many royal ships stop there to resurply and sell off or pick up some mares before heading to the main reeducation center, formally known as the Crystal Empire, which is now under the control of Blueblood," Rage said.

"So simply if we attack here then one massive load avoids the Crystal Empire," I said.

"That would be good, but not good enough," Evo said.

Something you wish to add?" I asked.

"We need to make sure they can't bounce back from our attack. We need to burn the town to ashes. Yes it would hurt us after defeating Diann, but it's better that it hurts him rather than us," Evo said.

"And what about civilians?" Rage asked.

"Don't tell Elisa this but I'm more proficient in magic than she gives me credit for. I've delved in elemental magic and with this magic, it allows me to destroy whatever I want. The least thing we have to worry about is getting everyone out of buildings and the people I may mentally scar." Evo said.

"An Ultimate Judgment Spell, that's nuts," I said.

"An Ultimate what?" Rage asked.

"Ultimate Judgement Spells are spells that are able to annihilate those who are an enemy of the spell caster while leaving all others and everything else untouched, but the drawback is it takes an overwhelming amount of magic to use," I said.

"Yes well that is the price of choosing what you want to destroy. But luckily I have a very large mana pool." Evo said with a smirk.

"I don't like it but I understand this needs to be done. But now we just need to get there," Rage said.

"I suggest we teleport. If we combine our magic it will take less of a strain on all of us, and we'll still have sufficient amounts of mana left for when shit gets crazy." Evo paused. "But before we go we should get what ever supplies are needed, plus I need to go back to my ship and change. I'll meet you back in the royal gardens." he said before disappearing.




Castle Gardens 10 minutes later




Rage and I sat around in the gardens waiting for Evo to return. Rage was dressed in his armour and I was armed with both Hingure and my Shadow Blade. Neither of us said a word to each other as we waited when suddenly Evo appears out of midair. I saw he changed his appearance to a pair of black pants, a black vest with gold trim and a pair of black and gold gym shoes. Plus he has a black hooded trench coat in his left hand and a brown hooded trench coat in his right hand.

"There you are," Rage said.

"Yea here I am, and I brought the both of you something." Evo said before throwing the coats that were in his hands at us. I got the black one and Rage got the brown. "It's to keep your identities secret."

"Suppose it will do," Rage said as his armour disappeared and put the coat on while I put mine on.

"Alright, let's do this," I said.

"I need you to charge up your magic and then place your hand on top of mine." Evo said as he held a hand out in front of us before closing his eyes.

Rage and I did as he instructed and began charging up our magic. Once it was done, our surroundings changed and I saw we were on a hill looking over a seaside town with large towers for airships to port.

"Well we're not here to admire the sights, let's get down there," I said as I pulled the hood of my coat over my head.

"Alright." Evo said as we made our way into town.

And with that we made our way down the hill towards the city

"Now remember, we don't cause any trouble until need be." Evo said as we came up to the walls that surrounded Vanhoover.

"Noted," Rage and I said in sync.

Evo nodded as we reached the gates before being stopped by a caribou in silver armor. He looked over the three of us for a second before pointing to the right.

"I'm going to need you to step over for a search." he said. I looked over to Evo and saw him nod his head once before doing as the guard said. I went along with it and followed them to the side where the guy instructed us to remove our coats. "I'm going to need you to remove the damn coat now."

"Sir I don't think you know but my friends are albinos, so the sun hurts them." Evo said as he leaned forward and clapped his hands together with a smile.

"I don't give a shit. They will take the hoods off or else we'll send them to prison for disobeying orders." the caribou said as he rested his right hand on the hilt of his sword on his waist.

"Fine but they can't be in the sun for more than a few minutes." Evo said with a sigh as he leaned back and closed his eyes. Rage and I did as the caribou said and pulled our hoods down. I saw that he was looking at us as if trying to tell if there was any fault. He looked us over for a minute or two before turning around and throwing a hand back at us.

"You can go through." he said as he walked away. I looked to Rage and he gave a shrug before putting his hood back on and when I did I saw that Evo opened his eyes once more.

"Now that that's over, let's go and size up the town." he said as he walked ahead and through the gate. I just went with it and followed him into the town.

The inside of the town had a long street that ends at town square where the town hall is located. Along the street are a few bars, shops of various types, a smithy a few hundred feet down on the right, a few hotels here and there and a few side streets that led who knows where. But like in each town I've visited, mares were treated like animals and males held the leashes.

"Hey Evo, I've noticed this earlier but why are you so ticked at Celestia? I can understand Elisa being ticked since she's a god of death but why you?" I asked.

"She's starting to piss me off because she's getting onto you just because your a wrath. She has no real evidence not to trust you and she's only basing you on some past experience." Evo said.

"Well as thankful as I am, it's really my problem to deal with but I am glad for you sticking up for me," I said.

"I'm glad you think that way." He said before we walked in silence. That silence was broken when he spoke once again. "Evan."

"Sorry," I asked.

"My name. It's Evan." he said before looking at me. "I usually don't tell people my name because I have trouble trusting others, but I trust you."

"Thanks," I said with a smirk.

"Mares For Sale! Mares For Sale!"

All three of us snapped our heads to the sound of the voice before we rushed off towards it. We came across a wooden platform with different mares on it and a caribou shouting at the top of his lungs to get everyone's attention.

"Gentalstallions and male caribou, feast your eyes on these sluts from across Equestria! All of them healthy and ready to be fucked and bred!" the caribou shouted.

"Okay, he's dead!" Rage said as his left hand began to smoke.

"Whoa hold on, I've got a better idea. Evan, we need to take out any and all anti aircraft weaponry to get out of here. Can you take care of that while we keep these guys busy here?" I asked.

"Sure sounds fun. While I'm gone though try and bid on the mares, when they ask you who's gonna pay tell them I will. Just say I'll be here soon. Be back in a few," he said with a thumbs up as he disappeared in a whirl wind.

Rage and I stood among the crowd and the caribou continued to shout to get customers. As the minutes passed a fairly large crowd had gathered and I had to quell Rage's temper before he blew our cover.

"Males from all over, today is your lucky day! I have brought you all beauties from the farthest reaches of our planet! Each one is guaranteed to leave you satisfied and-," the caribou said.

"Get on with it!" a stallion in the crowd shouted.

"Ahem anyway please welcome our first slut," the announcing caribou said as he gestured to the side of the stage.

I then saw a unicorn stallion drag a unicorn mare on stage. Her coat colour matched Rainbow Dash's and her mane was a two toned orange. Her cutie mark was of three different coloured pins. She was slender and attractive but the one thing that through off her beauty was that she was covered in seamen, like she had just been raped. She also looked absolutely tired, like she hadn't slept in awhile.

"Sassy," Rage said.

"Know her?" I asked.

"Aye, she used to work for Rarity before the fall. She was in charge of one of Rarity's boutique in Canterlot. We talked a few times and became friends," Rage said.

"Shall we start the bidding at 500 bits?" the announcer caribou said.

Several hands raised in the air but the quickest was Rage's.

"Alright the male in the brown duster has stared off at 500 bit's, shall we raise it to 600 hundred?" the announcer asked.

"600," a caribou said.

"600, do I hear a higher bid sir?" the announcer asked.

"1000," Rage said earning muttering from the crowd.

"1100," the opposing caribou said.

"1500," I said startling the crowd and the bidding caribou.

"Do any of you wish to bid higher?" the announcer asked gesturing to Rage and the caribou.

"He's with me," Rage said while the caribou shook his head.

"Sold to the two in trench coats, come up and collect your new slut," the announcer said causing Rage to growl at the word slut.

Rage and I made our way through the crowd till we arrived at the stage and as Rage went to grab the leash attached to Sassy, the stallion moved it away from him.

"I'd like to see some payment first," the announcer said.

"Oh right a friend of ours called Evo has the money and he'll be along in a bit," Rage said.

"No bits no slut," the announcer said as he began to turn away.

"Hold up, I'm back." I heard Evan say and I turned and saw him walking up to us. "You having trouble?"

"We were just telling this guy on how we were gonna pay," I said.

"Okay, you got her?" he asked.

"Not yet but allow me, this one's on me," I said as I placed a hand on the stallion holding Sassy's leash

Suddenly my hand gives off a silver glow for a brief second. Then suddenly the stallion starts to scream in pain as his flesh begins to rot and disintegrate, leaving behind only his bones.

"What!?" the caribou asked in shock as he watched the stallion die horribly.

"Guess I should come clean, we never intended to pay for the mares," Rage said as he walked over to the caribou announcer, grabbed him by the throat and lifted him into the air. "We're here to liberate them from you sacks of shit."

Suddenly the caribou is engulfed with hellish flames causing him to scream in pain before he was tossed into the staring crowd.

"Ah, I love the smell of chard caribou in the morning," Rage said as he inhaled the scent of burning flesh.

I then looked at the crowd before us and I saw they were still staring at us in fear.

"Boo!" I said as I jerked forward suddenly, causing the males to scramble in panic. Many mares took this as a chance and started fighting back against their soon to be dead masters. "The fires of revolution have been fanned."

"And let them burn brightly." Evan said as several explosions could be heard around the city.

"I take it that was your doing?" I asked.

"Yes it was. I had explosive runes placed on all AA guns and ammunition stockpiles in the city. As well as two ships in the harbor." Evan said.

"Great, now Evan, I need you to round up all the mares and any brainwashed stallions. The ones who are brainwashed have glowing green eyes, it's not their fault that they're like this. Rage, can I leave burning this place down to you?" I asked.

"Sure but we best do it before anyone leaves," Rage said.

"No problamo I already took care of it," I said.

"How," Rage asked.

"If I even try to explain it I would most likely break your brain," I said.

"Rage, don't worry about it. Let's get this done as quickly as possible." Evan said as he got up onto the stage and went backstage.

"Rage, you know what to do," I said.

Rage just rubbed his hands together before he jumped off the stage. Suddenly flames shot off his hands like a flame thrower and began to burn down buildings. While he did that I selected a song to play on my IPod.



As I watched Rage begin to burn the town down, I saw caribou guards come running into the square.

"Oh goody, more caribou for the slaughter," I said to myself before I drew my shadow blade and lunged at the new arrivals.

I slashed, cut and butchered my way through the caribou's forces and when I was done with them I saw more down the street, only they were civilians but it didn't matter to me. So I let a feral grin spread across my face before I charged down the street and killed all them too. I kept on hacking and slashing every caribou and traitor stallion in sight till there was no one about. I saw Rage was enjoying himself with more of his burning victims. I saw, when we were done, the ground and anything that wasn't burning was coloured red with blood and a few civilians ranging from mares to foals had gathered. The mares were doing there best to shield the foals eyes. I then saw a lot more mares had ran out from behind the stage and joined the group. I then saw Evan had appeared from behind the curtain after the mares.

"Are all the females that were back there here and safe?" Evan asked as he walked towards us.

"Over there with the mares and foals that came to watch. How about the brainwashed stallions, also we need a transport," I said.

"All the brainwashed stallions in the city have been taken care of and are unconscious. I could teleport them to us at any time, so no worries there. As for transport." Evan said as he reached us. "Can you guys fly helicopters?"

"I can operate airships, not choppers," Rage said.

"I don't use helicopters so no point in me learning how to use one," I said.

"Well there goes one of my ideas." he said with a sigh. "Then I guess we can use the pelicans to get us out of here. I'll have to have them on auto pilot since no one knows how to fly one."

"Why don't we just take one of the airships in one one of the docks? Not like anyone is gonna use them after today if we blow them up," I suggested.

"He makes a good point, besides we're gonna need a lot of pelicans if we're gonna transport this lot. An airship can do that with only one," Rage said.

"We could but it will be tremendously slower than the pelicans and we have no idea what aircrafts they have in their arsenal. I mean they did have a battleship in the harbor that resembled one form world war two." He paused as he brought a hand to his chin. "How about this, I fly a Harrier to protect you guys and you get everyone with the airships."

"You know, not that that's not a good idea, but you make it sound like you didn't take out the AA guns," I said.

"That's not what I'm saying. They could have had someone send a distress signal before you burnt the place, and they could be on their way here now with reinforcements. But if you think it's a bad idea then I'll take your word for it."

"Airships that are built for battle are slow because of all of their armour and weapons and since there aren't any settlements near here it will take hours for them to get here. It will take them even longer to figure out where we went," Rage said.

"Let's get everyone going then. I'd rather not be here when they come to investigate why this place isn't responding," Evan said.

"Agreed," I said.

"You guys address the crowd on the situation. I'm not very good with groups of people." Evan said.

"Oh right, best leave this to me," Rage said as he turned to the staring crowd. "Hello, many of you know who I am, some maybe not, but none of that matters cause now I'm here to tell you all one thing; the nightmare is coming to an end. The caribou are about to learn a very important lesson, Don't Fuck With Equestria cause after today a message will be sent. A message displaying our power and our hatred to them. The caribou say they have won when, in truth, those words are false. Me and my allies haven't given up. The royal family is safe along with whoever is ready to fight to take back what is theirs from these vermin," Rage said as he picked up a severed caribou head and tossed it into a fire. "So tell me, are you ready to join us? Are you ready to take back what's ours and drive these cowardly, disgusting, disrespectful bastards from our shores and in the name of our fallen king and my brother Ash Blade, bring freedom to those who are still trapped under Diann's hoof?" Rage asked as he raised an arm in the air.

At first no one did or said anything but after a few seconds a mare raised an arm in the air.

"My husband was turned into a monster. He was a good stallion before this happened. He would never harm a soul and now these caribou have done the worst to him. It's time I pay them back with blood," the mare said.

Soon, one by one, others raised their arms in the air. I gave a nod to Evan, who had us and every pony in the city we came to save, transported into a hanger that had a couple of ships in it.

"Now everyone will be going onto this ship here!" Evan yelled as he pointed to the largest ship in the hanger, and on the bow it had the words 'Valiant' engraved into the sides. "If there are any wounded, find and take them to the medical bay."

I went to help out where I could and soon enough everyone was on board. I closed the door behind me when I got aboard and when I reached the bridge I saw Evan and Rage where there.

"Everyone's on board," I said as I stepped onto the bridge.

"Alright let's get outta here," Rage said before he pulled a leaver and the engines spun up. After a few seconds the ship lifted into the air and flew out of the hanger but stopped a safe distance from Vanhoover. "This should be good enough distance."

"For what?" Evan asked.

"Uh destroying the city remember? I had an idea in mind but since you are the god of destruction, would you care to do the honors?" Rage asked.

"Oh yea, forgot about that and sure." Evan said with a smirk before shooting his arms into the air and closing his eyes. He stood there for a second, I didn't think he was doing anything until his hands started to glow red. "By the powers of the gods, angered by mans nature and greed. Let my foes feel your wrath and destruction." he said as a giant fiery rune started to grow above the city until it was as large as the city was wide.



"Destruction Rain!" he yelled before a beam half the size of the rune came down and destroyed everything in it's path. Whatever wasn't vaporized by the beam was destroyed by the debris that was moved.

"Whoa," Rage and I said in sync.

"Yea," Evan said with a huff as his arms went limp and fell to his sides. "that's half of the extent of my power." He paused as he took a few deep breaths. "But I rarely us it since most of my strength lies in brute strength." he said before suddenly spinning around opposite to the city and looked out into the distance with a scrutinizing gaze. He seemed to be looking at something off in the distance but when I looked to where he was looking, I saw nothing.

"Something wrong?" I asked.

"It's.... nothing. Thought I felt something." Evan said uncertainty. "But we need to go, now."

Rage gave a nod before he pulled a leaver and I felt the ship move forward and flew towards the forgotten kingdom of the Demonic Angels.




Little While Later




I sat on the bridge with Rage and Evan and was looking out at the endless horizon. We were over the forest that separates Aephoceria from Equestria and as I saw the faint outline of the kingdom come into shape I remembered if I went back I'd have to deal with Celestia. I wasn't in the mood to talk to her yet so I stood up and began to walk to the door.

"Going somewhere?" Rage asked noticing me about to make my departure.

"I need be alone for a bit cause I'm still a little miffed from this morning. Also I don't wanna be there to explain how we saved this lot," I said.

"Just don't let her get to you Bones. If need be I'll back you up." Evan said with a smile as I walked away.

I walked through the corridors and looked at the mares, stallions and foals as I passed till I walked onto the deck and over to the side. I then stepped on the rail and jumped off the ship. I plummeted downward and crouched onto my knees when I made contact with the ground to cushion the fall. Once I was on the ground and I had recovered from falling, I looked up and saw the ship leaving the area. I then stood up and began to walk down through the trees towards the kingdom and as I did music filled the air.



As the music played, I felt I had became lost in a dream. The very air swirled around me showing strange shapes. I couldn't tell where I was going and once the music ended so too did my conscious.




???




"So this is it?"

"Fraid so but all have to understand why I'm doing this,"

"We know, we just wish it didn't"

"C'mon as much as it pains me I'm not going there forever. Once I'm finished I'll be right back,"

"We know you will kid just make sure you kick plenty of ass and try not to die alright...King of The Starry Heavens

"Don't call me that you old bastard,"





I woke up and saw the night sky hanging above me. I was confused about why I could see the sky when I was in the forest, so when I sat up I looked around. I saw I was on the boarder and ahead of me was the kingdom. I didn't bother asking how I got here when I knew the forest was alive. The question here is why did it bring me out. I then shrugged off the question and walked towards the kingdom. By the time I reached the gates it was 11:00 pm and I saw many buildings were closing for the night.

Suddenly I heard a scream come from behind me so I spun around and saw a mare run out of an alley but tripped on a slightly raised stone and fall onto the ground. Almost immediately a large twisted monster made of both flesh and metal stumbled out of the alley. As soon as I saw the abomination and felt the waves of darkness pulsing from it, I remembered that this thing was something that wraiths were designed to destroy. I then summoned Hingure to my back and glared at the beast.

"Souls...must have...more...souls...more...power," the creature muttered as it raised an impossibly large arm that was twisted and distorted and had massive claws on it's fingers ready to carve into the paralyzed mare's flesh.

"Oi," I said, stopping the creature from harming the mare and causing the both of them to turn towards me. "Miss, I suggest you leave while I take care of this."

The mare nodded frantically before she got up and ran. I then took the time to study my new opponent and saw fresh blood running down one of his arms. Since that mare didn't appear to be injured I assume this thing had killed someone else and that mare just happened to be passing by when it happened.

"You, soul who has dared defile the path of life. You have taken an innocent life and consumed their soul," I said as I drew Hingure, twirled it around and pointed the point at the monster. "Brace yourself...your soul is mine."

At those words, the creature roared and charged at surprising speed. The thing was so big and had so much metal on it I didn't think it would be this fast. The monster jumped above me and attacked so I used Hingure to deflect the attack and I saw another attack incoming but I deflected that one too. I watched as it sailed over me. I then ran after the thing and tried to impale it but the thing dodged to the side and ran up the side of a building before it leapt at me, forcing me to jump backwards while the creature slashed at the road. It attacked again while I was in mid-air from the jump but I blocked it, however I was backed against a wall.

The creature readied itself for another attack so I ducked below it as the beast's claws tore off a chunk of the wall before I rolled behind the thing and saw it charge at me. I then tossed Hingure into the air, sending it into a spin and when the monster's face came in contact with it, Hingure sliced off a piece of it's face and knocked it off course before I caught Hingure. It was only a second but the abomination recovered an attack. But when it did I just dodged and blocked the attacks. If an one was watching, it would look like I knew where he was gonna attack before it did and I was dancing to it.

I finally decided to end this. So as the beast made a swipe with it's claws for my feet, I leapt into the air and placed my feet on the back of the metal abomination's head and leapt high into the air. While the moon silhouetted me I then placed a hand on Hingure's blade and rubbed my hand along it. As I did a black aura appeared around it and both the handle and the blade extended, becoming an nodachi. I fell back down  to the ground and I saw the creature leap at me. I watched as time slowed down but I angled my body so that my head was facing the creature. I crouched my legs close to my body and made a rune appear behind me before I leapt off it and at the creature. The pair of us slashed at each other as we passed and when it was done I landed on the ground while the creature's arm that it used to attack me with turned to bloodied ribbons and the body was cut in two before it hit the ground. Suddenly a red orb with a black orb inside of it and small hexagons covering the sides like a shell rose from the body. I knew this orb as a damaged soul.

I walked towards the soul and as I did, Hingure transformed back into a katana. I then held Hingure out to the soul and Hingure suddenly glowed white before it leapt out of my hand. As it did Hingure began to change before it landed behind the soul. Once the glow died down instead of a katana I saw a figure in a dark coat and the body suggested it was feminine. She wore a midnight blue shirt underneath and dark grey pants with black spiked combat boots. I saw the coat had spikes on the shoulders and the lunar phases were going along the bottom of the coat. The woman had a modest bust size and her face showed she was young yet pretty and wore black lipstick and midnight blue eyeliner. She looked at the soul with a neutral expression before she grabbed it and began eating it like an apple. Once she was on the last bit she tossed it into the air and it landed in her mouth before she began to chew on it.

"Good meal Hingure?" I asked.

"Indeed, thanks Bones," Hingure said.

Suddenly I felt we weren't alone anymore so I looked at a rooftop and saw the royals, the mane 6, Elisa, Evan and Rage were there staring at me and Elisa now looked like an anthro wolf. She was wearing a pink bra and some pink panties but her hands still looked like paws.

"Shit, I'm out," Hingure said before she turned herself into a katana and sheathed herself on my back before I looked at the spectators.

"Sup," I said.

"Nothing much, just arguing." Evan said as he jumped off the roof and into the street.

"And that was before we got word of a wolf causing trouble." Rage said as he also jumped down.

"Yeah not much I could do about that. My new friend here was about to kill a mare if I hadn't stepped in," I said.

"What is that?" Applejack asked as she inspected the dead monster.

"Not sure what it was before but now it's a dead Kishin Egg," I said as I walked over to said Kishin egg.

"What's a Kishin Egg?" Twilight asked.

"Once an ordinary mortal who consumed the soul from another mortal which turned them into what you see before you," I said before I placed my fingers into the puddle of blood and rubbed it between my fingers. I then licked it only to spit the blood out again. "And from what I can tell this guy was once a unicorn stallion before this, name was Cobalt Steel."

"He was one of my subject's and you killed him?" Celestia asked in an angered tone.

"He died the moment he did this to himself," I responded.

"He didn't need to die you maybe could have saved him but no. I bet you just killed him because it was easier and you enjoy killing," Celestia said.

"Ok That's It!" I yelled.

I then teleported in front of Celestia and grabbed her by the mane and began to pull her into the alley where the monster came from. I saw most of Celestia's family and Twilight went to stop me however Faust, Rage and Elisa intervened.

"Bones unhand me at once!" Celestia demanded while trying to loosen my grip and find some solid footing.

I ignored Celestia and continued to follow the blood trail left by the Kishin Egg till I arrived at the source. I then released Celestia and forced her to look at the scene before us which was of another mare, however there was very little of her left. Blood coated the walls and ground and her body looked like it was being eaten.

"This is what one of your subjects has done Celestia, it butchered this poor mare and ate both her body and her soul. It is very possible that it has done this to others also so tell me who's the real monster here, the one who did this?" I asked as I pointed to the corpse. "Or me, the one who kills them to prevent things like this from happening."

With that I stormed off and as I did I saw everyone was staring at the scene in horror. Rarity and Fluttershy had fainted and Pinkie looked like she was gonna be sick.

I arrived back at the main road and saw the corpse of the Kishin Egg so I walked over to it, summoned a black rose and dropped it onto the Kishin. I watched as the body turned to dust leaving nothing, not even blood behind, before I teleported into my room and went to sleep.
> Chapter 16 Can the Dead be Loved?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up and saw I was alone in my bedroom. I went to grab my clothes and head for the bathroom when I remembered Nightmare's words from yesterday about the bath. So I walked out the door and into the hallway. I was met with a pair of maids who were surprised to see me and as we looked at each other both mare's cheeks had a light shade of red on them. I looked down and saw I was wearing a pajama shirt and pants but the shirt did little to conceal my fitness, explaining the mare's reaction. I turned to leave when suddenly I realized I didn't know where this bath was so I turned to the maids who were still staring at me.

"Excuse me, could you tell me where the large bath is?" I asked.

"...Oh yes, please follow us, we shall escort you," one of the maids said as they began to walk down the hallway.

We walked through the castle and as we did the maids talked quietly amongst themselves. I decided to not listen in because it wasn't my business. Soon we arrived at a door with blurred glass in the center before the maids came to a stop.

"Here it is," the maid said.

"Thanks for the help," I said.

"Would you like us to help wash you?" one maid asked nervously causing me to recoil in surprise and left me speechless.

"Now now ladies I'm pretty sure the both of you have work to do," Rage said as he walked around the corner, much to my relief, before he shooed away the maids.

"Thanks for that, wasn't sure where that last bit came from though," I said.

"It's cool, mares do stuff like that when they take a fancy to someone," Rage said.

"Oh...well that's a little unsettling," I said.

"Why you gay or something?" Rage asked causing me to punch him across the face. "Ow...good hit but in all serious here, you gonna take a bath?"

"Yes why?" I asked.

"Mind some company?" Rage asked causing me to raise a fist. "No no I'm being sincere I was on my way here for a bath myself when I ran into you.

"Well I guess it's okay long as you don't mind bathing with a dead guy," I said.

"Now you're making this sound weird," Rage said.

"I'll hit you again," I threatened.

We stepped inside and saw a steam filled twisting hallway. I followed it and walked into a massive circular room with a large basin of water. Pouring from the ceiling and into the center of the basin was a waterfall of warm water. When I looked around the rim of the massive bath I saw grates that the water went into when it was overflowing and at the bottom of the colossal bath was a mosaic tile design.



I got out of my PJ's and stepped into the water and for some strange reason I could feel the water and it also felt really nice.

"Quite a place to get washed eh Bones," Rage said who had stepped in while I was lost in thought.

"Definitely but why I can feel the water is beyond me," I said.

"Must be the underground herbs that grow around the spring. Zecora said these herbs are used for regeneration and health improvement, also relaxation," Rage explained.

"Noted," I said.

"So Bones any ideas on what we can do today?" Rage asked.

"Not really, our stunt yesterday would have surely attracted some attention. Best lay low for a bit and wait for Elisa to go back to normal," I said.

"Good idea...What about Celestia?" Rage asked.

"What about her?" I asked.

"I think you might have finally knocked something into her head but she hasn't said anything," Rage said.

"If there's something she want's to discuss with me then I'll listen but if it's something not worth my time then I'll just leave cause I don't deserve to be treated like this just because of who I am," I said.

"Amen pal," Rage said.

Rage and I spent a good 15 minutes bathing before we got out and headed for the dining room where we saw everyone besides Evan was there but not everyone was in a pleasant mood.

"Morning," I said announcing our presence before we sat down.

"Hey you lot get this, Bones here is becoming rather popular with some of the staff, pair of maids even offered to wash him," Rage said causing me to shoot him a glare while everyone stared at me in shock.

"Nothing happened alright, offer was turned down," I said.

"Where are they now?" Nightmare asked as I noticed her grip her chair tightly.

"No idea," I said.

"Excuse me Bones...About yesterday, you said that you hunt down creatures like that Kishin Egg. What others are there?" Luna asked.

"Lot's thralls, ghouls, Kishins and Kishin Eggs, White Walkers, Sand Stalkers anything that's dead and will seek to harm the living," I said.

"I see," Luna said.

"I take it some of you have more questions for me," I asked

"Yeah what was going on with your sword yesterday?" Applejack asked.

"Oh...Well that was Hingure's spirit form. Much like Elisa's swords except mine eat's corrupted souls to become stronger so it can be labeled as a Master Death Weapon, which she is," I said as I summoned Hingure.

"What's so special about becoming a Master Death Weapon?" Twilight asked.

"It's a high honor for us weapons. It means we are worthy of being used by the Reapers who guard their world from darkness," Hingure said while still in her sword form startling almost everyone.

"Might as well reveal yourself if you're going to join the conversation," I said.

Hingure then turned into her spirit form before she gazed around at the others before her eyes rested on Gilda.

"Nice boot's," Hingure said.

"Nice coat," Gilda replied.

"I think we're gonna get along just fine," Hingure said with a rare smile before she looked at Celestia. "And as for you bitch I don't care if you are a princess or a goddess. Disrespect my maker again and I'll show you a whole new meaning of the word hell cause you know nothing of the horrors we've seen and faced," Hingure said while pointing at Celestia and causing many to gasp at what Hingure said but Celestia didn't respond.

"Settle down Hingure I don't need you to interfere with my problems," I said.

"I'm your sword master, it's my duty to stand by you no matter the cause," Hingure said.

"Loyal one might give you a run for you're bit's huh Dash," Soarin said.

"Excuse me Hingure do you know Bones identity of when he was alive?" Twilight asked.

"No, wraith's had their life names hidden for a good reason. For you see if one wraith had an argument with another, one of the wraiths could target members of the living and so to prevent this, wraith's were given cover names or titles. Example with my master here he has the title "The Reapers Hand" so nasty incidents don't happen in the future but the wraiths will still be able to remember their lifetime before becoming a wraith," Hingure said.

"Hey you guys kill any wraiths before?" Rainbow asked?

"Rainbow Dash," Rarity scolded

"What we're all curious about that, besides this is the best opportunity to ask," Rainbow said.

"Yes in fact our first one was a Ferryman," Hingure said.

"Hingure," I said.

"What's wrong?" Chrysalis asked.

"That contract was a massacre when we arrived. It's one of the reasons why humans see us as monsters and why I put down rouge wraiths as quickly as possible. But the incident before that was a bloodbath and was way out of control before I could do anything," I said.

"Could you explain?" Luna asked.

"I can do better then that I can show you but everyone who can't handle mass bloodshed should leave now," I said but nobody left. "I'm surprised you all wish to stay, you too Celestia." 

"I believe it's time I actually see what it is you do and who the real monsters are," Celestia said causing me to nod. I snapped my fingers causing the area around us to change to one of an ocean under a night sky and below us a single ocean liner sailed over the calm blue.

"Whoa this is a lot more different then a memory walking rune," Rage said.

"That's because this is a spell called "Eye of God" we're basically looking through the eyes of god on an event that has happened in the past even if I wasn't there," I said.

"Whoa neat," Rage said.

"This is quite fascinating," Twilight said as she looked around and scribbled something down in a notepad causing Hingure to mutter the word egghead under her breath.

"So is that where it happened?" Rainbow asked pointing to the ship causing me to nod.

I snapped my fingers and we appeared on the deck of the ship. We saw people on the deck of the ship slow dancing to the sound of a woman singing something in Italian on the PA. The music was lovely and as I looked at the dancing crowd I saw a little girl dancing with the captain causing me to give a sorrowful sigh which went unnoticed by everyone.

"I thought you said this was going to be a massacre," Rainbow said.

"Give it a second," I said.

As if on cue I saw a machine whirl to life which was attached to a wire that went around the deck. As the machine wound up all the loose wire no one suspected a thing when suddenly the wire was pulled from it's place and was retracted towards the machine. The wire was then pulled through the deck cutting down everything in it's path, including the dancing crowd, before it became taut leaving a vibrating sound in the air. No one, not even my fellow observers, moved. No one breathed. Everyone was trying to figure out what had happened. It was like standing in a frozen garden with ice statues. 

I pointed at the feet of one of the humans on the deck and saw blood begin to pool at his feet at an alarming rate, and as one, all the passengers collapsed, all of them severed in two. But in the center, crouched low, was the captain with the little girl held protectively in his arms. I then saw I had made my appearance behind the captain just as soon as the top of his head fell off. The little girl looked at the fallen body before she looked at me and screamed, causing both me and my past self to fling our arms up to our ears and cover them while our bodies became disoriented for a few seconds before going back to normal. Once I had recovered I saw I was in my true form in the past providing no clues as to who I was.

I then snapped my fingers and we appeared in a pool area showing some of the crew, all armed with weapons, executing passengers and tossing their bodies in the pool. I saw one crew member was behind them and armed with an MP40 before he shot the crew members and left. I then showed everyone the hold where the rest of the crew came in and started looting the place. One then shouts and holds up a 5 kg gold bar. The rest of the crew then scramble to grab a piece when suddenly a beautiful woman in a red dress steps in unfazed by what was happening. The leading crew member steps away from the crew and gazes into the woman's eyes before he turns around and shoots the remaining crew. When he turns around to face the woman he is met with the barrel end of a gun before he's shot in the head. Once the body falls the woman tosses the gun away and turns to face a figure whose face was shrouded in the dark and was dressed in a tux. The figure stepped out of the shadows revealing a man in his mid twenties and blonde hair before he and the woman engaged in a kiss. After awhile when the man pulled away, the woman began to choke before blood spilled from her mouth. She collapsed to the floor but the man just gave a little wave as he watched the woman die before he left.

"Rouge Wraith," Rainbow said.

We then appeared in a hallway showing dead bodies and foam pouring from their mouths indicating they were poisoned. My past self then appeared and walked down the hallway when we heard sobbing. My past self followed the sound when we found the little girl. We saw her looking at two bodies, most likely her parents. My past self began to walk up to the girl when suddenly the Wraith appeared causing the girl to look at him before he shot her in the stomach causing everyone to gasp while Elisa growled fiercely. That's when my past self appeared next to the Wraith and used Hingure to sever off one arm before he cut off the other and drove Hingure into the Wraith's chest then pinned him to the wall. My past self then went to check on the girl but only after one second of holding her, the little girl gave her last breath. That's when my past self put down the body and looked to the still struggling to get free Wraith. My past self then grabbed the wraith by the throat and stared into his eyes causing fear to appear on the Wraith's face. My past self then lifted the Wraith into the air leaving Hingure to cut open the Wraith. My past self then grabbed Hingure before he pulled her free then reached in and pulled out the Wraith's blackened soul before he dropped the disappearing body and engulfed the soul in Death Fire before disappearing himself just as the area around us returned to the castle dining room.

"So one Wraith has the ability to do that?" Twilight asked.

"Lure fish in with bait and wham you're dead. The gold was the lure but that woman was the hook. She seduced the men into doing it and, well you know the rest," I said.

"Damn...Got anymore?" Rainbow asked shrouding the table in silence.

"Seriously," I asked.

"Yes but I pick this one," Rainbow said.

"Kay what do you want to see?" I asked.

"6th of June 1944 Normandy," Rainbow said causing Rage to spit out his orange juice.

"D-Day!" Rage shouted

"Yes Ash never showed us, hell not even told us what it was like during World War 2 and it's been bugging the hell out of me. All we've seen is Ash flying a plane and a little combat with him in it," Rainbow said.

"Perhaps it is better that we don't know Rainbow," Luna said.

"If you're sure Rainbow I'll show you but be warned that fight was nothing to mess around in, trust me I saw the entire thing," I said before I snapped my fingers causing us to appear on a beach where an explosion went off beside us startling everyone before I selected a song to listen to while we watched.



I looked around and saw concrete bunkers siting on the beach cliffs gunning down soldiers with machine guns. Metal blockades were going along the beach to prevent tanks from getting through and a lot of dead American troops were on the ground. Finally I saw the ocean had turned red with blood from how many soldiers had died in the water. Explosions appeared in random spots blowing soldiers apart while some hid behind cover screaming their throat's raw in terror.

"Sweet me, Ash fought his way through this?" Faust said as she looked around at the carnage.

"No one said war was pretty but this place has nothing on Operation Market Garden," I said.

Just then I saw an explosion blow a couple of marines to bits before I saw a soldier beside me get cut down by a machine gun. I saw one trooper was walking around with a missing arm which looked to have been ripped off. He seemed to be looking for something and when he found it and picked it up I saw it was his missing arm. Suddenly I saw a landing boat go up in flames probably the result of a flamethrower being shot. The group stared on in horror as they watched the flame covered soldiers rush for water to douse the flames or get shot by the Germans.

"Is there any way to find out where Ash is?" Luna asked.

"I say he'll be along shortly," I said.

As if on cue a landing craft arrived beside us and before the ramp could lower a soldier vaulted over the ramp armed wih a M1-Garand and ran into the battlefield. The Germans then brought their focus on him and fired but the soldier kept running and dodging ,even jumped into an explosion like it were nothing before he ducked behind cover alowing us to see it was Ash. His face had been hardened and scared by war. The Germans continued to rain bullets down on Ash but soon gunfire sounded off behind us coming from the rest of the soldiers who were on the landing craft. I saw they were aiming for the bunker giving Ash time to run out of cover and further up the beach.

"Wow slippery bugger that one," Soarin said.

"Eeyup," Mac said.

"C'mon let's see where he's going," Rainbow said causing everyone to follow.

We watched Ash run into the heat of battle only stopping in cover to take a breather. As we followed I saw corpsmen tending to the wounded. I then watched Ash as he ran over to a soldier who had his gut's spilled and was trying to hold them in while crying out for his mother. He picked him up as best as he could and dragged him over to cover where he tried to flag down a corpsman. Everyone could only stare as the man screamed in utter agony before the life left him. Ash stayed with the man the entire time till he died before he glared at the bunkers in utter hatred and I saw his eyes were an icy unforgiving blue. Ash then charged towards the bunkers. He tossed a grenade at the barbed wire, blowing it up before he ran past the busted wires and up the beach cliff dodging an MG nest's wrathful bullets. When the MG overheated Ash drew a pistol and ran towards the MG nest and shot the occupants.

"Corporal!"

We looked at the source and saw four men link up with Ash, two of them were armed with Thompson sub machine guns and one with a flamethrower.

"Sir what now!?" One shouted

"We clear out these bunkers, lighten the load for our boys and push our way forward!" Ash shouted.

Ash and the soldiers ran up the rest of the way and began shooting at the Axis forces before they stacked up at a bunker. Ash tossed a grenade into the bunker and let it explode before he turned to the soldier wielding the flamethrower.

"Wade smoke the son's of bitches!" Ash shouted.

Giving a nod the soldier walked in front of the doorway and unleashed a torrent of fire which engulfed the insides of the bunker. I showed the Germans scrambling to escape the flames by an means necessary.

"Don't shoot let em burn!" one of the allied troops shouted.

"Was that ours?" another one asked.

"Doesn't matter let's keep moving," one soldier shouted.

We watched as the allies swarmed up the beach. During the fighting we saw Ash was caught in a melee fight with a German SS commander. Ash then grabbed a shovel from off his back and drove it into the commanders shoulder then took his pistol and shot another trooper.

Soon the Germans surrendered and we watched Ash walk along the lines of surrendered Germans. Then he stopped and looked at something he walked along the lines, drew his sidearm and shot a surrendered German wearing a uniform of the Nazi SS commanders in the legs forcing him to his knees before shooting the commander in the head. All the while Ash's face held no emotion as he executed the trooper, that's when I ended the spell. When I looked at the others I saw all of them were shocked at what they saw, even Rainbow looked like she regretted watching that.

"He executed that man even though he surrendered...Why did do that?" Twilight asked in disbelief.

"SS troops, that bunch were by far one of the most hated soldiers during the war for good reason. Each and every one of them was to be executed on site when found even if they surrendered," Rage said

"To think our fight with Celestia looked like a mere preschool roughhousing compared to that," Dream Catcher.

"And the fact Ash went through that...blood bath is something else entirely how long did the war last Rage?" Shining asked.

"Six years in Europe and eight years in the Pacific. As for America, it lasted four years," I heard someone say and I looked up and saw Evan entering, as well as others.

I looked at the new arrivals and saw it was Elisa and Evan's version of the royals I saw their Celestia wore blue shorts and a pink shirt but her mane and tail weren't flowing, instead they were pink. Luna wore some kind of gaming shirt and black jeans and like her sister, her mane and tail weren't flowing and were light blue. Cadence was wearing a simple pink dress and as for Shining it turned out his counterpart was female and wore a tight white shirt and blue jeans. Next came Faust wearing blue skinny jeans and a tank top. Then Lucky Shot wearing her vault-tech jump-suit then Wrathful Blaze wearing a brown stetson and pants, as well as a white tank top. (Introduced to the last three on our trip from their world to here.) And finally I saw Evan was wearing a black tux with a red tie and had a slight buzz atop his head.

I looked at the group and saw most of them were staring at the royals in shock and I saw the new arrivals had similar expressions on their faces.

"Didn't tell them where they are?" I asked.

"I did, but I may have forgot to add the fact that there were other versions of them here." Evan said as he rubbed the back of his neck.

I looked at the other Celestia before I got out of my chair and walked towards the door.

"Bones?" Rage began.

"If this Celestia decides to put me on a leash like the other I swear to the lord almighty I'm going to do something very violent," I said before I left

I walked out the door and down the hallway not really a care where I was going till I stumbled upon the doorway to a music room. When I peeked inside I saw a shiny black piano was sitting in the room. I walked inside and saw no one around so I walked over to the instrument and tapped on a few keys and saw it had been tuned. I then looked around and made sure no one was here before I sat down and started playing on random keys. Suddenly I felt something take control of my hands and began to play a song on the piano.



The music was beautiful and also haunting but I let the music carry me away. I just let my hands do the work as I became lost in thought. I didn't even know I had stopped playing when suddenly I hear clapping coming from the door. I spun around and saw Nightmare and the two mares Vinyl Scratch and Octavia Melody were applauding me.

"A superb performance," Octavia said while she continued to clap.

"How long were you all there?" I asked.

"Awhile now but I didn't know you could play on a piano, you've been holding out on us," Vinyl said.

"Believe me I didn't know either till now," I said.

"Pardon for asking but what was that song?" Nightmare asked.

"Hm...Moonlight Sonata I believe," I said as I looked at the piano before I looked back at the others. "So haven't seen you two since Ponyville, doing alright?"

"Sure am horn's back, we're not being raped, I'd say we're doing great," Vinyl said.

"Although I wish none of this happened in the first place," Octavia said with a sigh.

"So what brings you here Nightmare?" I asked.

"Two Celestia's are a bit too much even for me," Nightmare said.

"Fair enough so want to do something together?" I asked.

"What?" Nightmare asked.

"Well I'm board as hell and I'm not planing on going back into that room unless I'm sure I won't have two pains in the butt yelling in my face," I said.

"Fair point but what can we do?" Nightmare asked.

"Got me I'm just about ready to slam my head into a wall to entertain myself," I said causing the mares to snicker

"As amusing as that would be I have a better idea. Luna has some game consoles in her gaming room that we can play just as long as we don't do anything to mess up her games," Nightmare suggested.

"Hmm...I'm down with it, beat's beating my head against a wall," I said.

Well you two lovebirds have fun," Vinyl said as we left before Octavia elbowed her in the ribs and when I looked at Nightmare I saw she was blushing.

Nightmare led us to the gaming room and I have to say Luna really likes her games.

"Wow," I said as I looked at the mass collection of games.

"Now then how about we start off with some simple shooters," Nightmare asked.




Hours Later




Nightmare and I played countless games for hours and she seemed to take great pleasure in rubbing in the fact she had won whenever we played against each other, which happened to be a lot. I then heard Nightmare's stomach growl much to her embarrassment before I offered to go get something for her to eat. When I arrived at the kitchen no one was around but sadly there were no already prepared meals so I was forced to make something. I didn't know an recipes but thanks to me watching Pinkie making pudding once I decided to make one by using ingredients I know for certain taste good, judging by everyone's reactions at desert time. Once I was done with it I put it in the oven to bake and once it was done and I took it out, the scent became intoxicating. I then grabbed a knife before I covered up the pudding before I took them to the game room. Once I arrived I saw Nightmare was scrolling through songs on the IPod before she put it down when she saw me.

"What's that?" Nightmare asked.

"Just some pudding I made," I said as I set it on a small table.

"Made?" Nightmare asked.

"Don't sound so surprised I think I did well if the smell is anything to go by," I said.

"I'll be the judge of that," Nightmare said as she reached for the pudding but I slapped her on the hand. "Ow What in Tartarus Was That For!?"

"Still hot you're going to need to wait for it to cool down," I said causing Nightmare to huff and go back to her chair.

"What were you listening to?" I asked.

"More like I was going to before you arrived," Nightmare said.

"Don't let me stop you," I said before Nightmare selected a song and let it play.



When I first heard the song I was confused on why Nightmare would want to listen to this. When I looked I saw she was just as surprised. I saw she went to stop it but she ended up swaying her head to the song and I'd be lying if I said I didn't enjoy it myself. I walked up to Nightmare and offered her a hand to dance. She stared at me in shock but then she smiled before she took it and once she stood up we held each other at a comfortable distance and began to slowly sway to the music. As we did Nightmare rested her head on top of mine. At first the feeling was awkward but I shrugged it off and continued till the song ended and when it did Nightmare and I looked into each other's eyes  before we stepped back from each other.

"I've never danced before," Nightmare admitted with a blush.

"That's fine I doubt I've ever done dancing when I was alive," I said as I rubbed the back of my head and tried looking for something to end the awkwardness. "I'd say the pudding has cooled care for a slice?"

"Did someone say pudding?"

Nightmare and I jumped when we heard the second voice and saw this world's Luna standing in the doorway.

"Luna how long were you there?" Nightmare asked.

"I just got here but real question here is what are you two doing here?" Luna asked as she stepped into the room.

"We were kinda bored so I suggested we come here to play some shooters," Nightmare said.

"I see now what's this I hear about pudding?" Luna asked.

"Your welcome to have a slice not like I can eat any myself," I said as I cut a piece each for the two mares.

Once I handed the mares their pieces they took a bite and their eyes widened and remained still as stone. I thought I may have done something wrong but that changed when they scarfed their pieces down with looks of bliss.

I take it that it tastes nice?" I asked.

"Nice, this is heavenly. I think you may have been more of a brilliant chef in life then a warrior," Nightmare said.

"I have to agree," Luna said.

"Well glad you like it," I said.

Suddenly both mares go for another piece and when they noticed the other going for the pudding the two growled at each other.

"What do you think you're doing the rest is mine," Luna and Nightmare said in sync

"Whoa you two there's enough for another slice," I said.

Suddenly the two mares lunged at each other and started to fight for the pudding. A large dust cloud was created and I could see limbs appear every once and awhile from the two. I then looked at the pudding and decided I best get it away from them before things got out of control so I grabbed the treat and left the room. I walked down the halls thinking about what I should do with this pudding and I saw this worlds Celestia walking towards me and stopped in front of me.

"Bones," Celestia greeted.

"Celestia," I greeted in return.

"Where are you off to and with a...pudding no less?" Celestia asked.

"Long story but I...," I started before I was cut off.

WHERE IS IT!

"Damn they're quick," I said as I looked down the hall just in time to see Luna and Nightmare tumble out of another hallway. "Listen Celestia I..." I started but I saw a piece of the pudding was gone and I saw a large smile on Celestia's face and she was chewing happily. "Oh crap."

"More," Celestia said with a crazed look in her eyes.

"BONES GIVE ME THAT PUDDING!" Luna and Nightmare roared as they ran towards me.

"Shit," I muttered.

I then tossed the pudding into the air and teleported behind the fast approaching Nightmare and Luna, which were moving so fast they failed to stop before running into Celestia. Once the pudding came down I caught it and ran off with three pudding crazed mares hot on my heels. Nightmare constantly tried to grab me with her razor sharp nails that could cut through a caribou's flesh in a single slash which spurred me to run faster. Now I know I shouldn't be worried about them in my condition but still that would seriously hurt and I'd rather avoid that. I then saw a small table at the end of the hallway and saw it was casting a rather large shadow so I ran for it, leapt into it and slid along the ground into another hallway, hit a wall and let out a groan of pain.

"Well that's one way to make an entrance."

I looked at the source of the voice and saw Discord hanging from the rafters like a bat with his tail holding onto one of the elegant stone beams.

"Hi Discord if I may ask what are you up to?" I asked.

"Oh just doing a bit of deep thinking my time spent in the inferno has given me a new thought on the world around me," Discord said.

"I hear ya not a place one expect's to go is it," I said.

"Now what exactly are you doing at this moment?" Discord asked.

"Running and hiding. Your sisters Luna, Celestia and also Nightmare are going crazy for this pudding I made," I said.

"Hm that wouldn't happen to be a caramel and marble chocolate pudding would it?" Discord asked.

"Yeah but how did you know?" I asked.

"Celestia has an addiction for marble chocolate especially if it's on a cake. Luna has a deep love for caramel and I can only assume Nightmare has the same love for that stuff. If you put those three together no wonder things got crazy," Discord said.

"Oh great...Any chance you can help me?" I asked.

"Get in-between those three and that; Bones, I may be crazy but I'm not stupid. You're on your own for this one but don't worry I'll save a prayer for you," Discord said before he vanished.

"I'm touched," I said in an annoyed way.

"Yeah Discord will do that."

"Gah!" I shouted and leapt away from the source of the voice only to see Pinkie. "Damn it all to hell Pinkie if I wasn't dead already you would have scared the life out of me."

"Sorry but what are you doing here Boney?" Pinkie asked.

"Trying to get rid of this," I said as I looked down at the pudding but I saw a piece of it was missing and when I looked at Pinkie I saw she was chewing on something before I looked at the pudding again and connected the dots just in time to see a creepy look appear on Pinkie's face as she slowly looked at me. "Aw man give me a break."

I then ran down the hallway while Pinkie screamed for more of the pudding and as I passed by a hallway I saw the three alicorns had caught up to me. So putting everything I had into my feet I ran as fast as I could but suddenly I was tackled by all four mares. We went sailing through a set of doors that lead to a large balcony where the pudding was thrown from m grip and went over the edge.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" the mares all shouted in perfect sync at the loss of the desert.

"Whew glad that's over," I said as I stood up I was about to go back inside when I heard sniffling and when I looked I saw the mares were staring at the end of the balcony where the pudding disappeared and had tears in their eyes. "Damn it I'm gonna regret this," I thought as I walked in front of the sniffling mares. "Alright I'll make a new one for dessert tonight just as long as this incident doesn't happen again deal?"

"Deal!" the mares shouted.

I left the balcony and walked down a random hallway but I felt a presence behind me and when I looked I saw Celestia.

"Something you need from me?" I asked.

"Listen Bones I know things haven't been...stable between us," Celestia said.

"You tried to kill me several times," I said.

"Yes and attempts I've come to regret now that I see what you do for everyone. I've always seen Death as a cruel master that just seems to take those closest to me and even after living for so long I still think so. His latest conquest was Ash which is the reason I hate you...Ash was probably one of the best sources of happiness my sister had since her return only to be claimed by Death in the end which is why I hated you...I blamed you for destroying my sisters happiness and for that I am sorry," Celestia said causing both of us to stare at each other in silence.

"I can see you mean it Celestia but I need to remind you one day soon I'm going to need to give up this heart and you know what that means," I said as I tapped the area of my chest that held the heart.

"I'm aware but-," Celestia started.

"No but's Celestia I know what you're saying but please understand this is for the best," I said.

"I...Very well," Celestia said.

Celestia and I stood in silence when suddenly I felt a very familiar pulse of magic that brought back dark memories.

"Bones what was-," Celestia started but I didn't hear the rest because I ran down the hallway in search of the source of magic.

Nothing else had mattered at the moment. Everything, including the crystal heart, was screaming at me to find the source of the magic. I put everything into my legs and sent out pulses of magic to help me find the source of what I felt and when I found it I ran towards it. When I arrived I saw it was behind a set of doors in a room so I pushed open the doors and let them slam against the walls. What I saw horrified me. There on the ground, drawn in chalk, was the same transmutation circle that covered my left eye and powerful but familiar magic was pouring out of it which I remembered as Twilight's. I summoned Hingure to my back, ran towards the circle and clapped my hands together and placed them on the circle. Suddenly I appeared in a blank white void. I looked around and saw a massive familiar set of stone doors with a strange tree shape engraved on it and in front of the door was a blank figure that looked equine in shape and stood on two legs. The only visible facial features on the figure where faint lines that made a mouth and I saw the figure had a black aura around it. I then remembered the figure's name was Truth, suddenly Twilight appeared out of nowhere and looked like she was reaching out for something.

"How was it?" Truth asked.

"Now I see my theory on living transmutation wasn't wrong after all it only need's one more ingredient to work and the answers are in here. Please, I need you to show me again, I need to bring him back," Twilight pleaded as she placed a hand on the gate.

"Sorry but the toll you paid cost you everything," Truth said causing my eyes to widen in horror.

"Toll what do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"This," Truth said as the fingers on Twilight's left arm began to disappear and reappear on Truth and slowly Twilight's entire arm began to disappear. "This is the law of Equivalent Exchange."

I ran towards the two and drew Hingure before I ran into Twilight and grabbed her. As I passed Truth I glared at it and saw Truth had a surprised look on it's mouth. I cut a hole in reality and tossed Twilight through and I was about to jump through also when suddenly something grabs me and I see it's a long black thin arm with tiny fingers on the end and it was coming out of the stone doors. Soon more and more grabbed a hold of me and began to drag me to the doors but I managed to sever some with Hingure and let the rest tear off pieces of my body before I ran through the portal. I made it out and tumbled to the ground on the other side before I looked back and saw more of those arms were racing for the portal I made so I slashed the portal with Hingure dispelling it and shattered a piece of the ground with my hands which had a part of the transmutation circle on it ending the circle's magic. I took several deep breath's out of instinct then suddenly I hear screaming and I look to see Twilight clutching a bleeding stump which was once her left arm. I move towards her as quickly as possible cringing from the pain Truth left me with. I saw a lot of my bones were showing but my clothes were unharmed I then placed my hands on Twilight's stump and started applying pressure to the massive wound.

"Bones whe...where's-," Twilight started.

"Save...your strength," I said weakly.

"Where's...." Twilight began but she fell into unconsciousness

Suddenly I heard something behind me and when I looked, the only thing I could see was a twisted moving corpse. The body had it's organs all over the place and it's bone structure was a mess. The only thing I could recognize was a head and an arm which was trying to drag itself closer to us before it went limp. I then heard footsteps running towards us and when I looked I saw someone enter the doorway and I saw it was Rage, his face can only show horror as he took in the scene.

"Twilight...hospital...now...dying," I said still exhausted from the recent event.

Rage didn't hesitate to grab Twilight and disappear in a flash before I dragged myself over to a wall and sat against it and stared at the mess around me. Suddenly Celestia arrives and she had the same reaction as Rage and seconds behind her is the rest of the princesses, mane 6 and Elisa and Evan's group appear as well along with Evan himself

"What happened?!" Evan yelled as he looked around the room.

"Living...transmutation," I said weakly gaining everyone's attention.

"Bones what happened?" this world's Celestia asked in shock.

"Twilight...in...hospital," I said weakly causing Twilight's friends along with, both Cadence's and both Celestia's to leave while the rest of the group stayed and stared at the result's of Twilight's transmutation before Nightmare walked over to me, picked me up and became a way of supporting me to stand. "Thanks."

"Why is she in the hospital?" Evan asked with a serious tone.

"Let's just get to the hospital and I'll tell you everything I know," I said before I shuffled my way over to the deformed corpse and grabbed some hairs from it.

Nightmare's horn then lit up and we appeared in the hospital ward. I asked a nurse on Twilight's location but the poor mare fainted at the sight of me so this world's Luna went ahead and asked another member of the staff on the location and asked them to attend to the unconscious nurse. The staff member pointed us in the right direction and once we arrived I saw Twilight was on a bed still out cold but her stump of an arm had been wrapped in several bandages but those bandages were beginning to turn red with blood while the others watched over her.

"The doctors have placed Twi in a stable condition but she's lost a good deal of blood so she should be out for awhile," Rage explained when he saw us.

"Bones please tell us what happened," Rarity pleaded causing me to sigh before I sat down in a vacant chair.

"Alchemy has many abilities as you all know...," I started.

"We're not here for a alchemy lesson Bones!" Rainbow shouted but Rage held his arm out to stop her.

"Go on," Rage said.

"But there are certain types that are a taboo to perform. The one you saw the result of was one of the most forbidden, living transmutation or rather human transmutation. This transmutation is used to create living sentient beings or...bring someone back from the dead," I said causing everyone to gasp.

"B-b-b-but why would she do that?" Fluttershy asked.

"I don't know but the reason this transmutation is forbidden is because there were those that thought others could create an obedient arm but the main reason is because most of those who do commit the taboo will either go insane, die or be changed forever," I said.

"Changed how?" this world's Celestia asked.

"No idea depends on what Truth showed them," I said.

"Who in tarnation is Truth?" Applejack asked.

"Truth is an it. It's all and it is one. It could also be either you or me or anyone here," I said.

"So it replaced somepony?" Rainbow asked.

"No it sees what we see and hears what we hear and speaks what we speak but it doesn't interfere with what we do. What Truth is is the greatest collection of knowledge anywhere. Bigger and more vast then an library you can think off," I said.

"But why is Twilight missing an arm?" this world's Luna asked.

"Truth took it as payment for the knowledge it showed her. Truth would have taken her entire body and soul had I not interfered," I said.

"That's the reason why you never commit that crime. I remember two brothers who wanted to bring their mother back. It cost one boy his arm and leg, the other his entire body. Luckily the first boy was able to attach his brothers soul to a suite of armor before truth could take his soul." Evan said as he looked at Twilight with a disapproving gaze.

"I know those two as well but you're wrong about one thing the elder brother who lost his arm and leg actually lost his leg to Truth and sacrificed his arm to attach his brother's soul to the suit of armour," I said.

"What happened to them?" this world's Faust asked.

"No clue," I said.

"That's nice and all but I think the main question here is what was Twilight doing with such a...disastrous transmutation circle?" Rage asked.

"I was trying to bring back Ash."

Everyone's eyes turned to the bed and we saw Twilight was trying to sit up but she clutched her arm in pain and fell back to the bed. Just like that this world's Celestia rushed over to check on the lavender alicorn like a mother would with her child.

"Impressive, most people would have been out for longer then what you've had and the fact you seem rather calm right now only impresses me more," I said.

"Twilight what do you mean you were trying to bring back Ash?" Celestia asked.

"When Luck Shot brought it up I couldn't handle it anymore. I also thought if I was able to bring back Ash we could stop the caribou much sooner," Twilight said while sobbing slightly.

"Twilight as much as I wish to see Ash once more I will not accept or have my subject's harmed just for that and even if I did what would he say upon leaning of this?" Luna asked.

"I-I didn't think on that but now I may have just killed Ash a second time," Twilight sobbed as she gripped Celestia tightly while Celestia gently rocked her back an forth.

"No...you didn't," I said.

"What?" Twilight asked.

"I pulled a few strands of hair off the body you made Twilight I want you to look at them and tell me what colour it is," I said as I got up and placed the hairs before Twilight before I sat down again while Twilight studied the hair.

"Blonde," Twilight said.

"Exactly and I saw Ash's hair is jet black with a silver streak in it," I said.

"But I could have just put Ash's soul in a different body," Twilight said.

"Wrong again, from what I saw the body had no soul signature and it only had enough energy to move one arm before it gave out. What you did was just create a deformed corpse," I said causing Twilight to smile.

"Thank you Bones," Twilight said.

"Now Twilight I need to know how you learned of that circle," I said.

"Well...it's on your eye," Twilight said causing me to place a hand over my right eye. "I saw it was an alchemy circle and decided to look it up and found out what it means."

"Well as interesting as this is I say it's time we ended this Q and A session," Hingure said who was standing in the doorway.

"For what purpose?" Rage asked.

"Twilight committed a very serious crime now she has to face the consequences like the others," Hingure said as she turned her right arm into a blade and aimed it at Twilight causing Celestia to hold Twilight tightly. "Move aside."

"No if you're going to kill her then you'll need to kill me too," Celestia said.

"Since you're protecting her it just makes you an ally and must also be eliminated," Hingure said as she prepared to take a swing at them but I grabbed Hingure's arm stopping her. "Master?"

"This isn't her fault...it's mine," I said.

"But master," Hingure said.

"I should have told her the do's and don'ts of alchemy so as her teacher the blame lies souly with me," I said before Hingure transformed herself into a katana and placed herself on my back. "Sorry her sense of justice is strong, she commit's herself to righting wrongs and giving wrongdoers what they deserve but sometimes she tends to go overboard," I said as I began to make my way out.

"Wait Bones if that mark is on your eye then does that mean?" Rarity asked stopping me.

"Yeah...I also committed the taboo," I said with a sigh.

"What did you give up?" Applejack asked but I let the question hang in the air for a bit before I placed a hand on my chest before answering.

"My heart...Now if you'll excuse me I have a body to take care of," I said before I left.
> Chapter 17 A Cold Heart's Warming
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It's been months since Twilight has attempted to resurrect Ash Blade and, in that time, Faust has created a new arm for the lavender alicorn by using Life Fire. Twilight also has to relearn how to use it because her nerves suddenly have to get used to the fact that they have a new limb to help move. Meanwhile, I took the liberty of giving Twilight's creation a burial in an unnamed grave but as I said, that was months day ago. Now winter is here and Nightmare and I were walking down one of the kingdom's snow covered streets, merely doing some window shopping before we headed back to the castle. When I looked around, I saw foals playing in the snow and festive decorations had been spun across the streets bringing a warm feeling to those who saw them. 'Why decorations?' you ask, because apparently a holiday called Hearth's Warming Eve is here which celebrates the founding of Equestria and as Nightmare and I walked the streets, I heard Ponies were singing.



"It honestly amazes me how you ponies can just burst into a random song whenever you feel like it," I said.

"That makes two of us," Nightmare said.

"It is weird when they do that." I heard a voice say in front of us.

When I looked I saw Elisa wearing a black beany, a red fuzzy jacket with a white shirt underneath, blue skinny jeans and a pair of black Vietnamese military boots.

"Oh hi Elisa doing some window shopping?" I asked.

"No, I came out for a walk. Clear my mind of some things." Elisa said with a sad expression on her face as she shifted her hands in her pockets.

I was about ask if she was alright when suddenly I hear something coming from behind Elisa. When I looked I saw a massive ball of snow rolling down the hill towards us. It was too close to do anything to dodge, so with the seconds ticking by before impact I could only think of one thing.

"Aw hell," I said with a groan as I face palmed.

The boulder of snow slammed into us and sent us rolling down the hill. The world became a blur of colours and I couldn't tell which way was up. We must have been rolling for a few good minutes till finally we hit something and came to a stop. When I pushed myself out of the snow I saw both Nightmare and Elisa do the same and oddly enough, I heard a familiar laugh and saw Rage was here also, half burred in snow.

"Sorry you lot, I tried to stop but it was snow use get it snow use," Rage said as he went on laughing.

"That joke was so bad you should feel horrible for even thinking of it," I said as I climbed out of the pile of snow. When I looked back at the others I saw Nightmare was attempting to strangle the air out of Rage but Elisa pulled her off before she proceeded to do it herself.

"This is a brand new jacket you ass. Luna made it for me!" Elisa said in Rages face.

I decided enough was enough so I pulled Elisa off Rage before I looked at Rage.

"Alright Rage I'll bite what's going on?" I asked.

"Like I said I'm sorry also it wasn't intentional, I'm watching the foals at the moment. They were making a snow pony at the top of the slope when suddenly the bottom began rolling down the hill I tried to stop it but uh...well, this happened," Rage said.

"You could have melted the snow with your fire to stop," I said causing Rage to look at me and blinked once then twice.

"Oh yeah, I guess I could have done that," Rage said as he brought a closed hand down on his open palm

"Yea it would have been a smart idea. Anyways you may want to get back to the kids before the CMC decide to do something outrageous." Elisa said as she walked towards the fillies and colts.

We arrived where the foals were and saw them having a snowball fight but I decided to stay out of it and let the foals and the other adults play. Once they were done Rage took the foals to a massive store. The place was a triple storied building and was decorated with browns, golds and deep reds and I saw tinsel and decorated Hearth's Warming Eve trees spread around the store. I then saw foals playing with the toys while their parents watched them. Then I saw a toy train that went around the whole store onto ever level and going into the walls as well. We let the foals run around and play with the toys and I saw Rage, Elisa and Nightmare had gone after them meanwhile I just had a look around the store. I saw Pip fiddling with a small tin wind up robot before he put it back and sighed.

"Something troubling you kiddo?" I asked as I approached.

"Oh hi Bones and yes there is something that's...troubling me," Pip said.

"What is it?" I asked.

"Do you think everything will go back to normal one day, you know when all the fighting stops?" Pip asked.

"I don't know Pip but I don't think everything will be the same," I said.

"Oh...What's dying like?" Pip asked.

"What?" I asked in a soft but confused tone.

"I was just curious?" Pip said.

"I...I can't really recall what it was like Pip but, as a wraith it's part of or duty to make a souls death as calming and as peaceful as we can. Show them there is nothing to be afraid of," I said.

"Did you help my dad?" Pip asked.

"Um...I'm afraid I can't answer that one either," I said.

"Oh," Pip said downheartedly.

"Listen Pip while we're here how about I get ya something, y'know...cheer you up?" I asked.

"Oh no that's okay use it for something you want," Pip said.

"You're sweet kid but what can a dead guy buy?" I asked.

"Um?" Pip said thoughtfully.

"It's a rhetorical question now go pick something," I said causing Pip to run off with an embarrassed blush.

A little while later Pip met me at the counter and I saw he was caring a small pirate ship. Once he placed it on the counter I pulled out enough bit's to pay for it.

"Excuse me miss but what's that sign for?" Pip asked as he pointed to a sign behind the cashier that said Children's Charity.

"Oh that my dear prince is for the children that are having a tough time this Heath's Warming since the fall. Many children have been abandoned and for the ones that made it here all the money that we make this week goes to the children that deserve a Hearth's Warming as well," the cashier said.

"That so...Well please would you add this also?" I asked as I placed a hefty amount of bit's on the table.

"Sir I,I don't know what to say to such generosity," the cashier said.

"Consider it a gift," I said.

"Well then sir for our gift to us please take a small token of our appreciation," the cashier said as she reached under the table and pulled out a purple velvet box. When she opened it I saw it was full of charms and bracelet's of the such.

"Uh how about you pick one Pip," I said causing Pip to take a look and after a few seconds of looking he pulled out two braided string bracelet's with a pair of turtledoves on it.

"Oh splendid choice your highness, do you know what turtledoves represent?" the cashier asked.

"Mm-hm Auntie Fluttershy told me the represent love and friendship," Pip said.

"Indeed your highness and since there are a pair of bracelets you keep one and give the other to someone important in your life and that person will be with you forever," the cashier said as she helped Pip tie the bracelet to his wrist.

"Then I'm gonna give this one to you Bones," Pip said as he held out the other bracelet to me.

"Uh I don't kno-" I started but Pip interrupted me.

"You said I could pick and this is my decision now hold out our wrist already," Pip said as he held out the bracelet ready to tie it around my wrist.

So I did as asked and held out my wrist so Pip could tie it on and once he was done I gave it a gentle rub. Pip and I then bid the cashier farewell and linked up with the others outside before we left for the castle. We walked through the gates and through the lower half of the castle and into the upper half. I could never get over how magnificent this place looked. It was like this place was designed to look good no matter where it was or the weather surrounding it. My mind was brought back to reality when we walked into the sitting room. I saw everyone was there including Twilight who had her new arm resting in a sling. The sitting room was like a large living room in an ordinary home and, despite it's size, it had a cozy feel about it and is where everyone can sit down and take a load off.

"Ah welcome back everyone," Faust said when she saw us.

"Well now that everyone is here how about we head over to the theater and watch the play?" Celestia asked.

"But Celestia we've gone to watch that every year since the event happened, why don't we do something else instead," Dream Catcher said.

"I have to agree with Dream Catcher after a few thousand years it tends to get old," Chrysalis said.

"Well I'm open to suggestions?" Celestia said.

"How about we tell our own stories?" Twilight suggested causing everyone to look at her.

"What?" I asked.

"Well...A few years ago I told Starlight a Hearth's Warming tale because she was feeling kinda down. So I thought we might tell some Hearth Warming tales or ones from memory," Twilight said while shifting nervously under our gaze.

"Hm not a bad idea Twilight," Faust said.

"So who wants to start off and say their tale?" Elisa asked.

Everyone besides the foals then gathered in a circle and since Twilight suggested it she went first. When she finished the next pony took over and as the hours ticked by only Faust and I were left. She was telling everyone of a time when she and her foals, the princesses and Discord, lived in some tower and was teaching them magic.

"Now Celestia decided she should get me a self cleaning mop with a conjure water enchantment on it so that it never dried out and added a fire repellent charm along with a self replicating charm so it could not break or burn and since I had hundreds of rooms, Celestia copied the mops and sent them to work. However the problem was she forgot to add an off function," Faust said recalling the story while the female royal siblings were trying to hide in embarrassment but Discord took it with pride. Celestia in particular was lying on the floor with a pillow held over her head nd from what I could see she was more embarrassed then the others. 

"So what happened?" Rainbow asked.

"I open a door, get washed away by an indoor tsunami and discover the entire lower half of the tower is flooded and all Celestia could say was surprise," Faust said causing a few to roar in laughter including me but no one was louder then Rage.

"Oh sweet merciful Ash you five were absolute terrors weren't ya," Rage guffawed while the princesses tried harder to hide.

"Why did you have to tell them that one?" Luna grumbled.

"They may have been adorable home raised bundles of a chaos but they were my adorable home raised bundles of chaos and I wouldn't trade them for anything no matter how crazy they drive me. Speaking of should I tell you all of when Luna and Celestia made their first attempt at cooking?" Faust asked causing Luna and Celestia to sit up with looks of horror on their faces and before anyone knew it the alicorns in question placed a hand over their mothers mouth.

"I thought it was agreed we would never speak of that again," Luna growled 

"How about we move on to the next person," Celestia suggested.

"That would be you Bones," Nightmare said.

"Indeed but what to tell is the problem," I said as I rubbed my chin thoughtfully.

"How about your most festive story you have." Evan said.

"And it has to be awesome and cool." Elisa added.

"Hm...I think I've got something, it's festive alright awesome depends on who you ask I guess," I said as I snapped my fingers causing the world around us to change. We were in the sky above a city on Earth called London which was covered in snow. 

"Whoa where are we?" Rainbow asked as she looked around.

"Earth London, December 24 sometime in the 1800's. C'mon I'll give you the tour," I said before I snapped my fingers causing us to fall.

Most of the group were screaming their heads off except for Elisa while I was merely laughing at the situation. As we approached the street I flew off with the others being dragged behind me, almost as if we were attached by an invisible rope. I slowed down when we approached landmarks like the tower of London and Big Ben, even stopped by parliament and Buckingham Palace where we peered through the windows and saw a massive table being set up for tomorrow. All in all London looked beautiful this time of year and in this age and judging by their looks everyone thought so too. We then speed off again before we landed in a street but for those who didn't have wings and Rage their landing came in a little harder then the others.

"Oooo that looked like it hurt," I said as I looked at the group who were groaning in pain.

"Dude don't do that again flying without using me wings was...not natural," Rainbow said as she flew into my face.

"Of course it isn't, ever flown with magic before?" I asked as I walked around her and went to help up Rage.

"That was weird I slipped on some ice," Rage said as he got up.

"So?" I asked.

"Shouldn't physics be um different here?" Rage asked.

"Uh no, we can still interact with things and also animals just we can't interact with anything sentient or anything connected to anything sentient," I said

"Fair enough," Rage said.

"As glamours as that tour was, why exactly are we here?" Twilight asked.

"Oh right almost forgot, this way," I said as I led the group down a street full of activity.

I saw kids skidding across the snow by hanging onto the backs of horse drawn coaches which seemed to confuse Nightmare and the group from Elisa and Evan's world. Merchants were selling their stock and people gave a greeting to one another as they passed. All in all it was quite pleasant until we came to a baron, cold and deserted street, deserted by all but one man. He was an old skinny gentleman with silver hare reaching the bottom of his ears dressed in a black coat and top hat and carried a cane in his bony grip, a pair of stray dogs ran past us but stopped upon seeing the man before they whimpered and ran back the way they came.

"Who's the old guy?" Rainbow asked.

"Wow you really are blunt with your words aren't you and to answer your question that man is called Ebeneezer Scrooge," I said causing Elisa, Evan and Rage's faces to light up in realization. "And judging from your reactions you three know this story huh?"

"I think the question is who on Earth doesn't know it," Rage said.

"What's going on?" Rainbow asked.

"This is the story of how someone who was out of touch with the holidays can reconnect." Elisa said as she looked back at Scrooge.

Suddenly I saw a boy wearing a brown cap and jacket with black pants and a tattered scarf covering most of his face come walking into the street.

"Merry Christmas Mister Scrooge," the boy said as he passed.

"Bah humbug," Scrooge said as he walked into a building and slammed the door closed behind him surprising everyone including the boy but he shook his head and continued on his way while I watched him go

"Well that was quite rude," Rarity huffed.

"That's what Scrooge was. Folks back on Earth have a saying 'Don't be such a Scrooge' when someone is in a grouchy mood even though this is just a story and isn't real," Rage said.

"Actually it did," I said.

"Huh?" Rage asked.

"All of this really happened Rage how else can I be showing you this?" I asked causing Rage to look around in surprise before he placed a hand on his forehead.

"Why should I be surprised, after all I've seen the impossible become possible so this should be nothing new to me," Rage said

We walked over to the building and I began to take in the details. The walls were made of bricks and a window sat at the front of the store and I saw a wooden sign hanging on the building that said 'Scrooge and Marley'. We walked over to the building's window and saw Scrooge sitting at a desk counting coins and sitting at a desk was another man. He had a long set of ginger sideburns and hair and he was wearing a light brown coat with grey finger-less gloves and dark brown pants desperately trying to keep warm.

"Whose that there?" Applejack asked.

"Bob Cratchit, Scrooge's loyal clerk. Man works hard and well, he's a good man with both a wife and family but his weekly pay is 15 shillings which in Equestria is not even half a bit," I said which caused everyone to stare at me in shock before I waved my hand, changing the day into night. Both Scrooge and Bob were at work counting money when a young man entered the building wearing a coat and top hat.

"Merry Christmas uncle," the man said as he removed his hat.

"Humbug to Christmas," Scrooge said.

"Christmas a Humbug, uncle why so cross?" the man asked.

"What else can I be when I live in such a world of fools as this...What's Christmas time to you but a time for paying bills without money, a time for finding yourself older and not a penny richer. If I could work my will every idiot who goes about with "Merry Christmas" on his lips should be boiled in his own pudding and buried with a stake of holly trough his heart," Scrooge said making some of the group gasp.

"Uncle!" the man said in outrage

"Nephew! Keep Christmas in your way and I'll keep it in mine," Scrooge said.

"Keep it, but you don't keep it," the man said.

"Then let me leave it alone then," Scrooge said.

"Uncle I don't think you understand what this time of year is...Christmas has always been a kind and charitable time. A time where families gather together to enjoy each others company, a time where men open their shut up hearts and think of all people as fellow travelers to the grave, not as creatures bound on other journeys and therefore uncle, although it has not put a scrap of gold or silver in my pocket, I believe it has done me good and I say god bless it," the man said causing Bob to give a small applause.

"Quite the speaker that one," Celestia whispered to Faust causing her to nod.

"Let me hear another sound out of you Cratchit and you'll keep Christmas by losing your situation," Scrooge said as he stood up and walked towards Bob while pointing a quill at him causing Bob to quietly go back to his work while Scrooge went back to his seat. "You're quite a powerful speaker sir a wonder you don't go into parliament."

"Don't be cross uncle please come dine with us tomorrow and be merry," the man said.

"I'll see you in hell first," Scrooge said causing the group to gasp in shock once more while the man sighed.

"I'm sorry with all my heart to see you so resolute but I have made the trial in homage to Christmas and therefore merry Christmas Uncle," the man said.

"Good afternoon," Scrooge said.

"And a happy new ear," the man said.

"Good Afternoon!" Scrooge shouted.

"And a very merry Christmas to you as well Mr Cratchit," the man said as he shook Bob's hand.

"Oh uh merry Christmas to you as well," Bob replied before he walked the man out and returned to his desk.

A few seconds later the door opened once again and two large men wearing fine clothing walked in.

"Ah good afternoon Scrooge and Marley, I believe?" the man asked looking at Bob who then pointed at Scrooge causing the two men to walk and stand before him. "Have I the pleasure of addressing Mr Scrooge or Mr Marley?"

"Mr Marley has been dead these seven years...He died seven years ago...This very night," Scrooge said.

"Oh...Well uh we have no doubt his generosity is well represented by his surviving partner," the man said before he cleared his throat. "At this festive season of the year Mr Scrooge it is more than usually desirable that we should make some slight provision for the poor and the destitute many thousands are in want of common comfort sir and it so happens a few of us are endeavoring to raise a fund to buy the poor some meat and drink and also some means of warmth. Would you like us to put you down and if so how much," the man asked as he took out a small book and a quill.

"Nothing," Scrooge said.

"Oh so you wish to remain anonymous?" the man asked.

"I wish to be left alone, I don't make merry myself at Christmas and I can't afford to make idle people merry. I support the prisons, the union workhouses and the breadmill and those who are badly off must go there," Scrooge said.

"Many cannot go there sir and...frankly many would rather die," the man said.

"If they are to die then they had better do it and decrease the surplus population," Scrooge said earning another round of gasps from the group. "Good afternoon gentlemen."

"Good afternoon," the man replied before he and his companion left.

"Just what in heavens name was that that...that...that...that heartless man," Rarity fumed

"He sounds worse then Snowfall Frost, speaking of which this story is beginning to sound familiar," Twilight said.

"Well actually Twilight the two are the same. Difference is this is Earth's version and the point of it is different as well," Rage said before we peered back inside the store to see Scrooge looking at a pocket watch before he put it away and looked at Bob.

"I suppose you want the whole day tomorrow?" Scrooge asked.

"Indeed I do sir," Bob said hesitantly 

"*sigh* Well I suppose you must have the whole day but I expect you to be here all the earlier the next morning," Scrooge said as he packed up and walked over to the door with Bob doing the same. Once they were out the door Scrooge locked it before both he and Bob went their separate ways, one happier then the other.

"Now what?" Rainbow asked.

"Now we go to Scrooges home," I said before we appeared in front of a large two storied house which was dark and gloom without a single shred of Christmas about it.

The group gathered around the gate while I sat on the high walls that surrounded the property. I watched Scrooge walk up to the door and went to grab his keys from his pocket but he dropped them before he bent down to get them. When he stood up I saw the door knocker had turned into a glowing face of an elderly man with his eyes closed, a bandage tied around his head with the bow at the top when Scrooge noticed the face he gasped in shock before he slowly went to touch it. But the mouth and eyes snapped open with a ghostly moan causing Scrooge to fall onto his back and scramble to the bottom of the stairs and when he looked back at the door the door knocker was back to normal.

"Uh what was that?" Discord asked.

"You'll see," I said before we appeared in Scrooges bedroom. He was dressed in his night shirt and cap and I saw a four poster bed with bed curtains going round it.

Scrooge sat in a large velvet chair before a lit hearth with a meal in his lap when suddenly there was a slight tapping sound causing Scrooge to look but nothing was there. So he put his food aside and went over to the door and locked it before he went over to another door that led into what appeared to be a reading room without any bookshelves and locked it before he went to sit back down in his chair.

"I'm giving myself the willies that's all," Scrooge muttered to himself.

Just then I heard a bell ring once indicating it was nine o'clock and once the vibrating tune stopped I heard the creaking sound of a door opening before it closed. Then there was a loud thumping sound followed by the sound of dragging chains followed by another thump and more dragging chains. The sounds repeated getting louder and louder meaning whatever was making them was getting closer till finally it stopped. The doorknob slowly turned but couldn't go all the way and everything was silent.

"It's all still a hum...Ah!" Scrooge screamed as a spectral iron chest bound in chains was tossed into the room.

The chest was soon followed by another and another and then a few more. Once the chests stopped flying through the door a ghostly man walked through with the same face as the one on the door knocker but his body was covered in chains which were attached to the chests.

"Greetings Ebeneezer," the ghost spoke in a hollow tone.

"J-Jacob, Jacob Marley? H-h-how can this be?" Scrooge asked.

"Pay attention Ebeneezer for I have not much time to pass you this warning," Jacob said.

"Warning, what is the meaning of this Jacob?" Scrooge asked.

"Ebeneezer, do you see these chains I bare? These are the chains I forged in life, the chains of selfishness. I made it link by link and yard by yard and your chain was as long and heavy as mine seven years ago and it has only grown since then," Jacob said.

"Surely there must be some way to prevent this, please Jacob, please," Scrooge pleaded.

"Listen Ebeneezer there is a chance of escaping my fate, a chance and hope that lies with three spirits who will come to haunt you. You must listen to them Ebeneezer and they will judge you to see if you are worthy of redemption," Jacob said.

"When shall these spirits arrive?" Scrooge asked.

"Expect the first tonight when the bell tolls one, then the next upon the next night at the same hour and the final one upon the next when the last stroke of twelve ceases vibrating," Jacob said before he floated back over to the door, dragging his chains along the way before he looked back at Scrooge. "Look to see me no more."

With that Jacob vanished, I then snapped my fingers and the room became dark. The fire in the fireplace was out and the bed curtains were drawn across the bed suddenly the bell tolled one and instantly a candle sitting next to the bed lit up, giving light to the room. I saw Scrooge appear from behind the bed curtains and when he looked around he saw the lit candle. I then gestured to the candle and saw the wax slowly turn into a female body while the flame grew a face and the flames became long hair that reached the shoulders.

"Hello Ebeneezer Scrooge," the female candle said.

"W-who are you?" Scrooge asked.

"The Ghost of Christmas Past. Now we must get a move on, we don't have all night," Past said as she floated off the bedside table, candle holder and all.

"Go, go where exactly?" Scrooge asked.

"To learn of your past," Past said before she floated over to a window which opened on it's own.

"But I am mortal I shall fall," Scrooge said.

"Grasp my holder and I shall guide you," Past said.

Scrooge did as instructed and soon we flew out of the room. I decided to stop paying attention to everyone speaking cause I know what happened here but I continued to watch. Past led Scrooge to a small village where Scrooge grew up before we flew back to London and to a place called Fezziwig's where there was a Christmas party going on and it's where Scrooge found love which Cadence loved. But her mood changed when Ebeneezer grew to love his gold more then her ending with her leaving Scrooge. Then he pleaded to Past that we leave and when we did, we appeared back in Scrooge's room just as the bell struck one again. Suddenly laughter echoed around the room and a bright light came from beyond the door to the reading room. The door opened suddenly, revealing a bright festive room.

"Enter Scrooge," a deep voice called before the laughter resumed.

Scrooge did as instructed and walked into the room with the rest of us following. Upon first glance I saw the roof, which was once closer to the ground, now towered over us like a cavern and in the far left corner of the room, sitting atop a huge mountain of food, was a male giant with a large brown beard and long hair. He was at least 12 ft tall, clad in green robes with a brown scabbard on his waist and wore a wreath of holly on his head and carried a horn in his right hand containing a bright fire.

"Come in come in and know me better man (laughter) I am the Ghost of Christmas Present," the giant said.

"Wow that guy has a great laugh," Pinkie said

"You have never seen the likes of me before?" Present asked

"Never," Scrooge said.

"Never walked forth with my elder brothers?" Present asked.

"I don't think that I have, you have many brothers?" Scrooge asked causing Present to laugh again.

"More then eighteen hundred, eighteen hundred forty two to be exact," Present said.

"That's...a lot of siblings and if he's the younger one just how big are his brothers?" Rainbow asked

"Rainbow, shush" Elisa said.

"I see you wear a scabbard but no sword," Scrooge said causing Present to look into his scabbard with a surprised look.

"Indeed...Peace on Earth, goodwill toward men," Present said with a smile.

"Spirit conduct me where you will," Scrooge said but the spirit chuckled and guffawed

"Touch my robe," Present said as the drawstring of his robe extended to the floor allowing Scrooge to grasp it.

Once again I decided to tune out but continued to watch. With a wave of Present's horn the floor beneath us became see through and the room began to move causing everyone to almost fall over and look for something to grasp onto which was secured to the floor. Suddenly the room broke away from the house and we saw it was daytime right now. Present then flew us across the city where we came to a two storied house before we flew in from above and descended into a room full of people who seemed to be playing a guessing game, Scrooge's nephew Freddie appeared to be among them. Scrooge seemed to be the answer of the game before Freddie proposed a toast to Scrooge much to Scrooge's surprise. Next we appeared outside an old building that was smaller then the others seen so far and it was slightly decaying. When Scrooge asked Present informed him it was the home of Bob Cratchit and his wife and their five children. Everyone saw that they had little to eat and also Scrooge seemed focused on one of Bob's kids which was a small lad nicknamed Tinny Tim who had to move about on a crutch.

"Well time to go to work," I said suddenly while the group watched the family eat.

"Work what are you going on about?" Rage asked.

"Whose the last spirit left to visit?" I asked as a bell rang somewhere off in the distance just as Present and I disappeared into a growing fog.

"Spirit wait you must tell me what happened to Tinny Tim!" Scrooge called out but received no answer.

I stood in the fog and watched the group when suddenly the world changed and became Trafalgar Square during the night. When suddenly a bell in Big Ben rang out twelve times and as the last bell drifted into an echo I took control of Scrooge's shadow and shaped it to form me in m true form. Once that was done the shadow severed from Scrooge and rose off of the ground, becoming three dimensional and everyone could see I now stood at 11 feet and towered over Scrooge but all the group could see was black. The shape of my true self was there but no colour or anything and once Scrooge noticed me he got onto his knees and put his hands in a preying motion.

"Am I in the presence of the Ghost of Christmas yet to come?" Scrooge asked but I remained silent. "You are about to show me shadows of things that have not happened but will happened is that so spirit?" Scrooge asked but once again I remained silent. "Ghost of the future I fear you more then an specter I've seen but I must ask you what happened to Tinny Tim?"

I then extended my wings and in a powerful flap I sent the group flying into a graveyard. I followed along with them and when the group recovered they looked at their surroundings and looked at me, awaiting what was going to happen. All I did was point to a small gathering of people gathered around a freshly filled in grave. The people were Bob Chitchat and most of his family and as they began to leave Bob stayed  behind before he placed Tim's crutch beside the grave before he began to cry his heart out and I could see a few faces had some tears running down their cheeks. Rainbow was among them but she quickly wiped away her tears trying to keep up her tough girl act

"Oh no spirit please no tell me this isn't so please spare that poor boy," Scrooge pleaded as he looked over the tombstones at Bob and his son's grave.

I then summoned an orb showing the scene of Scrooge in his office with the two men who were gathering donations before I began to play it

"If they are to die then they had better do it and decrease the surplus population," the recording of Scrooge said causing a guilt and shameful look to appear on Scrooge's face before I crushed the orb. I led Scrooge away from the scene and deeper into the graveyard to a dark lonely corner of the graveyard that was occupied by a single gravestone.

"Spirit, where are we going?" Scrooge asked before I stopped "I fear to ask, I really do, but what was the source of such unhappiness?" Scrooge asked while I just pointed to the gravestone.

The gravestone was being grown over by a few small frozen trees and from here I could see the tombstone was cracked slightly and the name on it was covered by snow. All in all the grave looked forgotten and abandoned, Scrooge then walked forward and examined the grave.

"Spirit before I draw nearer to that stone to which you point answer me one question are these the shadows of things that will be or shadows of things that may be men's courses in life foreshadowing certain ends, but if these courses are departed from, these ends will change isn't that so?" Scrooge asked but I snapped my fingers causing a fierce wind to blow through the graveyard blowing away the snow covering the name on the stone reveling the name Ebeneezer Scrooge. "No...Please...No spirit please hear me, I am not the man I was. Why did you show me this if I'm past all hope?" Scrooge asked as I showed him his date of birth upon the stone. "Please spirit assure me that I can change these shadows you have shown me change them b an altered life," Scrooge pleaded as I showed him his date of death which was December 25. "Spirit I will  honour Christmas in my heart and I will not shut out the lessons of the past the present or future! oh spirit please tell me I may sponge away the writing on that stone," Scrooge pleaded but I snapped my fingers causing the ground beneath Scrooge to open up plunging Scrooge into his grave. But before Scrooge could fall into his coffin I snapped my fingers and we all reappeared in Scrooge's room right as he fell out of his bed.

Everyone except Rage, Elisa and Evo was confused as to what was happening as they watched Scrooge dance around for joy while laughing like Present before he ran over to the window.

"Yo," I greeted gaining the group's attention.

"Bones where did you disappear to?" Rainbow asked.

"You don't know?" I asked with a raised eyebrow

"Rainbow, Bones here was the ghost of Christmas future," Applejack said in a deadpan tone.

"Well how was I supposed to know he was all...dark and stuff," Rainbow said.

"Feather brain," I muttered under my breath as I shook my head before I looked back at Scrooge.

Scrooge discovered it was Christmas day and so he rushed to get ready before he rushed outside and began to do good by spreading his cheerful mood he donated 200 coins to the poor, did carriage skiing like the kids do, sang carols with the carol singers, brought a massive feast for Bob's family that was fit for kings before he went to dine with his nephew and finally the day after Christmas when Bob came to work Scrooge announced he was going to raise his salary and help with his family before I ended the spell with Scrooge walking down a street with Tim on his shoulders. Once the world changed to the living room, everyone began rubbing their eyes and when I recovered I saw the foals were all asleep on a massive cushion.

"Bones wh-," Celestia began but I made a shushing noise and held a finger to my lips before I gestured to the foals.

Everyone smiled at the foals before their respective families picked them up and carried them to bed while everyone else did the same.
> Chapter 18 We're Gonna Be Stars
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up to the sound of a couple canaries singing softly outside on the balcony so I sat up and saw Nightmare was sleeping gracefully next to me. I couldn't help but smile at the dark alicorn as she slumbered. Suddenly her face became pained and she started muttering something. I then realized she was having a nightmare so I placed a hand on her shoulder and rubbed it causing her to relax and sigh warmly. Once I was confident that the nightmare had passed I got out of bed and went to the large bath to soak before I decided to go explore the castle. 
I pushed open the doors and saw a massive circular room with a balcony going around the walls for viewing the dance floor. A large painting of the sky during twilight was on the ceiling along with four golden chandeliers with a few gems near the lights to bathe the room in colourful lights when the lights are turned on. With that observation I left the room before I decided to go look at the babies room, so I walked to the room and entered. I saw the three foals weren't here so I took the time to look around. I then ran my fingers across the crystal mobile when suddenly I saw a stuffed brown teddy sitting in the crib. I picked up the teddy and looked at it when suddenly I felt a presence behind me.

"Must you stare at me from the shadows?" I asked as I turned to see Elisa.

"Yes because you are different than other wraiths." Elisa said as she walked up to me.

"That so, enlighten me," I said as I put the small bear back in the crib.

"You feel," Elisa said.

"Feel?" I asked.

"Yea, feel. You show much more emotion than just hatred and the obligation of order. And don't say you don't because i see the way your eyes change when you are around the young ones." She said as she crossed her arms.

"Perhaps I did say I have a soft spot for young lovers, kids may also be included in there but most of the time I'll stick with following my given orders," I said.

"Well just don't be afraid of others getting close to you. Some see it as something that will hold them back, but it may save your life." She said as she turned to leave.

"I'm not getting close to them because I don't want to, I'm not getting close to them because if I do that will only cause heartache in the end," I said before I teleported away to the dinning room and saw Celestia and Faust were there.

"Oh good morning Bones sleep well?" Faust asked.

"Well enough, where's everyone else?" I asked.

"I suspect most of them are still asleep where as for my sister, Cadence and Eris are tending to their little ones," Celestia said.

"Makes sense considering I just came from the foals room and saw they weren't there," I said as I sat down in a chair.

"And why were you in the foals room?" Faust asked curiously.

"I don't know I was just wanting to explore this place and ended up in the foals room," I said.

"I understand this castle has that...allure to be explored doesn't it," Faust said with a smile.

"Indeed. A few days ago I pondered if this place was designed to look extraordinary no matter it's surroundings," I said.

"That actually would explain a lot but Bones may I ask what you plan to do today," Celestia said.

"Actually remember that discussion on improving civilian moral?" I asked causing the two mares to nod. "I was planing on starting this attack today."

"Starting?" the mares asked in sync.

"Indeed I've done some scouting of Applewood and I've discovered that it will be extremely difficult to get in and may take time, can't just walk in and go berserk like last time," I said.

"About that I'm not exactly pleased with the state you, Rage and Evo had left Vanhoover," Celestia said.

"For the record that was not my idea, that was Evo's...Wait a second you just gave me an idea Celestia," I said as I stood up from my seat.

"One that I hope doesn't leave Applewood as a crater," Celestia said.

"Nothing drastic like that, I'll see you later," I said as I teleported onto the bridge of the ship Elisa and her group along with Rage and I arrived on where i found Evan looking over a holographic map of Applewood. "I see you're giving this mission as much thought as I was."

"Well I'm glad. Seeing how we can't just go in there with no plan. I was thinking we could go in stealthy and broadcast the message, and all we have to do is pre-record a message and upload it once we get there." Evan said as he held his chin.

"Good but since the caribou need to pay and we need to rescue any mares there I was actually thinking a little differently. I was going to ask if you can weaken them by starving the caribou into lowering their guard then Rage and Elisa can make a diversion while I take care of broadcasting the recording," i said.

"So essentially a wood pecker maneuver? Anyways I could use a scenario where I could use my new devastation spell I've been working on," Evan said.

"As long as the town doesn't become a massive crater by the end of the day because Faust and Celestia are still a little miffed about Vanhoover," I said.

"I guess turning the city into a giant crater wasn't the best idea out there, but they could have been able to restart the town," Evan said.

"Uh huh but any way can I count on you for this?" i said.

"Yea I'll go along with it. Even though I prefer to confuse the enemy and send them into paranoia." he said before gathering some papers and placing them inside a satchel on the table. After that he turned his attention back to me. "Well I'm done with the plans. Let's go and gather the other members of the team and get ready," Evan said.

I simply gave a nod before we walked out of the bridge and returned to the castle where we informed Rage and Elisa of the plan before we got to work on creating the message to be broadcasted across the country. I then got to work on training the mane 6 while Evan went to work on starving the caribou.

"Morning you lot," I said as I entered the training yard.

"So what are we doing today?" Rainbow asked.

"Now we get to do something fun," I said as I walked over to an object covered in a large cloth. I pulled it off revealing the weapons Ash made for them. "I'm going to teach you how to use your weapons."

"Yes!" Rainbow cheered when 

"Come again sugarcube, since when did ah get a weapon and why in Equestria did someone build me a weapon and how does that pony know what I prefer in a weapon?" Applejack asked.

"Oh that's right you were still captured when we were given these," Rarity said. 

"Well to shorten the story Ash crafted these weapons for you in the case you needed to defend yourselves and he knew you six pretty well so I think it's only fitting he picked out the weapons for you," I said as I handed Rarity's and Rainbows weapons to them when suddenly I saw Gilda come running in. "Your late."

"Huh," Rainbow said in confusion.

"Sorry Bones got caught up in my morning drills that I forgot about this," Gilda said as she flew over and lined up with the girls.

"*sigh* Well you haven't missed much," I said as I grabbed her katanas and handed them to her.

"Wait hang on a minute ,since when do you train with Bones?" Rainbow asked.

"I...don't really know how to weild these things and so when I found out about Bones training you guys I asked him for some private lessons. Bones then agreed and one day he said he was going to combine my training with yours to make this easier and well here we are," Gilda said.

"If you ladies are done chatting we can got on with this," I said before I walked over to the rack again.

I then grabbed a lavender coloured staff with a star shaped magenta crystal on one end and handed it to Twilight. I then handed a butter yellow bow with a green plant pattern covering it to Fluttershy along with a matching quiver filled with arrows. Next was Pinkie Pie's which was a pink rope with a metal claw attached to one end while the other end had a metal ring attached to it which was called a rope claw. Finally, this weapon was quite an interesting one to look at, it was a large and heavy looking axe which had a wooden handle with a trigger and a hole at the top of the blade and at the bottom of the weapon was a symbol of three apples in an upside down triangle which I recognised as Applejack's cutie mark. As I looked at the weapon I remembered it was called a guillotine gun.

https://img0.etsystatic.com/061/0/7685112/il_570xN.794508032_s57h.jpg

I handed the guillotine gun to Applejack but she misjudged the weight when I gave it to her because she nearly dropped it.

"Whoa it's heavier then ah thought," Applejack said

"What kind of weapon is that?" Gilda asked.

"A guillotine gun a duel purpose weapon for both melee and ranged combat," I said.

"Wait a second this here handle is made of Sweet Apple Acre trees," Applejack said.

"Many warriors of old made their weapons out of materials from their homeland or attached little trinkets to their weapons that remind them of home. This reminds the wielders of what they're fighting for and what they're willing to die for to protect. Example the wood the handle is made from is from one of your apple trees," I said causing Applejack to look down at the weapon.

"Hang on you said that thing is a guillotine gun but it looks like a regular old axe to me, how can it be a gun?" Rainbows asked.

"May I?" I asked as I held my hand out to Applejack.

Applejack handed me the weapon before I walked over to the rack and loaded a mortar shell into the gun. I walked over to a bunch of mannequins and started swinging the weapon around cutting the mannequins down before I aimed the axe at another group of dummies and pulled the trigger. First there was a sharp recoil and a boom before I saw the mortar bomb fly out of the barrel and land in the middle of the dummies blowing them to bits before I shouldered the weapon and looked back to see seven shell shocked faces.

"Whoa nelly that there is one mean weapon," Applejack said as I handed her back the guillotine gun before I walked to the front of the group again.

"Now then I want each of you to find a practice dummy so we can get started," I said causing everyone to do as I asked but when they stared using their weapons I saw that Ash didn't take into consideration that none of them was strong enough to wiled them. Unsurprisingly Fluttershy was unable to draw her bow. Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were sloppily swinging their weapons about and Twilight...well I have no idea on what Twilight was doing, she was just tapping it against the dummy expecting something to happen. The only one who knew what they were doing was Gilda. "Ok, everyone but Gilda stop and line up in front of me," I said causing the mane 6 to line up before me. "It appears I forgot to take your physical strength into account, that and none of you seem to know how to wield your weapons properly.

"Excuse me I can wield these bad boys just fine," Rainbow said as she held up her pistol swords.

"That right, then please do your worst I insist," I said as I held my arms out.

"What?" Rainbow asked.

"You heard me you don't need to worry about me since I'm already dead so what's the worst your going to do?" I asked.

Rainbow looked me over studying me with her gaze before she flew at me and swung her swords at me but I held my hands behind my back and stepped backwards avoiding the blade. The blades appeared to be too heavy and that caused Rainbow to stumble but she just got back up again and swung once more but I dodged again and once again she stumbled from the weight of her blades. This went on for a few minutes when finally Rainbow stopped and was using one of her swords to support herself.

"What's the...point...in this if...your...just...going...to dodge," Rainbow asked while she tried to catch her breath.

"I just wanted to show you what your lacking," I said as i gestured to the ruined training yard, dummies had several slashes in them and weapon racks were knocked over. "All this happened because you didn't have control over your weapon RD. Control is critical when in battle, it determines your life along with the life of those around you. For example," I said before I grabbed one of Rainbows swords and walked over to a pair of dummies. I then swung the weapon cutting of one dummies head but before I could cut off the next I stopped the blade right before the dummies neck. "That is control, to be able to wield the weapon without killing your allies. A warrior who does not know control is a lot more dangerous threat then a trained master." I said before I handed Rainbow back her sword and got them to line up again before I summoned a very large bowl for each mare and handed one to each of them.

"What's this for?" Twilight asked.

"Are we doing baking?" Pinkie asked excitedly.

"No Pinkie and what those are for is to carry water that you are going to get," I said causing the mares to tilt their heads to the side in confusion while Gilda, who had been watching, started to snicker. Go on now chop chop," I said.

The mane 6 went to go do as I asked while I set up two crates for each of the girls. When the girls came back I had them set the bowls on a crate and than have them sit on the other.

"What happens now?" Rarity asked.

"Raise your hand with the palm facing the water," I said as I sat on a seat.

"Kay now what?" Rainbow said.

"Hit the water with your hand and hard," I said.

"What?" Twilight asked.

"Hit the water, all of you and as hard as you can," I repeated causing the girls to shrug at each other before they did as I asked. "Again," I said and again they hit the water and did this till the bowls were empty.

"Now what," Pinkie asked.

"Refill the bowl; and start again," I said.

"Are you trying to make us look like idiots?" Rainbow asked.

"I don't do anything if it's a waste of time. Now refill the bowl and start again," I said.




One Week Later Outside Applewood




Elisa, Evan, Rage and I stood atop a hill that looked over the proud city of Applewood. However by looking through a spyglass I could see caribou were walking around clutching their stomachs. I couldn't see any mares just males before I handed the spyglass to Rage.

"Gotta hand it to you Elisa you know how to make these bastards starve," Rage said

"Well it was easy with Evan's help. I had mutated a sample of a disease from our world," Elisa said.

"So shall we go in?" Rage asked.

"I got this," I said before I teleported us inside the city but we ended up at the front gate where we were soon spotted by the caribou guards on the wall who called out to us but we ignored them "That can't be right we should be inside not out here."

"I know what's going on. I did some digging and found out that Applewood used to be a home for movie stars and some celebrities along with a few civilians before the caribou took over. In order to protect itself from any crazy fan ponies, reporters or ponies trying to get some information they can use to blackmail someone famous or important, anti-teleportation wards were set up through the city so we're going to need to leg it to the studio and through all the caribou stationed here," Rage said.

"Well that kinda sucks, not entirely, but still suc-," I started but suddenly an arrow became impaled in my throat cutting off the rest of my sentence. "Really shoot a guy in the middle of a conversation?"

"No respect," Rage said.

"Well then I guess we have to go teach this guy some manners." Elisa said.

"Here allow me," Rage said.

Rage then reached his right arm into a flaming red glyph circle and pulled out am 88m AA gun. He held it with two hands before he pulled a trigger and completely destroyed the gate and wall and any caribou on the wall with a projectile made of hell fire.

"Hm loud effective but not exactly subtle," I said as I pulled the arrow out of my throat and healed it.

"When breaching something like this there is no such thing as subtle," Rage said as the massive gun disappeared.

"Fair point," I said.

"Well you guys sure take the fun from a gal." Elisa said before giving a sigh. "Lets get moving. If that caribou wasn't effected by mine and Evans spell then there may be more."

"Don't be so down Elisa. I'm confident that there's something here to satisfy both our bloodlust," Rage said.

"I honestly don't. I want this to be a simple in and out mission." She said as we made our way into the city.

"Elisa it's never that easy." Evan said.

I scanned the surrounding area's for any caribou before I looked at the arrow still in my grip when suddenly an image flashed through my mind showing an ethereal bow in my grasp. I saw the bow was made of pure void energy and when the flash stopped I saw my empty hand once more. I then charged magic into my hand and the same bow appeared in my grasp. Suddenly I heard a yell and I saw a caribou charging at me with a spear aimed at me but with quick reflexes I drew the bowstring back and an arrow materialised in the bow before I released it. The arrow flew at the caribou and impaled him threw the neck causing him to collapse to his knees and die and when I looked at him I saw he had been starved a great deal.

"Oh goody I was hoping these bastards hadn't been starved so badly they lost their spine," Rage said when suddenly growling came from up ahead and I saw more starved caribou riding on equally starved War Beasts however these War Beasts had their faces mutilated by blade pierces. "And the good news keeps getting better."

"Must be loyal beasts if they decided to not eat their masters," I said.

"Elisa would you like to have a go?" Rage asked. 

"I'd be delighted." Elisa said as as she summoned Shi and rushed the caribou and their beasts.

As I watched Elisa cut down her opponents I took notice on how Elisa tore right through them leaving behind mutilated corpses. Some missing their limps others cut in pieces, there were some with their heads missing and others with their heads squashed by either Elisa or the War Beasts but when the dust had settled all that was left was death. A lone caribou rider with a gash in his side laying beneath a War Beast with one of it's own fangs impaled through it's eye and Elisa standing in pools of caribou blood was all that was left breathing. She then went over to the caribou rider, he looked to be normal and a little bigger than the others and as Elisa gave the caribou a kick to get his attention Rage, Evan and I then walked over to her. As we did I saw the caribou was speaking and as we got closer I began to hear him better.

"-Because I was chosen to be great, to be like the great king." the caribou said.

"Great like that filthy piece of shit you call a king pfft don't make me laugh," Rage said as we approached.

"No like Ash Blade," the caribou wheezed.

"What?" Rage asked as the temperature slightly increased around him.

"Hold up Rage, he might not mean anything by it." Elisa said as she turned around and placed a hand on Rage's chest. Slowly turning back to the caribou, she looked on with a glare. "And what do you mean by that?"

"He was the true one, pure. Having both good and evil within him," he started before coughing up some blood. "It was a shame that none of us could have been able to face against him. Our king would have beaten him and tamed his bitch in front of him, but that tim-," he didn't finish as Elisa kicked him in the arm.

"What rank are you?" Elisa asked.

"Why?" the caribou asked.

"Answer the damn question," she said with an even tone as she drew her sword and aimed it at the caribous throat.

"I am or was the captain stationed here," the caribou said.

"Good, then this will make things easier." Evan said as he walked up and placed a hand on the caribous head. The caribou in question tried to fight but Elisa pressed the swords tip closer to the throat, and after a minute or so Evan retracted his hand and stood up.

"Got something?" I asked.

"Yea, they're using Applewood as a giant relay station for communications. As well as other things." Evan said in disgust. "After we send the message I'm frying the network. Hopefully that will cause them to stop for a little bit so we can attack places without them getting reinforcements," Elisa said.

"Now let's not be hasty I would actually like to 'borrow' one of their radios before we destroy anything we may be able to pick up a few targets of interest and get an earlier update in case we are discovered," I said.

"That's...actually a good idea," Rage said.

"Not everything in war needs to be murder and mayhem," I said 
"True, but we may need to be careful because they could have passwords and encrypted messages. " Elisa said as she looked at me.

"Don't worry about that. Dickhead here knew everything about the encryption and passwords." Evan said as he jabbed a thumb to the caribou.

"Great and speaking of said dickhead what do we do with him?" I asked as I looked at the still breathing caribou.

Suddenly Rage snapped his fingers and dozens of blades shot into the caribous body, killing him instantly.

"Problem solved," Rage said before he began to walk off.

"I'm guessing Ash is a sore subject?" Evan asked.

"Imagine how you would feel if a species desecrated a tomb and body of someone close to you, who sacrificed their very soul to save you and throw in being a creature of vengeance into that," I said.

"Yea I guess I would." he said as he followed Rage.

"Sometimes he needs to learn when to say things and when to not." Elisa said with a shake of her head.

"Why don't you guys go kill some caribou I'll link up with you all later after I've broadcasted this tape and grabbed a radio," I said as I began to walk away.

As I walked to the studio I saw dozens of caribou withering in pain while clutching their stomach's. I decided to leave them be and let Evo and Elisa's spell kill them but as I walked the streets I couldn't see a single mare. I even checked dozens of homes but the only living sentient beings inside were caribou and traitor stallions I soon came to a massive wall that provided a barrier around the studio and there was a gilded gate as an entrance which was closed and had a few starved caribou pounding on the gate for entry. This mattered little to me because I activated my wraith walk before I walked through the crowd and gate before I appeared once again but once I looked around I saw caribou walking around like nothing has happened. Here they all appeared to be fine and healthy, there was also quite a large number of mares here all crawling along the ground in skimpy outfits. I then sent out a pulse of magic and felt a dome shield going around the studio which must have shielded the caribou from the spell.

"Well looks like we're gonna have to do this the hard way huh Hingure?" I asked as I un-sheathed her from her scabbard.

"Finally, I thought I'd never get a turn," Hingure said.

I walked forward towards the caribou and eyed them waiting to see who would become my first victim and my answer came when I saw a caribou slapping a thestal mare across the face. The feelings that were coming from Hingure were making a request that we kill him first, a request I was more then happy to oblige. So walking over, I tapped the caribou on the shoulder and when he turned to face me I held the blade of Hingure against his throat pressing it against him just enough to draw a drop of blood. I let the information sink in that this is where and how he was going to die and when the information sank in I slowly pulled the blade across his throat and let him collapse slowly choking on his own blood. With that done I looked at the mare who was staring at me in utter shock. I raised a finger to my lips and made a shushing noise causing the mare to nod. I then heard someone shout for guards and I looked around and saw the crowd was panicking and fleeing for their lives.

"Oh how I love a good hunt," I said before I ran at the fleeing crowd.

I began to cut down the caribou males and traitor stallions while the mares struggled to fight back or fled for safety. Soon enough a row of caribou guards appeared, I just smirked as they all charged at me spears drawn but I sheathed Hingure and summoned my Phantom Bow, as I like to call it, and fired an arrow. As soon as the arrow impacted the caribou I instantly ported in front of the hit caribou much to the guards shock and surprise. I then gripped Hingure and drew her from her scabbard on my back and decapitated the caribou in one blow before I sheathed her again.

"You know Hingure I seem to be having a slight difficulty drawing you from my back, mind if I place you on my hip instead?" I asked.

"No complaint here," Hingure said.

I then removed Hingure from my back and placed her on my right hip while the strap turned into a belt. I then unsheathed her in a reverse grip before I twirled her around for experimentation before I sheathed her once again.

"Not bad certainly more comfortable then before," I said.

"I agree now then let's go give these assholes what they deserve already," Hingure said.

I continued deeper into the studio, killing any caribou who stood in my way or trying to flee. I also gave each mare a rally point to head to and wait at when this was over. I soon came to a studio hanger that was at this moment broadcasting so I quietly entered and saw it was some kind of news studio and that they were reporting Applewood's starvation crises on air which I found perfect. I silently walked up to a caribou guard and used Hingure to slash at the guards legs behind his knees causing him to collapse to his knees screaming in pain. I then leapt over the caribou while doing a front flip and impaled Hingure through his throat before I pulled her out and landed on my feet before I saw another guard charge at me with a sword raised for an overhead strike. I reached upward and blocked the attack and grabbed his arm before I pulled him down while using the arm that held Hingure which resulted with the caribou being impaled on my blade. I then pushed the caribou off my arm and quickly sheathed Hingure and summoned my Phantom Bow and summoned two arrows to the bow. I then launched them at the reporters who were sitting at the news desk killing the pair instantly, meanwhile all the other caribou ran out of the room but I let them go deciding I'd get them later. I then found a disk player and inserted the disk before I hooked it up to one of the still active camera's. I then looked at a screen which once showed the news scene which now showed Faust and the princesses standing before it.

"Hello everyone first allow me to apologise for your regular TV schedule however there are those that would prefer to shut our voices out. I expect right now there are those who are shouting orders into phones and caribou with guns are on their way to apprehend my associates who are busy broadcasting our message as we speak, a message for the scared, the lost, the heartbroken and the ones who have almost given up hope. This message is to tell you all is not lost. Equestria has not completely fallen and it never will. Sure they may sit on the throne and claim they have won but they are far from winning. We still stand fighting back against the caribou even though the false god king Diann lies claiming to have turned my daughters into his sex slaves. He continues to lie to his subjects suggesting that females are tyrants over males. He is a power hungry cur and he will not stop till he is satisfied. So until the day comes when Diann falls we will remain fighting to take back what is rightfully ours. I know many among you are scared and some no longer have control of what you do but please hear me when I say stay strong and do what ever you can to fight back and please never give up hope, always believe things will change for the better because they will with the ones standing beside us. We will surly prevail and to the bastard traitor stallions and rapist caribou I have only a warning and a piece of advise, slit your own throats here and now and save our brave warriors the trouble because if not then when death comes for you, and it will, it will be far more painful and far less merciful," Faust said.

"We are the proud leaders of Equestria and we will bend our knees to no one," the princesses and Faust said in union before the video ended.

"Now then onto the next task," I said before I noticed one of the caribou reporters was still alive and was trying to crawl to safety, so I grabbed him by the front of his suit and hoisted him into the air. "Where's the radio room?"

The caribou just glared at me before he spat in my face so I prepped my claws and was about to drive them into his shoulder.

"Trixie know's where it is."

I looked at the source of the voice and I saw a naked blue coated mare with a silvery mane and tail sitting on the ground. She had a magic wand with a magic vapour trail coming from the tip of the wand as a cutie mark and she had a stump on her forehead meaning she's a unicorn she wore a black collar around her neck and I saw she had been tied to some heavy equipment which explains why she hasn't run in terror like the other mares that were here.

"Trixie?" I asked.

"Yes Trixie will help if you cut her loose from this collar," the mare said as she pulled herself away from the equipment as far as she could showing me the collar I then realised she was speaking in third person.

"Don't you lay a hand on my bitch," the caribou that was still in my grasp said.

"Shut up already," I said in an annoyed tone before I looked at the now named mare called Trixie.

I was about to speak when suddenly I felt something impale my neck and when I used my free hand I felt it was a blade the caribou in my grasp must have grabbed before he impaled it through my neck. I then pulled it out and tossed it away before I slowly turned to the now fearful caribou. I let out a growl before I brought my jaw around his throat resulting in mass amounts of blood to pour from his neck like a fountain before I ripped him away tearing his neck apart. I tossed him onto the news desk and spat out the contents of my mouth. I then walked over to Trixie and saw she was glaring at the caribou in disgust.

"I'm surprised that you're not freaking out by that," I said as I got rid of her collar.

"Trixie has seen far worse ways to kill somepony then that but Trixie is confused as to why you aren't dead," Trixie said.

"Perhaps another time for now you said you know where the radios are?" I asked.

"Indeed Trixie will show you," Trixie said as she began to walk away and I began to follow.

The walk didn't take long and we soon arrived at a small cube shaped building with a massive antenna standing next to it. I walked inside and saw everything I needed was in here. Wasting no time, I grabbed everything and placed them in a pocket dimension to be retrieved later before I set some detonators. I then walked out of the area and once Trixie and I were at a safe distance I activated the trigger and both the station and the antenna went up in smoke and fire.

"We'd better link up with the others, I'm sure that they've cleaned up their areas by now," I said as I led Trixie over to the other mares.

"These others you speak of, Trixie wonders if Burning Rage is among them?" Trixie asked, suddenly I hear an ungodly roar come from somewhere within the city.

"Oh he's here alright but I imagine he's not in a pleasant mood at the moment on account of something a caribou said or did," I said.

Once we arrived at the spot I saw there were more mares here then I assumed.

"Whoa that's a lot of mares," I said.

"Most of them were living in the city before the food started running out and when that happened guards came and rounded all of them up and brought them here and left the males who were starving to rot in the streets," Trixie said.

"I see...here, going to need this," I said as I handed Trixie a flare gun. "Use this when you see an airship called_,"

"The Pale Horse," Trixie said.

"Yeah light that up and we'll bring her down for you, till then wait here," I said causing Trixie to nod before I began to walk away.

I walked out of the studio grounds and was about to go looking the others when suddenly a Panther De Ville comes racing down the street towards me.



With barely any time to dodge I jumped into the air as the car slammed into my legs sending my head into the hood. I shook my head and looked at the driver and saw he was wearing wealthy clothing indicating he was some kind of official, probably the mayor. Next to him was a black collared aqua coated mare with a purple mane with an aqua and lavender strip running through it. She was trying to hold on for dear life and in the back was large bags of gold, no doubt this guy was trying to flee and taking everything he considers valuable with him. But unfortunately for him he got one of the worst people around here to run into. I dug my claws into the car's hood and began to crawl to the interior. The mayor tried to shake me off by swerving the car but I held on tightly and continued to move forward to stop the car. Suddenly I notice the mare in the car pointing at something behind me and when I look I saw a makeshift ramp made from barrels and planks of wood on the side of the street and the car was driving towards it the car drove up the ramp at an odd angle and sent the car into a barrel roll three times. The car rolled across me till I was thrown off and rolled across the street while the car came to a rest on it's tires a little further down the street. The car was battered and dented and smoke was seeping out from under the hood, I then heard it try to start up a few times but the car was too beat up for that the mayor then shakily got out and began to limp away as quickly as he could. I then slowly got up and walked over to the car and saw the mare inside was still in there and was bleeding from her forehead slightly. I checked her pulse and found out she was still alive but was just unconscious. I then noticed my face in a mirror and saw patches of my face had been ripped off before I got out.

"Bones."

I looked at the source of the voice and saw Rage running over to me while Elisa and Evan were being carried by him.

"Hey Rage what happened?" I asked as I looked at Elisa and Evan.

"Just mopping up some caribou when these two got hit by a sniper Elisa's out cold and Evan took a shot to the leg we also heard the crash, you okay?" Rage asked.

"Yeah...sure," I said simply unfazed by the crash.

"Is she...?" Rage began as he gestured to the mare.

"Unconscious from the crash possible concussion though. Mayor tried to flee while we were busy, tried to run me over," I said.

"That him?" Rage asked as he looked behind me at the mayor who was 50 yards away by now which is certainly impressive for someone who's injured.

"Yep," I said.

"Alright take care of these two, I'll handle that bastard," Rage said as he began to set Evan and Elisa down.

"No need I've got this," I said as I summoned my Phantom Bow and drew back the bowstring. I aimed the arrow at the caribou before I tilted the the bow upward and released the bowstring sending the arrow flying. The arrow arched through the air and came down and hit the caribou right in the middle of his back before he was engulfed in spectral blue flames.

"Nice shot but when did you know how to use a bow?" Rage asked.

"Just today, well remembered to anyway. Now let's get these three to the studio and while we head over, I need you to summon The Pale Horse and tell them to look for a flare gun signal," I said.

"Sure," Rage said before I went into the car and pulled the mare out. As I grabbed her I saw she had a stump on her head meaning she too is a unicorn. As I was pulling her out I looked at the gold and I had a thought.

"Hey Rage all this gold do you think we might be able to put it to good use?" I asked looking back at him.

"Hm you know I think I might just have a use for that," Rage said.

"Kay you head over to the studio and I'll meet you there," I said while Rage gave a nod before he left.

Once I had pulled the mare free from the car I used my magic to grab the bags of gold and carry them back to the studio. When I arrived I saw mares were boarding The Pale Horse, I then walked aboard and as soon as I stepped on the mares gave me a wide breath of room either because I was carrying an injured mare or because what happened to my face brought them fear it mattered little to me. I just brought the mare in my arms to the infirmary and set her down beside Elisa and Evan told the on board doctor, who was a mare, about what happened. Suddenly I felt the ship move meaning we were taking off. I left the infirmary and placed the gold in the hold before I joined Rage on deck and watched Applewood disappear into the distance.




Aephoceria 2:30 pm




The ship docked into the castle docking station and the injured were rushed to the medical wing while all the mares were given clothing and had their collars and wing boxes removed. As for the unicorn mare's horns, Amalthea, Faust and Chrysalis were helping as many as they could with their magic but such a thing was quite taxing for them as well. I then noticed zebra shamans were also helping restore mares horns by giving them a strange elixir I then saw the mare I brought aboard along with Elisa and Evan were also on stretchers and were being taken to the infirmary as well.

"A congratulations is in order I suppose."

I looked at the voice and I saw Celestia standing beside me.

Judging from the condition on your face I say it must have been some experience," Celestia said.

I decided to not say anything and just watched as ponies rushed about trying to help out where they could. Suddenly I saw Twilight rush up to me and grab me by the front of my shirt.

"Where Are They!" Twilight shouted drawing a crowd of eyes.

"Must you be so loud?" I asked as I rubbed my ears.

"Where Are They!" Twilight shouted again only louder.

Where are who?" I asked.

"Trixie and Starlight, Rage said you found hem and brought them here.

"I have no idea who this Starlight is but I believe Trixie is getting her horn mended," I said causing Twilight to run off. "What crawled up her skirt?"

"Trixie Lulamoon and Starlight Glimmer, Trixie is an old magic rival of Twilight's before she became her friend and Starlight Glimmer is Twilight's pupil in magic and friendship. Rage mentioned to me that you pulled her out of a car," Celestia said.

"Oh well when you say that I believe I do know where she is. I saw a couple of doctors taking her to the medical wing in fact I was about to go over and check in on her, would you mind telling Twilight?" I asked.

"Very well," Celestia said before we went our separate ways.

Once I made it to the medical ward I asked for Starlight Glimmer's room and I was told she was roomed with both Elisa and Evan and all the other patients who we brought here in the main medical room. So I walked over to the door and entered and saw a long room with beds stacked against a wall with windows on the other side providing a spectacular view for any patients being tended to. I saw Rage talking to the doctor so I walked over to Starlight's bed looked down at her.

"Doctor said she'll be fine but we should be careful when she wakes up just ease in the information that she's somewhere safe," Rage said as he walked up beside me on my left.

"I heard you roar in the city, something set you off?" I asked.

"Yeah guess you could say that," Rage said.

Suddenly Starlight's eyes snap open and she grabs Rage by the arm and is breathing heavily.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa Starlight your safe take it easy," Rage said as he gently grasped Starlight's arm and patted it, coaxing her to calm down.

"Rage...is that you?" Starlight asked.

"In the flesh," Rage said.

"Rage you need to listen to me, it's important," Starlight said.

"Well whatever it is can wait, we need to make sure you don't have a concussion," Rage said.

"Rage...I saw Ash," Starlight said.
> Chapter 19 Ghosts and Kings
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"What do you mean she saw Ash?" Nightmare asked as we walked down a corridor on our way to the infirmary along with the princesses of this world.

"I have no idea, all she said is that she saw Ash before she passed out and Rage had her moved to a private room before he told me to get you lot while he left to find the girls and stallions," I said.

"It shouldn't be possible. The dead stay dead. Nothing can bring them back save for necromancy and even that can't fully bring the dead back...can it?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Not to my knowledge no," I said as I shook my head dismissively.

"That doesn't matter. She saw Ash that's all I care about right now not how," Luna said with a determined look on her face just as I heard Celestia give out a sigh causing me to slow my pace till I was next to her.

"Something bothering you?" I asked.

"I worry for her, she misses Ash deeply. Her heart refuses to accept the fact that he is dead but then again...I was told it took Mother quite some time to recover from when we lost our father since alicorns are immortal. Once an alicorn's mate is gone the alicorn sinks into a deep depression and yearns to see their lover again much like anypony would. However an alicorn's is much stronger and can sometimes commit us to do the unthinkable like Luna becoming Nightmare Moon once more and for our Mother to almost take her life," Celestia said.

"I see, guess it's a difficult position to be in," I said.

No one else said a word the rest of the way. When we entered Starlight's room we were greeted by the mane 6, their coltfriends, Spike and Trixie.

"Hello your highnesses I'm am truly relieved everyone is safe," Starlight said.

"And we are just as relieved that you are also safe. Now tell us everything we're all ears," Faust said.

"Well...," Starlight started however it seemed she was struggling to speak.

"Its alright Starlight take your time," Twilight said causing Starlight to take a deep breath.

"It happened on the day I planned to take my own life," Starlight said causing the mane 6 and Trixie to gasp.

"Starlight why would you do such a thing to yourself!" Trixie demanded while she grabbed Starlight by the shoulders.

"I'm sorry Trixie but *sob* *sob* I was running out of hope and I couldn't take it. *sob* The caribou that owned me, he was evil, sick and twisted. He inflicted so much pain on me and took pleasure in it. He even left deep cuts on me and didn't give me any treatment for days *sob*. Starlight said while tears poured from her eyes. She even showed us some nasty scars that were just hidden beneath her fur.

This set Rage off and caused him to kick a trash can into a wall while a dangerous fire burned in his eyes. Eris then coaxed him to calm down which worked before he apologised and joined us again.

"As I said my treatment was horrible and so one night I managed to smuggle a sharp knife away from the kitchen. Once the bastard was done raping me and fell asleep I held the knife in my grip ready to take my life. However my own body soon gave out and I fell asleep also, but as I slept I saw Ash," Starlight said.

"Your saying you saw him in a dream?" Spike asked in an unsure tone.

"At first, I thought it was a figment of my imagination but it was something else Spike. Much like how both Queen Luna and Princess Dream Catcher can enter our dreams," Starlight said.

"I can confirm this but only if we enter your unconscious mind," Dream Catcher said as her horn began to glow.When that happened the world around us rippled like water and became an endless celestial plane showing nothing but Starlight holding a sharp knife in her grasp and ready to plunge it into her heart.

"Are you sure that's a wise idea?"

Everyone looked around for the source of the voice including the dream version of Starlight when suddenly the fog began to materialize something above Starlight's hand. As the shape grew I saw it become a hand and it was holding Starlight's hand as if it was stopping her from plunging the knife into her heart. Soon more and more of the body began to appear leaving the head for last and when it did appear I saw it was Ash himself. As I took in Ash's face I saw the portrait of him and Luna along with his sons along with his head being in a jar and when I saw him at the landing on Normandy. All of that and it couldn't do him justice to when his face is full of life and not scared by war. The best way to describe him now is that his face had to have been carved by gods cause no one could look like that naturally. Ash's eyes seemed to have a gentle warmth to them that brought comfort and he was smiling down at Starlight in a way that could rival Faust.

"Guess that's something that comes with being a father," I thought.

"Ash," Starlight croaked when she saw Ash causing her to drop the knife which turned into fog as soon as it touched the ground.

"It's good to see you too Starlight," Ash said when suddenly Starlight threw herself at Ash and wrapped her arms around him and cried into his shoulder. He brought his arms around her and stroked her back gently. "Shhhh Shhhh It's okay Starlight it's alright."

"I'm *sniff* so happy to see you Ash even if you're just a figment of my imagination," Starlight said as she pulled away after a while but Ash flicked at her ear causing Starlight to let out a yelp of pain.

"Tell me something, since when have I said I was a figment of your imagination?" Ash asked playfully as he had an amused look on his face while raising an eyebrow.

"Wait you're here as in actually here in my head?" Starlight asked in shock.

"In the flesh...well so to speak but yeah, I am here. Much so in a way both Luna and Dream Catcher are when they are checking in on ponies dreams. My spirit is here but my body...well...you know," Ash said.

"You know about that?" Starlight asked.

"Kinda hard not to when it's my body we're talking about," Ash said.

"Ash I have so many questions to ask you, why did you do it, couldn't you have found another way? Do you know how hurt everyone was when you died-," Starlight asked while tears streamed down her face but Ash interrupted her by placing a finger on her mouth

"Slow down kid I know you have a lot of questions but I'm not here to answer them," Ash said before his smile turned into a frown. "I'm here to discuss why you tried to take your life tonight."

"What?" Starlight asked.

"I know what you were going to do tonight Starlight. But I need you to believe me when I say that such a thing will only bring more suffering, not only to you but to the others as well," Ash said as he placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Then what am I supposed to do I can't go on living like this for the rest of my life," Starlight said as she broke down into sobs again.

"I know," Ash said as he brought a hand to Starlight's face and wiped away her tears. "Believe me Starlight, I know. But trust me when I say that you won't have to live like this for long."

"W-what do you mean?" Starlight asked as she looked back at Ash.

"I've, shall we say, called in a favour from someone...Starlight believe me when I say this to you but help is on its way, I just need you to hang on alright," Ash said as he stood up.

"Help...But who can help us?" Starlight asked.

"You need not worry about that," Ash said when suddenly the world began to crack and crumble. "Appears you're waking up which also means it's time for me to leave," Ash said as he began to walk away.

"What, no wait Ash please you can't leave!" Starlight cried as Ash turned around and she ran at him and wrapped her arms around him in a hug but Ash then placed a hand on her head and began to stoke it like she was a child.

"Starlight, remember when you asked if I knew how everyone felt since my death...Well I have an answer for you...It was by far the most painful thing I ever felt ever. Much worse than when Tirek incinerated my heart and more cold then when I had to use the Nether Lord eye. But Starlight if I could do it over again I would," Ash said before he began to vanish into nothing. "Fear not for me Starlight for I am still with all of you in more ways than one."

Suddenly the world around us changed back to the hospital and I saw everyone was staring at me.

"What?" I asked.

"Bones is it possible in any way that you know Ash?" Luna asked.

"Hell, if I know," I said.

"If you do it would explain quite a lot," Twilight said.

"What are you getting at?" I asked.

"Bones we think Ash may have sent you down here to help us," Rage said causing a large silence to encase the room.

"Ah heh...what?" I asked with a nervous laugh.

"Well…all were saying-,” Twilight started.

"No way just no, okay. The only orders I take are from Death and if not then why would I be down here?" I asked.

"Well how do you know that?" Chrysalis asked.

"I-I," I started when suddenly a nurse walks in.

"Excuse me everypony but visiting hours are over and Miss Starlight needs her rest you can come back to visit tomorrow," the nurse said.

Most of the group nodded before the mane 6 said their goodbyes to Starlight before we all left. Everyone headed for the dining hall but I headed for the bedrooms to think. I got changed into a pair of pyjama pants but no shirt and sat facing the window, watching the darkening sky for a while. I eventually heard the door open then close but I didn't turn around because I knew who it was.

"Hey Nightmare," I said.

"Hello," Nightmare said before there was a shuffling of clothing. "We missed you at dinner."

"Can't eat besides I needed to do some thinking," I said.

"About what everyone was suggesting? Nightmare asked.

"Yeah," I said. I felt movement on the bed soon followed by Nightmare hugging me from behind and placing her head atop mine since she was incredibly taller than I am.

"I don't know who sent you down here Bones but if I'm being honest, I'm glad they did. If it weren't for you I would still be sleeping on the cold stone ground of the old castle or worse, captured by those foul caribou and I would still be bitter and full of hate...You saved me from that Bones and I don't know how I can repay you," Nightmare said as she held me just a little tighter.

"It...It's quite alright Nightmare and if I'm being honest also I probably would have done something stupid by now if it weren't for your company so...thanks," I said as I looked up at her just in time to see her blush.

I sat in Nightmare's grasp for awhile, it was nice and warm and brought me a pleasant feeling when suddenly I decided to play a song on my flute.

"Care for some music?" I asked as I summoned my flute.

"I'd love to," Nightmare said before she released me, so I walked out onto the balcony and brought the flute to my lips and began to play.



For some reason my flute sounded different tonight as if more flutes had been added to the song creating an echoy and haunting sound, not that I was complaining cause it actually sounded nice. Like before, as I looked at the city, I saw light's disappear meaning the owners were going to sleep. Once the song ended I walked back into the room where I saw Nightmare was under the bed covers but she was still awake and was smiling at me.

"Beautiful," Nightmare said as I set the flute on a bedside table and got under the covers where I was immediately embraced by Nightmare from behind who had buried her muzzle into the crook of my neck.

I was a little startled by the show of affection from the dark alicorn but I wasn't going to stop her because one she was already asleep and I didn't want to wake her, two because she was actually really comfortable and warm and finally, because something inside me told me to leave her and so with that I closed my eyes and fell asleep.




The Next Day




This morning I woke up to the sweet scent of morning dew and when I opened my eyes I only saw black. I could fell Nightmare's arms were still wrapped around me in a hug and I could fell her massive breasts against the back of my head. I then pushed my muzzle forward and I could feel whatever was in front of me was something very soft. Suddenly the thing moved away causing the sunlight to blind me till my eyes adjusted and I saw Nightmare's wing was draped across me like a blanket. Leading me to the conclusion that it was her wing that was blocking out the sun.

"Morning."

I looked up and saw Nightmare was awake and giving me a smile.

"Hey...sleep well?" I asked.

"Very," Nightmare said nuzzling the top of my head.

"I see and not that I'm complaining but why hug me all night?" I asked.

"Oh I'm sorry you were just so warm and fluffy, I couldn't help myself," Nightmare said.

"It's cool I gue...Wait fluffy since when?" I asked.

"I don't know but I just found out last night and couldn't help myself," Nightmare said.

"Well as 'fluffy' as you may claim I am I still would like to go have a wash," I said.

"Aw," Nightmare whined in a cute pouty way before she released me and I went to the bathroom. As I passed the balcony window I could smell the scent of morning dew however unlike the scent from before as I woke up the former was...sweeter.




Nightmare's P.O.V




"Well, well, well look who's become affectionate all of a sudden."

"I only spoke truth he is rather comfortable to snuggle with," I thought.

"So what happens now?"

"I intend to go soak myself in that luxurious bath before I head to breakfast," I thought before I grabbed some clothes and exited the bedroom.

"I meant what happens now with Bones?"

"What's supposed to happen?" I asked.

"*sigh* Still have such a long way to go,"

I arrived at the large bath's door and walked in and as I did I could hear giggling. As I approached I saw it was the Element Bearers along with all of my sisters along with Eris and Cadence.

"Good morning," I said making my presence known as I stripped off my clothing.

"Oh hello darling did you sleep well?" Rarity asked.

"Quite well actually," I said with a smile as I stepped into the bath.

"I must say Nighty you look quite beautiful when you smile," Celestia said.

"Oh...do...do you think so?" I asked.

"Oh look she's blushing," Dream Catcher cooed.

"Is it over the compliment or is it because you and Bones have been sleeping in the same bed and actually did it now?" Cadence asked.

"What" the Bearers of Harmony and I asked in shock.

"Please Moon I can tell you have been thinking about him. It's part of my job to know what your feeling and I sense you actually love him," Cadence said.

"Well...I...Perhaps there is something,"  I said causing Cadence and Rarity to squee like a little filly.

"Details darling what happened?" Rarity asked in excitement.

"Nothing like that happened I just...snuggled him as we fell asleep," I said.

"Oh so adorable," Cadence said.

"What did he feel like?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Well he was warm, soft and fluffy," I said.

"Bones, fluffy, seriously?" Rainbow Dash asked while trying hard not to laugh.

"Indeed but he wasn't wearing a shirt last night so it was easily noticeable," I said.

"No shirt oh how bold," Eris commented with a grin full of mischief.

"I also told him how grateful I am for everything he's done," I said.

"It seems that someone has found their very special somepony," Rarity said in a sing song voice.

"Perhaps," I said.

After chatting for a few minutes we decided it was time we left so we got dressed and left for the dining room. Once we entered we saw Mother, the stallions Bones rescued along with Spike sitting at the table along with Discord and Bones himself lounging back in a chair.




Bones P.O.V.




I saw the mares come in and take a seat at the table suddenly I heard the doors open once more and I saw Rage walked in.

"Morning all, pleasant dreams I hope," Rage said as he rubbed the back of his head.

"Yes actually Rage thank you in fact. The music last night was quite relaxing, knocked me right out," Faust said.

"Music wait you heard it too?" Twilight asked.

"You as well?" Dream Catcher asked.

"I think the entire kingdom heard it and Faust's right, knocked me right out," Rage said.

Nightmare then looked at me but I shook my head before I focused on the others.

"Oh by the way Bones you, me, Elisa and Evo have become the worlds most wanted and feared," Rage said as he summoned a newspaper.

"We all got bounties?" I asked.

"Better," Rage said before he cleared his throat. Is the End Neigh the lands of Equestria have been rattled thanks to the broadcasted message from the Queens and Princesses of Equestria who had launched an attack on the peaceful city of Applewood. Like the cities and villages before it all the mares were taken leaving a massive body count of brave caribou and loyal stallions in it's wake. The great and brave mayor of Applewood was found lying dead in the streets no doubt trying to save some of his fellow males from death."

"Bullshit, that asshole was only trying to save his own skin," I said.

"The mayor was found with his skin horribly burned but an autopsy showed the mayors insides had been frozen solid and when we questioned one of the survivors he described the scene as 'horrifying, that it was just three humans and the wraith that brought this chaos and death to Applewood.' One of the humans is the former Seventh Knight of Equestria and Vengeance, Burning Rage. However the last two humans are unknown at this time. Right now law enforcement are doing what they can to catch the four fugitives and the former rulers of Equestria. Priests across the world are claiming the same thing, that these four are the infamous and deadly Four Harbingers of Caribou Devastation which can be found in our Book of Providence the four that will bring about the fall of the Caribou Empire along with the death of our royalty."

"Pfft seriously?" I asked with a small laugh.

"Yep apparently that's what they think we are The Harbingers of Caribou Devastation," Rage said before he started to laugh.

"Oh ho ho ho ho the things mortals think up these days never ceases to entertain me. Harbingers honestly," Discord said while clutching his waist in laughter.

"I wonder what this Book of Providence is that the newspaper mentioned?" Twilight said.

"Well Twi you're in luck because I managed to snag a copy from a church in one of the villages we liberated. Apparently the caribou have their own gods that they follow and that they wrote the original a long time ago. The book is much like the holy bible from Earth only it's more caribou themed," Rage said as he summoned an old book.

"Rage please tell me why your're reading their...horrid literature, oh no offence to any of your books darling," Rarity said looking at Twilight.

"It's alright Rarity I know what you meant but even I'm curious Rage, why read such a thing?" Twilight asked.

"I'm learning about them 'if you know your enemy and know yourself you will succeed in every battle. If you know yourself but not your enemy with every victory you will also suffer a defeat. If you know neither yourself or your enemy you will succumb in every battle, this is the art of war' by Sun Tzu 544 to 496 B.C.," Rage said.

"Oh, so he can be taught," I said playfully.

"Anyway says here that The Four Harbingers of Devastation work in the same way as The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse work, except there's no lamb or seals to summon The Harbingers. These guys come when they are ready I guess," Rage said as he opened the book onto a marked page.

"How are they similar?" Celestia asked.

"Well there's four Harbingers and they also share the same names of the Horsemen just in a different order of arrival," Rage said as he turned to look at the book he was holding. "The first Harbinger that stood before me, calm, weary but decaying from starvation. In a voice to match his condition, he called 'Come and See' and wherever he goes the crops will wither into dust and the crows will feast on flesh. He wielded the power to destroy his enemies from the inside and his name was Famine. The second to stand before me was bathed in blood and wielded a sword coated in the fire's of Tartaraus with eyes that carried an anger without equal. With a voice like thunder he roared 'Come and See' and behind him marched the ghosts of carnage and the Harbinger's name was War. The third Harbinger that stood before me was cold and pale, she wielded a scythe to reap away the souls of the living. In her eyes was a great sorrow to them and wherever she went decay would follow in her wake and in a voice like a ghostly whisper she said 'Come and See' and the Harbingers name was Death. The eyes of the last harbinger that stood before me held an unbreakable will and showed me he would bend his knee to no one. The Harbinger then called in a mighty bellow that shook the heavens 'Come and See' and gifted to him was a crown to wear upon his brow and wielding both a bow and sword to break the will of many and so he went conquering and to conquer and the Harbinger's name was Conquest and the three before him followed in his wake."

"Whoa eerie," I said.

"I know. Kinda got us all figured out here," Rage said.

"Well it's obvious you're the Harbinger of War Rage but the others...," Celestia trailed off.

"Agreed now for Famine my guess that would be," Rage started.

"Evan," I finished. "It was his spell that starved the caribou in Applewood."

"True and since this illustration says that Death is a she I guess that makes Elisa The Harbinger of Death not to mention it fits her perfectly and all that's left is you Bones," Rage said.

"Wait, wait, wait you're Conquest?" Rainbow asked causing everyone to look at me.

"It seems so," I said.

"Again that fact is also fitting," Rage said.

"How?" Gilda asked.

"Think about it, no matter how many times Celestia has snapped at Bones he's never backed down from her never gave into her accusations, an unbreakable will, and no matter how many strikes he's taken he still stands tall among others in the end. Plus we all know he can use a sword and when we were in Applewood I saw him use a bow and not only that in the text it says 'the three before him' meaning me, Elisa and Evan would follow in his wake, he took charge down there like a leader and it was also his idea in the first place to fight back against the caribou. So I would say he's more then earned the title Conquest," Rage said.

"Well then what about the crown that was mentioned?" Rarity asked.

"That could mean anything Rarity just because a crown is mentioned it doesn't mean he needs to have one it could just be a metaphor for conquest right Bones?" Rage asked.

"Yeah," I said in a depressed tone.

"Something wrong Bones?" Nightmare asked.

"Oh it's-," I started when suddenly I felt a dark pulse of magic and judging from the others reactions they felt it also.

Suddenly the doors flew open and revealed Tia and Lulu. (Elisa's and Evan version of Celestia and Luna)

"Celestia did you feel that," Tia said.

"Indeed I did it almost felt-," Celestia started but I didn't hear because I teleported to the source.

I was standing in the grassy field outside the kingdom. I was in my true form and I was looking around for the source of the magic. When I turned around I spotted it, it was a cloaked figure just like I am and he was holding a jagged scythe.

"Took you long enough been standing here for five minutes," the cloaked figure said as he turned to face me.

"Ghan you must have more loose screws then Discord for coming here traitor," I spat with venom in my voice as I summoned Hingure to my hip.

"I was actually sent here by my new king Diann," Ghan said.

"King and what did he promise you in return for your loyalty?" I asked.

"Souls of course. That and one or two bitches to fuck," Ghan said causing me to grip Hingure's handle tightly. "Certainly a nice place to hide really well hidden and also defendable," Ghan said.

"Be quiet get on your knees and I just might make this painless," I said as I drew Hingure.

"I'm afraid that's not going to happen. You see my king's generals are having trouble finding your little base and so he has sent me to locate you and kill you myself but don't worry, we haven't revealed your location to him...Not yet at least," Ghan said.

"We?" I asked.

"You honestly didn't think I was the only wraith on his payroll. Now why don't you stand down Hand after all, you're out matched and out classed," Ghan chuckled.

I had enough and rushed at Ghan and went for a sidewards attack but he blocked it with his scythe.

"Guess asking you to join us is out of the question," Ghan said.

I kicked Ghan in the chest sending him flying backwards. I walked towards Ghan and as I did I saw everyone from the dining room had appeared. When they saw me they ran towards me but with a wave of my hand a massive barrier around me and Ghan formed, sealing us off from the outside world while the others tried banging on the barrier.

"A Dance of Death then," Ghan said.

"We finish this now," I said.

Ghan and I charged at each other and our weapons met with an angry clang. Ghan made a swing at me, forcing me to jump back from the blade before I lunged at Ghan with a thrust but he blocked the attack which resulted in him getting pushed backwards against the ground. He  then rushed at me with a flurry of attacks leaving me with little option but to block and wait for an opening. I eventually saw it so I rolled behind him and took a swing at him but he blocked the attack and punched me in the face, knocking me to the ground before he kicked hard enough to send me flying into the barrier. He then charged at me again forcing me to dodge and block a follow up attack but then he hit me with the butt of the scythe, leaving me dazed.

"What's this now, I thought The Hand of The Reaper was supposed to be tougher then this," Ghan said as he knocked Hingure from my grip and slashed at my chest causing me to scream in pain and collapse onto my knees while the wound smoked and burned. I then saw the others were trying to breach the barrier but weren't succeeding. "You care for them," Ghan said snapping my attention back to him who was watching the group. "Don't worry, after I'm done with you I'll send them to follow."

That set me off, I gave a dark growl before I used my feet to trip Ghan up. I kicked him away from me before I called Hingure back to my hand.

"How about a magic show," Ghan said as he summoned a pair of glyph circles which fired beams of red energy at me.

I created a shield of magic and managed to block the strong attack but most of the magic rushed past me and destroyed the barrier separating Ghan and me from the others.

"My turn," I said as I dropped the shield and launched black lightning at Ghan. However the tips of the lightning were shaped like skulls with long fangs which bit into Ghan's body causing him to scream in pain.

"Impressive...King of the Starry Heavens," Ghan said causing the group who was spectating to look in confusion.

"Don't you know I hate that title?" I asked as I prepped another spell.

Ghan sent another pair of beams at me but once again I summoned a shield one of the beams hit but the other moved around my shield to hit causing me to use Hingure to block the beam. However Ghan appeared behind me and slashed at my back making me lose my concentration on the shield and beams which hit me, forcing me to my knees. Meanwhile Ghan got behind me and when I looked at him I saw a red orb appear beneath his hood which turned into a massive beam that caused a bright blast that launched me across the ground. Once my senses came back into focus I saw a large trench was made thanks to the blast and when I looked at my body I saw a large chunk of my waist was gone causing everyone to gasp in shock while Ghan approached me.

"You know, I was expecting more of a fight from you. If anything I'm disappointed but you are quite the old warrior," Ghan said as he placed a foot on my chest which caused Nightmare to  try and make a lunge at Ghan but Rage held her back. "Fiery one that one not to mention those assets. I think I might keep her as a fuck toy after I'm done with you."

Ghan then swung the point of his scythe at me to impale me in the face but inches before the blade could make contact I grabbed the blade and held it there. Ghan then realised I stopped the blade before he tried to tug it out of my hand however I wouldn't let the weapon even budge.

"You should have kept your trap shut Ghan, first mistake you made was telling me that I wasn't a match for you," I said as I applied pressure to the blade and shattered it causing Ghan to back away in surprise as I stood up and the wound to my waist repaired itself. "Second was that you planned to kill that group over there after you supposedly kill me," I said as I summoned Hingure back to my hand and began to walk forward while Ghan stepped back. All the while shadows whipped around me in a deadly manner and the temperature around us began to drop to the point frost covered the grass around us. "Finally you told me that you intend to keep Nightmare as your fuck toy am I right, now that right there went and pissed me off."

"S-stay back y...y...you monster," Ghan stuttered clearly in fear but all I can do was laugh.

"Maybe I should give you a demonstration on why some choose to call me the King of the Starry Heavens," I said as I raised Hingure straight up into the air and made a slashing motion above me.

And just like that the sky split open revealing a dark purple night sky full of stars, when in reality all I did was create a cloud of magic in a way as if I cut a hole in the sky. that showed everything from beyond the day's sky. Suddenly seven of the stars lit up and plummeted to the ground and once the glow wore off from the stars they showed they were actually shiny polished silver swords embedded into the ground in the exact same position as they fell surrounding Ghan.

"Enough!" Ghan shouted as he launched another beam at me.

I used Hingure to deflect the beam and launched it at one of the swords which bounced off that blade thanks to the polished surface, acting like a mirror. The beam then flew at another blade but bounced off that blade as well and it continued to bounce off the blades before it bounced off the last blade and hit Ghan in the back. I then tossed Hingure high into the air before I used impossible speeds to rush at one of the swords embedded in the ground before I grabbed it and drove it into Ghan's left arm before I rushed for another sword and drove it into Ghan's right knee, forcing him to kneel. The next sword went through his right hand followed by his left foot then his left shoulder then his waist then his chest before I appeared back where I was standing before. I held out my hand and caught Hingure as she fell. I then looked at Ghan and saw that every place I struck was smoking and Ghan appeared to be gasping for air.

"Seven star strike, Corona Borealis," I said.

"Damn...you,"Ghan whispered through laboured breaths as I walked up to him.

"I'm afraid the only one damned here is you," I said as I drove Hingure through Ghan's face, killing him.

I then pulled Hingure out of Ghan and just as I did the swords impaled in him turned to stardust and vanished while Ghan's body turned to rock and shattered into dust leaving behind a black orb which is Ghan's soul. I then snapped my fingers and the soul vanished so I could sought it out later. I then sheathed Hingure and transformed back into a wolf before I made my way over to the group but I had to limp there because the wound in my waist hadn't completely healed. When I arrived I saw everyone was struggling to think of something to say.

"That...Was...AWESOME!" that is until Rainbow shouted while doing a few mid air loops.

"Well glad everyone was entertained...now if you'll excuse me," I said as I clutched my waist in pain.

I then teleported back to my room and lay on the bed while clutching my side before I decided to use the God's Eye spell to look at Ash's past just to help me take my mind off the pain in my waist.




7:30 pm Aephoceria Dinning Room




I was walking down the hallways of the castle towards the dining room to join the others...why you ask...well in truth I was feeling kinda lonely but anyway, as I made it to the door I could hear everything that was happening inside.

"-andthenhewasalllikezoomzoomzoomzoomandimpaledallthoseswordsintothatbadwraith-," I heard Pinkie say in one breath.

"Pinkie we know, we were all there and we saw what happened," Twilight said with a sigh.

"Makes ya kinda glad he's on our side," Rage said.

"Hey do you all remember when that wraith called him the King of the Starry Heavens also that text in that Caribou book about the Harbinger Conquest having a crown," Gilda asked.

"Hey yeah now it's all coming into place but...why King of the Starry Heavens sounds like Luna's job," Rainbow said.

"Indeed even I am most curious about this," Luna said.

That was when I decided to open the doors and walk in and take a seat at the table next to Nightmare.

"Hello everyone," I said casually.

"Bones about earlier and your title-," Luna started.

"I don't know how I got it Luna the only thing I do know is that I hate it when someone calls me that," I said

"But why?" Rarity asked.

"No clue just know I hate it and that's all," I said.

"Well I'm sure your past will be quite a fascinating one to tell once you reclaim it," Celestia said before she took a sip of tea.

"Perhaps...Oh and speaking of pasts I was looking at Ash's and he has quite a fascinating and secret one. In fact did you know he was once a spectre in world war two?" I asked causing everyone to look at me in confusion.

"As in a supernatural ghost of something?" Twilight asked.

"Uh no...Ash told none of you about the Spectre Squad?" I asked.

"Ash never talked about his days during combat we suspected there were some haunting memories," Luna said.

"Well I guess that would make sense after all, wasn't pretty," I said.

"But you can show us right?" Rainbow asked.

I looked around and I could see everyone was looking at me begging me to fill in the blanks for them.

"Well I guess it would be cruel if I cut this conversation off now," I said before I snapped my fingers and we appeared in a dessert area filled with ruins and soldiers dressed in world war two uniforms were shooting at one another. "Welcome to Egypt, land of the pharaohs and sand year 1939."

"So what's Ash's objective here stealing secret plans, taking out the bad guys?" Rainbow asked.

"Training," I said causing Rainbow's excitement to deflate.

"Train where exactly?" Rage asked causing me to gesture to the empty ruins around us. "Seriously?"

"Yep Ash's company here were tasked to train to fight in this place no combat was expected to arrive here," I said as I gestured to allied soldiers.

"Let me guess something did happen?" Gilda asked.

"Apparently the Nazis were planning to use an SS Battalion to launch a sneak attack on Cairo however these ruins had an oasis and provided shelter for the troops so they had to go past here first what they weren't expecting was the Allies there which led to this," I said as I gestured to the scene around us.

"So what happened?" Pinkie asked.

"Well the Allies were in a bit of a tough spot you see. In World War 2 a company like this is normally made up of 100 to 250 men, these guys have 135 men as for the Nazis they were a battalion which is normally made up of 400 to 1000 they had 600 on their side," I explained.

"The Allies were greatly outnumbered," Nightmare commented.

"Indeed they managed to hold their ground for four days but the enemy's numbers were much too great. The 135 men were cut down to 24. The Allies knew they had a very slim chance of survival and Nazis knew it too," I said as I gestured to the dying Allied soldiers. "The Allies had no way to call for help except for a horse to carry a messenger so it was agreed, under the cover of night, the one in charge, their Sargent, would travel across the desert to the closest HQ which was 12 hours to and 12 hours back to bring back reinforcements."

"A day! Ash and those fellers had to hold out for a day? These fella's ain't even properly trained," Applejack asked.

"You said it yourself, these guys had a very slim chance of survival," Rainbow said.

"Maybe actions will speak louder then words," I said as I snapped my fingers and we appeared in a different part of the ruins near a campfire surrounded by Allied soldiers. The sun had set hours ago shrouding the dessert in a moonless night.

"Damn it!" a soldier shouted as he tossed a rock at a wall. "Can't we do anything besides sit here?"

"And what would you expect us to do, we can't do shit with the supplies we have we might as well bite the bullet," Another soldier said.

"No Eric, you know we were told to hold our position here," a familiar soldier said.

"Screw the orders Wade, we're leaderless and outnumbered. Face it it's over," Eric said.

"The Sargent gave us an order Eric and that was to survive till our reinforcements get here. So that is what we're going to do," Wade said.

"Well when you've got a plan please by all means share with us," Eric said as he gestured to the group but Wade just lowered his head in defeat. "I thought so."

Suddenly a soldier sitting alone in the corner stands up and grabs an M1-Garand which was resting against a wall and begins to walk away.

"Hey Ash where you off too?" a soldier asks as he noticing the leaving soldier and causing all our eyes to fall on him as he turns around to address the soldiers.

"I'm gonna get comfortable and wait for Hitler's boys to show up cause if today is the day I die you can bet your sidearms I ain't going down without a fight. But I'm not going to ask any of ya to come with me after all I ain't in charge so do what you all will you know where to find me," Ash said before he turned around and left.

We followed Ash to where the previous battle took place and we watched as he got onto his hands and knees and began to crawl beneath the bodies of his fallen brothers in arms and enemies much to Rarity's disgust. Once Ash got comfortable he readied his M1-Garand and aimed it at where the enemy would emerge and as he waited a soldier from the campfire came to Ash's side and did the same thing then another and another and as time went on all of the Allied soldiers waited beneath the dead for their enemy to reveal themselves. As they waited the blood of the dead poured over the living making it seem as though they had fallen also. Then out of nowhere a massive sandstorm appeared and the enemy decided to use this to attack but little did they know, they had just gone from hunter to prey.

The Allies then made their move and as if the dead had come back to finish the job the soldiers stood up and thanks to the blood that clung to their skin and clothes the sands from the storm also began to stick, making it seem like the dessert was helping them blend in with the environment. The soldiers then scattered and went after different targets. I then snapped my fingers and we appeared in a hallway that was sheltered by the storm, filled with the dead and a pair of soldiers were searching the bodies for any live ones, however they weren't looking in the right place. I saw a pile of sand move which was actually Ash sitting behind a pillar in a position making him seem like a pile of sand. Once he stood up he quietly got behind one of the Nazis and grabbed the Luger he had holstered on his hip and shot the Nazi in the back of the head and before his partner could turn around and figure out what happened, Ash shot him too.

"Was ist los?"

Ash quickly lay on the ground and pulled his first kill on top of him concealing his body in the sand just as another pair of Nazis walked in and immediately saw their fellow soldiers were dead. The quickly rushed over to them but when they were close enough Ash used the Luger to shoot the first Nazi in the chest three times causing him to stumble backwards into his partner. Ash then threw his kill off him and got up while dropping the Luger and drew a knife from his boot and lunged at the other Nazi who had dropped his dead fellow soldier and knocked him onto his back before he impaled his blade into the Nazi's neck, granting him a slow death before Ash removed his knife, stood up and left.

"That...was so bucking cool," Rainbow said in awe.

"So they survived?" Faust asked.

"Indeed when the reinforcements had arrived they saw the remaining 24 standing over the mostly dead German battalion," I said.

"Mostly dead?" Celestia asked.

"When the storm passed only one of the enemy managed to survive and when he was picked up in the desert, he was babbling warnings to his fellow soldiers of the terrors he had seen committed by the ghostly soldiers. He told them of how the dead rose once again and wiped out the battalion, as if they were nothing and the name of the new enemy which he called Spectres," I said as I showed them their mark which was a hooded angry skull with pointed teeth and a pair of crossed scythes behind it.

Suddenly I heard a deep thud and when I looked I saw Rainbow was on the floor twitching slightly.

"I think you overwhelmed her with the story," Rage said.

"So what kind of missions did Ash and the spectre's do?" Gilda asked clearly eager to learn more.

"Only the most impossible of missions," I said.
> Chapter 20 Regret
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I stood in the training area with Hingure in my grasp. I was doing practice swings and the bearers of harmony were still busy slapping the bowls of water while Gilda was practising on some dummies. It has been a week since my fight with Ghan and I was still thinking about those other wraiths he mentioned and how they know about our location. I was also a little on edge about when he said they won't say so which begs the question how long will that last for until we have a fucking invasion on our doorstep.

"Okay this is getting ridicules," Rainbow cried as she tossed the bowl of water away.

"Rainbow Dash-," Rarity started to scold.

"No Rarity I can see Gilda using her swords but all we're doing is slapping water in a bowl," Rainbow said.

"Once upon a time there was a young boy on Earth whose father had dropped off at a Shoaling monastery to study Kung Fu," I said as I sheathed Hingure.

"Oh great, a story," Rainbow groaned.

"After a year the boy returned home to visit his family and when they asked what he had learned...the boy simply hung his head in shame and told them that all the monks had him do was slap water in a barrel for that year," I said ignoring Rainbow.

"Well we don't have a year cause the more time we spend here the worst the world gets...y'know what, screw this I'm done. I'll figure out how to use my blade myself," Rainbow said as she got up and began to walk over to the rack.

"The boy's family didn't believe him and so the boy raised his hand and slammed it onto the table they were sitting at causing the table to break in two," I said causing Rainbow to stop in her tracks.

"So we'll be able to break tables?" Twilight asked with scepticism in her voice.

"No something better," I said as I walked over to the weapon racks and picked up Fluttershy's bow and gestured her to step forward. When she did, I handed it to her. "Draw the bow please."

Fluttershy looked at the bow in her hands nervously before she took a breath and pulled back on the bowstring effortlessly till she reached her cheek.

"Well bake me in batter and call me a fritter," Applejack said as she stared at Fluttershy with wide eyes along with the rest of the bearers while Gilda looked on with a smirk before I looked at Rainbow.

"I never do anything unless there's a reason for doing so," I said.

"Did you know?" Twilight asked while looking at Gilda.

"Trust me I was in the exact same position as you when Bones here became my teacher," Gilda said.

"So what now?" Pinkie asked.

"Now we're gonna teach you how to use your weapons," I said.

"We?" Rarity asked.

Just then the doors opened and Rage, Chrysalis, Fleur, Mac and Spike walked into the training yard.

"Rainbow, Rage will be you're new instructor with your duel swords. Twilight, Chrysalis will be the one training you since she also uses a staff. Pinkie you'll be going with Spike. Applejack you're brother is the only one I know of who knows how to handle heavy melee weapons and finally Rarity you'll be with Fleur de Lis since she has used fan blades before," I said.

"Wait what about Flutters?" Rainbow asked.

"Fluttershy will continue to be my responsibility since I'm the only one who can shoot an arrow from a bow. Now then let's get to work," I said clapping my hands twice.




Later That Day




I was walking through the castle on my way to check in and see how both Elisa and Evan are doing since I've been told they have been violently thrashing in their sleep yet they haven't woken up yet. So I was going to check on them and see if I could try and rouse them the old fashioned way but when I entered their room I saw Luna, Nightmare and Dream Catcher were here and had their eyes closed and strings of magic from their horns were connected to the still sleeping Elisa and Evan. I then grabbed a chair and got comfortable and waited for the three alicorns to finish up whatever it was they were doing before I tried my way, which wasn't long when the magic stopped flowing and the alicorns opened their eyes.

"Eek! Bones what are you doing here!," Dream Catcher shrieked when she saw me.

"Apologies I just thought I might come in and see how those two are doing but I came in and saw you three and figured I shouldn't disturb you," I said as I gestured to Elisa and Evan.

"I see...Well you would be glad to know they shall be waking soon," Dream Catcher said.

"Quick question what were you three doing just now?" I asked.

"Oh that's right you've never seen us do our dream walking while in the physical world," Nightmare said.

"Dream walking as in the same thing you did when you saw me vs the Seven Deadly Sins?" I asked.

"Somewhat however not all was...quite as we expected," Luna said.

"I'm surprised Lulu isn't here thought she'd be the first to jump into Elisa's dreams," I said.

"Her magic is not quite used to our world yet so until she can adjust to it she will not be able to dream walk yet besides...it's best she wasn't here," Luna said.

Before I could elaborate Elisa and Evan began to stir before they opened their eyes and sat up.

"Hey you two, welcome back to the living," I said.

"Yea it's good to be back, but I wish I could get the assholes that were snipping us," Evan groaned as he rubbed his head.

I then walked over to Elisa and saw she was clutching her head in fear and mumbling that it was just a dream over and over again.

"Hey you okay?" I asked as I placed a hand on her shoulder.

"It felt so real. All of it..... was so real." she said as she looked up to me.

"It's okay Elisa you were dreaming, everything is fine now. You're awake and you're safe now okay," I said causing her to take a few deep breaths and calm down slightly.

"If it was a dream, why did I feel pain?" she asked causing me to look at the alicorns in the room.

"I don't know Elisa I honestly don't but like Bones said it's okay and it's over," Dream Catcher said.

"Once you both are ready feel free to come to the dining room for lunch. I'm sure your Luna will be glad to see you," Luna said before she and the others left I also gave Elisa a gentle pat before I left with them and when we were a good distance away I spoke up.

"You know what's going on don't you," I said causing Dream Catcher to sigh.

"Yes...Elisa had a vision of a possibly on what's to come," Dream Catcher said.

"And I'm assuming it involves this place and something really bad correct?" I asked.

"Yes again," Dream Catcher said.

"So why didn't you say anything?" I asked.

"We thought it best if we didn't...After seeing that and explaining it to Elisa that it was a vision we thought it best that he doesn't start panicking and blaming himself over something that may not happen," Dream Catcher said

"I know the meaning of fear but what we saw...I can't even begin to describe it," Nightmare said.

"We must alert everyone and evacuate Aephoceria," Luna said.

"Now hold on, you said it was a possibility of what's to come right...now tell me was I in there?" I asked.

"Yes and yo-," Luna started.

"Alright then, then we just need to find the last piece of the crystal heart and set the world right once more before what happened in there happens," I said.

"Bones how will that-," Dream Catcher started.

"Even the tiniest change can make the biggest difference," I said before I left.




Little Later




I was walking down the corridor after I finished directing some Flame Guardians who were carrying a crate of weapons to one of the palace walls. When Luna told Rage and Shining Armour of the situation, they both sprang into action and ordered every single one of the guards to be on high alert until further notice; I even saw Rage order a couple of AA guns be set upon the battlements for the airships but back to the present. I had a piece of paper in my grasp which was a decoded message we intercepted thanks to the stolen radio from Applewood. I walked into a relaxation room and saw all the royals from both worlds along with my fellow harbingers were here as well, however two of them were laughing their heads off.

"Ah Bones I was just telling these two on the titles the caribou gave us in the papers and their Book of Providence," Rage said as he gestured to a laughing Elisa and Evan.

"That so is that why you two are laughing? I asked.

"Yea." Evan said.

"It was." Elisa added.

"Well glad to see you're amused but we intercepted a message from the caribou," I said.

"Great let me guess they know our location," Rage said.

"No but there's good and bad news about that problem that I'll tell you later. This one is different and the word regret seems to be repeated a few times," I said.

"Regret...Any idea what it is?" Luna asked.

"Dear Equestria we regret being ugly disgusting caribou assholes, we regret coming to Equestria, we regret raiding your king's tomb and villages, we regret raping your mares and we most definitely regret incurring the fury of the Four Harbingers," Rage said.

"They should be regretful. But since they started the wheels of Fate, there can be no going back." Elisa said.

"I actually think that the word regret is a code word for something, maybe even someone," I said leaving the room in silence for a few seconds.

"How do you know?" Celestia asked.

"Regret is currently being held at a place called Shardore Fortress," I said.

"Wait a second I know that place," Rage said.

"You do?" I asked.

"Yeah that was where Ash got a new set of armour plus killed a Lich there. It's also where we found that damn amulet that got stuck in your eye Elisa," Rage said.

"Mmm," Elisa hummed as she rubbed her Lich eye. "How about we pay a visit? See if anything is going on,"

"I was thinking the same thing but there is a problem, this is a literal fortress we are talking about. Those things were designed to keep out intruders," I said.

"No problem you see after the Lich incident I decided to learn all I could about that place just in case the need arose and thankfully I learned several ways to get inside. The question is do we want to storm it or do this quietly?" Rage asked as he looked at me.

"Hm...how's the fortresses layout?" Bones asked.

"Place sits on a mountain right in the middle of several one way in one way out between that mountain and another, accessabile only by a draw bridge and a portcullis. There is a hidden way in but it exits at the other side of the fortress. Place is spacious enough to grow it's own food and has it's own water supply and the place is well defended with caribou soldiers even the secret passage may be compermised," Rage said.

"Hm how many weather ponies do we have?" I asked.

"Enough to cover a large area," Rage said.

"Okay I think I may have an idea but we're going to need to make a new way in somewhere higher then the fortress so we can do a quick recon and we'll need a distraction," I said.

"I think I have an idea for all that," Rage said with a grin.

"Does it involve explosives?" Elisa asked with a deadpan look.




Shardore Fortress Two Days Later 6:00 am






"Breathtaking but what is it with ponies building structures on top of mountains?" I asked as I looked at my fellow harbingers as we stood before an army of Eternal Flame Guardians who were under Rage's command.

You wanna get a closer look?" Elisa asked. "Only one way to find out."

"Alright Rage, Evan we'll leave the army to you," I said.

"Hey before you leave should we use our harbingers names?" Rage asked.

"What the hell for?!" I asked in an annoyed tone.

"Code names," Rage said with a shrug causing me to look at Elisa and Evan for their opinion.

"Eh let's humour them." Evan said with a shrug.

"I don't care, as long as we get the job done." Elisa said in a serious tone.

"*sigh* Fine. War, Famine you know what to do let's go Death," I said.

"Try not to die Conquest," Rage said but I flipped him the bird before I teleported ourselves onto the top of a mountain where a group of weather ponies were just finished making a massive fog. "Status?"

"Just finished making the fog now sir they won't see you coming. But sir mind if I ask, how do you plan on getting over there?" the leading pony asked.

I just gave a smile and walked over to a strange wood and metal contraption and pulled a lever resulting in a pair of ropes shooting out of the devise and into the fog. A few seconds later the ropes go taunt and I tested their strength before I pulled on another lever and planks of wood slid along the ropes creating a bridge.

"You ready for this?" Elisa asked.

"Need you ask?" I asked before I summoned my bow and launched an arrow into the air signalling Rage and Evan to start the attack before I ran onto the bridge.

I ran through the fog and soon streaks of blue appeared, arching through the sky before they came down with a thundering boom meaning the catapults have been fired and had hit their targets, if the screaming was anything to go by. Once I passed through the fog I looked and saw our bridge had connected with a tower's wall below a window so I gestured to Elisa to go through the window which she nodded while I leapt onto the fortress wall below us. I then ran along the wall and saw many caribou stand in my way but I just drew Hingure and effortlessly cut them down before they could do anything and before too long I made it to the gate house. I then cut the ropes holding the bridge up before I began turning the crank to raise the portcullis.

"CHARGE!"

Once I latched the crank so the portcullis wouldn't fall I looked out a window and saw that the main force had charged into the courtyard and leading them was Rage. He riding on a black horse covered in armour with a flaming mane, tail, shoulders and hooves and burning eyes and sharp teeth. If Rage hadn't explained that it was a motorcycle transformed into what I was seeing, I would of thought he had summoned a demon.



Upon a closer look at Rage I saw his armour had an addition to it, a cape made of fire and smoke that flowed like fabric in the wind giving him the impression that he was actually war itself in the form of a man. I then heard movement off to the side and I saw a caribou trying to stay hidden from the battle but it was a pity for him that he was trying to hide in the same room I was standing in. When he saw me he screamed in terror and tried to flee however I used my shadows and grabbed him before I held him before me.

"Unless you don't want a new hole to breath from tell me where I can find Regret," I said firmly.

"D-dungeons, she's in the dungeons," the buck whimpered.

"She?" I thought.

I tossed the coward away and watched him jump over the wall whether he fell to his death or landed on a ledge safely was of little concern to me. I left the gate house and began to make my way to the dungeons but on the way I saw the flame guardians were massacring the caribou with great ferocity, almost as if they were carrying all of Equestria's anger and were dishing it out to the caribou. I then walked inside the fortress and the caribou were kind enough to point the way. Upon entering I saw the dungeons were quite spacious and round. I then grabbed a set of keys that had numbers on each one and were hanging on a hook and began to look for Regret but all I could see were mares of all types. The black collars who shied away from me and the red collars who were licking the cell's bars seductively when I stood before their cells. So I found the key to all the black collared mare's cells and tossed the key inside for them.

"I know you don't have any reason to believe me but I am not here to harm or rape any of you. I am here with an army and your knight of vengeance to free you and find a female nicknamed Regret. So please, if any of you may know where she is I ask you to help me," I said.

At first all I received was silence but then one mare reached through the bars and pointed to a small alcove that had an iron cell door with no bars or windows on it, just rusted iron. I gave a nod to the mare in thanks before I walked over to the door and opened it only to be hit with the powerful odor that made me recoil in disgust at the stench of sex, sweat and blood. I then saw it was dark inside so found a lantern and lit it before I went in.

The room was large and I couldn't see much in this light but suddenly I heard the sound of sobbing and rattling chains so walking towards the sound. When I found the source I had to do a double take because there, chained to the ceiling and floor in a position that left her completely exposed was a caribou female or doe as I believe they're called and beside her was a purple and white griffioness who was also in the same position, however she was covered in injuries likely the result of torture that had become infected.

"Who are you?" a voice asked which came from the doe. "I get the sense of death coming off you. Does that mean your my executioner cause if so then do your worst and may Ash Blade himself drag Diann into the lowest pits of Tartarus."

"You're right about the executioner part however...," I said before I snapped my fingers causing the chains to shatter causing the doe to collapse to the ground. "...it's not your head that I'm putting on the chopping block."

"Who are you?" the doe asked.

"Some call me Bones others The Hand of The Reaper and very few The King of The Starry Heavens but to you and your fellow species my name is Conquest," I said causing the doe to gasp and place a hand over her mouth.

"Can it...Are you really Conquest?" the doe asked.

"Yes," I said.

"So...the shouting and explosions...is that...," the doe trailed off.

"That would be War, Famine and Death keeping those savages you call bucks and stallions busy and I take it you're Regret?" I asked.

"That name...it was given to me by that heartless bastard before he took away my real one," the doe said in disgust.

"Uh...sorry," I said as I rubbed the back of my head.

"*gasp* Oh no Pita!" the doe screamed as she tried to get up and help the griffioness but she collapsed.

I then broke the griffioness's chains and lay her on the ground before I checked her pulse, breathing and body condition and the result was horrifying to say the least.

"What's wrong?" the doe asked fearfully.

"She has three broken ribs and these wounds have gone on for day,s weeks even without being treated her breath is short and ragged and her pulse is extremely weak. If nothing is done she's going to die and soon," I said.

"No...please I beg you save her use part of my life if you have too I don't care but please help her," the doe begged in tears as she cradled the griffioness's head.

"Don't worry I can delay it for now but she needs medical attention and I advise against moving her without a stretcher, we don't want to risk injuring her further so until I get back stay put," I said earning a nod from the doe before I left.

I exited the cell and was halfway to the exit when suddenly I heard the sound of clanking metal against metal coming from the exit and I saw a dark figure approaching but a nasty feeling was welling up inside me that made me want to vomit. I then looked and saw all the mares were cowering to the farthest part of their cells away from the exit so I placed my hand on Hingure and stood patiently for the thing to walk through the door. The first thing to appear was a metal boot that looked familiar then more and more metal appeared leaving me to believe it was a figure wearing armour however the armour was identical to the armour I was told Ash Blade wore when he died however the chest area looked a bit more...mechanical then the original.

"What the hel...," I started but didn't finish because the thing rushed at me with amazing speed and hit me, sending me flying into the wall behind me before I fell to the floor. "Ow."

I pushed myself up and looked at the thing and saw it walking towards me and as it did it flicked it's right arm downward and a blade appeared in it's hand. So I then stood up and drew Hingure and rushed it myself. I hit it and sent it skidding back against the floor a few feet before it straightened out and a snort of smoke came from the helmet.

"If were going to do this...then I'm gonna play some tunes," I said as I selected a song to listen to.



I began nodding my head in time with the beat before both me and the figure charged and locked blades against each other and stayed there for a few second glaring before we pushed each other away and attacked each other, only to clash blades again and again till I ducked under the figures attack with a spin and slashed at it's waist. My blade tore through the metal as if it were tissue paper which was no surprise for me and also meant this armour was but a cheep knock off from Ash's if the stories I've heard were true. I then saw blood seep from the wound but the figure did nothing to show any pain which was impressive considering the damage I just did. My opponent then attacked with a flurry of slashes and thrusts which I dodged and blocked while moving backwards, Suddenly I felt the wind get knocked out of me by a punch from my opponent right to my gut which caused me great discomfort before he grabbed me by the fur on top of my head and tossed me behind him. I then stood up and saw my opponent had massive holes in his back and above them was a yellow glowing hexagon, I then wondered what they were for and my answer was massive jets of fire shooting out of them.

I rolled out of the way and looked at the fire before I turned back to the metal warrior and saw it turn to me and twirl it's blade around before it got into a fighting stance. I growled and run at him and once I was close enough it attacked with it's sword but I deflected it and leapt into the air and went to deliver a roundhouse kick but the warrior managed to grab my leg and pulled me over him and slam me into the ground. I then rolled onto my back and saw the warrior prepare to impale me but I just kicked him in the face, leapt to my feet and thrusted my sword into his chest where his heart would be. The pair of us stood in silence for a few seconds but I then noticed there was no blood yet my blade was piercing the armour and was halfway inside his chest. Soon the warrior switched hands with his blade and wrapped it's hand around my throat and lifted me into the air with ease. He then went to impale me with his sword but I grabbed it by the blade but soon my hand began to smoke meaning the blade was made of soul steel so I used Hingure to sever the arm off at the elbow before I used her to slash at my opponents eye causing it to drop me and stumble back and turn away.

I then heard a sparking sound and saw the arm holding the blade had sparks coming from the wound but also blood was seeping from it as well and when I looked at the figure I saw the same thing on the wound that was on what was left of the still attached part of his arm. I then saw the helmet had come off from my last attack and when the warrior turned to face me I could not be prepared for what I saw.

It was Ash but yet at the same time it wasn't. I could easily recognise the black hair and silver stripe but the face had a metal lower jaw and teeth one of the eyes was covered by a piece of metal but for the eye I could see it was blood red and seemed more...electrical and my last attack seemed to show a metal skeleton beneath.

The fake Ash then held it's hand out and the sword flew back at him before he charged, forcing me onto the defence and as he attacked I tried to figure out how to beat this thing till finally I remember that yellow hexagon on it's back. So when the fake lunged at me with a thrust I stepped to the side, grabbed the arm and used it to help me slide underneath my opponent before I stood up and slashed at the hexagon. This caused the fake to tense up and begin to collapse and as I gazed at my downed opponent I wondered on how many sins the caribou will commit in order to get what they want. With that I left the dungeon and headed for the courtyard but not before covering up the body and when I arrived I saw guardians were mopping up the remaining caribou and the harbingers were all together. As I approached I began to listen to what was going on.

"Got you a present." Elisa said as she pointed to an injured caribou.

The caribou in question had a gunshot wound in his left thigh and left knee. He is also wearing a commanders outfit, that consisted of blue and gold.

"So this the piece of hydra shit that runs this place huh?" Rage asked as Elisa set the commander on his knees before Rage.

"To hell with you harbingers!" the commander shouted.

"Been there, done that. Try to come up with something more intimidating next time would you," Rage said as he crouched before the commander who just spat in the face of Rage's helmet but Rage just wiped the spit off and stood up.

"You'll need to be far more intimidating if you want to scare me Conquest," the commander said but this just caused Rage to laugh. "What are you laughing at!"

"You seem to have me confused permit me, this is Famine she is Death. I am War and I am the last one here you want to piss off cocksucker," Rage said as he cracked his knuckles before he kicked the commander in the chin sending him flying upwards slightly before he landed in the dirt. "Oops my bad did you need your mouth to suck Diann's cock like a good little cock sucker?"

"That will do War," I said as I approached.

"Ah now this right here is Conquest," Rage said as he held an arm out gesturing to me.

"I'm gonna need some medical assistance in the dungeons and two stretchers. There is something you all need to see especially you War so wait until later until you decide what to do with him," I said as I gestured to the commander.

"Understood," Rage said before he gave a whistle and several flame guardians walked up to us two were wearing white heavy armour and a red cross on their shoulders and had a pair of stretchers with them. "Hold him till I get back," Rage said to a different pair of guardians.

"Tuigsinn," the two said before they crossed their spears above his neck in perfect sync holding the commander in place.

I led the group into the fortress and down to the dungeons. I then had Rage instruct the medic guardians to have the griffioness taken back to the Pale Horse immediately while the rest free the females and also take them to the ship causing them all to nod and do what I requested. As the guardians went to work I saw the doe walk up to me and bow from the waist.

"Thank you," the doe said while she bowed.

"Don't thank us yet we still need to get her back," I said causing the doe to nod and leave.

"Hey this may not be important but I found this on the desk in the commanders room." Elisa said as she pulled out a gun, a pepperbox to be specific with a black and copper coloured handle.

When Rage saw the gun he gently took it and held it before him and touched it to his head as if giving prayer.

"An item of Ash's?" I asked.

"Yes he took it off Sombra after we took back the empire when it returned...now I know exactly what I'm gonna do to that asshole when I get back up there," Rage said as a fire flickered in his eyes and his cape looked hotter.

"There's more," I said as I walked over to the cloth covering the body of the fake Ash and  removed it. I looked at the others and saw their faces were filled with a mix of shock and absolute hate.

"WHAT THE HELL IS THIS SHIT!" Rage shouted as an aura of malice and fire swirled around him.

"Seems to be an experiment of some sort they made." Elisa said as her hands shook.

"Yes it does and if word gets back to the others, and I know it will, it's not gonna be a good day. Especially for your Luna." Evan said.

"Indeed and it's a problem for us also cause this thing tossed me around like a rag doll before I slashed this," I said as I pointed to the hexagon above the thrusters.

"Load it on the ship but keep it covered the less that know about this thing the better," Rage said to a pair of guardians who bowed and began to get to work while the rest of us left.

"We're gonna need to grab some info on this thing from one of the caribou stationed here. One of them must know something willing or not," I said.

"A hundred bits says the commander knows something. Also Bones I need to talk to you about the caribou recruit that I dragged back with me." Elisa said with crossed arms.

"A recruit, what about him?" I asked.

"Well, the kid said that he wasn't like the others. But that could be a way for him not to get killed. He's being watched up top with the commander, so if we question him I think we can get some info from him as well. Might not be so useful but it will tell us why he said that."

"I'll be the judge of that," Rage said as we exited the castle and into the courtyard.

As we approached the prisoners Rage then snapped his fingers and made a head gesture to the guards holding the commander to which they nodded and picked him up and dragged him away while Rage walked over to a young looking caribou most likely the recruit Elisa mentioned. The recruit looked up at Rage with fear and a small amount of awe before Rage harshly grabbed the caribou by the throat and brought him close to his face but Rage's grip wasn't strong enough to cause the buck to choke. Rage's eyes then lit up with fire and he sniffed the caribou a few times before he released him.

"Get the cuffs off," Rage ordered and a guardian obeyed.

"He's good," I asked.

"He's no angel no surprise. However he doesn't stink of sweat and cum mixed together and there's no sins of lust or lying on him and very little sin at all for that fact," Rage said.

Once the cuffs came off all the prisoners began to shout in outrage at the recruit

"Traitor!"

"Cockless mare lover!"

"Bastard,"

"May Ash Blade strike you down!"

The last remark caused the guardian beside him to pull back on the prisoners antlers and plunge his sword down the buck's throat before he said something in Demonic Angel.

"He says none of you are worthy to so much as speak our king's name which I wholeheartedly agree," Rage said with a growl before he made a nod to a decorated general who gave an order in Demonic Angel and the guardians responded by executing the prisoners. "Now Bones that female caribou from before, what's going on there?"




Later Aephoceria Airship Dock




The cargo door at the bow of the ship opened and the guardians assisted all the female prisoners in getting off the ship before they were taken to get some clothes and help. Meanwhile my fellow harbingers and I were escorting the three caribou we took aboard and the still injured griffioness. The three caribou were looking around in awe trying to take in everything at once but the ex-commander couldn't dwell for long because Rage had him at sword point. I then saw this world's rulers approach so we halted our walk and let the rulers approach us. When they did the doe and the recruit immediately got onto their knees but the commander stood tall and defiant while the guardians walked on carrying the injured griffon to the infirmary wing for immediate treatment.

"You do not bow?" Luna asked the commander who just spat at her hooves.

Rage then flipped his sword around so he was holding it by the blade and whacked the ex-commander in the back of his legs forcing him to kneel before he flipped the blade again and held it to his neck.

"I trust you four have a good excuse for bringing these three here?" Faust asked.

"Pardon for doing so your highness but the doe here was a captive among the caribou and was the target we originally went in for. As for the young buck here it turns out he is not like the rest of his ilk. He detest's raping mares and has tried to help them in small ways several times this has been confirmed by both War and several mares that were once prisoner. As for the last one, the now ex-commander of Sharddor Fortress, we would like to question him for information," I said trying to sound professional.

"I see," Faust said.

"Your highnesses," the doe spoke causing all of our eyes to turn to her. "I know I don't have the right to ask this of you but please, I beg of you, let me stay by Pita's side while she recovers."

"Conquest would you care to elaborate for us?" Celestia asked.

"I believe she is talking about a young female griffon princess. The two were locked in the same cell and when I arrived Pita's condition was very poor and was on the verge of death however I was able to delay it and she is now being transferred to the medical wing as we speak for treatment and from what I can guess these two are close," I said as I looked at the doe before I looked back at the rulers.

"Very well...But however she is to have a pair of guardians with her at all times till we all say otherwise," Luna said.

"Thank you your majesties thank you," the doe said as she bowed her head to them.

"Sluts," the ex-commander muttered under his breath earning a kick to his jaw from Rage sending him flying a few good feet.

"That will do War," Faust said when suddenly the ex-commander quickly got up and made a break for the ship.

"Famine," I said.

"On it." Evan said before summoning small knives and throwing them at the caribou's legs.

Said caribou made it a few more steps before slowing down and dropping like a bag of potatoes before I walked over to him and grabbed him by the fur on his head.

"Try to run again and I'll make sure I tear your legs off," I growled before I dragged him back over to the group.

"I'll take this one to interrogation. I'm sure there's lots you want to tell me isn't there," Rage said with what I could guess was a sadistic grin before he grabbed the buck and took him to the interrogation room before I brought my eyes to the recruit.

"And what of him?" I asked as I pointed to the buck.

"Elisa you're the one who wanted to bring him correct?" Luna asked.

"Yea I am. I thought that maybe I'd see what he has to say. Couldn't really hurt anything since we can kill him in an instant." she said as she went and grabbed said recruit and started to walk away. "I'll see you guys later, gonna have a 'friendly' chat with this guy here."

"Alright than is there anything else that needs to be brought to our attention?" Luna asked.

"There is but that can be discussed later and if you wish, bring the bearers. I'll be at the laboratory as soon as I dropped the doe here off at the hospital," I said as I helped said doe stand up and led her towards the hospital with two guardians following us.

"Shye," the doe said.

"Excuse me?" I asked.

"My birth name is Shye the name Regret is just a name they gave me when I was imprisoned," the doe said.

"I see...Conquest is just a title name for me. I don't even know my real name so I go by Bones till I remember my real one," I said.

"You have amnesia?" Shye asked causing me to nod. "I'm sorry...I can't even imagine what that is like."

"Don't worry about it after all not your problem," I said as we arrived at the hospital and when we entered Shye was greeted by many conflicted looks but some of them were disgust causing Shye's gaze to fall to the floor but a small snarl from me and the two guardians stepping forward caused everyone to go back to what they were doing before we continued and arrived at a pair of doors. "Pita is being tended to now and will be out soon, for now wait here."

"Thank you...for everything," Shye said as I began to walk away but I just raised an arm in acknowledgement before I left for the labs.

I pushed open the doors to the lab and saw the covered body of the fake Ash was lying upon a table. I then grabbed a set of tools for both mechanical and biological use should either need arise before I put on a set of gloves and a plastic apron and a mask. Once I was ready I pulled the cloth off the body and began to work on the chest area.




Half an Hour Later




I had just finished up examining the head when I put down a screwdriver and picked up the the piece of metal that was covering the fake's eye. It turns out it was some kind of ear piece and screen to allowed the user to make targeting easier. I also saw the devise had a built in camera and microphone, fortunately both were ruined when I fought this thing. Suddenly there was a knock at the door.

"Come in," I said as I put the earpiece down and threw a cloth over the body.

The door opened and I was greeted by all of this worlds princesses along with Nightmare Moon, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity, Gilda, Vinyl, Octavia and finally Daring.

"I wasn't expecting you four here," I said as I pulled off the mask and looked at Vinyl, Octavia, Gilda and Daring.

"It's nice to see you too Bones, after all this time that's all you can say?" Daring asked in a hurt tone.

"What are you going on about we talked when you were in the library last week looking up some history on Demonic Angel tech," I said.

"Touche," Daring said with a small nod.

"And as for us we were with either Rainbow or Rarity when the message came so we decided to follow," Vinyl said.

"Uh Bones you mind telling us why we're here...and why you are wearing an apron and gloves covered in blood standing beside a table with something beneath that cloth?" Twilight asked

"Look I know this all looks...questionable, but I can assure you it's for the right reasons if you'll hear me out," I said causing the princesses.

"Alright Bones please explain what's underneath that sheet?" Celestia asked.

"Alright but brace yourselves because this will cause quite a shock for most of you," I said as I removed the cloth and showed them the fake Ash causing Luna, Rarity, Octavia and Twilight to cover their mouths with a gasp while Gilda, Faust, Celestia and Rainbow stared at the body in anger while the rest stared in shock.

"Bones, what is this thing?" Nightmare asked recovering from her shock first.

"Before you all jump to conclusions, I can assure you this is not the Ash most of you know. This thing is some kind of clone of Ash and robot hybrid," I said.

"So what...some kind of Ash cyborg?" Rainbow asked.

"Indeed and it's no joke either. This thing put up one hell'va fight before I took it down," I said.

"You fought it?" Luna asked.

"It was standing between me and the exit out of the dungeons so I guess it's some kind of caribou made soldier that was able to somehow use magic," I said causing Twilight's eyes to widen.

"Magic but...how?" Twilight asked.

"No idea but this thing is an interesting mix of metal and flesh. Metal for bones and flesh and muscle covering it to make it look somewhat normal. The torso is entirely mechanical to improve it's strength and speed and it has no vital organs except for a heart in the upper right corner of it's chest, opposite side of where it would normally be to confuse opponents much like it did me," I said.

"But why does it need a heart if it's mechanical?" Gilda asked.

"Machines also need a life source Gilda, like fuel for a car or electricity for a light bulb. This thing also has something similar and that is blood, which explains why I'm covered in it when I accidentally broke one of the tubes containing it," I said.

"So it's alive?" Faust asked.

"Not exactly because there's no soul in this thing however it does have a brain in the head," I said.

"A brain?" Rarity asked.

"Unlike a computer a living brain can do the unpredictable," I said.

"And what of it's memories, is it possible that it may contain Ash's memories?" Luna asked.

"That's a tough one but most likely it's as jacked up as mine when I awoke in Equestria," I said.

"So that motherless dog has created the perfect soldier all the while they were using Ash's face," Octavia growled as she stamped a hoof on the ground earning a series of slack-jawed looks from everyone. "Pardon my foul tone your highnesses."

"I believe everyone is entitled to be outraged over this, I am no acceptation," Faust said as I saw a flash of anger in her eyes for a moment.

"What now?" Luna asked.

"I believe I should tell you how this all started."

We all looked at the doorway and I saw Shye was there.

"Shye, how's Pita?" I asked.

"Resting now but the doctor said she's extremely lucky to be alive but we will have to wait to see if there's any permanent damage," Shye said.

"That's good to hear." Faust said with a warm smile.

"Shye, did you say you know the reason for all of this?" I asked.

"Indeed...My name is Shye Stormhoof and before the world was conquered by Diann I was queen of the caribou," Shye said.
> Chapter 21 I'm Not A Babysitter
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Silence engulfed the room as we all stared at Shye. I could see she had worked up a lot of courage to say what she had just said and when I looked at my fellow occupants I saw they were all struggling to take in the information that she presented to us. So, I decided to start us off before anyone said anything stupid.

"Take a seat," I said as I gestured to a chair in the room, which Shye took, while I made one out of shadows for myself. "Ok now please start at the beginning."

"About a few hundred years ago I was living happily with my now former husband. Our home was peaceful and all was right...however as the years went on our love began to dwindle till there was almost nothing left. One time as I was in the market in disguise I saw a crowd had gathered around a young griffioness who was having a tough time understanding our country's currency. Now the reason why the crowd had gathered was because no one has ever seen a griffon before since we're a very isolated nation. In fact, we all thought we caribou were the only sentient creatures on the planet until she showed up," Shye said.

"Makes sense since that also explains why we never heard of you before until a year ago," Twilight interrupted causing some to shush her.

"Go on Shye," I encouraged

"I then saw the griffioness was becoming rather nervous so I removed my disguise and ordered my people to go back to what they were doing before I introduced myself to her and she introduced herself as Pita. She then told me that she was a griffon and that she was here exploring the world. We soon became friends after that. We then had weekly meetings and I discovered we had much in common more than I had with Diann and after a year of friendship I...I came to discover that I loved her and she loved me in turn," Shye said causing a small sound to appear and when I looked at the source I saw it was Cadence who had an embarrassed blush on her face.

"So, you found out you were into girls fine, but what does this have anything to do with Diann?" I asked.

"It was when I came clean and told Diann that I did not love him anymore and that I had fallen for Pita. I thought he would just accept it and move on and find another to love however he became furious and had Pita locked away in the dungeon and forbade me from seeing her. But I wouldn't allow that to stop me so I decided to break her out, however I was caught and imprisoned also and things went downhill from there," Shye said.

"And your saying this happened over 100 years ago?" Vinyl asked.

"Yes, you see when Diann found out what I tried to do he told me he had a dream of him making a vow to our gods. That he would put all mares in their place and that the gods granted him gifts to help achieve this and gave him the title of god king. When that happened, he raped me for days until I conceived eight bucks," Shye said.

"The sons that each rule a country," I said.

"As soon as they were born Diann took them and began turning them into...," Shye began but was struggling to finish.

"It's alright Shye don't think about that. But tell me this why not attack the world immediately? Why wait for so long and how is it that you, Diann and those eight lived for so long?"  I asked.

"Diann said he had discovered a ritual in taking years from others and adding it to his own. He even committed that ritual on his sons, myself and Pita saying he wanted us to be there when the world bows to him and see if I still didn't love him. But he needed to convince the kingdom of what he planned to do was right. Slowly he began to turn the populace into what he wished and then he needed to expand his army and that took time also. When they were, ready Blueblood appeared, and told them of Equestria and the other lands. When Diann sent scouts to investigate, stories returned of your king Ash Blade. Many doe, including myself, believed if anyone could save us it was him but when news reached us of his death our hope shattered and Diann saw an opportunity to actually become a god. So he ransacked your kings tomb and drank his blood, turning both him and his sons into what he is now," Shye said causing a few looks of anger to appear on some faces.

"And what of this monstrosity?" Luna asked in slight anger as she pointed to the fake Ash.

"Diann had that and others made to break the hope of those who still had some around the world, making it seem that Ash Blade himself had fallen to Diann's whim," Shye said causing me to stand up and walk to the door.

"Bones?" Nightmare asked.

"I'm going to inform the others of this," I said before I looked at Shye. "Thank you for telling us this Shye it explains a lot. I know it wasn't easy to summon the courage to tell us that, so for that I applaud you," I said before I left.

I walked down the halls to the interrogation rooms and when I entered the viewing area I saw Spike, Mac, Soarin and Comet were here and were looking through the one way window at Rage and the ex-commander. The ladder was hanging from the ceiling by his arms and chains while Rage was using him as a punching bag.

"It's kinda scary how people can be taught stuff like this," Comet said.

"I wouldn't say people are taught," I said startling the group of males.

"Oh Bones it's you we didn't hear you come in," Soarin said as he relaxed from being startled.

"Apologies," I said.

"What was that you said about people not being taught this?" Spike asked.

"Well I guess you can be taught the basics on it. However think of interrogation and torture as an art, how you want to carry it out...well that depends on your imagination I guess," I said before I tapped on the glass grabbing Rage's attention.

Rage then wiped the sweat from his face before he began to leave but not before he sliced a rope that was connected to a wall which dropped the buck to the ground. As Rage came out I walked over to the door and saw him.

"He's a stubborn one. I'll give him that," Rage said.

"Don't worry about it Rage I found out what we needed to know and more," I said.

"So what your saying is that he's useless?" Rage asked causing me to nod. "Gimme a second."

Rage walked back inside while I went to the window and watched Rage grab the buck by the sides of his head and hold him in the air. While the ex-commander struggled to escape Rage's grip, which was futile. Suddenly Rage grew fiery claws from his fingers and pushed the claws on his thumbs into the caribou's eyes causing him to scream in agony before Rage tore his face open, spraying a lot of blood over himself but the males beside me didn't even flinch. Rage left and walked over to us after wiping his face and hands from all the blood on him.

"Now tell me what's going on," Rage said.




Two Days Later




Breakfast had just finished and I was heading for the market to have a look around. I was wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans with boots all in dark colours and I was standing in the castle foyer admiring the view which I gotta say was breathtaking. The best way to describe it in size would be cavernous, decorated with clouds and golden chandeliers along the ceiling while golds, reds and whites went around the room with a black and white marble tiled floor that was polished to absolute perfection. Trenches of fire where carved into the floors and spiralled up pillars that went along the sides of the room along with doors that led to different parts of the castle and finally, at the back of the foyer, opposite the main entrance doors inside a half dome and cylinder section of the room where sunlight was shining through the dome's windows stood a massive alter. Upon the alter stood a pair of statues one was of a beautiful female angel wearing a stunning dress and a crown and beside her stood a handsome male demon who seemed to be wearing some royal outfit and regalia along with a crown and finally being held between the two was a baby wrapped in cloth leading me to assume that was Ash and his parents.

"Stunning."

I looked at the voice and saw Nightmare looking around the massive room in wonder.

"Indeed...I spent so much time just teleporting or using the airship hanger to leave this place I never took into consideration about what the foyer looks like and I have to say it's not disappointing in the slightest," I said.

"So where exactly are you going Bones?" Nightmare asked.

"The market, I wanted to see how everyone we brought back is adjusting here and also see what's new but what about you?" I asked.

"I was trying to explore this place however a trip to the market seems much like a nicer option...i-if you don't mind the company that is?" Nightmare asked nervously.

"Not a problem in fact some company would be nice," I said.

Nightmare and I then left the castle and stepped out into the cool morning air and down to the market where ponies were going about their business like always. Kids were playing, shop keepers were selling merchandise, if one were to arrive here they wouldn't believe it if they were told that  we were at war. I saw Nightmare was also smiling as she watched the ponies going about their daily lives and not being disturbed from her appearance. Suddenly I hear cheering coming off from somewhere in the town.

"Is that cheering?" Nightmare asked who seemed to be searching for the sound.

"I think so...wanna go find out where it's coming from?" I asked causing Nightmare to simply nod.

We made our way through the market till we arrived at a massive spacious area filled with ponies all looking at a small stage with a white sheet as the background and as a cover with a microphone on a stand in the center and finally a small box sitting on the ground in front of the mic.

"Is there some sort of event going on?" I asked.

"Not that I know of," Nightmare said before I turned to a stallion.

"Hey what's going on?" I asked.

"Some kind of singing show. Basically ponies just step on stage for a turn and that box selects a song and shows the lyrics to sing. Once it ends that pony steps off and another steps up and get this the songs are from King Ash Blade's home world," the stallion said.

"Is there a prize?" Nightmare asked.

"I don't know I think this is just for fun...Oh hey seems it's a group this time," the stallion said as he pointed to the stage.

I looked to the stage and saw two mares and two stallions get on the stage both groups seemed to be teenagers. The group then gathered around the mic when suddenly the lights turned on and the music started before the group began to sing.



As the song went on the ponies danced as they sang and I couldn't help but smile and bob my head in time with the beat. I then felt Nightmare's hand brush against mine so I looked down and saw her reaching out for my hand which I grasped before I looked back at the stage. As we continued to watch I took note that Nightmare's fur was extremely soft and when the song ended the group gave a bow and the audience including Nightmare and I cheered.

"Guess we found the source of the cheering," I joked.

"Hey why don't you go up?" Nightmare asked.

"Oh no that ain't happening," I said.

"Pweety pwease?" Nightmare asked giving me the biggest eyes she could muster along with the quivering lip.

"*sigh* Fine but I'll only do it if you go first," I said.

"Hmm very well I suppose those terms are agreeable," Nightmare said before she teleported on stage, selected a song and began to sing.



I was taken by storm when I heard Nightmare sing and I could assume that the audience felt the same. In any case Nightmare could really sing and I, along with everyone, showed it by clapping, cheering or whistling when the song came to an end and Nightmare appeared beside me once more.

"A deal's a deal Bones," Nightmare said.

"Okay, okay just don't expect much I'm not even sure if I can sing," I said.

"Only one way to find out," Nightmare said before I teleported onstage. As I looked out at the spectators I will admit I was a little intimidated.

Suddenly the lights dim till a single spotlight shines down on me and when I look at the box I see a screen big enough for me to read what's on it and as the music begins I take a breath and start to sing.



As I sang to the lyrics the stage exploded with lights and colour but I stayed focus and continued to sing. As the song ended the audience roared in applause so I gave a small bow before I teleported to Nightmare's side.

"Not bad...for a dead guy." Nightmare said with a playful smirk while I just rolled my eyes.

"C'mon let's go see what else is around," I said as we left.




Somewhere Close By Third Person P.O.V




"You see what I'm talking about, look at them. I mean did you see Nightmare blushing when Bones sang not to mention the whole hand holding thing."

"Okay I'll admit it at first I thought those two being together was weird but after that I gotta say they do seem perfect for each other."

"Ha I knew you'd agree. Now then we just need to figure out how to get them closer."

Hey you two are you done with my sing along machine?"

"Shh keep it down, we're busy trying to figure out how to get Nightmare and Bones together."

"*gaaaasp* Are they in love oh I have to throw a fallen in love party!"

"No not yet!...Unfortunately those two still seem to be in denial we just need to keep an eye on them and wait for the perfect time to make our move."

*POP*

"Make your move on what?"




Elsewhere but also not that far away




"So it's true our glorious queen has returned to us."

"Indeed but what should we do now?"

"Alert the others now that we know she not a rumour we must make our move and soon."

"Understood...And what of the Diamond Dog he seems close to our queen?"

"Hmm...He must be one of our brothers secretly working for our queen leave him alive for now unless he proves otherwise."

"Very well."




The Next Day Bones P.O.V.




I was sitting in the dining room waiting for everyone to show up and as I sat I was looking at some of Ash's history to pass the time when suddenly the doors opened and everyone entered.

"You're here early Bones," Faust said when she saw me.

"Yeah I was looking at some of Ash's history," I said as I gestured to the orb.

"Oh yeah what war was it this time?" Spike asked.

"Not a war but a battle in 1527 in Rome. Ash was a member of the Swiss Guard who were fighting against the Habsburg Monastery," I said.

"Swiss Guard huh so Ash once served the Holy See...Man that was a slaughter," Rage said as he sat down.

"What happened?" Rainbow asked as curious as ever.

"Swiss Guard were defeated easily. It was 189 against at least 20'000 all in an effort to buy Pope Clement time to retreat to Castel Sant'Angelo or Castle of the Holy Angel if you prefer," I said.

"May we watch?" Rainbow asked.

"I guess so but be warned Ash dies in this fight," I said before I enlarged the orb to the point we we had a 360 degree view of the battle and that is when I decided to put on some music.



I pointed out Ash to everyone and we all saw he was wearing Swiss Guard clothing and armour and was surprisingly wielding a halberd with a rapier on his hip. I noticed the Swiss Guard appeared to be fighting in a tight packed area of Romes streets filled with all kinds of alleyways and stairs but I doubt the others cared because all eyes were on Ash as he spun around and swung the halberd and took down a row of five enemies before he impaled an enemy on the spike. He then ran forward pushing the enemy off the staircase before he spun around and blocked an attack from another opponent

Ash then backed down the stairs, keeping his gaze firmly locked on the enemy and when Ash's opponent attacked Ash once again impaled his enemy on the spike but lifted him overhead and slammed him into the ground behind him. Suddenly there was a bang which caused Ash to stumble back and collapse and when I looked I saw a man walking down the steps reloading a rifle. However Ash wasn't done yet because he got back up and grabbed the halberd just as the man finished reloading. When he went to aim it again Ash used his weapon to knock it away causing the rifle to go off before he brought the blade down on the gun cutting it in two before he impaled the man in the face with the spike on the back of the halberd and tossed him away. He heaved the blade into another's chest who had just appeared but when Ash went to remove it he discovered it had become stuck. Ash then saw more arrive causing him to abandon the halberd and draw his rapier to fight the enemy. I looked at the others and saw Ash fight with mild curiosity even Nightmare was intrigued I saw Ash had finished off his opponents before he winced in pain and removed his armour. When he did I saw his uniform had a large splotch of red on the right side of his chest and when I looked at his armour I saw the bullet from before went through his armour.

Suddenly I heard crying and I could see Ash could hear it too cause he ran to find the source which was a little boy in the middle of the battle crying his eyes out. Suddenly a pole holding a set of banners begin to collapse on the child but Ash ran into the conflict, grabbed the boy in one arm and moved out of the way just in the nick of time before he ran through the streets and met a woman who reached her arms out to  Ash and took the child from him and with a quick thank you she ran off. But before Ash could leave he cried out in pain as an enemy came up behind him and slashed downward at Ash's back with a rapier causing Ash to collapse to his knees while the enemy then walked in front of Ash and prepared to finish him off. But Ash drove his rapier through his enemy's neck and after a few seconds the two collapsed to the ground.

"Coward, attacking someone who has their back turned to you," Nightmare seethed.

"That's a battle for you Nightmare either fight fair or not at all but in the end it's all about survival," Rage said as I ended the spell.

"*ahem* In any case I have something serious I need to talk with you all about," I said causing all eyes to turn towards me. "While Nightmare and I were down in the districts yesterday I saw several ponies had very little food in their stalls and when I asked one he said that no new shipments of food have come in."

"So in short we're going to have a food crises unless something is done? Celestia said.

"No problem we just steal from another supply train and problem solved," Rainbow said.

"I'm afraid that's not going to work Rainbow you see those trains don't have enough to feed this entire kingdom the best it will do is simply delay it," Rage said.

"Rage is right what we need is a more permanent solution," I said.

"Like growing our own food?" Twilight asked.

"Hey yeah mah family and Ah could set up an apple orchid right here. Folks got plenty of tools in that there market we can use but the problem is we need to find ground suitable enough to grow food," Applejack said causing Rage to laugh.

"Prey tell Rage just what is it you find so amusing?" Rarity asked.

"I'm sorry it's just *snicker* Ash had plans to invite the apple family into Aephoceria so they could set up a farm here in case things ever went south for any of them. Ash himself checked the area and he said the ground is just begging to be planted," Rage said causing Applejack's eyes to widen.

"He didn't?" Applejack asked sternly.

"Oh yes...Ash wrote up the deed years ago. Said he was going to give it to you in case the need arose and until it came that patch of land would remain barren to anything," Rage said as he summoned a scroll in a burst of fire and handed it to Applejack who opened it and scanned the contents.

"Consarnit that damn fool why'd he have to go and do such a thing like that for us?" Applejack said in an angry tone while her friends and the royals just smiled.

"I asked him the same thing after I told him what your reaction would be and you know what he said...'I owe that family'," Rage said.

"Dagnabit Ash," Applejack said as she pulled her hat over her face but I could just make out a smile behind her hat.

"Actually I believe Ash organised a place for the rest of you bearers," Rage said rubbing his chin.

"WHAT!" the mane 6 said in sync.

"Yeah a new boutique for you Rarity, a bakery for both the Cake Family and Pinkie. A small nature themed cottage in the lowest district away from all the hustle and bustle of the streets and businesses. Also it's right beside an open area sanctuary perfect for taking care of animals which obviously goes to Fluttershy. A cloud house that Ash put together for you Rainbow which is close to the city's sports stadium and finally a library not too far from the castle," Rage said as he gestured to each gobsmacked mare.

"He did all that...for us," Rarity asked in shock.

"And you're all surprised because?" Celestia asked with a smile.

"Oh but Rainbow Ash said that you're going to need to fill out the interior to your own specifications but he left the structure to you," Rage said.

"Sweet I can't get comfortable unless the house was designed by me," Rainbow said with a fist pump.

"So we have farmers, land and tools. Still need plant seeds and lumber for a barn to make storage," I said.

"I believe we can get both items in Appaloosa," Mac said.

"Hey yeah and most of our family live there too," Applejack said.

"Well then let's get going already," Rainbow said.

"And what makes you think you're coming along?" I asked.

"Now hold on a second you can't just bench us like that," Rainbow said as she flew in my face.

"Need I remind you that you haven't finished your training?" I asked.

"Well just call it learning experience gotta know how good our fights are right?" Rainbow asked causing the bearers to nod.

"Plus you're gonna need me and Mac over there to get everypony over there to cooperate with us and prove we're friends," Applejack said.

"You know I've also been itching to get some payback myself so I believe I'll come with you," Luna said.

"Same here," Faust said as she stood up along with the remaining royal sisters plus Discord, Eris, Cadence and Shining Armour.

"Whoa hold on look I get you guys want vengeance but three of you seem to forget that you have three very powerful babies here that need attention," Rage said as he gestured to Midnight, Loki and Flurry Heart who were playing in the corner.

"Hm how about you two take care of them?" Eris suggested gesturing to both Nightmare and me.

"HUH?!" Everyone in the room screamed even the three foals seemed shocked at the suggestion.

"Uh...what?" I asked.

"You want us t...to...take care...of your foals?" Nightmare asked with extreme hesitance.

"Hm you know that's not a bad thought Eris," Celestia said.

"Wait what?" I asked in shock.

"But princess are you sure that's wise this is my niece we're talking about," Twilight said worry clear in her voice.

"I have no objections with it," Cadence said.

"HEY!" I shouted getting everyone's attention. "Just what makes it okay for you lot to be deciding for me and Nightmare here. I mean seriously do either of us look like a babysitter?"

"No but you're both the best option we've got," Luna said.

"And why is that?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Well the foals seem to have taken a liking to you two and since Nightmare and myself are similar in how we behave little Midnight won't even know the difference," Luna said.

"Also you seem to be forgetting that time when you calmed down those three just by looking at them," Cadence said with a smug grin.

"Can't you get someone else like the royals from Elisa's world?" I asked.

"They're covering for us in court today," Celestia said.

"And the Immortals would never dare let us go into such a hostile area without them being there," Dream Catcher said.

"And I just texted the others asking them to come along," Rainbow said as she closed her phone.

"I hope you enjoy running laps Rainbow," I said with a growl while she just smugly smiled.

"Also we aren't exactly used to the idea of two caribou walking around the castle even though you say they're clean and have a pair of guardians with them it will still take time to trust them. We would prefer it if somepony, say like you two, were watching over the foals since neither of you are very fond of alowing any children to be harmed you'd both be perfect," Faust said.

"Well she's got us there but we know nothing of taking care of foals," Nightmare said

"Don't worry you two will do fine besides we'll write down some things in case you need some assistance in taking care of them," Cadence said causing both Nightmare and I to look at each other with a look that said it all 'This wasn't going to end well.'




An Hour Later Airship Dock




"-and here's Flurry's favourite toy Wammy. If she starts throwing a fit just give this to her and she'll calm down," Cadence said as she handed me a stuffed snail toy after the three mothers had finished cramming an agonising amount of information into my head.

"Wammy got it," I said as I placed the snail on a mountain of baby items.

"Bones, Nightmare we really appreciate this," Luna said.

"Well we weren't exactly given a fair vote in this," Nightmare said.

"Look at it this way you two this shows how much trust we have in you," Eris said.

"Hey are you three coming or what?" Rage called from the ship.

With one last goodbye kiss to their foals Eris, Cadence and Luna left for the ship.

"Well how do you suppose we handle things now?" Nightmare asked.

"You do know I'm probably the last guy you should be asking that right" I said.

"I know but it's just that...I'm scared of taking care of foals. I'm worried they'll be terrified of me," Nightmare said.

"Hey if there's anything they should be scared of it's me but it's like Luna said they seem to of taken a liking to us," I said.

"I guess you're right," Nightmare said with a smile.

"Alright now that that's settled what do you think you foals want to do first?" I asked as I looked at the foals only to see that they were gone. "Oh no."

"Where could they have gone they were right here!" Nightmare said starting to panic.

"Calm down listen first thing is to not panic we'll split up and look for them," I said as I placed a hand on Nightmare's shoulder calming her before she took a breath and gave a nod and left while I teleported back inside the castle.

Suddenly I heard the sound of cheering echoing through the hallways and was getting closer when suddenly I saw the CMC were riding a food cart and the foals were on the cart as well. So I reached out with my magic and grabbed the group of kids and let the trolley crash into a wall before I sat the giggling babies on the ground along with the dizzy group of foals.

"You lot alright?" I asked the CMC.

"We're fine but that was crazy. One minute we're walking through town next thing we know were on that trolley with these three," Pip said as he held up Midnight.

Suddenly Nightmare appeared behind the foals and breaths out a sigh of relief "Phew they're safe I'm glad you found them Bones," Nightmare said.

"Wait what's going on?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Oh both Nightmare and I were tasked with watching these three while they were in Appaloosa for some seeds," I said

"Hey maybe our sisters are going to rescue some of our family," Apple Boom said.

"Hey yeah," Sweetie Belle agreed.

"I wish they brought us along we could have been a big help," Scootaloo said.

"I think it's best you didn't after all looking after you lot and completing the task they needed to do may have been difficult for them," I said.

"We ain't so short as to not take care of ourselves," Scootaloo said with a huff.

"I think what Bones means is that you should look at it from their perspective. If you did go then either your parents or siblings would constantly worried about you and that could lead them to harm because they were worrying about you," Nightmare said.

"Oh I guess we didn't think about that," Scootaloo said.

"Hey guys maybe you can help us with something," I said.

"What is it?" Rumble asked.

"Well both Nightmare and I have never taken care of foals before and we were wondering if you could help us," I said as I gestured to the youngest three who were playing with Nightmare's tail.

"Sure thing we'd love to help cause if I was able to take care of Midnight for two years I can certainly do it for a day," Pip said causing the rest to nod in agreement.

"Thank you all," Nightmare said with a thankful smile.

"So what's first?" I asked only to receive a growl from behind Nightmare and I saw three foals holding their stomach's with discomfort. "I guess that answers that question."




10 Minutes Later Castle Dining Room




"When Cadence said mashed peas were Flurry's favourite I don't remember her saying they were her favourite thing to decorate walls with," I said just before I dodged another green projectile that ended up splatting onto a wall.

"Speak for yourself Bones at least you aren't buried in a mountain of mashed pumpkin," Nightmare said her body minus her head had been covered in mashed pumpkin and Loki was happily eating away at it.

"Hey Midnight here comes the air plane,"

I then looked at the rest of the CMC and saw Midnight was eating his food calmly and when I looked at Pip I saw he was making plane noises as he swerved the spoon with his meal on it in the air as if it were a plane before he brought it towards Midnight who leaned forward and accepted the food.

"I wonder if that world work on Flurry?" I thought as I grabbed the spoon and scooped up some mashed peas from the jar. "Flurry Heart here comes the air plane."

Flurry Heart giggled as I made the sounds of a plane and swerved the spoon through the air with my magic and when I brought it close to her she opened her mouth and accepted the food and I did this till she finished the jar.

"How did you do that?" Nightmare asked when she saw what I did.

"I learned it from them," I said as I pointed to the CMC.

"It's actually a trick Pip learned from Uncle Ash when Midnight didn't want to eat," Rumble said.

"Hey how about we go watch a movie now?" Scootaloo suggested.

"Yeah," the CMC cheered.

"You guys go ahead I just gotta help Nightmare out of this mess," I said as I handed Flurry over to Sweetie Bell while Rumble grabbed Loki and left.

I then used my magic to help Nightmare clean herself up before we left for the movie lounge and when we arrived I looked around and saw a homey room with faded white walls and wooden posts in the corner and wooden lower wall and white carpet with couches and chairs all facing a massive flat screen TV. Finally off to the side was a massive bookcase with a massive collection of movies on the shelves. I then looked at the foals and saw the two colts were arguing over something while the fillies watched with the expression of boredom on their faces.

"And I'm telling you that we should watch Pirates of the Caribbean," Pip said.

"And I'm telling you we should watch Zathura," Rumble argued.

"What's going on?" I asked the fillies

"They're arguing of what we should watch," Apple Bloom said.

I then looked at the two colts and I then noticed Midnight spread his wings and fly over to the bookcase and sit in front of a small cupboard door.

"Say what's in there?" I asked as I pointed to the door.

"Hm oh just some foal videos that Dad brought from earth for Midnight," Pip said.

"Well in my opinion I think it's best we let the foals pick after all we can't watch anything too mature for them," I said causing the two colts to agree.

I then walked over to the cupboard and opened it and I saw Midnight reach for one so I pulled it out and saw it was a show called 'The Tigger Movie' and on the front cover was some kind of tiger along with a blue donkey, a piglet, a joey (baby kangaroo) and a yellow bear all dressed up as tigers.

"What manner of entertainment is this?" I thought as I stood up.

"That one?" Pip asked.

"Something wrong with it?" I asked.

"Well no not exactly it's just...Dad was with us when we last watched it," Pip said.

"I see...Well Midnight asked to watch this so I guess we're watching it," I said.

"Eugh more sappy stuff," Scootaloo complained.

"C'mon Scoots It'll be fun," Sweetie Belle said.

"No thanks nothing against you all but this movie just ain't my style," Scootaloo said.

"Mine either I'm out," Rumble said as the two got off the couch.

"And where're you two going?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Maybe explore that ship in the field maybe even find something cool," Scootaloo said.

"And just what makes you think you're just allowed to waltz on in there?" I asked.

"Well...uh," Scootaloo said nervously.

"You both can go inside on the condition an adult goes with you just so no one blows us all to kingdom come," I said.

"Wait it can do that?" Rumble asked.

"Mm-hm," I nodded.

"Well then will you come?" Scootaloo asked.

"Huh?" I asked.

"You seem to know about the ship better then anyone here so why don't you come along?" Scootaloo said causing me to look at Nightmare.

"Go ahead I can keep watch on this lot till you get back," Nightmare said.

"Very well then...alright you two let's go," I said before I made a doorway and led the foals through it and into Elisa and Evo's ship.

The two foals became ecstatic and began running around looking at everything their eyes could take in. They asked me many questions about the ship so I either told them what I knew or shrugged at the question till we arrived at the cryo bay.

"Whoa where are we?" Rumble asked.

"The cryo bay basically these tubes put you in a deep sleep and freeze you're body to a point where you don't age at all till you're reawakened," I said as I tapped on an empty pod.

"So you could be asleep for over 1000 years and you wouldn't age at all?" Scootaloo asked.

"Pretty much," I said with a shrug.

"Whoa," the two said.

"So whose in these ones?" Rumble asked as he gestured to six closed pods with fogged windows.

"No clue but they must be important if they're in those things now let's be off and-," I started but was interrupted when I heard a beep come from behind me and when I looked I saw Scootaloo with a hand on a terminal. "What the hay happened to don't touch anything without asking!?"

Scootaloo jumped back from my shout and looked at me with a nervous yet guilty smile. Suddenly I hear a hiss of air come from the six tubes and the foals flee behind me in terror while I gripped Hingure but didn't draw her. The pods opened causing smoke to fog the area then suddenly I hear the sound of feminine moans and once the smoke clears away I saw the mane 6 who looked like they were waking up informing me that this group was most likely from Elisa's world.

"Uh my head, it feels like I had too much hard cider," Rainbow Dash groaned as she gripped her head.

"Girls you all there?" Twilight asked.

"Ah'm here," Applejack said.

"Ohhh same," Rarity said as she stretched herself out.

"I'm okay," Fluttershy said meekly.

"Pinkie...Pinkie?" Twilight asked only to receive a snore from the crazy pink party pony who was still asleep. "Pinkie now's not the time to be napping.

"Huh...who oh morning already," Pinkie asked as she awoke.

"Where are we?" Applejack asked as she rubbed her eyes.

"I believe I can answer that," I said causing the group of mare's eyes to focus on me.

"Who in Tartarus are you?" Rainbow asked getting ready for a fight.

"Take it easy Rainbow Dash, I'm not you're enemy," I said.

"Rainbow Dash?" Scootaloo asked as she peeked out from behind me.

"Squirt you're okay!" Rainbow shouted as she went to rush forward but I stood in her way.

"Miss Dash I regret to tell you that this Scootaloo is not the one you know?" I said as I held my hand out to stop Rainbow from getting closer.

"What?...You got a screw loose or something pal that's Scootaloo she's my biggest fan," Rainbow said.

"In your world perhaps but in this world she's the adopted little sister of this world's Rainbow Dash," I said earning confused looks from everyone but Dash's face had one of shock.

"Little...sister?" Dash asked.

"Wait a second, this world?" Twilight asked.

"Listen I know this may come as a shock to all of you and I'm sorry to be the one to break this to you but the world you six knew is dead and gone and all that is left is but a barren wasteland of magic radiation," I said causing looks of shock to appear on everyone's faces.

"But how did that happen?" Rarity asked.

"About two hundred years ago when Elisa Smith and Evan returned to your world bringing along both Ash Blade and Burning Rage the four stormed Canterlot leaving a mass body count in their wake. They brought down Diann and rescued you six and the Princesses however things went to hell when the zebra's launched magic imbued nukes that came down and wiped out Equestria turning it into a wasteland. However right after Elisa Smith sent Ash Blade and Burning Rage back to their world Elisa placed you, the princesses and much of Equestria's population into secret underground bunkers she called Vaults where I believe many went under cryo freezing much like you six for over 200 years," I said.

"200 hundred years," Twilight said as she collapsed to her knees while everyone looked mortified.

"So...everyone we knew is...gone?" Fluttershy asked with tears in her eyes.

"I'm not sure but it is possible that they were also placed in cryo sleep like you all were but are yet to awaken," I said offering them hope.

"Wait half a minute you didn't answer my question what do you mean this world?" Twilight asked.

"Ah yes I apologise, anyway the world where you all are at right now is the one where Ash Blade and Burning Rage came from," I said.

"So...that handsome man in that stunning yet very heavy armour from Canterlot who helped save us...this is the planet he came from?" Rarity asked.

"Universe more like it," I said.

"Hey don't go saying anything like that about Uncle Ash!" Rumble shouted angrily.

"Oh one moment," I said as I turned to the foals. "Listen guys do you mind if you head back cause I'm gonna be awhile filling in this group and showing them around, please?"

"But we can help," Scootaloo said.

"I appreciate that Scootaloo but something tells me that Nightmare's going to need more help then I do...you both know how much trouble those foals can cause," I said.

"Alright Bones," the two said.

"There's a good colt and filly and once I'm done I'll get you and the others something sweet kay?" I asked.

"Deal!" the two said before I made a doorway and let them go through before I made it disappear.

"Sorry about that," I said as I turned back to the mares. "Now as I was saying this is the universe that Ash and Rage came from, same planet as yours just a different reality."

"That colt just called him Uncle Ash are they related somehow?" Applejack asked.

"Not by blood I think it's more like bond but anyway were was I?" I asked.

"You were telling us where we were but I was about to ask you why we are here?" Twilight asked.

"Ah right well the reason you're here is because Elisa wanted to keep you safe for you see after the nukes came down some of the caribou population survived and began raiding Vaults and of all the Vaults yours was the most sought after," I said causing the mares looks to shift to disgust. "Anyway that is when both Rage and I arrived at your world. We came looking for both Elisa and Evan and after some...well a disagreement in the zebra kingdom we told Elisa that this world had fallen siege to caribou from this world for the past two years."

"Bastards are all the same no matter what world your in," Rainbow spat.

"Anyway as a way of keeping you all safe Elisa brought you here with him," I said.


"Well that's all well and good but may I enquire as to where in Equestria are we and what is you're name?" Rarity asked.

"Oh permit me but my name is Bones it is a temporary name till I regain my memories," I said with a short bow.

"Oh you poor thing," Fluttershy said.

"Your concern is appreciated but now if you ladies would kindly follow me I will show you where we are," I said as I created a doorway for us to leave the ship before I walked through.

Once I exited the doorway I saw I was standing in the field between the city and the forest and I was facing the forest so I walked to the side and looked at the door. I watched as the others came through before I made the door disappear as the group walked behind me.

"So we go into the forest now?" Pinkie asked.

"Sweet Celestia no I refuse to get my hooves dirty," Rarity said with a huff.

I then coughed into my fist gaining the six's attention before I gestured to the kingdom causing everyone's eyes to widen to the size of dinner plates while Rarity started stuttering gibberish.

"Is...is...is that...this worlds...Canterlot?" Twilight asked.

"Pfft in your dreams this is Aephoceria the kingdom of the Demonic Angels and was Ash's birthright," I said.

"Whoo wee that there is one heck of a castle," Applejack said.

"No kidding that place is enormous," Rainbow said.

"It's so lovely," Fluttershy said.

"Oooo I can't wait to look around," Pinkie said.

"And this place is older then the princesses themselves," I said wowing the six.

"It must have been made by gods," Rarity said.

"Well actually it was made by Angels and Demons but never mind that, c'mon I'll show you the city," I said as I teleported everyone to the front gates and led them through the streets.

"Uh excuse me Bones," Twilight spoke after awhile of walking.

"Yes miss Twilight?" I asked.

"I was just wondering but what's that shrine those Zebra are praying to, for Celestia?" Twilight ashed as she pointed at one of the shrines dedicated to Ash and it had four Zebras on their knees praying to it.

"No not to Celestia or the other princesses those shrines are dedicated to Ash," I said.

"Why him?" Pinkie asked.

"Well...three years ago there was a massive battle that was said to split the sky and ground. It became the most intense battle the world had ever seen," I said.

"And which country was Equestria fighting against?" Rainbow asked.

"Not a country miss Dash, demons. It was a battle that involved every single country in the world standing against the demons of Tartarus led by the Demon King Heartless who happened to be Ash's clone brother," I said.

"Cloned how?" Twilight asked in interest.

"I'm not sure myself miss Sparkle. All I know is that Heartless is a clone of Ash but anyway during the battle Ash and Heartless duelled and from what I've been told it was one hell of a sight. However to end the battle Ash had to make a great sacrifice, in order to kill Heartless he had to surrender his own soul," I said causing a few of the girls to gasp. "Yeah but Ash gave his life that day for the worlds safety and because of his actions during his time in Equestria he united the nations like they had never been united before and during the battle he demonstrated great power which caused everyone to start praising him as a god."

"So those shrines are dedicated to Ash then," Twilight said.

"Indeed but I need to warn you of somethings," I said.

"Like what?" Rainbow asked.

"Well...The death of Ash caused a worldwide stir and those closest to him took it harder then anyone else did and things only got worse when the caribou showed up.So I recommend you don't bring this topic up lightly," I said.

"Well considering what I've seen so far that may be a good idea," Twilight said.

"You said the caribou made things worse about Ash...What happened?" Rainbow asked.

"Well after Ash's death a tomb was built to honour him and the soldiers that died in that battle and items that belonged to Ash, important relics I guess, were also placed in the tomb. But the tomb was plundered by the caribou who took everything inside that belonged to Ash including Ash's body and to add salt to the wound when the caribou came claiming to be friends they revealed their true intentions and presented Ash's body like a trophy. We discovered that they drank his blood which granted them the same powers Ash contained," I said. repulsing the girls.

"Land snakes...That just disgusting," Applejack said resisting the urge to barf.

"Those sick unfeeling monsters," Rarity said.

"Believe me I know and from what I've been told Ash's friends were beyond hatred. Rage became so angry the very fire he controls melted half of Canterlot," I said.

"Damn that would be a sight to see," Rainbow said as she folded her arms across her chest.

"Indeed...Ah we're here," I said as I gestured to the massive castle doors before us.

"We're going into the castle!" Rarity exclaimed.

"Well yeah where else would your princesses and Gleaming Shield be?" I asked.

"Wait our princesses and my sister are here!?" Twilight shouted.

"Oh uh I guess I forgot to mention that part," I said as I rubbed the back of my head.

We walked up to the doors and the flame guardians at the door stood at attention and the girls became greatly fascinated with them. They opened the door revealing the castle lobby causing the girls eyes to go wide once more.

"There are no words," Rarity said in awe.

"Who are they?" Twilight asked gazing at the statue.

"Oh oh a guessing game," Pinkie said excitedly.

"Those are Ash's parents King Ronsihr, a Demon, and Queen Agla ,an Angel, and in their arms little Ash Blade,"

"Oh he's so cute," Fluttershy cooed.

"C'mon more to see not a lot of time to do it in," I said as I led the group into a corridor.

I led the group around the castle telling of the different rooms but I had to drag Twilight away by the tail when we came to the door that leads to the library.

"In here is the movie lounge speaking of I need to check up on some foals I'm supposed to be babysitting," I said as I went to open the door.

"A Diamond Dog...babysitting?" Rarity asked with scepticism.

"For the record Miss Rarity I'm not a dog...I'm a wolf don't confuse the two cause it's insulting," I said as I got close to her and growled.

"M-my apologises," Rarity said nervously.

I opened the door and looked inside but immediately I felt that something was wrong. I saw the movie was still running yet most of the CMC were asleep however the foals, Pip and Nightmare were missing and when I sniffed the air I could smell chemicals in the air. I immediately rushed in and checked those that were still here and heard all of them were still breathing causing me to let out a breath of relief before I levitated them out of the room for fresh air. I smelt the air again and detected three new scents that I didn't recognize which means someone else was here and most likely kidnapped the missing group. With all the facts gathered I left the room.

"Bone's what's happening?" Twilight asked when I exited the room but instead of answering I ran down the hall following the scents.

I then ran down the hallway and found a pair of guardians.

"You two sound the alarm! The royal foals and Nightmare have been kidnapped! I want this place locked down now, no one get's in or out," I said.

The guardians immediately ran past me down the hallways while I ran ahead still following the scent.

"Bones what's going on?" Twilight asked as she ran to keep up with me.

"The royal foals have been abducted along with Nightmare," I said without looking at her.

"Nightmare as in Nightmare Moon?" Rainbow asked.

"I know what you're thinking but it's not her she's been reformed and is trusted enough by Luna to take care of her kids," I said.

"Wait your Luna has kids?" Rarity asked.

"Well whoever took them is gonna get one hell of a kick out of me," Applejack said.

"Well I'm gonna do a lot worse I can promise you that," I said with a growl.

I kept following the scent and soon sirens went off within the castle. I felt insanely strong magic barriers going up around the walls meaning it was impossible to break or teleport through the walls. I then noticed the scent was getting stronger meaning I was getting closer. I then ran around the corner and saw three cloaked figures running down the hall and I could smell the scent coming from them so I then teleported in front of the three and drew Hingure.

"What the Tartarus!" one yelled.

"Other way!" another yelled.

However the mane six and a squad of guardians blocked their path. The three then turned back to me but a squad of royal guards led by the immortals came up behind me and pointed their weapons at the three.

"There's no way out you three so hand over the foals and Nightmare and I may just spare you," I said.

One of the figures then tried to blast a hole through the window however the barrier sent the blast back to the figures horn earning a yelp from the figure.

"I'm not gonna ask again boys," I threatened.

"Back off!" one figure shouted as he set aside his cloak to reveal a scared Flurry Heart and in his other hand was a dagger. "Or the foal dies!"

I saw the other figures reveal the other foals and saw they were just as scared. I could feel the guards behind me and the six mares were getting nervous but I kept my composure.

"Just what exactly makes you think you'll get away with this, just what is it all for?" I asked.

"We are here for our true queen, our mistress Nightmare Moon. For too long she had been shadowed by those...false princesses, no longer," the figure said.

"If you were here for Nightmare then where is she and why take the foals?" I asked.

"Our mistress is here," the figure said as he levitated a small ball out from under his robes and inside was a swirling purple mas of smoke and stars pounding angrily on the inside of the ball. "And as for the two colts they are of Luna's blood technically making them of our mistress's blood also and as for the other two, they'll make perfect hostages and if they survive this they'll be perfect soldiers."

"Why put Nightmare in a ball like that I thought you served her not imprisoned her," I said.

"Ah yes you see our queen appears to be under some sort of enchantment claiming that everypony will die under her glorious eternal night. We intend to fix that now step aside or else," the figure said, bringing the blade closer to Flurry causing everyone to tense up

I stayed still for a few moments staring into the figure's eyes before I slashed the air with Hingure three times before I began to slowly sheath Hingure much to everyone's except the figure's surprise.

"Sheathing technique," I started.

"What?" the figure asked.

"Phantom Scalpel," I said as I fully sheathed Hingure.

The three figures then collapsed to the ground causing everyone to stare in shock.

"What the devil!?" a figure shouted in shock.

"I simply severed the tendons in your limbs you three won't be moving till those heal," I said as I walked towards the three and levitated the foals and Nightmare away from them before I broke the ball and freed Nightmare."Look out!"

I saw one of the figures levitated a gun out from his cloak and aimed it at the foals. I then stepped in front of the foals and had my back to the gun and let the figure unload the magazine into my back. Once that was done I saw the foals were looking at me in fright.

"Hey you guys where're those smiles I love to see" I asked with a smile of my own causing the three younger ones to smile but Pip was still nervous. "There they are," I said before I looked at the shocked figure. "You're gonna shoot a group of kids?" I asked causing the figure to spit on the ground "You sick bastard...you lot are not gonna want to see this," I said as I levitated the foals over to Elisa's mane 6 and gestured for Nightmare to go with them which she nodded and left with the mares and foals.

I then grabbed the figure by the hood and made sure I grabbed his mane before I yanked him onto his knees. I drew Hingure before I drove her blade downward into the figures back as if I was inserting a new spine. Once I made it to the guard I tore the blade through the figure, cutting open his back before I wiped my hand across Hingure's blade cleaning off any blood.

"Get'em to lock up, do what you will with the body," I said as I sheathed Hingure and began to walk away.

Once I caught up with the mares I saw the foals were awake and while Elisa's mane 6 were talking to the princesses and Gleaming Shield, who must have been caught up in the lock down and they must have come looking for what caused it.

"Ah there you are Bones," Tia greeted as I approached.

"Dude that was totally awesome you just slashed the air and boom took down three guys as if they were nothing," Rainbow cheered as she flew above the group.

"I bet you'd change your tune once you know the other part of my identity," I said casually.

"What makes you say that sugarcube?" Applejack asked.

"Bones here is a wraith," Apple Bloom said causing the mares to let out a yelp and back away as if I was diseased much to Nightmare's annoyance.

"My name is Bones and I am the Hand of The Reaper," I said with a bow.

"Now now girls I can vouch that Bones is here to help this world against Diann and both he and Nightmare Moon here have been through enough. As it is from many in this world and have worked hard to gain their trust," Celestia said.

"Wait...seriously you're a wraith?" Rainbow asked.

"There a problem?" I asked.

"It's just...you aren't what I was expecting," Rainbow said.

"Would you prefer I looked like...This?" I asked as I stepped back and changed into my true form startling the group.

"No...no stay as wolf," Rainbow said clearly terrified of my form so I did as requested.

"Why are you here?" Twilight asked.

"I have my reasons but if you'll excuse me all that running around has made me tiered, I'm gonna find a nice sunny patch of grass and catch some Z's later," I said before I left.




One Hour Later  Castle Gardens Third Person P.O.V.




The three youngest foals were flying around Nightmare as she walked through the gardens. The three were giggling as they played tag with each other while Nightmare watched with a smile. Suddenly Flurry flew before Nightmare and booped her on the nose implying she was it.

"Oh I'm gonna get you now," Nightmare said with a grin before she took off after the foal.

The group flew about the gardens, the foals hiding where they could and Nightmare searching every nook and cranny for the foals. She eventually spotted Midnight trying to find a hiding place but Midnight also saw Nightmare.

"You're mine now little one," Nightmare said with a grin as she flew towards the child.

Midnight then flew off in a random direction but Nightmare was close behind and when Midnight flew through spaces too small for Nightmare to pass she turned herself into smoke before she turned back to normal and continued the chase. Once she was close enough she gently grabbed Midnight and landed on the ground before she lifted Midnight's shirt slightly and blew a raspberry on the young one's exposed stomach causing him to giggle uncontrollably in delight. As Midnight's laughter died down Flurry and Loki flew over to the two.

"So what do you three all feel like doing now?" Nightmare asked and all three of the foals responded by letting out a large yawn. "I guess that means it's time for a nap."

Nightmare then levitated Flurry and Loki into her arms and just as she was about to leave the sound of snoring entered her ear. Curious she followed the sound till she saw a patch of grass surrounded by trees with sunlight shining on it from a large hole in the canopy and laying down on his back with his hands resting on his chest was Bones, sleeping soundly.

"Guess he found that napping spot best we leave before we wake him," Nightmare thought but as she went to turn away the foals flew out of Nightmare's arms and layed themselves on parts of Bone's body. Loki curled on Bone's tail, Flurry curled up on Bone's stomach while Midnight used his magic to lift Bone's arm before he crawled under it and placed the arm over him like a blanket. "Well it does look comfortable," Nightmare thought before she lay beside Bones and rested her head in the crook of Bone's neck. "It's hard to imagine him as a wraith when he looks so peaceful. The warmth of his body, his calm breathing makes him seem more...alive," Nightmare thought before she let sleep take her.




Hours Later




"I leave my sons alone for a day and what happens, trouble lingers in the area ," Luna moaned as she Cadence and Eris rushed down the hallways looking for their foals.

"Also the fact we have another set of bearers is surprising. Can only imagine the day both Bones and Nightmare had especially after what Elisa's group had told us with those three stallions," Cadence said.

"I'm more concerned about what Rage is going to do to them. He looked as mad as when we first discovered what the caribou did to Ash," Eris said.

The three mothers then entered the gardens after being told by one of the castle guards that Nightmare and the foals had entered the garden but were yet to come out. When the three found them they couldn't help but smile and coo at the sight of Bones, Nightmare and the foals all snuggled together on the grass. Before they left so they could leave the group in peace Cadence took a photo on her phone so she could show the others.

> Chapter 22 Uncovering the Past
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dawn Castle's Tallest Tower Bones P.O.V.




I was sitting on the roof of the tallest part of the castle, the winds were freezing but I hardly took notice of that fact and watched the endless horizon before me. I took a deep breath before I stood up and leaned forward and fell off the tower. The wind blew against me as I fell through the air, I then looked below me and saw the training yard below so I angled my body and aimed for the center before I flipped through the air and landed superhero style earning shrieks and yelps of shock and terror from behind me. When I looked I saw this worlds bearers were here.

"Salutations," I said as I stood up.

"Land snakes Bones where'd you come from?" Applejack asked.

"Tallest tower, bit of a drop though...you lot here for training?" I asked as I spun around to face the mares properly.

"Sure are," Twilight said.

"Uh huh," Applejack said.

"Yeppers," Pinkie said.

"Aw yeah," Rainbow said.

"Hear hear," Rarity said.

"Um...yes," Fluttershy said.

"Well hate to break it to you guys but I'm not taking classes today. I figured you lot could use a break since you had you're trip to Appaloosa yesterday," I said.

"What, you mean we woke up early for nothing!?" Rainbow yelled

"Shame, I was looking forward to watching them train."

I looked at the doors and saw this world's Luna, Celestia and Nightmare walking over to us.

"That's the way it is I'm afraid. Besides too much training will cause problems in the future so consider this a day of rest and relaxation," I said.

"Oh this will be a perfect opportunity to go see Aloe and Lotus. I heard they have opened up a new spa here in this city...however they won't be awake at this time of day," Rarity said excitedly before her excitement changed to a small frown.

"Well since we can't do anything why don't you show us some more of Ash from World War 2," Rainbow said causing me to raise an eyebrow at her.

"What's your interest in World War 2 RD?" I asked causing her to shrug.

"I remember Evo mentioning that there was a war in someplace called the pacific. Would you mind telling us about that?" Twilight asked.

"Hm the pacific...Well it was certainly a hell raisier that's for god damn certain, where should I even start?" I asked.

"For any long story start at the beginning," Celestia said.

"Alright well do any of you know of a place called Pearl Harbour?" I asked.

"I do...I went there with Ash during our honeymoon. He told me much about what happened there," Luna said.

"Well what happened?" Rainbow asked.

"This happened," I said as I activated the Eye of God spell and showed them a burning pearl harbour and planes buzzing all over the place while the Arizona was quickly sinking dragging down those who were still trapped inside.

"Sweet mother of Faust," Applejack said.

"The Japanese made a surprise attack on this place killing over 2,400 people, civilian and soldiers alike. This triggered the United States to enter the war," I said as a silver like P-51 Mustang with a winged wolf painted on the side flew over us and shot down a Japanese zero.

"Aw yeah kick some ass Ash," Rainbow cheered as she watched the silver plane shoot down more planes

"Anyway when this battle ended Ash was sent to Cairo for training which in turn led to what you all saw before hand," I said.

"The Spectre Squad," Celestia said.

"Yeah, after that day Ash and his squad mates and their sergeant, sergeant Dean Murphy underwent special training for a few months learning over a dozen languages and techniques. Also how to blend in with different squads before they were shipped off to Russia to a place called Moscow before being shipped off to another place called Stalingrad where they had to complete an assassination mission. Then being shipped off to an island called Guadalcanal and let me tell you the training and their time with the soviets was gruelling to the point of absolute hardening," I said.

"How tough did it make them?" Twilight asked.

I snapped my fingers and we appeared in the clearing of a jungle at night where we saw several fox holes. We saw a pair of soldiers were watching the treeline when suddenly several distant booms echoed through the night followed by explosions getting closer and closer till you could see them through the palm trees.

"Bud...Bud we gotta go, WE GOTTA GO NOW!" one of the soldiers yelled as the two began to run for cover. However before they could get into a fox hole the two were blown back when a shell came down and blew the shelter to bits along with anyone in there.

"YOU TWO GET IN HERE!"

The soldiers looked and saw a soldier waving them over, so the two didn't hesitate and scrambled into the fox hole where they were greeted by twelve other men. Seven of them were familiar faces from Cairo. They and one more were sitting calmly within the fox hole as if the bombardment above wasn't happening. I noticed those who were calmly sitting wore patches with large red ones on them instead of the Spectres patch while the remaining four were gripping each other in terror and also had red one patches. There was even an Australian Shepherd there that was whimpering in terror but was being held and stroked by one of the calm soldiers.

"You boy's alright?" a man asked as he approached the two soldiers and I saw the man was wearing a pair of shades and had the stripes of a sergeant on his sleeve.

"Yes sir," one of the soldiers said.

"You'd best take a seat boys and get comfortable," the sergeant said before he went and sat with the other seven soldiers.

"Geeze look at those guys. It's as if they're used to this shit," one of the four terrified soldiers said as he gestured to the calmer group.

"Must got nerves of steel and believe in their luck," another said before they all cowered again as a shell went off close by.

"If you guys can get some sleep do so, gonna be one long night and it may be better to die in your sleep then being awake to witness it," A soldier said and when I looked I saw it was Ash who spoke. He was sitting on a large rock with his back against the wall before he pulled his helmet over his eyes and leaned back against the wall to get comfortable.

"Who are you guy's?" one of the trembling soldiers asked.

"Private Ash, you met our sergeant we call him Mr Shades. This is Wade call him Wall on account of his size, there's Flynn call him Bloodhound once he has his sights on someone he hunts them down with extreme persistence Jeremy call him Chatterbox-," Ash said.

"Hey why ah Chatterbox?" Jeremy interrupted.

"Cause once you open your mouth you cant shut it," Wade said causing the eight to chuckle.

"Anyway that's Dimitri Reznof over there we call him Hammerhead and yes he is Russian but treat him with respect he's with us," Ash said.

"Why're you called Hammerhead?" a soldier asked.

"First kill I used my head to hit a guy into a wall brought the whole wall down upon him crushing him," Dimitri said.

"Guy over there is Felix call him Ole Faithful cause no matter what he's right on time when we need him," Ash said.

"Damn straight," Wade said as he grabbed Felix in a headlock and began to give him a noogie much to Felix's discomfort

"And finally the guy brooding in the corner is Eric call him Thunder," Ash said.

"How'd he earn that, from a fight name?" a soldier asked.

"No when we first heard Eric fart he sounded just like thunder," Ash said with a smirk.

"Fuck off Ash," Eric said causing everyone to laugh.

"What about you?" a soldier asked.

"He ain't got one yet still figuring what to give him," Dean said with a smirk.

"Better be good," Ash said causing the group to chuckle

"Dang look at them all how can they be so relaxed and laugh at a time like this," Applejack asked.

"That's just the kind of training they got. A Spectre is trained to fight under pressure and to always keep their cool in the face of danger," I said as our surroundings faded into darkness but became light again when someone was moving palm tree leaves away from the entrance.

"Sound Off!" the soldier shouted causing everyone to shout out their last names before they crawled out of the hole.

We then followed and we looked around at the destruction of the area. Wrecked trucks, fallen trees, injured being carried on stretchers, collapsed fox holes, it was a mess. Some soldiers had broken down to tears while others worked to dig out the buried and I showed our group the fox hole that was hit and saw a mess of broken wood, bodies and guts.

"My word," Rarity said.

"There were three things these guys had to survive against, the Japanese, the jungle and starvation. But it wasn't long after they took Guadalcanal they headed for a place called Cape Gloucester where they were constantly soaked by rain. It was an extreme challenge just to get vehicles through the muck, hell even the Japs were having a hard time fleeing for dryer areas, leaving behind their sick and wounded to die," I said.

"What, they just left them!" Rainbow shouted in outrage while I just nodded.

"This is from when Ash arrived at a medical station for the Japs," I said as I snapped my fingers and we arrived in a thick jungle with muddy ground.

We then saw Dean leading the Spectres into an old Jap camp where dozens of flies flew about. I looked around and I saw some Japanese bodies laying between roots of trees with maggots crawling over their exposed insides. Dave then got into a jog and stopped a still live Jap soldier from pulling the pin on a grenade before he skewered him with a bayonet. Ash then separated from the group and looked around inside a hut and saw another live Japanese soldier lying on a bed and muttering to himself while looking at Ash. So Ash shouldered his gun and grabbed a stool and used it to sit beside the bed before he spoke to the soldier and showed his knife causing the soldier to nod. Ash lifted the soldiers head and slit the nape of the soldiers neck, granting a quick and merciful death.

"Angel."

We all snapped to look at the voice and we saw Dean standing in the doorway.

"Sir?" Ash asked.

"Your new nickname, it's Angel," Dean said before he left.

"Things were never easy here, hell even fighting became even more treacherous," I said as our surroundings became dark with rain bucketing down hard and a line of allied soldiers stood. All guns trained on the dark thick jungle as thunder and lightning rolled across the sky revealing the terrain for only a moment.

Suddenly after a few moments of waiting shouts echoed in the night and in a flash of lightning it revealed the enemy causing the Americans to open fire and for the Japs to shoot back. As we watched the fight screams and bangs from guns and explosions from grenades echoed all around us, driving a little fear into the group next to me. When morning came we saw the ground was littered with Japanese corpses while the Americans stared at the aftermath or looted the corpses.

"As the fighting went on things continued to get tougher for the marines, they even had to wait for rain just to get themselves cleaned," I said as I snapped my fingers and we appeared in an American camp when suddenly rain started coming down and many men stripped down to their birthday suits and began to wash themselves causing most of the mares faces to turn red.

Whoo-Hoo!"

"It's about time!"

"So your saying these men just stood out here in the rain to clean themselves," Celestia asked as she looked around with a predatory look in her eyes earning a glare from Luna.

"There wasn't a lot of clean water in the area and I wouldn't recommend bathing in the ocean," I said.

"As uncothe as this is I would agree about bathing in the ocean," Rarity said as she looked up and away from the marines.

"So everyone did this including Ash," Rainbow asked.

"Yep...Right over there," I said as I pointed at the guy in question.

Right there in front of a tent stood Ash as bare as the day he was born and standing not too far away from him was Mr Shades (who happens to be bald beneath his helmet). Both of them washing themselves causing everyone's blush's to return with a vengeance as Ash was busy scrubbing his hair. I noticed most of the water falling off him was as red as blood.

"The health of the corps is only as strong as the health of the individual marine and marines will make every effort to keep themselves clean," Dean said as the rain stopped much to every soldiers annoyance. "Hey...Hey don't you quit on me fuckers not till I rinsed."

"Ahh you gotta be kidding me," Ash said as he went to collect his clothes.

"Wow never new Ash could be so wild and bold," Rainbow said with a grin.

"Rainbow Dash!" Rarity yelled in a scolding tone.

"Aw come off it Rarity you're seeing what I'm seeing and from the blush on your face you liked it. But I gotta say Luna you picked up a nice one," Rainbow said.

"Rainbow's right, truly a large...specimen," Celestia said while licking her lips hungrily.

"Cease with thy words this instant!" Luna yelled.

"Anyway getting just the basic necessitates was a real hassle around here. It was all work around here, it's a miracle if you can get some sleep and a relief if one of the crabs around here hadn't crawled into one of your boots during the night," I said as I pointed to Ash who had came out of the tent wearing some tattered clothes and well worn boots.

We then followed Ash as he went around the camp and saw him walk over to a group scrubbing the oil out of drums while one of them was sitting on an oil drum smoking a cigarette.

"I like to watch you boys sweat," the soldier said with a smug grin as he took a puff.

Ash then grabbed the cigarette from the soldiers mouth before he threw it into the dirt and stomped on it snuffing it out.

"If you like sweating so much why don't you grab a brush and start scrubbing," Ash growled before he grabbed a brush and shoved it to the soldiers chest.

The soldier took the brush and walked over to a barrel before he got to work and Ash walked away.

"Next thing to happen was The Spectre Squad was being shipped off to Normandy and fought in Europe till the 26th of September of 1944 before they were brought back to the pacific to take on another island called Peleliu where they had to take an airfield. First the navy bombed the island for three days straight and that is when the marines followed. The soldiers were told the fighting would last for a few days but those days became bit more then two months of fighting," I said as I snapped my fingers and we appeared on the island after a battle. We stood before the busted airfield, Ash was looking around checking for survivors when suddenly he accidentally stood on a severed forearm and when Ash crouched down and picked it up he noticed a wedding ring on the ring finger before he put the hand down.

"Hey guys check it out, we're rich!"

We all turn our heads to the sound and see a marine with his hands and a knife in a Japanese man's mouth before he pulled out a gold tooth and showed it to everyone much to my groups disgust, including Ash's. He stood up and began to make his way over to the soldier with a look saying he was gonna beat the ever loving tar out of him and as I looked at him, I noticed once again his eyes turned from olive green to an icy,unforgiving blue. But a hand grabbed him by the shoulder and Ash saw it was Wade.

"It's not worth it," Wade said while Ash yanked his shoulder from Wade's grip and walked away.

Soon enough the Spectres and the Platoon they were hiding in were leaving the airfield and heading into the jungle but came across another platoon heading in the opposite direction, all of them looking like they went through the ringer. As they passed, Ash handed the wounded a cigarette before they departed. With a wave of my hand I fast forwarded the walk till we were in the jungle when suddenly a gunshot rings out and hits a soldier in the chest, killing him.

"Sniper!" Ash shouted causing the marines to scatter.

Dean led the Spectres behind a bunker for cover while gunfire went off around them and as the Spectres took their positions, ash paused before he looked at a firing grate in the bunker before he moved closer to it. Once he was close he signalled the squad to be quiet before he gestured to Dean to come over and listen to the inside of the bunker, so I did too and heard Japanese whispering inside.

"Son of a bitch!" Ash shouted as he fired into the bunker with his Thompson sub machine gun.

The squad then scrambled and took positions around or on top of the bunker and bottled up the entrances.

"Angel, up here. Wall go get us a flamethrower!" Mr Shades yelled.

"Yes sir!" Wade said before he left and Ash scrambled onto the bunker.

Ash kept eyes on the surroundings until he spotted a metal cone sitting on the bunker right in front of him.

"Shades," Ash said getting the sergeants attention before he gestured to the cone.

"Good idea son," Dean said before he removed the cone revealing a wide pipe before Ash pulled out a grenade.

"Fire In The Hole!" Ash shouted before he pulled the pin and released the trigger and tossed the grenade into the pipe and backed away.

Not long after there was an explosion and screams of pain came from within the bunker when suddenly a Jap soldier came out with a primed grenade. As the soldier tossed the grenade Ash shot him.

"Grenade, Move!" Ash yelled warning his squad as he backed away. When it went off Ash was tossed from the bunker with a few pieces of shrapnel in his face.

Ash lay there in a daze before he began to stand up when more shouting drew his attention and Ash saw a Sherman tank taking aim at the bunker. So moving quickly ash got out of the way just in time for the tank to fire and hit the bunker. Suddenly more Japs came out of the bunker, one of them spotted Ash and shot at him but Ash quickly dodged it and when the Jap went to shoot again his gun got jammed. So he tossed it away and went for a katana that was on his hip and drew it before he ran at Ash but Ash drew a knife and ran at the soldier. When the katana wielding soldier swung at Ash, he grabbed his wrists to block the attack but the blade still embedded itself in Ash's waist but not too much while Ash drove his knife into the soldiers chest. The Japanese soldier then fell to his knees while Ash remained standing clutching his bleeding side and when the two locked eyes the Japanese presented his katana to Ash but Ash seemed hesitant before he grasped the handle and the soldier before him died.

Ash stared at the lifeless body in silence when suddenly Wade came back with a flamethrower and burned the remainder of the Japanese out of the bunker and everyone watched as they burned to death. With that Ash retrieved his knife and the scabberd on the soldiers waist before he went to find a corpsman. I then snapped my fingers and the platoon Ash and the Spectres were secretly apart of walked back into the airfield, tiered and exhausted, before the squad separated and went to find a place to sit and get some rest. I then saw Ash pull out a box of cigarettes and place one in his mouth before he lit it much to everyone's surprise before he held the katana in his hands.

"I didn't know Ash smoked," Twilight said.

"Most soldiers did smoke during the war as a way to calm their nerves also became a small form of currency among the soldiers," I said 

Suddenly a man wearing a blue shirt and tan pants wearing a pit helmet walks over to the Spectres.

"Hey any of you guys got a Jap weapon, I'll pay good money for it," the man said causing the Spectres to stare at him. "Seriously a bayonet, gun, a flag I'll take it."

"Yeah sure I keep them in my ass...go ahead and reach up and grab what you want," one of the unknown Spectres said as he leaned to the side presenting his behind to the man while causing a few of the Spectres to laugh.

"Seriously I gotta get me a Jap sword, can't go home from the war empty handed...Hey how about you will you sell me that?" the man asked as he walked in front of Ash who was examining the sheathed katana.

"Piss off pal," Ash said without even glancing at the man.

"Oh watch out boy you don't wanna go and piss off Angel," Eric said with a carefree smirk

"C'mon what are you gonna use it for?" the man said as he grabbed the katana.

Faster then anyone expected Ash stood up and shoved his shoulder into the man knocking him to the dirt before he drew the katana and held it at the man's throat while everyone stood in silence. As I looked I saw Ash's eyes had once again turned blue.

"Ash!"

Everyone besides Ash looked at the voice and I saw it was Mr Shades.

"You mind telling me what the hell is going on here boy," Dean said as he walked up to Ash's side with a scowl on his lips.

"Not his fault Sarge, Ash's new friend there tried to grab the katana he was given by a dying Jap," Jeremy said.

"Alright...Ash lower the blade," Dean said and at first Ash stayed still till he did as asked. "Thank you and as for you boy I'd get moving if I were you" he said as he placed an arm around Ash.

"So what do I do now?" the man asked.

"You want a Jap weapon pal there are plenty of them laying around so just do what we do. Go in there, find what you want and prey you don't get shot," Eric said before the guy left.

"Fucking Seabees," Ash said with a growl as he and Dean left

"After the months of fighting on Peleliu, the Spectres were shipped off to Europe before returning to the pacific sometime in January before heading to another island called Iwo Jima which held a dormant volcano. After bombing the island the marines went ashore only to discover the Japanese had made a network of tunnels going all over the island, even within the mountain. So the landing became a slaughter for the marines but it was also on this island where hope was given to the Americans," I said.

"How so?" Rainbow asked.

"Luna did Ash ever show you a photo or perhaps a statue of a group of soldiers raising an american flag?" I asked.

"Yes now that I think about it there was a little statue of such a thing in Ash's personal study. It sat on a shelf on a wall and when I asked about it he just said a simple photo can inspire millions," Luna said.

"Indeed it can. You see after days of trying to root out the Japanese from their holes, a platoon was sent to scope out the mountain and the Spectres went with them. Once they were at the top a few soldiers decided to raise the american flag," I said as I snapped my fingers and we appeared at the top of Iwo Jima looking over the vast ocean which was filled with navy warships.

"Whoa nice view apart from all them ships and stuff," Applejack said.

"View's over hear AJ," I said as I gestured to a group of marines raising the flag while one guy took the picture.

"Just like the statue," Luna said.

Suddenly cheers rang out from the shore and warships horns blew making the sound be heard from miles around. The soldiers atop the mountain cheered their hearts out as well.

"Next day a picture of what happened here was on the front page of every newspaper in america, inspiring other men to join the fight. However once everybody left Iwo Jima things got a lot worse then they ever had for the marines," I said.

"Another island?" Twilight asked while scribbling down notes.

"Yes this place was called Okinawa a 'civilian' populated island close to the Japanese mainland," I said empathising the word civilian.

"So what happened?" Fluttershy asked.

"The Japanese were making the marines pay dearly for how far they advanced. So much rain poured down, the mud reached the soldiers knees and it made it impossible for vehicles to get through the mud. So they couldn't get the wounded or the bodies of the deceased out of there, so they were left to rot. Place had the highest number of casualties in all of the pacific," I said as I snapped my fingers and we appeared in a muddy area.

Marines were walking along the road and coming from the opposite direction were civilians of Okinawa. Men pulling wagons and carrying heavy loads, mothers carrying their crying babes and children staring at the soldiers as they walked past. Wondering on how many soldiers they killed and if they had killed their elder brother or father and when Ash walked past, the civilians glanced at the katana on his side.

"They don't seem to like you carrying that thing around...perhaps they think you looted it from a dead Jap," Flynn whispered into Ash's ear.

"Let them think what they want I couldn't care less," Ash said as they continued to walk.

The walk led the group onto some steep hills, the mud made it difficult to get a grip on the ground. Suddenly Ash lost his grip and fell off the ledge. He tumbled down the hill and landed in a flooded MG nest full of murky water that was sitting on the side of the ridge halfway to the bottom. When he got up his right arm was inside a decaying skeleton's ribcage while maggots were crawling all over the skull's face and chest. Ash then looked like he was gonna start hyperventilating before he yanked his arm out of the corpse and stumbled backwards back into the water. When he got up again he had more corpses latching onto him. Ash then scrambled to get out of the water before he fell to the bottom of the hill and began to quickly remove his coat. He drew his knife and began to use the back end to wipe of any remaining maggots on him and once he was done he took a breath and looked at the flooded MG nest.

"Hey Ash looks like you made some new friends," Eric said from the top of the hill.

Ash could only stay there staring at the corpse filled water while my group was just as horrified at what they saw.

"Terrifying hmm," I said gaining the groups attention before I snapped my fingers.

Our terrain changed to a slightly more flat surface while rain came down. It was dark out, Ash and the Spectres were digging holes to take cover in when suddenly Eric hits something. When he pulls the shovel away he sees a decaying Japanese soldiers body, his shovel broke through the ribcage releasing a putrid smell.

"Dear God what the fuck is that stench!" a Spectre shouted

The squad then gathered around Eric's hole where they spotted the source of the smell causing some to throw up.

"Unbelievable," Dean said.

"We might as well be digging our graves," Jeremy said.

Eric grabbed his shovel and went to dig in another spot before Mr Shades spoke up.

"Where you going Eric holes are supposed to be 5 meters apart," Dean said.

"Sir with all due respect there's a dead body in there," Eric said.

"The whole island's a graveyard Thunder," Dean said.

After awhile of silence Ash stepped forward.

"Eric you take my hole I'll take this one," Ash said as he climbed into the hole.

"You sure Ash?" Dean asked.

"I bathed with a couple of dead guys today Mr Shades...I doubt sharing a grave with one tonight will be a hassle," Ash said as he removed some mud from the hole with a shovel.

"Alright then son your call," Dean said before the group scattered.

As the group watched Ash try to get comfortable with the corpse, gunfire echoed not too far away but not one of the Spectres moved until Dean ordered Ash, Dimitri, Wade and Eric to go grab some ammo. So the four left and came to a pass being guarded by two columes of rock with MG nests sitting upon them, firing at the enemy on the other side while flares lit up the skies. Behind the columes was an ammo dump, once the enemy went to reload the four ran across the road and grabbed what they needed before they waited for the enemy to reload once again.

"Friendly's coming in!" a soldier in the MG nest shouted.

We all watched as a Japanese family ran across the battlefield heading for the American side while the Japanese soldiers rained bullets down on them. The suddenly the bullets hit them and they all collapsed much to everyone's horror. Suddenly a little girl lifts her head out of the mud and reaches out for Ash's group. Ash then get's up but Dimitri and Wade grab him.

"No Ash they're too far out!" Wade said.

"Wade is right my friend you will never make it," Dimitri said.

"Like hell I'm leaving her!" Ash shouted.

"Ash there's nothing we can do," Dimitri said.

"Dimitri I'm not letting that happen again!" Ash shouted with tears in his eyes causing the group of three to pause. "I...just can't let that happen again."

The three nodded before Wade slapped him on the shoulder earning Ash's attention.

"Covering fire!" Wade yelled causing MG's to start up again.

Like a bat out of hell Ash ran across the muddy field the machine guns keeping the Japanese at bay before Ash grabbed the child in his arms while whispering comforting words in Japanese before he made his dash back to safety. The Japanese opened fire once again but it didn't stop Ash, it only pushed him to go faster. Once he was safely behind cover he set the girl down and took off his poncho, placed it on the little girl and spoke with her in Japanese earning nods or head shakes from the girl as his answers.

"Jesus Christ Ash you must have a guardian angel watching over you or you are one," Eric said.

"You boys go back to the Sarge tell him I'm gonna get this little one to a safe place," I said.

"All right Ash," Wade said before Ash picked up the little girl and began to carry her away.

"That was crazy. I mean those guys just stood there while that kid was in trouble and out of everyone Ash was the only one who went out there," Rainbow huffed in anger.

"This place is terrible," Pinkie said as her mane straightened and she took on a sad look.

"It get's worse," I said causing everyone's eyes to snap towards me in shock.

"How the hay can this get worse. Civilians are getting shot at and dying bodies litter the place, left to rot. Everywhere you step could mean you're stepping on a grave not to mention the rain coming down and you're saying it get's worse!" Twilight shouted with a crazed look.

I then snapped my fingers and we appeared before a hill with a path leading up it. On either side of the path were the marines watching the path as if they were waiting for something. Soon crying could be heard coming from the top of the ridge and soon a woman carrying a crying baby came into view followed by several civilians. Suddenly the woman stops as she spots the soldiers before she held the baby out to them and starts crying much to the marines confusion. Ash steps forward and began to speak to the woman asking what was wrong but the woman just begged Ash to take her child. So Ash stepped forward and just as he was he was about to take the child, a shot rings out and a bullet whizzes past Ash. When he looks at the woman again he sees explosives wrapped around her waist. He then goes to grab the baby again and run but Shades grabs him and pulls him away just as another shot rang out hitting the explosives on the woman, blowing her and her child to bits while Ash was tossed into a rock by the force of the explosion, causing the group beside me to stare at what occurred in horror. Suddenly Japanese soldiers came out of hiding and began to use the civilians as shields. I then looked at Ash who was recovering from the blast and he saw what was happening just as his eyes turned blue once again.

"You know, I've noticed this a few times all the way back to Normandy but have any of you noticed Ash's eyes can turn blue?" I asked as I gestured to Ash.

"Hey he's right," Pinkie said.

Suddenly Ash got up and let go of his rifle, letting it clatter on the rocky ground and went for the katana on his hip. He then ran into the battle, keeping the lower half of his body low to the ground. With reflexes that were faster then any average human being, Ash cut through the enemy forces with great precision, leaving civilians unharmed while dodging the enemy's bullets while his allies could only watch as he  single handily tore through the Japanese. He continued up the ridge and disappeared from view while screams of death and terror echoed on for a few minutes till finally it stopped. When it did the allies moved up the ridge following the path of blood left by Ash and when they found him, he was standing among at least 20 corpses. All of them severed in one way or another while Ash's uniform was saturated in blood and in his right hand was the katana, just as soaked in blood as Ash was. We all moved in front of Ash and I saw his eyes had returned to their olive green color but the facial expression was unmistakably seething fury. I then snapped my fingers and we appeared back in the training grounds, the group around me at a loss for words on what they saw and while they were all in thought I decided to just leave.




Late at Night Relic Room




I was sitting in the room where every God Piece we collected was scattered about, while on a pedestal was Ash's head in a jar. I know not on how or why I arrived here or for how long I have been staring at the severed head but I know it must have been for awhile because my body was beginning to feel stiff. I then stood up and began to make my way to the doors but before I could grasp the doorknob I felt a presence close by and when I turned around I saw it was Ash in his wolf form, sitting in-front of the pedestal staring at his head.

"Hello again Ash," I said causing the wolf to turn towards me.

Ash then stood up and walked past me and through the doors to the room. I then opened them and saw Ash still walking away from me so I decided to follow him. He led me down the hallways till we came to a set of doors before he walked through them and when I entered I saw the room was some kind of war room and in the middle of the room was a circular wooden table with a holographic map of Equestria on it. Ash then got onto the table and pointed at a city on the north east cost of Equestria called Manehatten.

"You want me to head there?" I asked causing Ash to nod. "Is there something there that belonged to you?" I asked causing Ash to nod again. "That's all I need to hear."

I then created a doorway and stepped through it and saw I was standing in a dark ally in-between two massive buildings which I saw on the holographic map of Manehatten.

"I wonder why Ash brought me here?" I asked myself.

I then heard barking and growling coming from behind me and when I looked I saw three punk stallions with sticks trying to back a brown and white sheep dog into a cage and just looking at the dog I could tell it was a female.

"Get in there you mangy mutt."

"Get her in the cage!"

I then saw the dog go to bite one of the stallions but she ended up getting hit with a stick which was then I decided to intervene.

"Why don't you boys play nice...or do I need to beat some manners into you?" I asked causing them the stallions to turn towards me.

"Fuck off bastard, this don't concern you," one of the stallions said before they turned back to the dog. One raised his stick above his head and went to hit the dog.

I then grabbed the stick and used my other hand to break it and when one went to hit me I blocked his attack with one hand and kicked him in the chest sending him flying into a wall. I used the one half of my stick still in my grasp to hit another stallion across the face, knocking him out while the third dropped his weapon and backed away with his hands in the air. I then turned to the dog who was looking at me in confusion.

"They're just jealous that they don't and can't have your looks girl," I said before I gave a nod before she went and bit the stallion in the rear.

I then left the ally, looked around and saw the streets were filled with caribou walking about with mares on leashes. I gave a disgusted snort before I thought about going about handling this but when no ideas came I threw caution into the wind and  descended to put my earphones in and selected a song. I backed away into the ally once again before I took off at incredible speeds.



As I looked around the world seemed to have slowed down but I didn't care because my body felt a serious rush going through it. I then drew Hingure and ran up to the closest caribou and ran Hingure across his back, slicing it open. I watched the blood float through the air making it a beautiful spectical before I turned to the rest of the caribou down the street. I flexed my hand that was holding Hingure and ran down the street slaughtering any caribou or traitor stallions I saw.




Third Person P.O.V.




The day in Manehatten began like any day for the former pop star Countess Coloratura (or Rara as some of her friends called her). Wake up, eat, get fucked, follow her master to work, get fucked, eat, fucked, head home, fucked, eat, fucked then sleep once more but the worst part is that her so called master is none other then her former manager Svengallop, who seemed rather giddy when he bought her. Rara was on her way back home, being dragged by Svengallop.Ssuddenly Rara bumped into something and when she looked at what it was she saw it was Svengallop's leg and he was casting a nasty glare at her.

"Watch it you whore!" Svengallop shouted as he raised a fist to hit her.

Coloratura bowed her head low in a fruitless effort to shield herself from the hit when suddenly a cold rush of wind blew over Coloratura's bare body, making her shiver before she felt a thud in front of her. When she looked she saw an arm severed at the wrist before her and when she looked up she saw Svengallop was gripping a bleeding stump on his arm before he started screaming in pain, drawing everyone's eyes to them. Suddenly the wind picked up again and slash marks appeared all over Svengallop in an instant, causing blood to gush out of the wounds like a fountain before he slumped down dead as a door nail and he wasn't the only one. When Svengallop fell Coloratura saw more males fall down the street, all of them dying of different wounds but before Svengallop was struck down for a split second Coloratura saw the faint outline of someone in the wind cutting down Svengallop before it disappeared.

"What in the name of Celestia's sun was that?" Coloratura asked herself.




Later Bone's P.O.V.




I was still running around all over Manehatten going from streets to inside every building, slaying traitors and caribou and bringing unconscious brainwashed stallions before Town Hall. But right now I was running through the streets checking to see if I missed any caribou or traitors. As I was about to leave I saw a small building sitting between the buildings and when I went closer I saw it was very Asian themed. So I moved closer and looked through the window and saw three caribou ganging up on a large tan furred male unicorn with a short black mane that covered the top of his head. He had a moustache on his muzzle and wore a green shirt and tan pants. He was armed with a knife and seemed to be standing in front of a young mare who, to my surprise, was wearing clothes that shared the same colors as the male unicorn. She wore a cream colored shirt with a purple dress that had bells on it and a blue flower on the edge. She also wore an orange scarf that had bells on it going around her neck and to finish off the outfit she was wearing gold earrings and a gold headband. When I looked at the two unicorns and saw the resemblance between the two, I guessed the two were father and daughter. I looked at the situation they were in and assumed that the father had been keeping his daughter secret from when the caribou took over and that they had only just now discovered her.

So with everything clicking into place, I rushed in. The whole world was still in slow mo as I ran in. I grabbed the caribou in the middles arms and pulled them above his head before I grabbed the knife in the stallion's hand and ran the knife through the caribou's hands and pinned him to the ceiling with the knife still in his hands, which left him dangling there. I then used Hingure to cut down the two caribou before I finally let the rush in my body wear off and stood there before the two ponies and the now screaming caribou. I held Hingure in reverse and drove her through the caribou's mouth then pulled her out through the side of the caribou, cutting through one side of the caribou's mouth and arm leaving him dangling by one arm, now dead. I looked at the unicorns out of the corner of my eye who seemed to be trembling before me but I just sheathed Hingure and made my way to the door and left. I then walked down the street but stopped upon seeing Ash Blade still in his wolf form.

"Where to now?" I asked.

Ash then walked down an ally and I followed till we made it out and onto a different street. I continued to follow till we stood before the Town Hall where I saw a single light on in the top, most likely the mayor's office. I then walked inside and made my way to the office which was being guarded by two caribou who were quickly dealt with before I kicked down the door startling a stallion who was counting bits on his desk.

"What in Tartarus is going on!?" the stallion shouted.

"I believe it's called putting you out of office Mr mayor, oh pardon I mean ex-mayor now," I said.

"The buck you going on about, you honestly think the stallions and caribou of this city are gonna allow this!" the stallion shouted.

"Actually...they're too dead to care at this time," I said as I stepped into the light of the room, exposing my face to the mayor much to his horror.

"Oh lord Ash...You're him, aren't you...The Hand of The Reaper...Conquest himself," the mayor said in fear.

"Glad to see I don't need to introduce myself," I said with a smirk.

The stallion made a grab for a weapon but I made a shadow tendril wrap around him and launch him towards me. As he came down I grabbed him by the throat holding him in the air while he squirmed in my grasp suddenly I hear a bark and turn to see Ash nosing the stallions left hand and when I look I see a ring on the stallion's index finger.

"What's this?" I asked as I grabbed the ring.

"No don't touch that!" the stallion yelled as I pulled the ring off.

I held the ring before me and I saw it was black with a blue trench going around it and filling the trench was silver cut into a Celtic pattern. At the top of the ring was a silver wolf's head with diamond eyes. As I studied the ring my vision changed to someone putting the ring on a mechanical left hand and someone saying 'I love you Ash, more than all the stars that grace my night sky' in an echoy voice which was definitely Luna's before my vision snapped back into my head.

"Ash's wedding ring," I said before I turned my gaze to the stallion still struggling in my grasp. "You dare wear something so precious as a wedding ring?" I asked with a growl.

Suddenly Ash barks once more gaining my attention before he points to a metal box sitting on a shelf. So I levitate it over to me and open it. When I do I see the box is filled with all kinds of rings, gold, silver and more before I turned to the stallion with a piecing glare.

"No wait please I'm begging you please, please don't kill me," the stallion pleaded.

"Oh I'm not going to kill you...no, I'm gonna hand you over to someone who is far worse and when that happens...you're going to wish I killed you," I said before I headbutted him and knocked him out.

I then put the box in a dimensional pocket before I dragged the stallion out of the office and out of the building where I was met by a very very large crowd of mares and stallions who were just pretending to be on the caribou's side. How do I know that, well Rage isn't the only one who can read souls. Plus I tend to analyse the situation before I slash up a target. But anyway I was standing before a massive crowd of ponies who were staring at me when a mare walked forward. She was an earth pony and had a pale coat with a curly deep purple mane and tail. I noticed her cutie mark was a star surrounded by different coloured music notes.

"W-who are you?" the mare asked.

"I'm the guy that's here to free you all from Diann. Folks call me Bones but the public calls me Conquest," I said causing many in the group to gasp or mummer to each other.

"Please can you take us somewhere where we can be safe?" the tanned female unicorn from before begged causing me to nod before I opened up a doorway.

"This will take you to the home of the Demonic Angels and the place of Ash's birth. Head there and ask for assistance from the ponies who reside there and they shall assist you in anyway, from food to housing and clothing," I said.

And just like that everyone began to go through and once they did I tossed the still unconscious stallions through the doorway. When I went to grab the mayor I heard a war cry coming up behind me before I spun around and delivered a roundhouse kick to whoever it was. I saw it was a tan earth pony with a brown mane and tail and he was armed with a tomahawk but my kick knocked him unconscious. I then went to kill the stallion but suddenly the dog from before and Ash appeared and stood over the stallion blocking me from advancing and the female dog gave me a whining sound.

"You both know him?" I asked causing Ash to nod.

I then sheathed Hingure and this caused the dogs to move aside before I placed my hand on the stallion and pried open one of his eyes. I saw they were glowing green meaning he was brainwashed so I placed my other hand on the stallion and pumped magic into his head to clear it from the crystal cock's magic which caused me to scream in pain at the technique. Once it was done I checked the stallions eye once more and saw his eyes were now blue.

"Alright now lets-," I started but I was interrupted by the dog who barked. "What now?"

The dog grabbed my coat in her mouth and started tugging it so I quickly tied up the unconscious males and began to follow the dog down the street till we stopped in-front of a pet store.

"You want me to get you a snack or toy?" I asked causing the dog to snort and shake her head before she went up to the window and pawed at it making a whining noise. So I walked over and peeked through the window and saw a pair of gilded cages, one containing a flaming orange and red bird while the other contained a possum while a sign in-between them said.



Pet's of the whore princesses



There was also a sign beneath each cage. The one below the bird's cage told me the bird was called  Philomena and that the bird was actually a female phoenix while the possum was called Tiberius like one of Rome's emperors.

"I take it you know those two," I said as I looked at the dog but then noticed a collar around her neck. So I reached for it and looked at the tag on it. "Winona."

This caused the dog to let out a bark before I drew Hingure and slashed at the window multiple times before I sheathed her. This caused the window to shatter before I stepped into the store and opened the cages. Now at first the two just stared at me before they rushed at me and started nuzzling my head when suddenly Winona let out a bark. This caused the two to stop and focus on her and after barking some more the two nodded.

"Okay now with that over, I believe it's time we left," I said earning sounds of agreement from the animals.

I then walked back to Town Hall, grabbed the two males and dragged them through the doorway. When I arrived on the other side I saw we were in the airship hanger and I saw many guards tending to the mares and the brainwashed stallions.

"Should've figured you were behind this."

I looked at the source of the voice and saw Rage, Luna, Celestia, Cadence, Faust and Elisa walking over to us.

Suddenly Philomena and Tiberius scampered off me and flew/ran to Celestia and Luna startling the two.

"Philomena!" Celestia cheered as she held out an arm to act as a perch for the fire bird before she nuzzled her.

"Tibius, you're okay!" Luna cheered as she crouched down and held her arms out causing the opossum to run up to Luna and nuzzle his head against her.

"Oh yeah this one pointed them out to me," I said as I gestured to Winona who let out a bark.

"Winona!"

I looked at the voice and saw it was the bearers and Applejack was staring at the dog in shock who turned to the mare before she barked, ran at her and tackled the mare then started licking her face.

"Alright alright ah'm happy to see you too girl," Applejack said as she pushed the dog off

"AJ?

I then looked at the new voice and saw it was that pale coated mare from before.

"Rara!" Applejack shouted as she stood up and hugged the mare.

"I'm so glad you're okay AJ," the mare said.

"It get's better," Rage said as he grabbed the unconscious tan stallion and helped him up.

"Caramel!" Applejack yelled.

"Geeze just how many ponies did I bring back who know this mare?" I thought.

"Care to introduce me?" I asked.

"Bones this is mah familiy's dog Winona, my filly friend from awhile back Coloratura or Rara for short, and finally mah coltfriend Caramel," Applejack said.

"Check," I said.

"But why is he unconscious?" Applejack asked.

"Hate to tell ya this AJ but I had to knock him out because he attacked me. Poor bastard was brainwashed by the caribou," I said causing the bearers to cover their mouths in shock. "Calm down I've taken care of it but unfortunately the kid is gonna remember everything he did while he was brainwashed," I said before I placed a hand on her shoulder. "I recommend being by his side when he wakes."

"Bones...I can't thank you enough for this," Applejack said.

"Hey Bones quick question is this guy brainwashed?" Rage asked gesturing to the mayor.

"No he sided with the caribou," I said.

"Then why is he still alive?" Elisa asked.

"Because he was wearing this," I said as I showed them Ash's ring causing everyone to gasp before I handed it to Luna who held it tight. "Also because he had these in his possession," I said as I pulled the box containing the rings out of the pocket dimension and handed it to Rage.

When Rage opened the box his were replaced with fire and a bloody aura surrounded him, also the arm not holding the box was engulfed in flames before he handed the box to Cadence who's eyes were filled with malice when she saw the rings. As the box was passed around anger was all that was projected on their faces.

"Again I ask why is he still alive?" Elisa asked while she cracked her knuckles.

"I promised him a fate worse then death but for now I'll take him to the dungeons so we can deal with him tomorrow when he's awake," I said as I grabbed the stallion and took him to the dungeons before I turned in for the night.




The Next Day




Everyone was sitting around the table enjoying the morning while I was reading the morning paper of what happened yesterday. Apparently I missed someone who saw his fellow males being sliced up by a gust of wind so the news papers decided to call the incident 'The Slicing Winds of Manehatten' which caused Rainbow's ire to rise a bit when she saw the paper. But so far besides that there have been no new developments with Diann or anything along the lines.

"So you went into Manehatten and moved so fast you became the winds and cut down almost every single male that had a hoof on a mare and you did this all by yourself?" Nightmare asked as she read the incident.

"Are you really that surprised there's really a lot that I can do when I go for it," I said.

Suddenly the doors open and in walks a figure wearing armour I've never seen before.



The figure stumbles around in an almost intoxicated way and I saw the limbs appeared to be rather...stiff. Suddenly the figure topples over and the helmet falls off revealing Pipsqueak in the armour.

"Pip what were you doing in there, you could have hurt yourself," Luna says as she rushes over and pulls Pip from the armour then stands him up and begins to dust him off.

"Just what were you doing in this...antique darling," Rarity asked as she studied the armour.

"And just how were you able to move it?" I asked.

"Oh I was standing on a pair of stilts for the legs and used some wooden poles to control the arms. I just wanted to see what it was like to be wearing armour," Pip said.

"Where in blazes did you find this thing?" Rage said as he picked up the helmet and studied it. I noticed it looked a bit like Ash's only the two visors were slightly thinner and were on either side of the helmet for the eyes and not going across the face, one above the other for both sight and breathing.

"Oh the crusaders and me found a whole corridor filled with armour and paintings and a lot of some glowing glass cube thingies I don't know what they were but they were definitely magical," Pip said.

"Pip could you show us please," Twilight said.

Pip nodded and led us down out of the room. Rage carried the armour in his magic, soon we came across a place I've never been before and we saw a very long hallway filled with doorways with no doors and braziers lit with a blue flame sat on pillars to light the corridor. Further down we heard giggling and laughing and we saw the foals were watching as Rumble was trying to lift a longsword.

"Rumble don't you dare!" Thunderlane yelled causing the group of foals to look at us and causing Rumble to drop the sword.

We then walked over to the group and I grabbed the longsword before I began to look at it while the foals got scolded. I noticed the pieces of the sword didn't match each other, meaning this sword was a custom job and whoever had it made must have been very important or very rich. I then grabbed the handle and gave it a few swings and was surprised on how easy I could swing it.

"This is a very good weapon. Who ever made this was skilled and whoever had it made for them either had taste or knew what they wanted in the blade or both and both are very good quality's when requesting a custom job," I said.

"Custom, how can you tell that Bones?"

I looked at the voice and saw everyone was staring at me in surprise.

"Well the hilt was from a Garian longsword while the guard was from a Halidda longsword but the blade was from a Aleister. If you look you can see for yourself that the parts don't match. See the hilt is designed for hitting with something blunt while the guard is designed for grabbing and throwing while the blade has a balance for cutting and blocking and also makes piercing easy as well," I said.

"Wow color me impressed Bones," Spike said.

"Hey guys where did you find that sword and this armour?" Rage asked as he gestured to the sword and armour.

"Follow me," Pip said as he led us through a doorway.

When we entered, we found a circular room surrounded by shelves and on each shelf were thousands of crystals and in the center of the room was a circular alter with what looked to be a small pile of stone rubble and grass. Also on the alter is a wooden mannequin and with a snap of Rage's fingers the armour appeared on the mannequin and I put the sword in it's place. Now the display showed us a knight with it's left leg standing upon the pile of rubble and the longsword was facing downward in front of the armour while the hilt was being gripped in it's right hand.

"Damn," Soarin said in awe as he looked at the armour.

I noticed everyone felt the same way however Pip was gazing off at something else.

"Something wrong Pip?" I asked.

"That person is scary," Pip said as he pointed at something and when I looked I saw it was a painting of a figure in black armour.



As I gazed at the portrait of the figure I couldn't help but feel a cold darkened chill running all over my body like I had just sat down in a bath of ice and cold water.

"I'm with you there pal," I said.

"Who is that?" Twilight asked as she and everyone else noticed the painting.

I then noticed a plaque beneath the picture so I walked closer and read what was written on it.

"Apollyon, she released the wolves," I said.

"Apollyon?" Rage asked as he walked over and looked at the painting.

"You know her Rage...or...Did Ash know her?" Luna asked.

"And what in tarnation did that mean she released the wolves?" Applejack asked.

"The name Apollyon is the name of the demon of destruction but for this woman...You all know the story of the three tribes obviously, but what you all don't know is that humanity had it's own three way war and she," Rage said while pointing at the painting. "Was the cause of it."

"Whoa," everyone said in sync.

"What I want to know is why is all of this even here?" Faust asked.

"Well, what I would like to know is if this woman did terrible things why did Ash have a portrait of here here?" Luna asked.

"Now now Luna no need to be jealous," Celestia teased earning a glare from Luna.

"To answer the question is who in God's good name knows but Ash," Bones said.

"There's more more stuff here c'mon I wanna show you my favourite," Pip said as he left the room.

We walked out of the room and followed Pip to another which was set up much like the last. But for this alter this one had wooden planks and standing on the planks was a mannequin wearing dark pants and a white shirt and a black war torn coat. The mannequin also had a hat that matched the coat’s colour and it reminded me of the one Davy Jones wore in Pirates of the Caribbean that Pip showed me, except this one didn't have barnacles or seaweed on it. Instead it had a few worn feathers on it and the mannequin also wore leather gloves and a single bandoleer going over the right shoulder which held two flintlock pistols. Under the shirt it looked like the figure was nothing but bones and the figures face was a skull with black soulless eyes and sharp teeth. The mannequin was posed as holding a fake skull (which I noticed immediately) while reaching for a flintlock with his other hand.

"Oh I recognize that set of cloth anywhere, Dead Bones John myth of the Golden Age of Pirates," Rage chuckled.

"Plenty of stories about this guy. Could say he, Blackbeard and Flint were the most feared pirates alive," I said.

"Could you show us?" Pip asked.

"Perhaps if your mother has no problem with it," I said.

"Hey guys I just found one heck of a doozy in this next room," Pinkie said outside the doorway before she disappeared around the corner.

We all then followed Pinkie into the next room where we entered a similar room but the alter for this one was covered in dirt, rock and dust sand. Upon the alter was a mannequin in a kneeling position with a longsword held before it in a preying motion while the outfit was made up of plate armour and chainmail and with a long white tunic covering the chest and legs and on the chest of the tunic was a red cross.

"What the hell are Templar robes doing here?" Rage asked in shock
> Chapter 23 Taking Back The Heavens
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

We were standing in a circular room, the walls were made up of wooden shelves containing glowing glass cubes and in the center was a kneeling mannequin dressed in third crusade Templar armor and robes and was in a kneeling position holding a longsword before it. While the group was talking, I was studying the robes. 

"Templar robes, but weren't the Templars the enemies of the assassin's?" Twilight asked. 

"Most definitely," Spike said. 

"Do you think it may have been some sort of trophy?" Soarin asked. 

"No, that's not Ash's style. This is something else," Rage said. 

"You know, there is something different about this armor from other Templar armor," I said. 

"What's that?" asked Celestia. 

"Well this armor," I said as I reached behind the armor and pulled a cloth hood over the mannequin's head and I also saw it was a beaked hood. "Has a hood on it." 

"An assassin hood," Soarin said. 

"Hmm maybe this armor was used by Ash to infiltrate the Templars, it would make sense," Thunder said. 

"Maybe but something tells me we're still missing something here," Elisa said. 

“Why don’t we drop that topic for another time...After all shouldn’t we get started on getting a farm going, those ponies down there ain’t gonna feed themselves,” I suggested.  

“Eeyup,” Mac agreed. 



 
                Few Days Later In the Vast Field surrounding Aephoceria 


 

Mac, Rage, Elisa, Evan, myself and a few other stallions let out a grunt as we pulled on some ropes and hoisted up the frame of a wall for a new  barn for the apple orchid the Apple family was putting together. When I met said family I was expecting about ten, but instead I was introduced to hundreds of ponies, enough to form a village. That's when Rage told me the Apples were the biggest family in Equestria. Thanks to the supplies we got from Apploosa, and many hands, we were able to make several homes for the large family before we began work on the barn and plowing the lands to make the orchid. Even Slendermane came by to help by checking the ground to see if it was fertile for planting and before he left to tend to other duties he said the ground was just begging to grow trees. Though they won't admit it, both Elisa and Evan were trembling when they saw Slender. 

"Hey Rage, Bones, Elisa we're just about to start planting, can ya'll help us out?" Applejack asked as she came over to us. 

"What about the barn?" I asked. 

 "Them stallions and man can finish it, we need to get these crops planted ASAP otherwise there won't be any food," Applejack said. 

"Ya'll seem to forget AJ that it takes time for a crop to grow," Mac said. 

"Ah know that Big Mac but the sooner the planting gets done the sooner we can grow our own food. Till then we have to rely on these four to raid supply trains for food," Applejack said while gesturing to me and my fellow Harbingers. 

"Here that guys we're delivery boys and girl," Rage said earning an elbow to the gut from Elisa. 

"Any who, what say we get this done now. That way we'll get the work done faster?" Applejack asked. 

"Guess we can spare a few hands," I said before we left. 

We then arrived at the fields and Applejack grabbed a basket full of seeds and returned to us. 

"Hey Rage since it was Ash who gave us this here land, would you care to plant the first seed in Ash stead?" Applejack asked. 

"Of course," Rage said as he grabbed a seed and walked over to the field and planted the tree. 

However as soon as the seed was covered in dirt, a strong and healthy tree shot out of the ground right where the seed was planted, knocking Rage on his back. 

"Whoa, talk about growth spurt," Elisa said as I helped Rage up. 

"No kidding, what kind of fertilizer did you use? Rage asked. 

"Same one as I always use nothing special about it," Applejack said. 

"Hm do you think it has something to do with what Slender said about the ground begging to be planted?" I asked. 

"Makes sense, after all this place has been dormant for eons. Would make sense that it would have pent up energy," Rage said. 

"Ah don't understand all this magic stuff but  if it means we'll have apples soon then that's enough for me," Applejack said as she went and planted another seed only for the same thing to happen. 

The three of us then pitched in and each seed sprung up into a tree immediately. As we planted others joined in and by the time we finished it was noon. 

"Now that there is one darn good looking crop. How in Equestria did you manage ta get it ta grow so fast?" Granny asked when she and the other apples came to inspect the brand new farm. 

*sigh* "As I said Granny the ground made the trees grow faster then they normally do here," Applejack said before she turned to me and the other Harbingers. "Thanks a billion you four for lending us a hand." 

"No sweat AJ just glad to help besides, if there's anyone you should thank it's Ash for giving you this land. Speaking of which, what're you gonna name this place?" Rage asked. 

"Hm you know what, ah didn't think on that. We never thought about moving away from our original home so I guess we never thought of a back up name," Applejack said as she scratched her head. 

The apples then went into deep thought and I swear I could here a clock ticking from somewhere nearby till Apple Bloom brightened up. 

"Ah got it, how about Paradise Acres?" Apple Bloom said causing the rest of the family to nod in agreement. 

"Paradise Acres...Ah like it, nice thinking kiddo," Rage said as he tussled Apple Bloom's mane. 

"Well seems you lot have everything sorted here. I'll see ya all later," I said before I left. 

I then left the now dubbed orchid Paradise Acres and headed back to the kingdom. As I did I passed Fluttershy's new cottage and saw her tending to her animal friends. I didn't stop to say hi because she was busy, so instead I walked on along the main street and soon came to a building where Rarity and Sassy Saddles just stepped out. 

"It's absolutely perfect," Rarity said. 

"It seems Ash thought of everything for you Rarity and managed to make some improvements as well," Sassy said. 

"I take it all is well?" I asked causing the two to spin around to face me. 

"Bones, just in time. We were just inspecting the building Ash granted me and it is fabulous," Rarity said. 

"Just goes to show how well he knows you and cares," I said. 

"Yes," Rarity said with a sad smile before she shook her head. "Oh I'm sorry darlings, my manners appear to be slipping. Sassy Saddles this is-." 

"Bones or as the papers call him the 'Harbinger of Conquest'. I know Rarity, he was there when I was rescued. It was thanks to him and Rage that I'm here," Sassy said. 

"She's right, she was about to be sold in Vanhoover when we intervened. How are you these days miss Saddles?" I asked. 

"Please just Sassy is fine and thanks to you," *sigh* "I feel much better then I've been in years," Sassy said. 

"Good now I must be on my way so I'll leave you lovely mares to it," I said before I spun around, leaving one giggling and one blushing mare behind. 

I continued along the road till I entered the castle and wandered about the castle's hallways till I arrived at the dining room and saw it was empty before I let out a sigh. I took a seat, placed my feet on the table and leaned back in my chair and stared out of the window, watching the clouds go by. As I watched I felt my eyelids getting heavy and soon fell into a dreamless slumber. 



 

I felt something hit the back of my throat that jolted me awake before I felt gravity kick in and fell back with a yelp. I hit the ground causing me to shake my head and then I heard laughing. When I got up I saw everyone was sitting at the table which was filled with food and were laughing. 

"Well I'm glad you're all amused," I growled as I got up and set my chair on it's legs. "Mind telling me what it was that was tossed in my mouth and who it was?" 

  

"It was mashed peas and you can thank Flurry Heart for that," Cadence said as she gestured to the little alicorn who burst into giggles at the mention of her name. 

  

"It appears she has her fathers aim," Twilight giggled. 

  

"Uh, I never thought mashed peas could taste so strange," I said causing the entire table to laugh once more when suddenly my eyes lit up as a thought came to me. 

  

"Hey Bones, you alright?" Rage asked but I didn't answer. Instead I grabbed an apple from a plate and held it before me. "Bones, what's up?" 

I then took a bite out of the apple and, instead of the taste of ashes greeting my tongue, I was meet with a sweet tasting juice and apple piece. I looked at the still healthy apple before I collapsed in my chair. 

"Bones, are you okay?" Nightmare asked. 

"I can eat now," I said causing everyone to raise an eyebrow at me. "I can eat foods now, don't you remember...the last time I tried to eat an apple was when the apple turned to ash and began to rot." 

Realisation crossed everyone's faces but Pinkie Pie, who had somehow appeared from behind my chair, gave me the biggest hug and smile I've felt yet. 

"OhmygoshthisissoexcitingyougettoeatnowBonesohIneedtostartmakingyousomedelicioustreatstoeatbecauseyouhaven'teateninsolong*GASP*IjustrememberedyouandNightmaredidn'thaveawelcomepartyWHATKINDOFPARTYPLANNERAMI!" Pinkie said before she disappeared, leaving a cloud of smoke in her shape behind before it disappeared also. 

"Uh, what was that all about?" I asked. 

"Just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie," Everyone said in perfect sync. 

"So whatcha gonna do now partner?" Big Mac asked. 

"Freaking eat till I explode cause none of you know how hungry I am," I said  

I heard Faust whisper something under her breath but I wasn't able to make out what she said. 

This caused me to shrug before I made a grab for some more food when suddenly a guard walked in. 

"Forgive the intrusion but Sir Burning Rage has asked me to come straight to him when the ex mayor of Manehatten had awoken," the guard said. 

"And about time too, just how hard did you hit the guy Bones?" Rage asked as he stood up. 

"It was barley a tap, the guy is just a wuss is all," I said as I stood up to join him. 

"Aren't you going to eat?" Nightmare asked. 

"Food can wait, this can't. Elisa, Evan we're gonna need your help," I said. 

"Help...help how?" Evan asked. 

"We need your help to choose how to punish this piece of filth," I said as Rage and I walked out of the room. 

Our walk took us deep within the mountain where we came to a dark corridor that sunlight  could not enter, the only sources of light were lit braziers along the walls. We walked along the hallway and I saw the stallions who attempted to kidnap Nightmare and the foals were in one cell and both looked like hell spat them out. Rage then let out a growl at them causing the two to cower in the cell, informing me on how they ended up like that. We then stopped at a cell and I saw the stallion, who once was the mayor from Manehatten, sitting in the cell and when he saw us his eyes widened in terror. 

"YOU!" The stallion shouted. 

"Miss me?" I asked as I leaned on the bars of the cell. 

"Where am I?" The stallion asked only for Rage to slam his hands on the bars causing the stallion to jump as the sound echoed around the dungeon. 

"Your not here to ask questions pal, you're here to face punishment for betraying Equestria," Rage growled. 

"So what are we gonna do for punishment, torture, make him face his darkest fears, cripple him for life?" Evan asked. 

"Nah, too merciful," Elisa said. 

I then gave a sharp whistle and gestured to the group to come away from the cell and when they gathered around me, I whispered my idea to them causing them to stare at me in shock and surprise. 

"I've done a lot of shit in my life before but that is just stone cold hearted Bones," Rage said. 

"No no no no no, stone cold hearted is watching mares being raped in broad daylight and in public and doing nothing about it. This asshole was wearing a sacred item of great importance to one person and a pony, which was plundered from a tomb and shrine dedicated to dead souls who gave their lives for Equestria. He also took the wedding rings of several mares he has raped as trophies. What he has done is cruel and deserves a cruel punishment in turn," I said. 

"Well can't argue with logic like that," Elisa said with a shrug. 

"I suppose," Rage said. 

"So we're all in agreement?" I asked earning nods from everyone before we returned to the cell. 

Rage then snapped his fingers and the stallion was zapped with magic. At first nothing happened, then suddenly the stallions body began to change and his voice raised several octaves. When he asked what was going on, his chest now had a large pair of breasts attached to them and his body became slimmer and more feminine. The stallion, no mare, screamed in horror at the change before she looked at us. 

"What have you done to me, you're not going to-," the mare started. 

"Good lord woman, just how deep in the gutter is your mind?!" Rage shouted. 

"Damn straight, we don't rape mares unlike you pigs," Elisa said causing the mare to sigh in relief. 

"Which is why we're going to leave you to the caribou," I said causing the mare's face to go white with fear. 

Suddenly a portal opened up beneath the mare but she quickly jumped away from it. 

"No please, I beg of you mercy, you can't leave me with those animals," the mare begged. 

"Oh yeah, just watch us cause after all you did the same thing," I said. 

The mare then ran out of room and she fell through the portal screaming all the way before the portal closed. Once that was done we returned to the dining room where the others were still waiting for us. 

"So what did you do?" Gilda asked. 

"Oh we just turned him into a mare and dumped her ass in some random spot in the caribou empire," Elisa said causing everyone to stare at us in shock. 

"Speaking of Rage, I didn't know you could turn people or ponies into their opposite gender," I said. 

"Ash wasn't the only one skilled in magic. Mine are a little less powerful then his but no less impressive," Rage said. 

"Whoa, remind me to stay off the bad side of you four," Shining said. 

"Now then I'm starved. I think I'll go ask Perfect Serve to serve me up some meat, so if you'll all excuse me," I said as I entered the kitchen. 



 

After chowing down on all I could eat, I left the kitchen and dining room and wandered off around the castle. Soon I ran into Shye, who was still being escorted by two guardians, and I saw she was carrying a bouquet of midnight blue roses with silver stars on the petals. 

"Hello Shye," I said. 

"Oh hello Bones, how are you?" Shye asked. 

"I'm well...I see you've been to the gardens, they for Pita?" I asked gesturing to the roses. 

"Hm oh yes they are...I was also told these types of roses are King Ash Blade's favourites along with Queen Luna. Funny thing is that they are Pita's too," Shye said. 

"Fancy that," I said with a chuckle. "Hey would you mind if I join you." 

"Oh please do I'm sure Pita will be happy to meet one of the...people who saved her and myself...once she wakes up of course," Shye said. 

We walked down the hallway and into the medical wing. We entered Pita's room where she still lay on the bed hooked up to heart monitors and IV drips. Upon entering Shye let out a tired sigh. 

"Hoping she'd be awake?" I asked. 

"Yes," Shye said. 

"I'm not really surprised she's still out. After what she's been through, it's a miracle that she's still alive. She must really care about you if she's been holding on for all this time," I said as I placed a hand on Shye's shoulder for support. 

"Thank you Bones," Shye said before she went and put the roses in a vase. 

Shye and I talked for awhile about stuff like our hobbies (or ones I have so far) childhood stuff like that...yeah chatting to someone with amnesia isn't all that It's cracked up to be so I just listened to everything, processing it all while she talked. 

"Y'know Bones you're a really good listener," Shye said. 

"Really, how?" I asked. 

"Well you're actually paying attention to me, listening to everything I find important about myself and asking for more. Most males would just tune females out till they're done talking but you...you're different," Shye said. 

"Well if you say so," I said with a shrug. 

"If you had a lover in your past life then she must be very lucky," Shye said. 

"Whoa, whoa, whoa where did that come from?" I asked. 

"Oh...Sorry, I just opened my mouth before thinking. But still if you ever loved anyone before...Well you know...Then that one must have been real special to you if your willing to sit still and look another in the eyes and listen like that for Faust knows how long," Shye said. 

I then leaned back in my chair and rolled what Shye said around in my head and I was about to respond when suddenly...

"CARAMEL!" 

I then stood up and told Shye to stay put before I ran outside and into another room. I entered to find Applejack hugging the now awake stallion I knocked out and cleansed of the caribou's magic back in Manehatten. 

"AJ...Your okay," Caramel said as Applejack released him. "What...What happened, where are we? Last thing I remember was-." 

Suddenly Caramel's eye widened in horror before he leaned over the side of his bed opposite of Applejack and myself and threw up the contents of his stomach. He then straightened out and sat motionless on the bed. 

"Dear gods above...the caribou...the things they did...the things they made me do," Caramel said as tears pored from his eyes before he turned to Applejack. "AJ...please...please forgive me, I swear...I swear that wasn't me, it was...I was." 

"Shhhh it's okay sugarcube we know...we know it wasn't yer fault kay," Applejack said as she pulled him to her chest and laid her head atop his and began to stroke his mane. 

"The others would never forgive me for being so weak," Caramel said. 

"Don't be so stupid," I said announcing my presence. 

"AJ get back," Caramel said trying to defend the farmer mare. 

"Calm down sugarcube, he's with us. Saved a lot of mares including me and he also got rid of that brainwashing magic," Applejack said. 

"Hello, my name is Bones. Should I pretend I don't know your name's Caramel so this isn't as awkward?" I asked as I held my hand out to him. 

"Thank you for saving me and Applejack Bones, I owe ya. But tell me, how long was I out for," Caramel asked as he shook my hand after awhile of staring. 

"Few days, which is weird. It shouldn't have knocked you out for that long. But anyway, I'm sure you guys have a lot of catching up to do so I'll leave you too it," I said as I began to leave but stopped at the door. "Oh and Applejack, can you explain everything about me? It might be better coming from you." 

"Sure thing Bones," Applejack said as I left. 

I then returned to Shye and told her of the situation before I took my leave. After a few minutes of aimlessly wandering the castle I saw Nightmare walking in the opposite direction as me. 

"Hello Nightmare," I said.

"Hello Bones," Nightmare said tiredly. 

"What's wrong?" I asked. 

"Ugh even though we are at war with caribou and stallions who use mares for their own sick pleasures, pesky nobles always find some time to complain to us about petty problems," Nightmare said. 

"Yikes sounds like court ain't all that it's cracked up to be. Certainly wouldn't want to be in charge of that, would only get a headache," I said. 

"I know *sigh* I think I'm going to go kill some grunts and elites to get rid of my urge to strangle some nobles. I'll see you later Bones," Nightmare said as she began to walk away. 

As I watched Nightmare begin to leave, I thought about how she could use a night off from everything and enjoy herself. So I began to think of a way to achieve that for her. 

"Hey uh Nightmare," I started. 

"Yes Bones?" Nightmare asked stopping to turn and look at me. 

"Well I was planning on going into the city later at night to, y'know, try out some food at one of the restaurants and was wondering if you would like to join me?" I asked causing Nightmare's eyes to widen in shock. 

"Are...are you asking me out on a...date?" Nightmare asked as she circled a hoof on the ground and held her hands together in front of her while twiddling her thumbs. 

"I...huh...I guess I am now that I'm listening to myself," I said as rubbed the back of my head before things got quiet between us. "Uh it's fine if you don't want to Nightmare, I understand if your busy or whatever. I...I just thought you could use a break from everything." 

"Oh no no no Bones I...Well I...Yes I would be honored to join you for dinner," Nightmare said. 

"Great uh how about The Gilded Hunt if you're okay with that of course," I said. 

"Very well Bones I accept," Nightmare said. 

"Cool does eight work with you?" I asked. 

"Perfect," Nightmare said. 

"Very well then...I'll see you there," I said. 

With that both Nightmare and I went our separate ways. But when I looked ahead I swear I saw something disappear around a corner but shook it off as my imagination. 



 

I stood before The Gilded Hunt wearing some fresh clothes and my coat. I saw the building was rectangular and had two levels and an outdoor eating area on the first floor. The inside had red velvet carpet covering the floor and bright white table cloths covering the tables and on each table was a glass vase containing a single rose. there was also white porcine plates and silver cutlery polished to perfection while brass chandeliers hung from above. Wooden beams crossed the ceiling while the gaps between the beams were made of dark-wood I then heard the clock tower chime eight times before I heard the sound of flapping wings behind me. I heard the sound of hooves on stone behind me but I knew who it was because of the sweet scent of morning dew. 

"You're early," Nightmare Moon said. 

"Fashionably," I said as I turned around but when I did I was stunned at what I saw. 

Nightmare was wearing a slim yet bewitching red dress that showed off her curves and a slit went down along one side of her dress, revealing one of her long, yet goddess like, legs. The front of the dress revealed a lot of cleavage and part of her toned stomach while the entire dress sparkled like stars. I also saw her mane had been tied back into a bun and a pair of white gloves that reached her upper arms along with silver earrings and finally to top it off, she wasn't wearing her helmet revealing all her beauty. 

"Please don't stare at me, it's embarrassing," Nightmare said while blushing. 

"By the Reaper she's beautiful not to mention adorable when she blushes," I thought before I shook my head. "My apologies but might I say you look breathtaking but now I feel under dressed." 

"I actually think you can't look any more handsome then you are now Bones and believe me, be thankful you haven't been caught by Rarity," Nightmare said. 

"So she made this?" I asked as I gestured to the dress. 

"Yes and also forced me to remove my helm. I swear I feel naked without it," Nightmare grumbled. 

"I say otherwise. Without your helmet there is only more of your beauty to see," I said causing Nightmare to blush again. 

"Let us enter, there are too many eyes out here," Nightmare said.

I looked around and saw that there was indeed a crowd staring at us. So I offered my arm and Nightmare took it before I escorted her inside. As we walked I felt Nightmare's grip tighten on my arm so I gave her a reassuring rub before I looked at some of the ponies out of the corner of my eye. Some mares and stallions were glaring at us in envy, some mares were looking at me lustfully and many stallions and some mares were staring at Nightmare hungrily as well which caused me to let out a snarl. 

"Bones are you ok?" Nightmare asked. 

"Hm oh I'm fine just a nasty thought," I said with a reassuring smile causing her to smile. "Why did I behave like that...this is so unlike me." 

Nightmare and I walked up to the entrance and we were immediately attended to by a waitress who placed us at a table in an area that had a stage. She placed us in the corner of the area before she left but not before saying she'll be back with some menus for us. 

"Lovely place and you said Gilda recommended it?" Nightmare asked. 

"Indeed," I said. 

"Strange she doesn't seem like the type of griffin to eat at a place like this," Nightmare said. 

"True but she said it's the only place here that serves meat and I've had a craving for chicken for awhile now," I said. 

"Fair enough," Nightmare said. 

Suddenly our waitress returned with the menus and waited while we decided, which wasn't long. I ordered a dish called Blackened Chicken while Nightmare ordered a salad with thousand island dressing. I then asked Nightmare about the games she likes to play and why along with any other hobbies and the answers kept coming till our dinner arrived and we finished eating. 

"-I still find it...well, weird and discomforting that humanity rides upon horses however I love the movies made by Clint Eastwood. Makes me wonder what it may have been like as a bounty hunter...oh dear I took up our entire dinner just by talking," Nightmare said beginning to panic. 

"It's alright Nightmare. If anything, I was enjoying it," I said. 

"Truly?" Nightmare asked. 

"Yeah...Shye told me I'm a great listener and apparently she was right," I said. 

"Oh well I bet you're just saying that because you weren't actually listening," Nightmare said while she leaned closer to me with half lidded eyes. 

"Is that right. Well let's say I wasn't listening, what would you do about it?" I asked also leaning closer to Nightmare. 

"I'm sure I can think of something," Nightmare said. 

Nightmare and I leaned in closer and I could feel the warmth from her muzzle on my lips. 

"Mares and gentlestallions!" 

Nightmare and I shot back immediately to see Pinkie on stage with a mic. 

"Are You Kidding Me!" 

I looked around for the voice but saw everyone else in the restaurant was looking for the voice as well. When I looked back at Nightmare, I saw her glaring at the pink party mare on stage. 

"It's time for a few rounds of karaoke, there's no reason to be shy so come on up and sing your hearts out," Pinkie said but no one offered to go up. "Okay it seems I'm gonna need to. Pick how about you, the wolf in the corner." 

I raised an eyebrow at the mare before I pointed at myself. 

"Yes you Boney, c'mon up," Pinkie said. 

I looked at Nightmare before I gave her a shrug. I walked up to the stage and took the mic from Pinkie Pie before she zipped off to the side and pressed play on some kind of device. I then saw a type of screen appear at the end of the stage that showed the lyrics to the song. 

 

I gave small nods to the beat before the lyrics arrived. I began to sing and I could feel my tail gently swing to the beat and slowly I began to draw a crowd from everyone inside and outside the restaurant. When I saw everyone who had gathered and the chorus arrived I couldn't help but dance to the music and this caused everyone to sing along with me. Once the song ended the crowd cheered for me before I got off the stage and walked over to Nightmare, leaving the crowd to decide who goes next before I offered a hand to Nightmare. 

"Shall we blow this joint?" I asked. 

Nightmare just smiled and took my hand before I escorted her back to the castle but not before paying for the meal. As we walked through the hallways, Nightmare stopped, so I stopped to look at her. 

"Everything alright?" I asked. 

"Um...why did you invite me to dinner?" Nightmare asked. 

"Well...I figured you could use a night off from everything...and I guess it might be nice to...get to know you and I found out many things. Your caring, adventurous, open, not afraid to speak your mind or back down in any case. Your a one of a kind mare," I said as I rubbed the back of my head.

Suddenly I felt something against my lips and on the side of my muzzle. When I looked I saw it was Nightmare and she was KISSING me and her right hand was on my muzzle but I didn't pull away. I just stood there with wide eyes at the kiss before she pulled away, leaving me speechless. 


"Thank you," Nightmare said before she stepped passed me and left, leaving me standing there in the hallway speechless. 



 

                The Next Morning 



 

I woke up the next morning and saw Nightmare wasn't in bed, so I got cleaned up and left for the dinning room where everyone was present. 

"Morning," I said as I sat down at a table and saw a covered dish before me. 

"Good morning Bones, sleep well?" Luna asked. 

"Yes actually...more pleasant then I remember," I said as my eyes drifted to Nightmare for a second who was busy eating. 

I then removed the lid and saw a large stack of brown disk like food with what appeared to be sliced bits of apple in them. I then cut a piece and placed it in my mouth but as I chewed, my body shut down causing me to drop my knife and fork and look down at the food before me. I could just make out the muffled sounds of someone calling my name before I dove face first into my food and began devouring it like a wild animal and as I ate, my hearing returned. 

"Bones what's gotten into you?" Rage asked. 

"What is this, no I don't care. What ever it is I can't stop eating it. I've never tasted anything like this. If I had to describe this taste I'd call it food created by gods of cooking," I said as I kept on stuffing my face with this delicious food. 

"Hey, gods of cooking, it appears this mortal enjoys your apple pancakes," Rage chuckled as he looked at Applejack and Spike. 

"You two?" I asked as I sat up and looked at the farm mare and dragon. 

"Surprised?" Spike asked. 

"Amazed, you are a lucky stallion Caramel," I said. 

"The cooking and her beauty are a nice bonus Bones but that ain't the reason why ah love her," Caramel said before Applejack grabbed Caramel's muzzle and smashed her lips against his, leaving him dazed and dreamy when it ended. 

"Y'know, it's a real shame Nocturnal Shadow doesn't join us for breakfast," Luna said causing Spike to let out a sigh. 

"Spike what's wrong?" Cadence asked. 

"Oh it's nothing, it's just...ever since I was cured from the caribou's brainwashing I still can't help but feel guilty about what happened. 

"You ain't alone in that boat pal," Caramel said. 

"It's like I said to you Spike, either sit there and swallow the blood in your mouth or you can get up, spit it out and go spill theirs," I said. 

"And spill theirs he did. Mental note, never brainwash a dragon into doing something he or she doesn't want," Thunderlane said with a shudder. 

"Wish I could've seen that...anyway Bones, I was wondering what our next plan was?" Rage asked. 

"We're going to steal Cloudsdale," I said after a pause causing everyone to stare at me in shock. 

"Steal Cloudsdale?" Elisa asked. 

"Think about it, Cloudsdale is responsible for weather all around Equestria," I said. 

"Bones is right, one of the main things Equestria relies on is it's weather. Cut that off and the caribou will begin to wither," Rage said. 

"But Cloudsdale doesn't go to the Caribou Empire they must be used to natural weather," Rainbow said. 

"Not necessarily." 

We all looked at the door and I saw Shye enter the room. 

"Our empire has it's own way of manipulating the weather. As some of you may know we caribou can use our own magic," Shye said surprising a few in the group. "We rely on a machine much like your weather factory in Cloudsdale but it requires magic to power it." 

"Well that still leaves us with a problem, the caribou can just bring in their own weather machine and taking Cloudsdale would have been for nothing," Twilight said. 

"Not exactly Twilight. You see with Cloudsdale we can supply ourselves with weather here instead of random weather outcomes and we can inflict some damage against the caribou by giving them storms and tornadoes, plus there is something else," I said before I paused to take a breath. "I've done some recon of the place and I noticed something quite strange, there were no females there. Don't you find that weird?" 

"Ok that is definitely fishy, every place we've gone there are mares," Evan said. 

"Place sounds more like a floating military camp then city now," Rage said. 

"Exactly my thoughts, so I've had a spy infiltrate Cloudsdale and he should be here to report on what's happening there soon," I said. 

"Who?" everyone asked. 

Suddenly the doors burst open and the caribou recruit from Shardore Fortress burst in breathlessly. 

"Ah, perfect timing. Everyone this is Kamau, the recruit we picked up from Shardore Fortress. He's our spy among the caribou ranks," I said as I stood up. 

"You...trust...this guy," Rainbow asked. 

"Both Rage, Elisa and Applejack questioned the guy and he's clean. Rage even checked his sins and several mares who were prisoners in Shardore said he helped them out as best as he could without drawing suspicion. If this isn't enough to clear him then I don't know what will. Besides, he's been escorted by two flame guardians since he's been here," I said. 

"Conquest...need...talk...something...big," Kamau said still wheezing from lack of breath, probably from running. So I used my magic and summoned him a drink. 

"Slowdown kid, now deep breaths and tell me what's going on," I said as Kamau drank everything down in one breath. 

"You were right...There were no mares there and also no brainwashed stallions or any stallions at all...Said that they were either untrustworthy or some wouldn't understand what they were doing...Diann's forces are doing something in Cloudsdale...And it involves those Ash droids like the one from before," Kamau said still wheezing but not so much. 

"Explain," Luna said. 

"It's Ash's body...they have it in the weather factory, it's the source of those droids. All of King Ash Blade's blood that is in that body is being used to make incomplete clones. At first, since your king's blood is so different from mortal blood, it's difficult to clone, so the clones are half complete. Until they made a mechanical body and focused on making the brain, heart and whatever skin and muscle they can," Kamau said causing mixed feelings to spread around the room. 

"Damn them," Rage growled as he slammed his right hand onto the table. "I swear, whoever's idea this was I'm gonna tear him open and string his guts into a guitar and then I'm gonna play Bamboleo with it." 

"These caribou are as low as dirt," Rarity said with disgust. 

"No," I said causing everyone to stare at me in shock. "Calling the caribou dirt would be an insult to the worms. No, there are no words that can do justice on how loathsome they are." 

"Agreed but I believe our next task is clear; Harbingers head to Cloudsdale and end their production line of these pathetic imitations of our king and bring his body home," Faust said.

"Consider it done. Harbingers let's go show these motherless dogs just who they're messing with," I said as we began to make our way to the door. 

"One more thing you four," Faust said causing us to stop. "No survivors." 

"With fucking pleasure," Rage growled with a predatory smile. 





                The Pale Horse 2 Hours Later 



 

"Cloudsdale is coming up," Spitfire called as she flew back onto the deck of the Pale Horse. 

The Pale Horse was currently being hidden by a built in cloud machine making the ship look like a massive cloud drifting through the sky. I was standing on the deck with Elisa waiting patiently for the moment to attack. 

"I can understand Luna coming along to secure Ash's body and the Wonderbolts, the immortals and a large group of pegasi guards for taking back their main home. But remind me again, why did Celestia, Nightmare, your bearers and their coltfriends plus Gilda come along?" Elisa asked. 

"Celestia and Nightmare came aboard to make sure their sister will be okay when we get Ash's body back and as for the rest, they hid themselves on board thanks to an invisibility spell from Twilight saying they want to help bring Ash's body back as well. When we tried teleporting them back when we found them Twilight just teleported them back again. So instead of going back and forth we need to focus on this mission so we decided to leave them be," I said as I checked my new cloud walking boots that Ash Blade designed for those who wish to walk on clouds. 

"Right," Elisa said before Rage emerged from the hold after giving the troops a speech. 

"We're within range of Cloudsdale," I said causing Rage to nod. 

"Man the guns, wait for my command!" Rage shouted causing the crew to scramble to their stations. "We hold the element of surprise boys, make the first shot count and take out as many of their AA guns." 

The ship was now filled with dead silence as the crew waited for the command. The only sound was of creaking wood through the clouds around us which slowly began to disappear. Once we saw Cloudsdale on the port side of the ship the cannon operators quickly took aim. 

"FIRE!" Rage roared. 

And as one, all the guns on the port side of the ship let loose a volley of magic bolts. I then walked over to the railing and saw many AA guns in smoke while several buildings had been hit also leaving behind smoking ruins. Why the buildings were smoking is anyone's guess but that's what I was seeing. I then saw caribou scrambling through the streets looking for a way of saving themselves, a pity because there was none. The Pale Horse changed course and headed for Cloudsdale. 

"Brace yourselves!" Rage shouted causing us all to grab hold of something tied down. 

The ship then hit the clouds of the city and we were all lurched forward. I then heard the bow open up and war cries echoed out as a swarm of guardians, pegasi guards and Wonderbolts came out of the hold, all of them driven to take Cloudsdale. 

"Let's go!" I shouted as I leapt over the railing and landed on the clouds below me, which were surprisingly solid compared to their squishy appearance, and I was soon joined by the others. "Take different streets and eliminate every caribou in your way. Kamau said Ash's body is being held in the weather factory, we'll meet there and search the building for Ash's body." 

I then ran off heading down one of the streets. Some caribou were running out of houses but I drew Hingure and cut them down as I passed. I didn't want to waste anytime dealing with these antler headed rapists and wanted to get to the weather factory as soon as possible so I can tear into whoever is in charge there before the others get there. I was following signs left over from when civilians lived here and as I ran, I saw the caribou and the guards and guardians were going at it with each other before I continued on my way. I then saw the factory dead ahead and I saw many caribou were there and were blocking the main door. 

"Alright, challenge accepted," I said as I let a smirk crawl across my face. 

I then rushed forward turning myself into a cloud of black smoke like mist and rose into the air before I came down on the caribou like a comet. The mist cut through the caribou turning them into nothing but chunky bits and I also blew down the door before my body returned to normal. 

"Pfft and they call that a defence," I said as I stood up. 

"That's making an entrance." 

I looked at the door and saw everyone had gathered. 

"Ah glad your all here. Now let's find out where Ash is shall we," I said. 

"Uh hold that thought," Rage said as he created a spear made of burning embers appear in his hand. 

Suddenly I hear screams of terror behind me and I look and see a caribou squirming around in a scarlet aura and was floating over to us. Rage then walked over to the caribou before he slammed the spear into the ground, blunt end first. before he brought the caribou before him and removed his helmet. He stared at the caribou with an unnerving glare causing the caribou to sweat bullets. Suddenly I hear the sound of ripping flesh followed by the sound of screaming and I saw Rage's right hand was covered in blood. He had something in said hand before he shoved it into the caribou's mouth. He then used his magic and shoved the caribou on the the spear with the point going through the caribous ass before Rage released him and let the caribou slowly slide down the spear till he stopped. We could only stare. 

"Let's go," Rage said before he walked off. 

"Oh man, that is one ugly way to go," Spike said as we passed the impaled caribou. 

As I passed the freshly made corpse I noticed a lot of blood around the crotch area. The front crotch area of the pants had been ripped off giving me a good idea of what Rage shoved into the caribou's mouth before I followed the others. 

We then began our search, going through every room in the place we could find until I opened a door and saw a table with hundreds of vials on dozens of stands and all of them seem to be filled with a red liquid. I also saw another table in the room  but it was covered by a white sheet and next to it was a trolley for holding surgical tools. I then leaned out of the room and let out a whistle, gaining everyone's attention before I gestured for everyone to follow me. I straightened out and walked over to the table where the others soon joined me before I pulled the sheet away from what was beneath. I saw a headless human corpse that had a missing arm but in the place where the arm used to be was a lot of metal. The sight before us caused a few of the girls to start tearing up including Luna who was being hugged by her sisters. 

"It's Ash's body alright," Rage said before I had a look at the body. 

"Rage tell me, was Ash's body cleaned and all the wounds closed when Ash was laid to rest?" I asked. 

"Yes, we took care of everything, making it looked like he died in his sleep or something. His body had no flaws or damage done to it when he was placed in the tomb," Rage said. 

"Well it looks like the caribou drained every single drop of blood from Ash's body judging from all these puncture marks and the fact the body looks too pale for an average corpse. Also look at this," I said as I showed them Ash's hand that had large pieces of skin cut from it. "It looks like when they ran dry on Ash's blood they were going to use actual parts of Ash's body to make more clones till they had nothing left to use." 

"Bunch of savages," Elisa growled. 

"Just how far will Diann go...Just What Has Ash Done To Deserve This!" Luna wailed before she broke down into more sobs only to be comforted by Celestia and Nightmare. 

A great wave of sorrow passed over me as I watched everyone before I looked at Ash's body. 

"I pray that you have found peace in whatever plain of existence you are in now great king and I swear to you here that I will do all I can in my power to restore Equestria to the land it once was," I thought as I wrapped the body in the sheet once more. "Best we get him on the Pale Horse, best not take the chance of any caribou trying to take this back." 

"He's right, the Pale Horse is probably the safest place for him right now." Rarity said. 

I then picked up the body and began to carry it out of the room when suddenly I heard a massive sound of breaking glass from behind us. When we all looked we all saw Elisa had used Shi to cut the vials. 

"Best spoil Ash's blood then leave it behind to be used by these scumbags," Elisa said as she sheathed Shi. 

"Won't argue there. Couldn't carry all that even if we wanted to, let alone put it back in Ash's body," Rage said before we all left. 

We made it to the main entrance of the building but before we could leave the doors slammed closed causing all of us to tense up. Suddenly caribou come pouring out of two different doors and, worst of all, lots of fake Ash's enter through a third door and from the ceiling completely surrounding us. Suddenly a slow clapping sound echoed around us. I looked around for the source and saw a caribou in a lab coat step out onto a balcony above. He had a monocle covering his left eye and also stepping out onto the balcony was a well built caribou wearing the clothing of some kind of commander and had a Texas handlebars moustache on him and finally, the last one to step out was General Servius. 

"Well, well, well this is quite a treat. The Four Harbingers, two of the former rulers of Equestria, Nightmare Moon and also the Bearers of Harmony all gathered in one place. Not a bad turn out," the lab coat caribou said as I handed Ash's body to Luna. 

"We are still the rulers here you foul parasite," Celestia said with a growl. 

"That's Dr Hershel to you sun slut," the buck said causing me, Rage, Elisa and even Evan to growl. "Oh my how terrifying." 

"Can I barbecue this guy now I've been curious to see what this world's caribou taste like," Elisa asked. 

"Now now there is no need to start acting like mindless savages," Dr Hershel said. 

"Oh like you and your kind are one to talk. Plucking up innocent females and raping them, desecrating a tomb built to honor those who gave their lives for their home and to add salt to the wound you took the body of this nations king and defiled it. Draining the blood from his corpse and also taking it apart slowly, piece by piece till there would be nothing left and for what, to make these cheap copies. Oh yeah your all full of heart and honor aren't you," I said my voice dripping with sarcasm. 

"The great god Ash Blade understands which is why he allowed-," the mayor started but stopped when the barrel of Rage's shotgun 'Punisher' was aimed at him and said gun was consumed with hell fire causing the caribou and the fake Ash's to snap to attention and aim their weapons at us. 

"I dare you to finish that sentence," Rage growled. 

"I'm gonna go out on a limb here and say you're the one responsible for these...abominations." I said sternly while looking at Dr Hershel while Rage lowered his gun. 

"I can see why you are named Conquest but yes I am the one who originally created these soldiers I like to call God Hands," Dr Hershel said causing unbridled fury to rise from the group. 

"Congratulations asshole you were a seven before, but now you just jumped to the top of the list of who I'm going to kill," Rage said with a blood hungry growl. 

"I'm afraid you're gonna be too busy dealing with our troops to be inflicting any damage on me," Dr Hershel said. 

Rage then created another spear made of embers and tossed it at the Doctor. 

"Wall," Dr Hershel said causing one of the, now named, God Hands to fly in front of the attack, using a pair of wings made of some artificial light or something. 

The God Hand took the blow of the spear much to everyone's shock before it landed on the floor and pulled the spear out, as if it were nothing, before it stood up again.

"Shit this is bad," Rainbow said. 

"I'm more disgusted by the fact that this bastard just ordered that soldier to jump in front of an attack like that," Applejack said 

""Kill the males but leave the whores and Ash Blade's body untouched," the mayor said. 

The caribou then charged at us but a massive rush of heat dominated the room and when I looked I saw it was Rage, however his wings were covered in a hellish fire. Massive claws and thorns, also made of fire, grew out of his fingers and knees and fore arms while the inside of his helmet was consumed by fire. Finally a mane of blue fire came out of the back of his helmet and his cape of smoke and embers once more appeared on Rage's back, giving him the appearance of the devil himself who just stepped out of hell. With an ungodly roar Rage charged into the soldiers leaving severed and scorched bodies behind. 

"Let's go!" I shouted as I drew Hingure before I jumped into the fray as well. 

I cut along a buck's waist as he went to attack me before I saw another one charging at me. I ducked and spun around dodging the attack and sliced open the buck's belly before I drove Hingure into a third's neck. I withdrew her and blocked an attack on my left and used my claws to rip the buck's throat out. Suddenly a God's Hand steps in and makes a thrust for my face but I just managed to dodge the attack. The blade cut my cheek making the wound smoke before I decapitated the mechanical cloned soldier causing it to thrash around wildly looking for me but cut down enemies instead. When it spun around and I saw the hexagon, I slashed at it and the machine fell silent. I then made a downward attack on another caribou and my blade cut through him down to the chest before I pulled Hingure out and hit a buck in the face with her hilt. I then slashed across the bucks chest when suddenly pain runs through my right leg and I see a God's Hand has slashed at my leg. I twirled Hingure around till she was facing downwards before I drove her into the robot's Hexagon before I pulled her out and cut down three bucks in a single swing. 

I then noticed my fighting space was getting a little tighter so I summoned some shadow tendrils and set them loose, cutting down many opponents. I then deflected the attack of a caribou before I thrust Hingure into the bucks side and withdrew her before I spun around and blocked an overhead strike. I then severed an arm off a God Hand and grabbed the front of the clone's armour and pulled it in front of a spear intended for me by a caribou. This lead the God Hand to being impaled through the hexagon. I then released the body before I punched the caribou in the gut, knocking the wind out of him and causing him to collapse onto his knees before I decapitated the buck with an overhead strike. I then blocked another attack from another buck before I pushed him into his fellow soldiers. I twirled Hingure around so she was, once again, facing downwards before I drove Hingure into the caribou's chest. I pulled her out then ducked below an attack of another caribou and cut off one of the buck's legs at the knee, knocking the buck off balance before I slashed upwards through the stallions waist, slicing him in two. 

Suddenly I felt a blade go through my back and chest causing me to roar in pain before a fist connected with my face knocking me to the ground and drop Hingure. I then looked around me and saw dozens of weapons aimed at me. Suddenly a big caribou all full of muscle steps out of the crowd of soldiers with a Dane Axe in his grip. He then placed a hoof on my chest pushing the soul steel sword deeper into my chest and let the Dane Axe's blade lay on my chest; I could see that the axe's blade was also made of soul steel. The caribou then lifted the axe above his head, ready to bring it down on my head like spitting a watermelon. As the caribou swung I heard a scream but from who, I wasn't sure. Suddenly the whole room was engulfed in a bright light before there was a rush of wind and I could feel time slow down. From what I could make out, all the caribou and the God Hand's closest to whatever the light is were thrown into the air, including the caribou that was standing on my chest. 

I held a hand over my face to shield my eyes from the light when suddenly the IPod flew from my pocket and into the light. As the light dimmed down I could just make out that the rest of the group was behind the bright light. When the light dimmed enough I could just about see the light was actually someone and when the light dimmed more I saw very familiar armor. But this armour was bright and had a beautiful and calming glow. The breathing and looking holes in the helmet were glowing a soft and warm blue. Movement behind the figure drew my attention and I saw a pair of magnificent and flawless wings extend from the figures back. The wings had pristine white feathers on the top half that also had that comforting glow while the bottom half was made up of webbing you'd normally see on bats and that part of the wings had a darker glow to it then the rest of the figure. When I looked at the others I saw they were also quite stunned by what they were seeing, in fact everyone was speechless and most likely couldn't move at all from the spectacle before us. 

"Ash?" Luna asked weakly before music began to play from out of nowhere and everywhere at once. 



I saw Ash turn to look at Luna before he kneeled before her and brushed a hand on her arm. I could see it had a very large cut going down it and was bleeding badly before a white flame appeared on the arm and closed the wound. Suddenly a caribou approached Ash from behind with his weapon lowered. 

"My lord-," the buck started. 

But before the buck could finish, Ash stood up and spun around faster then I could blink and drove his left arm into the caribou's chest all the way to the elbow, leaving the caribou gasping for breath. The arm then became a dark red with flame filled cracks appearing all over the arm and curved spikes, all facing the elbow, grew out of the forearm. While a row of curved spikes grew out of the knuckles facing the fingers, dealing more pain to Ash's opponents when he goes to punch them with that thing. The fingers themselves were covered in red plate like armor while the tips turned into claws. Suddenly the caribou began to turn into rock and embers and when Ash removed his arm the caribou's stone body crumbled into dust. Ash looked at the rest of caribou and the God Hand's and reached for something behind him. When he pulled them out I saw it was a heater shield and a double edge arming sword. The sword's handle was blue and a pair of wings made up the cross guard and both wings matched the wings on Ash's back. A silver wolf's head rested on the hilt and the blade itself had fuller that started at the bottom of the blade and went halfway down the blade before the blade changed to a diamond cross section, giving the blade a very sharp and deadly appearance. 

"Oh you lot made him angry now," I heard Rage say somewhere in the crowd of opponents. 

"What are you waiting for you fools kill it!" the mayor. 

"But sir, that's-," a caribou started. 

"Idiot, would our god really strike us down instead of them. It's a mere spell that one of those alicorn whores are casting," the mayor said. 

This seemed to get the soldiers motivated because they all charged at Ash but Ash raised his sword in a circular motion before he slashed the air horizontally and the first three rows of enemies were turned to ashes and scattered. Ash then ran forth, shield first, and slammed it into a God's Hand, knocking it into all those that were behind it. Ash thrust his sword into a caribou through the chin and upward through the rest of the skull and threw the caribou into another, where the horns of the first caribou impaled the second caribou in the chest. Suddenly I then saw the stallions, Spike, Elisa and Evan plus Rage all get up and decide to aid their king, brother and friend in dealing with the rest of the scum. I turned back to look at Ash once again and saw him hit a caribou with his shield, sending his opponent into a spin. But when the buck went to attack Ash, he managed to stay behind him before he brought his blade around and slit the caribou's throat. Suddenly a God Hand attacked but Ash blocked the attack with his shield before he slashed his sword across the cyborg's leg twice causing it to collapse to it's knees. He then gripped his sword in a backwards fashion before he plunged the blade downwards through the hexagon and neck of the God Hand. Ash then severed an arm from another caribou before he used his shield to send him airborne for a few seconds before hitting the cloud. 

Suddenly I feel a surging pain in my chest reminding me of the blade still stuck in there and I see a black substance starting to leak from the wound. I then feel a hand on my arm and I look to see Nightmare was there before I felt her grip the handle of the blade and watch her pull it out of me causing me to scream in pain. Suddenly a hand appears over the wound and I look to see Ash Blade. The palm of his hand is then engulfed in that white fire and the wound begins to close all on it's own and the black substance recedes back into the wound. Once it is done, Ash offers me his hand which I accept before he pulls me up and hands me Hingure. I then give the king a nod of thanks and he, in turn, gives a nod to me before he turns back to the battle. I then looked up and saw the mayor, the doctor and the general are all there, staring at the battle that is unfolding. I then use my magic and ripped the three from the balcony and onto the floor with us which caused everyone to stop and look at what had happened. 

"God Hand's protect me," Dr Hershel ordered but when the mechanical soldiers went to do so, black smoke surrounded the soldiers. 

Suddenly the God Hand's crumbled into several pieces revealing the armor to be hollow. Suddenly blades shot out of the rest of the caribou's bodies killing them and causing them to collapse also. When I saw my fellow harbingers, I saw they were pretty beat up and the fire that Rage had all over him was gone now. I then looked at Ash and saw him walk towards the three caribou on the ground. I then saw Ash lift the general up in his magic and floated said general towards him before Ash grabbed the caribou by the throat but didn't squeeze the life out of him. Instead Ash looked to be studying the general before he was released much to everyone's surprise and when Servius looked at Ash all Ash did was give a head gesture for the general to get lost. So, not wasting time, Servius began to leave but not before stopping to stare at me and I stared back. Ash then let out a growl, reminding the general to leave. 

Not wanting to be told again, Servius ran out one of the side doors and when Spike went to go after him Ash raised his hand stopping Spike dead in his tracks. Ash turned his gaze to the two caribou before him before he gestured to Rage to come over. When he did, Ash gestured to the two caribou. 

"Leave the good doctor to me," Rage said causing Ash to nod. 

Suddenly Ash snapped his fingers and a swarm of rats appeared out of a dark hole before they swarmed around the mayor causing him to scream. I saw the rats were eating him alive and not even a minute went by till there was nothing left, no flesh, no muscle, no bones. Just a large puddle of blood and rats before they too vanished. Dr Hershel stared at what had happened at to the mayor in terror and when he looked at Rage he was met with the heel of Rage's boot, knocking the caribou out. 

"Whoa that was one hell of a way to go...Might have to learn that trick," I said as I looked at the puddle of blood. 

I then looked and saw everyone's gaze was on Ash, who was just standing there silently. Suddenly the doors to the building open and we see Spitfire and Gilda enter. 

"-and then I say 'Are you staring cause I'm so good looking that I'm leaving you breathless?" Spitfire said causing both her and Gilda to laugh but their laughter stopped when they saw Ash. 

"What in Equestria!" Gilda shouted. 

Suddenly Ash's body began to fade away. Ash noticed it too as he inspected his disappearing hand. Suddenly Luna rushed forward and wrapped her arms around Ash's chest which was soon followed by gentle sobbing. 

"Please...please don't leave me again," Luna pleaded. 

Ash wrapped his arms Luna and stroked her head with the hand that was still there before he wrapped his wings around Luna, which seemed to cause Luna to calm down slightly. We all stood there and watched as Ash continued to slowly disappear until he was gone. Luna then wrapped her arms around herself as if she was cold before Nightmare walked over to Luna and hugged her. 

"Did he say anything?" 

I looked at the source of the voice and saw it was Gilda and Spitfire. 

"He said enough," I said as I walked over to Ash's body and picked it up before I led the group out of the weather factory.

As we all headed for the Pale Horse, both the guards and guardians who came with us made a pathway for us and kneeled, all of them knowing what I was carrying. Ash's body was then placed on the Pale Horse before everyone went about destroying any tracking devices, camera's etc just so we don't lead the caribou back to Aephoceria before we hooked the city up to the ship and left. 



 

                2 Hours Later Aephoceria Airship Docks 



 

Cloudsdale was hanging in the sky not far from the kingdom and as soon as any pegasi saw it they flew straight for it, most likely to see if anything of their homes survived. The ship docked in the castle docks and we all stepped off the ship and were meet with the rest of the royal family. When they asked we parted to make way for a stretcher being carried by four guardians and on said stretcher was the still wrapped body of Ash Blade. As soon as the first step of a guardian touched the dock the wind picked up and suddenly a single bell rang out as if the kingdom itself was mourning the loss of it's king. 

Many ponies kneeled and started offering prayers when their eyes fell on the stretcher and once the body was carried inside and the bells stopped tolling, Rage came out with the doctor. A blade was being held directly at the back of the doctors neck, who was awake and struggling in Rage's grip. Everyone then got off their knees and sneered at the doctor and when Rage led him through the crowd many either kicked, punched or spat at the doctor. When Faust asked what was going on and why he was here and not dead, Celestia stepped in and began to explain everything while I took off for my bedroom. Upon arrival, I saw the IPod that had flown away from me earlier lying on the bed with a note attached to it. As soon as I saw it, I grabbed the note and read it. 



Final piece is with Mercator see you soon. 

  

Ash


> Chapter 24 A Wolf Among Dogs
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I was walking down the hallway towards the Relic Room with both the IPod and note I found on my bed. I kept on thinking about what  the note said when I first read it.




Final piece is with Mercator, see you soon.



Ash




I kept thinking about why the note said that till I came to the door to the Relic Room. I then opened the door and saw everyone was gathered around Ash's body, the head was still in it's jar and the metal arm was placed beside Ash's body. Everyone had sad looks plastered on their faces. Rage was the only one who turned to look at me.

"Bones...Everything alright?" Rage asked.

"Yeah, I just figured you might want this," I said as I handed the IPod to Rage.

"Ash's IPod...Where did you get this?" Rage asked.

"It was in my possession since Baltimare, if I had known it belonged to Ash I would have turned it over sooner. I apologise for that," I said.

"Bones, there is nothing you need to apologise for. You said it yourself if you had known you would have handed it to us sooner and I believe you. All I can say now is thank you for handing it over now," Rage said before he handed it back to me. "But I think Ash wouldn't mind if you used it for a little longer."

I held the IPod carefully before I looked at Rage and nodded to him before I put it away and walked before the group.

"Listen everyone I know it hasn't even been a day since we came back but this is important," I said.

"Go ahead Bones," Faust said.

I received a note a few minutes ago, a note signed by Ash, saying the final piece is with someone named Mercator," I said.

"Final piece...piece of what though?" Rainbow asked.

"I assume he was talking about the crystal heart," I said as I tapped on my chest for empathise.

"But who is Mercator?" Twilight asked.

"Mercator is one of Diann's sons who is also one of the souls on my list," I said as I showed everyone my right forearm. "If we take the crystal piece from Mercator then we will be one more step from liberating all those under the caribou's influence."

"And one more step from killing you," Fluttershy said causing the room to go silent.

"Everyone listen, without this heart freeing everyone around the world will be a lot tougher," I said.

"So will losing you," Pinkie said as tears began to fill her eyes.

"You're our friend Bones and if it weren't for you none of us would be here now," Twilight said.

"Girls, it's better this way and that's all I'm gonna say on the matter," I said as I made my way to the door before I stopped. "As soon as we're able to we're leaving to bring down Mercator and bring back the crystal heart shard."

I then left the room without another word or looking back.




             That Night




I was in a part of the castle gardens that was opposite to the large forest in front of the castle. I was I was looking down at the city below before I looked at the snowy blue mountains that rested on the horizon behind the castle. I was enjoying the evening breeze when suddenly I heard the sound of someone approaching me and when I looked I saw it was Elisa.

"Hello Elisa what can I do for you?" I asked.

"Nothing much, just needed to get some air. What about you?" Elisa asked.

"Same," I said.

"Did you have to sound so cold before?" Elisa asked after awhile.

"I thought you were out here for air not to lecture me," I said.

"Just answer the question," Elisa said sternly.

"I meant what I said about it being for the best. You of all people know the dead have no place here among the living," I said with a sigh.

"And what about the list, what happens to that?" Elisa asked.

"Most likely will be completed by another wraith," I said.

"And when the heart is put back...what will happen to you?" Elisa asked.

"Who knows I mean I should know but without my memories," I said as I looked back at the sky.

"And Nightmare?" Elisa asked after another pause.

"I don't know what you're talking about," I said.

"Don't play dumb with me or think I'm so ignorant. I've seen the way you two have been looking at each other, no doubt both Cadences have made several attempts to get you two together," Elisa said with a glare.

"She'll get over it," I said earning a slap to the back of my head but I did nothing to retaliate.

"Are you really so retarded?" Elisa asked.

"Are you...I don't know if you know this but sooner or later I'll have to leave this world, weather I choose to or not. The sooner I do this, the less memories are made and the less memories that are made the less painful it will be once I'm gone," I said.

"Can't you do anything to prevent it, y'know force yourself to stay?" Elisa asked.

"Like how?" I asked.

"I don't know change your fate I've seen a few humans do it," Elisa said.

"Well guess what Elisa I don't even know if I am human, hell I could have been a cyclops or this in my past life for all we know," I said as I gestured to my body and face.

"Why are you such an ass?" Elisa asked in annoyance.

"Well why are you such a child. The world isn't full of happy endings anymore Elisa. It's why Ash is a corpse now and why I'm stuck doing his job for him," I said.

This caused Elisa to summon and draw Shi but I also summoned Hingure and drew her. Our blades met with a shower of sparks.

"Now now you two, I doubt you want to wake everyone up with all that noise."

We looked at the source of the voice and saw the mother of the royal siblings step out of the shadow of the trees.

"Faust," Elisa greeted as we both pulled away and sheathed our swords.

"What are you doing out here?" I asked.

"Actually I was just passing by when I heard the pair of you bickering like foals," Faust said causing both Elisa and I to look at each other before looking back at Faust.

"It's nothing of great concern Faust," I said as I looked out over the edge once more.

"It's about you leaving Bones...Yes, I heard everything," Faust said when I looked back at her.

"You are correct," I said with a sigh as I looked away from her.

"Do you want to leave?" Faust asked.

"I-I don't know, my logic is telling me to go but my-here is telling me to stay. I've been going with my logic for the longest time and it's kept me alive, yet that other force is pulling me towards the other option and it feels stronger then my logic," I said as I placed a hand on my chest right over the crystal heart.

"I see your stuck between your duty and your personal feelings," Faust said.

"Yeah," I said.

"Well I'm afraid that is a task that only you can sort out for yourself," Faust said.

Suddenly I heard a loud whinny echo out from the night air so I looked out over the edge for the source and spotted movement out in the field. It wasn't heading for the city or away from it but rather appeared to be passing by. When I focused my sights on the figure I saw it was a four legged black headless horse wearing armor just walking across the field. I saw someone was riding it and as I watched the figure I began to take in details. The figure was wearing dark armor and a cape and it had an item on it's hip. it was curled up like a whip but it looked more like a spine from some poor creature. When I went to look at the head I saw it didn't have one. In it's place was black smoke poring from the stump of the neck. I saw the head of the rider being carried under it's right arm. I saw the head had long black hare and the face seemed feminine and that's when I remembered the name of the creature I was staring at.

"It's a Dullahan," I said.

"You're kidding," Elisa said.

"A Dullahan?" Faust asked.

"A headless figure that rides around on a black horse. They are commonly known as fairies of death and are native to Ireland. They are similar to wraiths but instead of taking souls to be judged by the reaper, a Dullahan informs those near death that they will die soon by tossing a basin of blood on said person. This informs wraiths to keep an eye on said person. Dullahan's are really misunderstood beings that are more alike to humans then most would think," I said.

"A headless rider on a black horse," (giggle) "Are you sure you aren't copying the Headless Horseman?" Faust asked.

"You're referring to The Legend of Sleepy Hollow, I'm surprised you know of it," I said recalling the tale.

"Ash told the story to play a prank last time we were all together for Nightmare Night," Faust said.

"Well the Headless Horseman and Dullahan's do have the headless similarities and ride on black horses but that's where the similarities end. You see the Horseman is a cursed mortal forced to ride around searching for his head till the end of time, while Dullahans are an actual people who lived as far back as the Demonic Angels," I said.

"Excuse me?" Faust asked.

"Yeah according to the castle library the Dullahans lived in a remote area of the world away from here. It said they enjoyed their solitude so the King and Queen let them be since they weren't causing any trouble. When the world spit, creating the continents we all know today, Ireland is the place where the Dullahans lived all those years ago," I said.

"Fascinating," Faust said.

Suddenly the Dullahan's horse let out another whinny before it speed off into the night.

"There she goes," I said.

"I hope it's a caribou she's going after," Elisa said as she watched the Dullahan leave.

"You may just get your wish Elisa," I said as I began to leave. "Get some rest you two we've got a long day tomorrow."




Next Morning After Breakfast




I was walking down a hallway on my way to the airship docks when suddenly I hear voices come from down a hallway. I follow the voices and come to a room that was filled with what appeared to be forging tools and machines both old and new like a standard hammer and anvil to a plasma cutter. As I looked around I saw this world's Bearers of Harmony and their coltfriends plus Spike, Gilda and Rage were here and they were all looking around.

"What are you lot doing here?" I asked causing most of the mares and some stallions to jump in fright.

"Oh Bones, it's just you," Soarin said.

"You sure spooked us," Pinkie said.

"Uh only, I wasn't scared," Rainbow said as she crossed her arms and looked away.

"Same," Gilda said mimicking Rainbow's movements.

"Uh huh sure," I said as I rolled my eyes at the obvious lies these two were spouting. "Anyway my question from before still stands."

"Oh well we actually followed Rage in here, said something about replacement weapons," Thunderlane said.

"Yeah, one of those God Hands broke my swords," Rage said as he showed me the hilts of his swords and I saw the blades had been snapped.

"I see...so what is this place cause it looks like a forge," I said.

"It is and probably Ash's personal forge," Rage said as he looked around. "But unfortunately this place seems to be bare of any weapons and I don't have time to get these two fixed."

"Well why not go to the armoury and get a new pair?" I asked.

"None of those weapons are my style and the ones that are aren't made by Ash," Rage said.

"What's the big deal on that?" I asked.

"The only weapons that can handle my hell flames have to be made by Ash otherwise the weapon will be warped and unusable," Rage said as he searched a crate.

"Hey what do you all suppose is in here?" Spike asked before he walked over to a massive black box that stood taller then the rest of us.

"It's an armor box, it's used to move armor about when it's in storage," Rage said.

"Well the thing seems to have your cutie mark on it Rage," Spike said as he gestured to a silver picture of a pair of crossed blazing swords.

Rage then closed the cupboard he was searching through before he walked over to the massive box and we followed. Rage then opened the case and we were greeted by dark blood red full on plate armor that covered the entire body. The shoulder pauldrons were made of a pair of spikes that reached outwards to the sides of the body and three spikes went along the shin and forearm armor. The knuckles also had spikes on them like Rage's armor however these spikes had small spikes spiralling around the large spike like grooves on drills or a unicorn/alicorn's horn and the fingertips might as well have been claws. The armor covering the feet were a pair of sabatons. There was even a single spike that made up the elbow armor and finally the helmet had the same horns as Rage's armor along with the spikes that ran over the top and down the back of the helm but the face of the helmet looked like some kind of skull of a monster or a demon. It had a pair of eyes that looked like it would haunt you even in the afterlife and had some kind of glass in them to protect the eyes from small projectiles or sand or something like that. The helm had a mouth full of sharp teeth with two massive ones on either end of the maw that were to big to fit in the mouth and the nose was just a pair of identical holes like something you'd find on a decomposing corpse while a small pair of horns sat on the forehead. Finally the top half of the face itself was able to open up like Rage's motorbike helmet to allow viewers to see the wearers face when the wearer wants them to.

"Whoa," Caramel said when the box opened while Fluttershy hid behind Mac.

"Dang that is some straight up creepy armor," Applejack said.

"Who do you think was supposed to wear this thing?" Twilight asked.

"Despite you being insanely smart you often ask some of the most stupid questions sometimes Twilight," I said as I tapped on Rage's cutie mark engraved on the box.

Rage then took a pair of single bladed battle axes out of the armor box, both perfectly identical. Each had a silver handle with strange runes carved into them and leather grips and a spiked pommel while the blades were shaped like a dragons head with an open maw. Suddenly Rage's hands lit up with fire for a second before the runes began to glow a bright orange and travelled up the handle. Suddenly flames spewed from the mouths of the dragon blades making it seem like they were alive and breathing fire, startling everyone.

"Whoa that is seriously cool," Gilda said.

"I thought the dragon design was cool but this is a whole new level," Spike said.

"You said it," Rainbow said.

"Well they were clearly mad by Ash if they can handle my power," Rage said before he looked back into the armor box and pulled it out. Once he did I saw there was a massive and incredibly thick sword. It was seven feet long and one and a half feet wide and had a broad fuller taking up the entirety of the blade. It might as well weigh over four hundred pounds. Where there should have been a guard was a screaming three eyed horned demon skull connecting the blade to the handle. There was also some kind of vein like pattern made entirely of glass going across the fuller and around some writing written in Demonic Angel in the center of the blade. Cloth was wrapped around the handle to provide comfort when being held and on the hilt of the handle was the same skull as the one on the blade that connected the blade to the handle.

"What the hell is that thing, a sword?" Soarin asked.

"That ain't no sword, that's a massive lump of sharpened metal. Just how the hell is anyone supposed to swing that thing let alone lift it," Comet said.

"I have to agree I mean just who was Ash thinking of wielding it when he was making it?" Caramel asked.

"Again another stupid question asked," I said as I gestured to Rage's cutie mark once more.

"Blood Ruin," Rage said as he brushed his hand across the writing on the blade.

"Huh?" Everyone asked.

"The swords name...it's Blood Ruin," Rage said before he went silent for a few seconds "You guys mind giving me the room for a moment?"

"Sure thing we'll see you on the ship," I said after a few seconds of silence

"What do yo plan to do Rage?" Rarity asked.

"I was thinking I should take this beautiful dame and her friends out for a test drive," Rage said with a devilish smirk.




                Noon The Pale Horse Above Diamond Dog Kingdom




We were waiting on the Pale Horse along with the royal family, Elisa and Evan for Rage to turn up and when he did I swear the figure there was not Rage but a demon of war. The eyes of the helm had a fiery orange glow to them and the cape of smoke and embers danced on Rage's back. His new axes rested on his waist while Blood Ruin sat on his back along with a pair of blades that we didn't see before that were connected to the back of the armor with chains. The guard was made up of a skulls head with it's mouth wide open and coming out of the mouth was a wicked hooked blade. And like most of the weapons I've seen used by Rage this one lit itself on fire and I bet Rage was going to do some serious damage with those things and do it in a way of spectacular brutality. But now we were landing in front of the Diamond Dog Kingdom and I saw the place was all within a circular wall and has been divided into four districts with the palace sitting atop a massive stone pillar smack dab in the center of the city. I was casting four gateways to allow the forces of Aephoceria to enter the four districts while our group was going on it's own to take the south district while the rest appeared and scattered their forces after we arrived.

"Just remember we're going to have a whole mess of trouble on us for the first few minutes until the rest of the main force shows up," I said as I gave our group a briefing in the cargo hold.

"Fine by me, all it means is that they'll be more bodies for me to test my new equipment on," Rage said and I saw he wasn't wearing his helmet because it was by his side.

"So let me see if I've got this right, we're just going to land in the middle of the streets and become a distraction for our troops so they can become a distraction for us later on am I correct?" Celestia asked.

"Pretty much, the caribou may not see us as much of a threat since we have smaller numbers then the troops. However what they may forget is how much power we have. The caribou and also any Diamond Dogs they have will be divided on two fronts and will be overwhelmed one way or another," I said.

"Divide and conquer, brilliant thinking Bones," Faust said.

I felt the ship begin to descend before I felt a jolt meaning the ship had landed. Rage then grabbed his helmet and put it on but left the faceplate open. He stood up and walked past us till he was at the bow of the ship's cargo bay ahead of us.

"Let me out first no doubt we're going to have a lot of company once we're outside," Rage said before he closed the face plate and the eyes began to glow that unnatural and terrifying orange.

The bow opened and the ramp lowered. At first it was bright so it took our eyes a few seconds to adjust because we were down here for so long but when they did we saw a large gathering of caribou soldiers and Diamond Dogs. The first row were all mounted on War Beasts and both riders and mounts were wearing heavy plated armor. Suddenly I heard a growl come from Rage causing the soldiers to take a step back before Rage walked out and off the ship. When he stepped into the light I saw our enemies were sweating bullets. Rage then removed Blood Ruin from his back, gripped it in two hands and gave another growl to the enemy. I remembered a song that seemed to fit this scenario so I looked for it on my IPod and selected it, but instead of listening to it through the headphones I decided to let the others hear it.



Our opponents seemed to have grown some backbone because the War Beasts charged and their riders let out war cries. I then looked at the others and saw most of the group was a little concerned before I looked at Rage. I saw the vein like pattern begin to glow a fiery orange, starting at the base and travel upwards towards the tip. As the War Beasts drew closer Rage began to swing the blade before the blade cleaved through the War Beast's, the riders, their weapons and armor in one go, leaving everyone stupefied. We then saw Rage lift the massive weapon above him and slam it into the road ahead of him. This made a wave of flames erupt from the ground and sent it down the street, incinerating all in it's way and leaving nothing but chard bones, roads and buildings in it's wake. Small patches of embers where left here and there but we were all awed by the destructive capabilities of such a weapon and it's wielder. I then looked down the street and saw more soldiers, they seem shocked by the destruction.

"Hey, are we gonna let Rage have all of the fun?" Elisa asked before she flew out of the ship.

I summoned my bow and loaded an arrow before I launched it at the soldiers down the road. When I hit one I was immediately teleported before the hit caribou. My senses then slowed the world down for me as I watched the caribou begin to fall backward from the arrow and I saw blood had been spayed into the air. I then took the opportunity to place my foot on the caribou's chest and use him to launch myself into the air above the caribou. I pulled the string back on my bow and released three arrows at the same time hitting my marks before I drew Hingure and decapitated a Diamond Dog. I then locked blades with a caribou but I pushed his blade aside and I slashed him across his chest. I then ducked below an attack and severed a leg from an opponent, tossing him into the air for a few seconds while he was in mid air I decapitated him. Suddenly Elisa barrel rolled over me and used her wire gloves to split a row of enemies right down the middle. Next was Rage using his new axes to cut his enemies down like a berserker. I then focused on my opponents and slashed Hingure across a caribou's thighs making him fall to his knees before I drove Hingure upwards through the caribou's head then I ripped her out through the caribou's face. As the music went on many enemies fell till the song ended and we were sitting atop a mountain of bodies.

"Couldn't you have saved some for us," Rainbow asked as she walked up to us.

"First in best dressed Skittles," Rage said with a shrug.

"C'mon we can take a lift up to the palace. The sooner we kill Mercator the sooner we can restore the heart and take back the empire," I said as I jumped off the body pile and began to walk to the central massive pillar that was holding up the palace. "Whoever built this place must have really enjoyed looking down on their subjects."

"Flea Heart the first. He was the first king of the Diamond Dogs eons ago and not a popular king if I remember correctly," Celestia said.

We continued walking through the streets till we came to an elevator that led to the castle. I saw the place had a large fence around it and a single gate. My guess, this was for those who wished to reach the palace. They had to pass through some kind of checkpoint but now the area was abandoned, allowing us free access. We walked over to the elevator and I hit the button to take us upwards and two seconds later the doors opened. We all entered the elevator and when I pressed the button inside to activate the lift, the doors closed before I heard a slow beeping sound. When I searched for the source I saw a slot below the buttons with some kind of red screen above it that read.

PLEASE INSERT SECURITY PASS

"Damn looks like we got a problem," I said as I gestured to the screen.

"Leave this to me," Elisa said as she opened the panel and started fiddling with the wires till finally the screen turned green and there was a ding sound before we began to ascend.

"Not bad Elisa," Rage said.

"Not like I was doing nothing for two hundred years," Elisa said.

We soon reached the top and we appeared in the castle garden. I saw lush green grass and a few trees about and some vandalized statues, most likely of important figures from the past laying down in the grass on their sides. Beside them was a statue of a caribou and I recognised some as Diann's sons. Near the entrance to the palace, right in the center of the path, was a fountain with the shit eel caribou king himself on top of it. When I saw it I felt my lips curl backwards into a snarl. This statue was larger then the others but it was standing amongst broken pieces of another statue, some pieces laying at the intact statue's feet while other pieces were in the water. Now it wasn't the sight of the statue that was pissing me off, it's what it was doing. In the statue's right hand were a set of wings belonging to a Demonic Angel and in it's left hand was sword which was raised above Diann's head and on the blade of the sword was Ash's head hidden behind his helmet. I then focused my power into the statue and as my left hand's fingers curled inwards cracks began to form in the statue. When my fingers closed into a fist the statue exploded into thousands of tiny shards before I walked on the. Others soon followed me until we entered the castle.

"So what should our first stop be?" I asked.

"Personally I wish to rip the antlers out of Mercator right now," Rage said clenching a hand into a fist.

"First thing I believe we should do is ensure that if there are any females here we get them to safety," Faust said.

We all agreed on the latter but I voiced that Rage and I go looking for Mercator just so he doesn't get any ideas to escape, so we split up. Rage and I walked the corridors and when we came upon any guards we asked where Mercator was which they were 'happy' to tell us before we marched on towards our destination.

"You know Rage, and this may seem like a weird time to say this, but your attacks restored a tiny piece of my memory of me reading a passage of warriors of old. I remember it being written on...uh...brimstone I believe it was. Some kind of oath for a set of warriors so fierce that their names were wiped from history itself out of fear for what they were and what they can do and what they did," I said.

"Oh and what was this oath that was used by these so called fearsome warriors?" Rage asked.

"You will now walk eternally through the realms of shadow and darkness standing against impossible evils where all others falter. May your thirst for retribution never quench, may the blood on your sword never dry and may we never have need of you again," I said.

"Heh I think I might like those guys, where you say you found this...oath?" Rage asked.

"On a block of broken brimstone, as for where I cannot say because I don't remember where," I said.

"Oh well," Rage said with a shrug.

We then rounded a corner and we were met with a group of five caribou and a female Diamond Dog. Four of the caribou were elite guards and the last one was surrounded by the four telling me the guards were an escort. As I looked the center caribou over, I saw he was wearing a silver chest plate with a pair of wolves holding up Ash's cutie mark along with chainmail going over his arms, chest and thighs. His metal greaves were also silver along with the forearm armour. The pauldrons had the Demonic Angel symbol on them which was made of gold and silver and the pauldrons reached halfway down on the upper arm, providing better protection. Finally on the others back was a navy blue cape, the border had golden leaves and vines going around it and the underside of the cape sparkled like stars in the night sky. The caribou was also wearing a gold crown embedded with a variety of gems cut into different shapes going around it leading me to assume that this was Mercator himself. In his left hand was a leash connected to a red collar embedded with diamonds that looked like spikes and when Rage and I arrived the group froze in their tracks. We stared at each other for two or three seconds before I summoned my bow and fired four arrows at once at the guards all of them hitting their marks causing the guards to fall down dead.

"Well, well, well the Harbingers of War and Conquest themselves, I feel honoured and it's a pleasure to see you again Knight of Vengeance," the caribou said as Rage lifted the faceplate of his armor to glare at the caribou.

"The feeling isn't mutual Mercator," Rage said with venom.

"I must say I love the new armor it's very...you," Mercator said with a grin.

"And apparently your're wearing the armour my brother was both coronated and placed to rest in," Rage growled causing me to let out a growl at this prick also.

"Ah yes quite a nice piece I say but I had to make a few adjustments here and there to actually fit in it. Oh where are my manners have you met my bitch Diamond Cutter?" Mercator asked as he yanked on the leash pulling the dog forward only for her to collapse from the yank. "Worthless cur," Mercator said as he went to kick her but I fired an arrow at the bastard's feet before I growled at him.

"Don't worry your majesty we'll get you out of here right after I skin this piece of pig swill and bath him in lemon juice then cover him in salt and when I'm done with that I'm gonna grill him up and eat him piece by fucking piece," Rage said unnerving me to no end with how he said that.

"Well as fun as that would sound for you Rage I'm afraid I have more important things to do but as a parting gift here," Mercator said before he kicked Diamond Cutter towards us. Rage then ran forward and caught her and I saw Mercator was fleeing so I ran past Rage but kept my bow on hand and began the chase. Mercator ran down the hallways and whenever I drew back on my bow to shoot he would duck down a corridor forcing me to lower my bow and continue to run after the dirtbag. Finally I saw him run into some kind of hidden room with a door made out of bricks that matched the walls. I then saw the door was about to close so I ran towards it and dived through what little opening was left before the door closed. When I stood up I drew Hingure and looked around to find I was in a large room filled with treasure, cloth and all manner of little trinkets leading me to believe this place was some kind of safe room, but Mercator was nowhere to be seen. So I walked forward while keeping my guard up both hands were on Hingure and my eyes kept searching for Mercator while my ears flicked around at any sound.

*Twang*

I spun around and swung Hingure at the sound and felt something connect with the blade before I heard it hit the ground and when I looked I saw it was an arrow that I managed to cut in two.

"So the legendary Hand of The Reaper has chased me all the way to my private little area," I heard Mercator say but his voice echoed around the room making it impossible for me to know his location.

"I'd chase you all the way through the valley of death just to see you go to hell," I said as I spun around while keeping my guard up.

"Ha amusing really, thinking your some kind of hero. Well too bad that the real heroes are the ones you're trying to kill isn't it," Mercator said.

"Rape...murder...stealing souls...brainwashing...torture...a coup d'etat not to mention plundering a tomb along with the body it was safeguarding and finally cloning said body to build an army," I growled.

"All necessary sacrifices to ensure all females know their proper place beneath male's heel," Mercator said.

"You and your coward king of a father along with your brothers make me sick without end. Hell it's no wonder why your own mother calls you and your siblings monsters and the fact Bolanus didn't even put up a fight for his soul when I took it was pathetic," I said as I kept looking around but I soon heard hoofsteps from behind me so I turned around and was met with Mercator stepping out of the shadows. He was wearing a different set of armor, this one seemed to be a little bit bulkier and heavier and it also came with a helmet that covered his head minus the antlers which would make it a bit more difficult for him to move about in it. I also saw he was wielding a massive two handed double bladed battle axe.

"I shall take great joy in skinning you for a rug," Mercator said with venom as he drew the sword from his sheath and took a stance.

"Took the words right out of my mouth," I said as I also took a stance.

We both rushed forward and our weapons met in a clash but Mercator pushed me back and went for an overhead strike. I moved to the side and used Hingure to attack before I leapt backwards and held Hingure in a reverse grip. I then ran at Mercator and slashed at his waist as I passed him.

"Just as I thought, that armor is better suited for when you're on a mount. It may make an impressive defence but not so much on attack," I said.

"Ever heard the best offence is defence," Mercator said with a grin as he pounded a fist on his waist where I slashed him revealing only a scratch on his plate armor.

"Then I guess I'll just have to break that defence," I said before I rushed forward again.

Mercator used the blunt end of the weapon to hit me in the face making me dizzy for a few seconds before I saw Mercator strike at me with a diagonal attack. So I held Hingure in a position that allowed me to divert the attack over me before I gripped Hingure backwards and thrusted her into Mercator's stomach, but once again the damage was minimal which made me question the strength of Mercator's armor. I then felt something grab my right leg before I fell backwards and I saw Mercator prepared to bring his blade down upon me. I put my hand on the ground and used my legs to kick off the ground causing me to do a back flip while keeping one hand on the ground before I stood up perfectly.

"Nimble little scamp aren't you," Mercator said.

"Tch," I grunted before we locked blades once more.

Our battle went for a bit and I saw I was't leaving so much as a dent in the guy, that is until I saw a strap holding one of Mercator's shoulder pauldrons in place and another one holding the chest plate at the waist. I then saw Mercator strike again but once again I deflected the attack and swung Hingure across the straps, severing them. This caused the pauldron to fall off and hit the ground with a clatter. When Mercator looked at the fallen piece of armor, I thrusted Hingure at another strap that was hidden beneath the shoulder armor and this caused the front part of the armor to open, leaving his chest exposed. Before he could react I went with an under arm strike and watched as Hingure slashed across Mercator's chest diagonally causing him to stumble backward from the blow as blood gushed out from the wound. Mercator stumbled back into a pillar and slid down it till he was sitting. Suddenly the doorway opens and in rush the rest of the group who are on their guard but lower it when they see Mercator.

"You got him," Rage said.

"Was there any doubt?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Does he now where the shard is?" Celestia asked.

"Let me ask," I said as I walked over to Mercator and tore his helmet off so I could look at him properly. "Where is the shard of the Crystal Heart and do not lie to me because I know it's here.

Mercator then looked past me and I saw his gaze on a small ornate chest before Rage grabbed it and opened it revealing a shard of crystal.

"Cheers," I said as I walked over to Rage. "Is it the real thing?"

"Only one way to find out," Rage said before he handed me the shard.

"So that's it huh...restore the heart and take back the empire and bring everyone back under your slut princesses hooves?" Mercator asked as he spat up blood.

"That's one way of putting it but when the empire is restored what do you think will happen to everyone who has been brainwashed?" I asked before I paused for Mercator to answer but he just sat there and stared at me. "Riots, protests, rebellion. Man will rise up and call for your siblings and your fathers head for what they have done."

"You won't win, you need the entire heart for that to happen," Mercator said before I plunged my hand into my chest.

I then pulled out the Crystal Heart and, like magnets, the shard flew out of my hand and connected to the rest of the relic. A bright glow came from the heart that flooded the room before it dimmed revealing the fully intact heart.

"Impossible," Mercator gasped.

"No probable is more like it," I said as I put the heart back in my chest.

"I will not let our empire die by you!" Mercator shouted before he sent a blast of magic past our group which opened into a portal to who knows where.

Suddenly I felt a pulling motion and I saw it was coming from the portal and it was quickly getting stronger.

"Grab onto something!" I shouted causing everyone to scramble to do so.

Celestia and I were the closest to the portal so we were the first ones to be dragged towards it but we both managed to get a grip on a raised stone on the ground while the others grabbed onto a pillar or something attached to the ground. While everything else was getting dragged in both Celestia and I were trying to stay as low as possible to avoid any incoming items. Suddenly the stone I was holding onto came loose from the floor and as I was being dragged towards the portal I felt something grab my leg before I came to a halt. When I looked I saw Celestia had grabbed a hold of me with one hand while still holding onto the rock with the other.

"Celestia?" I said.

"I've got you Bones," Celestia said while struggling to fight the force of the portal. I stared at Celestia for a bit before I looked at the portal before I looked back at her.

"Celestia you need to let go of me!" I shouted over the rushing wind.

"What, are you out of your mind!?" Celestia asked in shock.

"Listen I've seen these types of portals they go on until they are destroyed even if the one who crated them is dead. The only way to destroy these things is to do it from inside but until that happens that portal is gonna keep dragging stuff in. This entire kingdom could be dragged in if you don't let go of me now!" I shouted.

"No way Bones, I'm not letting go of you that easy. We need you here if we're going to liberate Equestria!" Celestia shouted.

"Just let go of me dumbass if one of us doesn't go and stop this we'll all get dragged inside this thing. Besides this is the perfect opportunity to get me out of your mane!" I shouted.

"Don't you dare give me that, can you honestly say you haven't felt anything while you were with us all these months!" Celestia shouted when suddenly I felt the rock she was grabbing come loose from our combined weight. "Crap...I'm not letting go of you!"

I looked at Celestia in amazement before I let out a sigh.

"You know you are are a real pain in the ass but you're right. I always finish what I start and my job here ain't over...Let's finish this together!" I said with a determined look.

"That's more like it," Celestia said before I gave her a kick to the bottom of her chin causing her to release me before I was sent tumbling towards the portal. Before I went in I grabbed the edge of the portal and managed to hold on. "What are you-,"

"It's time to say goodbye you lot, this is the only way to stop us all from getting sucked down here," I said.

"Hold on a second Bones you just said we'd fix this together. How can you throw your life away like that as if you were the most expendable thing in the world, do you even care!?" Nightmare shouted.

"Hahahaha Oh you all fell for it hook line and sinker you little piss ants...Of course my life is expendable I'm the only one here who's already dead...You guys still have a future ahead of you plus...The heart is complete so all that's left is to put it back in place. Things will become much easier and you have a Reaper on your side that's more then enough power to take out Diann and the rest of his sons," I said.

"But what about you!?" Fluttershy yelled.

"Fluttershy this ain't some storybook where the hero lives happily ever after and rides off into the sunset with a princess...I'm naught but a system that aids in the reaping of souls of the departed," I said.

"Your wrong Bones you're our friend and you always will be!" Twilight shouted.

"And for that I am grateful...To all of you for giving me such a honorary title...When you have friends like you guys who needs to be a king, god or whatever and for that...I can't thank you enough," I said as I began to charge magic into my hand.

"No Bones please don't do this!" Nightmare pleaded.

I then placed the Crystal Heart on the ground and tied it down with magic before I looked at the others with what may have been the warmest smile I've ever given. I could feel tears running down my eyes which seemed to shock the group.

"Later," I said as I let go of the portal.

BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!

I then released all the magic that I was gathering in my hand which set off a massive explosion which tore the portal apart and caused my vision to go black. As my mind lay in the darkness all I could look back on were the faces that everyone had when I let go and I could't see an ounce of relief for what I did, just sorrow.

"Damn I could've done without those pitiful looks on my conscience *sigh* but all things considered, this sucks way more just floating about in who knows where," I thought before I remembered their faces once more. "Ah I've had enough...it may have been a short un-life and I may not have gotten my memories or Diann's head but their friendship was the best thing I could've ever gotten and for that...I'm ready for what comes next."

Suddenly I feel like I'm falling before I collide with something that makes my eyes snap open and for me to scream in pain. At first I don't register my surroundings but as the pain fades the world begins to take shape, I saw I was in The Void and I could somehow tell it was the oldest part of it.

"Dropping in I see."

I looked for the source of the voice but saw nothing there. But when I turned around to look straight ahead again I saw the Outsider floating in front of me causing me to jump back with a start.

"Geeze if I wasn't dead right now you'd have scared the life out of me," I said as I placed a hand on my chest.

"I don't normally get visitors these days unless I invite them in but what brings you here Bones?" the Outsider asks.

"Portal was about to suck everyone into oblivion so I jumped in and blew it up and well...here I am," I said.

"So I see and I must say quite the entrance," the Outsider said.

"So...where exactly in the Void are we because this place feels...different then before," I said.

"We are at the edge of the void where everything began and where I ended and lived again," the Outsider said before he vanished and a pathway opened up.

I walked down the path and walked past a floating and cracked mirror that showed the front half of my chest and face along with the front of my clothes had been burned or blown apart exposing my insides and bones to the cold and lonely wind of the Void. Soon I came across several statues of men wearing cloaks and the hoods over their heads obscuring their faces from view but all of them were facing a stone alter large and wide enough to hold an adult. At the head of the alter was another cloaked man holding a dagger out before him ready to plunge it into something. The Outsider then appeared on the alter and was looking up at the knife.

"Millennium ago I lay here thinking somehow I would escape. But no matter how I pulled against the ropes they only cut into my skin...as did the knife," the Outsider said before he vanished again but his voice echoed around me. "When I opened my eyes I was here and I had an unlimited well of power...I became...a god much like Ash."

"Wait Ash what does Ash have to do with this and how do you know him?" I asked.

"Him and me are mutual friends from when he was among the ponies of Equestria. You see unlike most gods Ash preferred to be mortal and not all powerful and that made him interesting. But when push comes to shove he will do anything to save those closest to him," the Outsider said causing me to think about what he said in silance.

"So...what do you think they were trying to do?" I asked causing the Outsider to appear on what looked like a twisted branch as he tilted his head in thought. "Think about it, men don't do stuff like that unless it was to further their own goals."

"That is an answer that is lost to time but I don't really care about that," the Outsider said but I said nothing in return "You know Bones whenever I look at you, you only grow to be more and more fascinating. The choices you've made so far are chilling to say the least. Sparing the queen and one caribou when everyone calls for their heads makes me wonder how this all will turn out. Will you grasp victory or be burned by the fiery consequences of your choices. Either way I'll be expecting quite a show."

"Wait you're sending me back...why?" I asked.

"Diann and his sons have been tapping into the realms beyond mortals, hoping to spread their power to everywhere in existence and some of that power is being pulled from me...And I don't like it, which is why I need you back in Equestria to finish what you started. Besides...this place isn't big enough for the both of us," the Outsider said before he vanished.

Suddenly the ground opened up beneath me and I was sent falling into another portal. I was spun around inside of it and my senses were dulled till the portal spat me out and I hit the ground hard and slowly my vision began to turn black. Suddenly I feel a rush of energy go through me and I sit up like I got struck by a bolt of lightning. I shook my head before I look around and saw I was back in the room I chased Mercator into. I was surrounded by everyone and Nightmare had a hand on my chest and I could see the Crystal Heart had been shoved in by Nightmare.

"Damn that black eyed bastard, he could have given me a little warning before he dropped me into that portal," I growled as I stood up, suddenly I was crushed into a hug by the mane six, Nightmare and Celestia and I could hear most of them were crying. "Hey would you lot quit with the damn water works, I don't do well with crying mares."

"You jerk...Throwing yourself around without a damn...Your such a stupid jerk do you have any idea how important you are to me?!" Nightmare shouted the last part as she punched me in the gut, knocking the wind out of me and causing me to collapse to my knees before she hugged me from behind and drenched my back in her tears.

As I listened to Nightmare's sobs and took her words into account I placed my hand on hers and patted it.

"I'm sorry I worried you but the stone Celestia was holding onto was coming loose and I couldn't see any other options from that position," I said as she began to calm down.

I then looked at the others and I saw they had looks of relief on their faces as they looked at me. Once Nightmare had calmed down and released me, we stood up when suddenly a small portal opens up and an ornate box comes flying through and hits me in the head knocking me to the floor.

"Ow what the hell was that?" I asked as Rage picked up the box and looked at a piece of paper attached to the box.

"Consider it a gift signed O," Rage said before he handed it to me.

I took the box and opened it but when I saw what was inside my eyes widened in shock before they narrowed in anger.

"Bones what is it?" Twilight asked.

I reached into the box and pulled out a heart that belonged to a living thing. However modified wires crossed the surface of the heart. There was a small circular window showing the inside of the it which was full of gears and cogs and there was also a large gear exiting out the side of the heart. When I showed everyone the mares all backed away from it in shock.

"A heart moulded by the hands of the Outsider himself," Elisa said.

"You know what this thing is?" I asked.

"I know the Outsider also made one of these before for Corvo Attano. the heart was from the woman he loved called  Jessamine Kaldwin one of the empresses of Dunwall before she was murdered. The Outsider then took her heart and placed a small fraction of her spirt inside to help Corvo seek out runes or bone charms and also to learn secrets about others or the surrounding area just by giving the heart a squeeze," Rage said.

I then looked at the heart before I decided to give it a shot and when I did a ghostly whisper echoed from the heart.

"I remember this place from when the dead walked the street and blood flooded the gutters...even now the screams of the victims still haunt me." the voice said which I quickly identified was Ash.

Everyone stared at the heart in shock before I pointed it to Luna and squeezed it again.

"All the stars in the night sky could not even begin to compare to her beauty or how much joy she brought to my life," the heart said before I put it back in the box and closed the lid.




               2:25 pm Aephoceria Castle




It has been two hours since we returned from the Diamond Dog Kingdom. We managed to get Ash's coronation armor and his heart and place them in the relic room along with the rest of Ash's items. Elisa was able to extract Mercator's soul for me after I destroyed the portal and now I am magically exhausted because I had to keep doorways open to migrate a lot of dogs through who needed help after what the caribou had done to them. Now Diamond Cutter, the queen of the Diamond Dogs, is also among them but is being tended to in a hospital to restore her mind after what Mercator did. Also the royals decided that it may be best if she stayed here as a safety precaution in case the caribou decide to try and take back the Diamond Dog kingdom.

"Yeah like those guys are just gonna let that happen again after what the caribou did," I thought as I walked down the corridors.

I walked to the hallway of armors that Ash gathered over his life to have a look at them. As I entered I heard voices and followed them to the room that held the armor that Pip wore that one time and also had that portrait of Apollyon. I then peeked inside and I saw the mane six looking at the crystals on the walls and chatting about them so I lightly tapped on the doorway gaining the mares attention.

"What brings you all down here?" I asked.

"Oh hey Bones we were talking about what these crystals might be for," Twilight said as she gestured to said crystals.

I walked over to a shelf of crystals close to the girls and looked at them and saw they were all diamond shaped and had a purplish sphere inside them. I then grabbed one and pulled it from the shelf and saw it was about the size of a toothpick height wise. Suddenly some strange mechanical devise with wires, mirrors and lenses materialised out of nowhere before the pedestal the armor is standing on.

"What did you do?" Twilight asked while I merely shrugged.

"Ah there you all are?"

We looked at the voice and saw it was Faust, Celestia, Luna, Rage and Nightmare.

"Oh hello your highnesses and Rage we were just trying to figure out what theses crystals are for and it appears Bones here gave us quite a big clue," Rarity said.

"Really?" Celestia asked.

"I just pulled the crystal out no biggie, but I wonder-," I said as I trailed off before I walked over to the mechanism and looked at it.

I then noticed some kind of pedestal before I looked at the crystal in my hand and saw it would fit on the pedestal. So I placed the crystal on it and the whole thing whirled to life. Beams of light shot out of the base of the machine and into the crystal before it bounced off a bunch of mirrors then more mirrors before they went through the lenses, magnifying the light to cover the room causing the surrounding area to change to a snowy forest like area that had a road. On that road was a column of soldiers holding banners and wearing armor of black and orange. The soldiers seemed to be escorting a massive battering ram. Next thing we know the armor we saw in the room walked past us carrying a different longsword then the one we saw in his left hand by the blade and was walking over to a group of soldiers. I saw the colour on the armor had been changed to black and orange as well and had a new design on it.



"Oh this place," Rage said as he looked around.

"You know where we are Rage?" Faust asked.

"Yeah this place holds an important lesson for Ash, be careful who you side with," Rage said.

I then looked at the group the knight was walking towards and I saw the woman in the portrait Apollyon was among them.

"Master, why this fortress? It looks like it's just a storehouse," the knight said with a voice that sounded almost like Ash's yet was slightly different.

"It is. And that's why we're here," Apollyon said in a deep but still feminine voice before she placed an arm around Ash and led him to a spot that gave them a view of the fortress. "These barbarians. They seem like good people. Hmm? They embrace each other, like they were all kin. But that is all a lie When night falls, they stab each other with their knives," Apollyon said before she turned to face Ash. "If there are wolves among them," Apollyon said before she placed a hand on Ash's shoulder and I could see Ash was a little unnerved by this. "Should we not set them free?"

With that Ash walked away probably to get ready for the siege that was apparently going to take place.

"Okay I'm gonna be honest here but that lady gave me chills," Rainbow said.

"And that armor isn't flattering at all in the least," Rarity scoffed.

"Rarity it's armor it's not supposed to be stylish, it's supposed to protect the one who is wearing it," Applejack said with an annoyed huff.

"I'm wondering what Apollyon meant when she said something about setting the wolves among them free," Faust said.

Suddenly we saw Ash coming back without his helmet on and we could see his face. He looked a little older then I know him as, probably in his mid thirties and he had a small bit of stubble around his cheeks and chin and his hair was fairly short but still as black as ever. Ash then donned his helmet and walked on to catch up with the ram. As he arrived catapult projectiles began to hit the ground killing some troops.

"Catapults! Keep the ram moving!" Ash shouted as he pointed towards the fortress.

We watched as Ash ran down a ledge he was standing on and was met with a viking warrior wielding a Dane Axe who was trying to attack the soldiers pushing the ram. The two warriors exchanged blows against each other but the winner was Ash when he brought his longsword down on the viking warrior's shoulder cutting through it but Ash wasn't done yet. He pulled the blade out and held it by the blade and hit the viking in the face with the pommel of the sword as if he had back handed the guy before he went off to kill some more vikings.

We all watched with fascination as Ash tore through his opponents a single swing from his blade cut through five of his opponents shields. I also saw that Ash and others like him towered over what I could guess were the foot soldiers. His movements were quick and precise despite the longsword's weight and when the ram reached the gate Ash went to operate it but after the ram hit the gate once the machine got stuck. One of the foot soldiers pointed above the machine before Ash nodded and climbed the giant ram and we saw some kind of lance or spear wedged in the machinery. Ash then began to try and pull it out and when he succeeded the ram began to operate once more. Suddenly we heard a grunt and saw a beast of a viking wielding a decorative sword and shield and was covered in wolf pelts jump down from a guard box above the gates and landed on the ram with Ash.



"Gudmundr the forts legendary Jarl, many warriors had fallen to this legend's blade but in another life he would have been a king beloved by his people. If anyone were to defeat him, they would be crowned a legend while the rest would be but another notch in his belt," Rage said as Ash and Gudmundr took a stance.

"He's that strong?" Rainbow asked.

Gudmundr charged at Ash and leapt at him so Ash held his sword horizontally above his head to block the blow but when the blades met Ash pushed the Jarl away and attacked. Gudmundr blocked with his shield and attacked again but Ash managed to dodge. When Ash went with a heavy attack Gudmundr parried the attack and hit Ash with his shield stunning him for a few seconds before Gudmundr slashed downward on Ash's chest, wounding Ash. The armor protected him so the wound wasn't serious but it did cause the group around me to wince but Ash didn't go down. He then rammed his shoulder into the warrior and knocked him back before Ash slashed at Gudmundr's waist then his chest.

The dance of death and swords went on for a few minutes before the ram broke the gate causing one of the doors to fall forward onto the ram. A piece of the ram started to tilt upward, Ash was on that piece and was sent tumbling down the gate and into the fort before he hit the ground and lay there for a few moments. Suddenly the knights pored through and I saw Apollyon rush over to Ash and stood above him as he came around.

"On your feet," Apollyon ordered as she helped Ash up before she left while Ash got his senses back together.

Ash then charged into battle cutting down more opponents till he came across a woman wielding both a spear and shield who left Ash on the defensive for a bit. Ash took her out by slamming his blade into the side of her neck and rolled across her before he pulled on the blade causing it to lop off the female warriors head.

"Whoa yeah now that's how you kill someone with style," Rainbow said as she watched the fight.

"I'm impressed if I'm being honest. I've seen Ash fight at the weather factory but this is different, he makes swinging that sword look too easy," Nightmare Moon said.

We watched as Ash then walked up a ramp and entered into what appeared to be some kind of fighting ring. It is here we saw Gudmundr fighting against two knights until Gudmundr whistled and a wolf came running and pounced on one of the soldiers and started tearing into his throat while another wolf appeared and grabbed the other knight's left arm in it's teeth, alowing Gudmundr to slash at the knight's back killing him. Once that was done Gudmundr and the wolves turned to face Ash, who stood there and watched the whole thing.

"Prepare to Die!" Gudmundr shouted as he pointed at Ash while more wolves appeared and started growling and barking at Ash.

The wolves began to circle Ash as he kept his guard up on Gudmundr when suddenly one of the wolves behind Ash lunged at him but Ash saw it coming. He spun out of the way and slashed at the poor beast killing it before Ash attacked Gudmundr. It was while the two were trading blows that another wolf pounced at Ash and tried to bite into his neck. However the chainmail managed to protect Ash. He went to throw the wolf off but Gudmundr hit Ash in the stomach with his shield. As Gudmundr went to strike Ash in the head with his sword, Ash moved and placed the wolf in the swords path, killing it and then slashed at Gudmundr's chest. He then used the pommel of the sword to hit Gudmundr in the face, stunning him for a bit while Ash dealt with the wolves before Ash turned back to Gudmundr and the two continued to fight.

"Your legend precedes you, Gudmundr," Ash said as they fought.

Gudmundr then went to slash at Ash's head but Ash blocked the attack which knocked him to his knees from the force of the blow. Ash then lunged forward and wrapped his arms around Gudmundr's waist and pushed him through a massive set of doors where three viking foot soldiers were. When Gudmundr got back up both he and Ash were ready to go at it again but then one of the soldiers stopped Gudmundr and said something. I didn't hear but Gudmundr seemed determined to finish the fight but in the end he left leaving the soldiers to face Ash...they didn't last long.

Ash then led the knights up the hill and Ash killed any that stood in his way. When they reached the top Ash found Gudmundr kneeling on the ground in front of a large burning hut. Gudmundr was just staring into the flames with the look of devastation written all over his face. Ash then began to approach Gudmundr but stopped as he looked down and saw Gudmundr's sword. Ash then looked at the hut then Gudmundr before he kneeled down and picked up the weapon and looked at it before he looked back at Gudmundr.

"He's not going to kill him like that is he?" Rarity asked as she watched.

Ash then tossed Gudmundr's blade to him and it stopped before him. Gudmundr then looked at his sword before he looked at Ash before he went and picked it up. When he did and faced Ash, Gudmundr looked determined to kill Ash. The battle was long between these two and the best way to describe it was glorious. The two were equally matched in skill and neither one was willing to back down until Ash slashed at Gudmundr's belly and that ended the fight. Gudmundr made one final attempt to strike at Ash but collapsed onto his hands and knees.

"You fought well," Ash said while trying to regain his breath.

"To Hel with you," Gudmundr said with his last breath before he collapsed and his eyes closed forever.

Ash then looked around at the burning fort until he turned around and saw an armored figure holding an Egyptian styled sword and dagger in her hands.



"Mercy...Why are we here?" Ash asked as he approached the hooded knight. He had one last look at the large burning hut before looking at the knight again. "I think you know."

"Famine," the knight said in a voice that was clearly feminine. "This place houses their seed grain. There will be no new harvest. By winter, they will be killing each other over what little food is left."

When the group heard that, most of them were shocked. But I watched Ash as he gripped his longsword in his left hand by the blade before he reached behind him with his right hand and pulled out some kind of pendent that had a ball of obsidian. Surrounding the ball was a belt of metal holding the obsidian in place and connected to the belt of metal was a chain. Etched onto the ball of obsidian was the same mark as the one on Ash's armor.

"I took an oath...To fight for peace," Ash said as he held the pendent up for Mercy to see before he threw it away. "So did you. All of you," Ash said with his voice full of disgust before he walked away.

Once that happened the world went dark and we appeared back in the room. I removed the crystal from it's pedestal and gazed at it.

"Well that was certainly intense," Celestia said.

"To think Ash was tricked into helping starve other people," Applejack said as she shook her head in shock.

"Like I said, Ash learned an important lesson that day, be careful who you side with," Rage said.

"Well I'm amazed by this machine and thanks to Bones fiddling around with it there is so much I can learn from these...memory crystals," Twilight declared.

"Be that as it may Twilight, my daughters and I came here looking for you because we need your help to organise living arrangements for our new guests," Faust said.

"Understood," Twilight replied with a disappointed frown

We then left the room but as we did I noticed something odd about one of the doorways. While everyone was doorless one of them had a heavy looking wooden door covering the doorway and the torches beside said door where extinguished.

"Bones you alright?" Rage asked.

"Yeah it's just...this doorway, it's the only one here that has a door on it," I said as I walked towards it and brushed my hand along the wooden surface of the door. "And I'm sensing there is a lot of magic protecting it as well."

"Oh, that one?" Rage said.

"You know what's inside?" I asked.

"Uh well...No. I saw Ash come out of it one time and when I asked what's inside all he said was 'Memories that don't deserve to see the light of day again' or something like that and knowing him, it means best leave it alone cause if I find the answer I'm not going to like it," Rage said.

"Fair enough," I said before we left.
> Chapter 25 Won't Be Coming Back This Time
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

6:00 pm Aephoceria Castle  Hallway 




I was walking down the hallways because Pinkie wanted to talk to me, which I found confusing because she normally just pops out of the most random of places if she wants to talk or just say hi. I was given a map of directions of where she wanted to talk to me, so here I was following the directions till I came to a set of double doors that were bigger then most doors in this castle.

"Bones."

I looked at the voice and I saw Nightmare was approaching me.

"Hey Nightmare," I said as I noticed a piece of paper in her hands. "Were you invited her by Pinkie too?"

"Yeah," Nightmare said before we both looked at the doors before us in suspicion.

"What do you think we do?" Nightmare asked.

"We open it," I said.

"And if it's a trap set up by more of those ponies who worship me or a Rouge Wraith?" Nightmare asked.

"If it is then they are gonna wish I killed them quickly," I said as I summoned a knife made of shadows.

I held it behind my back just in case I was wrong before I opened the doors and was greeted by pitch black. Nightmare and I then slowly entered the room being mindful of where I stepped when suddenly the doors behind us slams closed, leaving us in complete darkness. I heard Nightmare let out a yelp of fright which I found adorable when suddenly the lights turned on blinding me.

"SURPRISE!"

I then held the blade out before me, crouched into an attack stance and used my ears to listen for any movement. As I listened my eyes slowly adjusted to the light around us and when my sight returned the first thing I saw was bright colors and streamers. Then I saw I was in a really spacious yet welcoming room and there was an extremely long banner that said 'Happy Welcome/Return to and Help Save Equestria Party'. I then looked around and saw everyone I met and called friend since I woke up from under that Mangrove was here, which was quite a lot of people/ponies. I then saw some of them were looking at me nervously and soon saw they were staring at the blade I was still holding. I quickly pulled it behind my back and made it disappear before I rubbed the back of my head and chuckled nervously.

"Uh sorry about that everyone walking into a dark room door slams behind you...yeah I'm not helping myself," I said.

"No, no we should have known that the both of you aren't used to surprise parties since you've never had one," Twilight said.

"Told ya so," Elisa said as if stating a fact.

"In any case you're both here now so I say we get this party started!" Rage shouted before he pointed to Vinyl who zipped over to a DJ turntable and began to play some beats.

Nightmare and I looked at each other before we smiled with a shrug and went off to enjoy the festivities. Now at first I saw some of the games were a bit...childish but in the end they turned out to be rather fun like a pinata shaped like a caribou, Nightmare was the one who busted that open. Next came an apple bobbing contest, Caramel got the most in that one probably thanks to his big mouth. All in all the party was actually fun. Rage then brought out an adult or teenager game called beer pong. The point of this game is a bit like ping pong. You have a table, two players and a ping pong ball but the difference was that you have six cups on either end of the table with some kind of alcohol in them. You had to toss the ping pong into one of those cups and if you manage to do so the person on the opposite side has to drink from the cup and remove it from the table before they take their turn. If you miss it's passed onto the next person to take a turn. I managed to win four times and even managed to score a cup while having a hand over my eyes, which caused everyone to go nuts at the trick. As we played everyone got a turn and I was happy to see some out of the nobility who were not afraid to let loose every once and awhile.

"Ah *hic* don't intend *hic* tooooo *hic* give up so *hic* easily," Fancy Pants slurred as he held the ping pong ball.

"Well Mr Pants do your worst," I challenged with a smirk as I looked down at the table and saw the both of us were down to one cup each.

Fancy Pants then seemed to be focusing on his aim but was swaying on his hooves a bit till finally he tossed it. I watched as the ball landed on the table and bounced into the air before it came down on the edge of the cub. It bounced once again and landed in the cup causing everyone on Fancy Pant's side to cheer and to receive a kiss from his wife. I removed the ball from my cup and lifted it to the victor before I threw my head back and sculled down my drink.

"Whoa easy there Bones," Rage cautioned.

"Rage I'm dead, what's the worst that's gonna happen?" I asked as I tossed the cup into one of the trash bins that were around the room.

Suddenly I heard the sound of a mic coming to life and I saw Pinkie was on a stage with a mic.

"I can see everypony is having a good time," Pinkie said causing everyone to cheer in agreement. "Awesome but there's one more activity I want to do for the night and it is one of my favourites. You all know what it is give me a K, give me an A, give me an R, give me an A, give me an O-K-E and you get karaoke! Now a special request was put in tonight by Moony here for her and her sisters so why don't you five get on up her.

And so Celestia, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher, Luna and Nightmare stepped up onto the stage before Pinkie handed Nightmare the mic and the alicorns all gathered around it to sing. Nightmare seemed to give the mares a pep talk before she nodded at Pinkie who pressed a button on a machine.



As the song played the mares began to sing and I gotta tell you, they were magnificent as they sang and danced. When the song ended they more then earned the applause that was handed to them. Nightmare then placed the mic on a stand and when the mares stepped off stage I suddenly appeared on it facing the mic. When I looked around to figure out what was going on I saw Nightmare wave at me with her fingers, causing me to give a small snort to the obsidian black alicorn. Pinkie then pressed play on her machine and as the music began, I felt like I should get out of here but the look I was getting from everyone was saying that that wasn't going to happen. It didn't help when everyone began to clap to the beat encouraging me to go on so I took a breath, gripped both the stand and mic and began to sing.



As I sang the song I saw many people were getting into it, especially the apple family. Can't say that I blame them though it is a pretty nice song to sing to. When it ended I received a round of applause and cheers from everyone. I gave a quick bow before I got off stage and enjoyed the rest of the party from the sidelines.




                2:30am




The party died down half an hour ago and everyone who attended either left or passed out onto the floor, everyone except me that is. I watched everything and saw it all slowly wind down to the point the raging fire became a single ember. I looked over everyone and saw some in the embarrassing positions that made a smile crawl across my face. Suddenly I saw the door open and in the door frame was the shape of a child. As I focused on the shape details began to appear like the child's brown and white coat and that the child was holding a brown teddy dressed as a pirate.

"Pipsqueak," I said as I stood up. "What are you doing up?"

"I had a dream about dad *yawn* and then I woke up. So I went looking for Mum so I could talk to her about it," Pip said as he rubbed some sleep out of his eyes.

"Poor kid. Even though it's been three years, a child his age can never get over the fact that there was a death of someone close to them...God knows how many times I've done that to others," I thought before I turned back to Pip. "I'm afraid your mother may have had a little too much to drink kiddo. It's gonna be difficult to wake someone like that up."

"Oh...okay uh thanks for letting me know about that Bones, sleep well," Pip said as he began to walk away.

"Pip," I said causing the child to halt and look at me. "Would you like to tell me, y'know as a way to make you comfortable again so you can sleep."

"Yes please and I know of a nice place to go so I can talk about it," Pip said before he led me down the hallway.

Our walk took us to the place where Luna showed me her memories of when she first met the knights. Pip sat on the stone bench and got comfortable.

"Aren't you cold Pip?" I asked.

"No it's a warm night really," Pip said.

I then took notice to the air and discovered it was indeed warm, like my body was wrapped in one of the warmest, most softest and gentlest blanket ever woven.

"So it is," I said as I shuddered from the warmth.

"Mum, Dad, Midnight and me always enjoy these nights," Pip said as he gazed at a bright blue star next to the moon.

"That the wishing star?" I asked.

"Mm-hm Mum made that for dad after he died. She said he would never want a constellation of himself up there so she made it simple, a single star just for him right next to her moon. My friends say that there are a lot of ponies who wish upon it and Apple Bloom said that her family prey to him at dinner," Pip said causing me to nod quietly

"So tell me about your dream Pip?" I asked.

"I uh...I don't really remember it I just know I dreamed it. That's why I always go to Mum so she can show me what I dreamed about," Pip said.

"Ah...Would you like me to try?" I asked.

"Mm-hm," Pip nodded with a hum.

I then called upon my magic and placed a hand on Pip's head. Suddenly an image of what happened in Pip's dream appeared before us and it was Pip surrounded by a thick fog. The only thing besides the fog was a tall dead and barren tree. When Pip approached the tree he began to sing and the sound of small bells joined in.

Come out moon come out wishing star
Come out come out Wherever you are

Pip then began to climb the tree and when he reached the top I saw what looked like a sea of thick clouds. Above it was an exact replica of the night sky of Equestria complete with a full moon and beside it a bright blue star.

I'm out here in the dark all alone and wide awake. Come and find me
I'm empty and I'm cold and my heart's about to break. Come and find me
I need you to come here and find me cause without you I'm totally lost.

I've hung a wish on every star, it hasn't done much good so far.
I can only dream of you. Wherever you are.

I then saw a cloud rise out of the sea of fog and take the shape of a group of four. Two of them were foals, one smaller then the other, and there was what looked like a female alicorn. She was holding onto one of the foals in her arms while the other foal was on another's shoulders. This one looked like a human but with wings making the picture perfectly obvious of Pip's entire family and I could here the faint sound of children laughing.

I'll hear you laugh I'll see you smile I'll be with you, just for awhile.
But when the morning comes and the sun begins to rise I will lose you
Because it's just a dream and when I open up my eyes I will lose you.

Suddenly Ash's cloud faded into air leaving the three ponies behind while Pip just sat down against the trunk of the tree as the remaining clouds vanished.

I used to believe in forever but forever's just too good to be true.
I've hung a wish on every star, it hasn't done much good so far.
I don't know what else to do except to try and dream of you
and wonder if you're dreaming too, wherever you are

Wherever you are.

As the song finished I couldn't help but feel the first tears I've ever shed since I came here crawl down my face. I looked down at Pip and saw the young colt was fast asleep and cuddled up to my side. So I took him into my arms and brought him back to his room. When I laid him on his bed and tucked him in I noticed a balcony behind a pair of window doors. I opened them to allow the night air in before I looked up at the blue star.

"I hope you truly know how much they loved you pal," I said before I left.

I then went down to where the party was and grabbed Rage, Elisa and Evan in my magic. I brought them to the Airship Docks before I tossed some water on the four, waking them from their slumber with a start.

"The hell Bones!" Elisa yelled when she saw me.

"Let's go," I said.

"Go...go where?" Evan asked.

"Where do you think?" I asked.

"The Crystal Empire," Rage said in shock.

"The sooner we get this done, the sooner Equestria is in the rightful hand of the royals and the sooner the Caribou will fall," I said.

"Shouldn't you say goodbye then?" Evan asked but I didn't reply. "You're not going to?"

"And why the hell not?" Elisa asked angrily.

"Because...," I started but trailed off.

"Because of what Bones huh are you afraid, scared of what will happen once you tell everyone?" Elisa demanded.

"I can't stand long goodbyes alright!" I shouted causing Elisa's mouth to snap closed before she could open it again as tears began to flow from my eyes. "Long goodbyes leave lasting pains in ones chest and that is the one thing I can't handle. Every time I collect a soul of someone whose at their end, they often ask to let them say goodbye one last time and that...that is far more painful then a thousand hot swords being sheathed in your body. Besides if I don't do this now it will get harder and harder for me to give up this thing."

Rage then stepped forward before he placed a hand on my shoulder before he nodded.

"I'll go rouse the crew along with some guards and some guardians. I recommend you two head to The Mother of Invention to grab some gear before coming back to me so I can cure your hangovers, if you have one. It appears that today, hell's gonna be knocking at the Crystal Empire," Rage said.




                3:45 am




Snow raged all around us as I peered at the Crystal Empire through a spyglass. I had Kamau infiltrate the Empire and he said  that the blizzard we are in had surrounded the empire since Blueblood and the caribou took over, leaving a small field of grass in between the storm and the empire. When it was taken over, a large wall was built to surround the empire and place it in an anti teleportation field. So we can't get in that way and automated turrets now man the walls that will shoot anything that moves within the field. The only way in is via the slave or supply train and both are thoroughly searched from engine to caboose, so there's no way we can transport the army in that way and those turrets would rip us to shreds as soon as we got close.

"Blueblood has really stepped up his game while he was gone, but then again this is the key pin to the caribou's hold on Equestria so I shouldn't be that surprised," Rage commented.

"Any ideas on how we can get in there," Elisa asked as she rubbed her hands together before breathing on them.

Suddenly my fellow harbingers looked at me before I looked through the spyglass once more before lowering it.

"I think I have an idea. When it's time you lot charge in and liberate all the slaves and crystal ponies. From what you said Rage we're going to need their love and loyalty in order to provide energy to the heart so we can take back the empire," I said.

"Okay but what are you going to do and how will we know when it's time?" Evan asked.

"You let me worry about it and don't move until you hear the screams of dying caribou," I said before I activated my Wraith Walk and disappeared into limbo.

I then ran through the blizzard into the field and stopped to see if the turrets were firing at me, which they weren't. So I ran across the field and quickly scaled the wall before I jumped down onto the other side. I looked around to see if it was clear before I deactivated the Wraith Walk and pulled my hood over my head and hid Hingure in my coat. Kamau mentioned this place is also a city as well as a re-education center and considering how early it is, I doubt many will be up and about. Kamau also told me the turrets defences was in the re-education center so my first objective was there. I then took out a map and saw the place where Kamau marked as re-education center before I made my way over to the building. Upon arrival I tried to open the door but it was locked so I transformed my body into a mist like smoke and slipped trough the cracks.

Once I was on the other side I solidified and walked further inside. I passed by many cells but didn't bother to look inside. I was actually looking for a guard or some kind of member of staff till I heard grunts, moans and voices from up ahead and the moans were the type that didn't bring comfort to me. So I hurried over and once I made it to the room. I quietly opened the door and saw a mare wearing a black collar and was strapped to a table on her hands and knees while a rubber dildo was being pistoned into her marehood and another into her mouth. The one in her mouth was connected to a tube that was connected to a container containing a white liquid which I guessed may have been cum. The one operating the machine was a caribou covered in scars and missing an eye leading me to believe he was once a soldier or perhaps a mercenary because the scars were clearly from battle.

However this didn't matter to me because I was boiling with rage at the sight before me. So once again I became smoke and stealthily made my way over to the controls before I solidified myself and hit the off switch, shutting down the machine and causing the dildos to remove themselves from the mare. When the caribou went to look at me I wrapped my fingers around the bastard's throat and lifted him into the air above me. Suddenly the caribou brandished a combat knife and impaled it through my neck. At first all was quiet but slowly, I reached up and gripped the knife before I removed it, then looked up and growled at the caribou.

"Conquest," the buck said before I tossed him into the wall.

I then quickly walked over to the caribou before I grabbed him again and held him at face level. I then noticed the container of cum next to us so I removed the lid and shoved the caribou's head into the cum and held him there while he thrashed around trying to get out.

"I'm going to ask you nicely once, where are the controls for the turrets on the wall?" I asked before I pulled him out.

"Curse you, you motherless dog," the caribou said before I punched him in the chest hard enough to knock the wind out of him before I shoved his head into the cum once more.

"Last chance, where is the control room for the turrets on the wall. Tell me now or you can drown in this vat of cum," I demanded before I pulled him up.

"Ok, ok it's on the top floor, second door on the left as you exit the staircase," the buck said.

"Much obliged," I said before I shoved the buck's head back into the vat of cum and watched as he thrashed around till he became still.

I held the head in place for just a few more minutes, just to make sure the bastard was dead before I let go of him and released the mare from her restraints before I made my way over to the door.

"Thank you," the mare said.

"Better find a place to hide. When you see someone who isn't a caribou, like a warrior with blue fire coming out of their armor, go with them they're here to help," I said before I left.

I then went up the stairs and came to the top floor before I saw the room the buck told me about. I entered and saw it was full of monitors and a control panel but no one watching them, leading me to believe that caribou from before was the one who was supposed to be watching the monitors. I then searched the panel and found the switches that turned off the turrets before I summoned a cup of water and poured it over the panel, causing sparks and smoke to rise from it and the monitors to go dark. With a nod I decided to go give the signal but how, that was going to be difficult. I mean I had the explosives to be sure but where to set them off would be difficult.

I then exited the building and began my search for a place near the section of the wall I came over and where the army is waiting in the blizzard. I soon came across what appeared to be a pub or tavern of some sort. I saw a lot of mares were lying down on the crystal hard ground and all of them appeared to be asleep, curling up against each other for warmth. I then looked at the tavern doors before I figured this might be a good place to set off some fireworks, so to speak. I walked inside the tavern and saw males all over the place either singing or drinking or gambling and many of them were piss drunk. I scanned the room looking for any mares or brainwashed stallions but saw none about so I walked over to bar, sat at one of the stools and waited for the bartender to come and attend me.

An azure blue stallion with a white and green wavy mane and tail with green eyes then came out from a backdoor carrying a barrel of some kind of alcohol. He set it down below the counter and I saw he was wearing some kind of bar tender uniform.

"What can I get ya pal?" the stallion asked.

"I just need some questions answered pal," I said.

"Alright shoot," the stallion said.

"This place, it have any rooms for a good fucking," I said as I felt bile fill my mouth just for saying that.

"Sorry pal this is an all male zone, no mares allowed in this joint. Which is why they're all tied up out there," the stallion said.

"Ah too bad and I assume these boys are all loyal to Diann correct," I asked.

"Yep all males within the empire, besides the crystal stallions that is. Each one loyal to Diann's crown," the stallion said.

"Shame," I thought. "Can I get a glass of cider pal?" I asked causing the stallion to nod before he grabbed a glass and filled it before handing it to me. When I drank I saw the name tag on his shirt before lowering my glass. "Pierce. As in Pokey Pierce?"

"How do you know my first name?" Pierce asked.

"I know your marefriend Pinkie Pie," I said causing Pierce to grab me by the coat and pull me forward as he held a blade at my throat. "Easy, easy I didn't mean it in that way I know her as a friend."

"Liar," the stallion said.

"There any wanted posters in here?" I asked.

Pierce then glanced at the wall near the door. I looked too and saw a wanted poster with my name and face on it. When he saw that Pierce released me and lowered the knife.

"Sweet merciful Ash Blade your Bones...The Harbinger Conquest," Pierce almost shouted causing me to quickly shush him before we looked around to see if anyone noticed. When I saw no one was paying attention I turned back to Pierce. "Sorry but whoa...Your actually here."

"Yeah appears so huh," I said with a chuckle.

"Pinkie, is my little sugar baby alright?" Pierce asked.

"Whoa, whoa don't get weird on me pal," I said.

"Sorry," Pierce apologised.

"Yes Pinkie is alright...and as strange as she can be. But she's back at Aephoceria, Ash's birth place. The only ones that came here was myself, our army and my fellow harbingers. Burning Rage is one of those Harbingers," I said.

"War," Pierce said with a nod.

"Tell me Pinkie told me you do earrings and piercings, why are you doing bar tending so far north?" I asked causing Pierce to sigh.

"When the fall came I was separated from Pinkie. Caribou came to me demanding I put piercings on mares and all other female species bodies in lewd areas, but I refused to put a piercing on someone who didn't want it or had a broken mind. So I closed my shop and came here hoping to find out where Pinkie was because the names of all mares who are with their, so called masters, is filed here. I couldn't get into the archives so I decided to take a job here while I figured out how to get into the archives and no one would accept me but this place. I've had no such luck in finding the file I wanted till you came," Pierce said.

"Glad I could help," I said.

"So what are you doing here?" Pierce asked

"We're here to take back the empire and return the crystal heart," I said as I showed him the heart still in my chest causing his eyes to widen.

"How, the turret's on the wall-," Pierce started.

"Already taken care of. All that's left is to light a signal for the army and we'll have an all out battle on our hands," I said.

"How can I help?" Pierce asked causing me to look at him strangely before I remembered that the mare's coltfriends once were all assassins.

"How many people in the empire do you know?" I asked.

"Almost everyone, habit from Pinkie," Pierce said.

"Kay now be honest, how many stallions are there who still remain loyal to the princess here?" I asked.

"Like I said before the only ones who are still loyal are the crystal ponies, everyone else turned traitor. Although I'm not sure about those working in the palace, it may be possible a few are okay," Pierce said.

"Okay and where are those crystal ponies?" I asked.

"All the males are being held in the dungeon in the castle while the mares are in the re-education center. It appears that the crystal ponies are immune to mind control magic," Pierce said.

"Interesting," I said before I looked at the males still parting around us. "Listen I plan to blow up this place along with everyone in it but I need a way to get them all to stay in here till it blows."

"I think I got you covered, might wanna head to the door," Pierce said before he walked around the bar. We both made our way to the door before Pierce stopped and looked at the crowd. "Hey boys!" Pierce shouted gaining everyone's attention. "I quit, drink's on the house."

And just like that every male in the place scrambled over to the bar causing me to whistle in awe.

"Nicely done," I said.

"So how are you gonna blow this place up?" Pierce asked.

I simply pointed to a bag that is still next to the stool I once sat on causing Pierce to nod before we left. I then looked at the mares that were still huddling together for warmth as they slept. I then made a head gesture to the mares to Pierce who nodded. We then shook the mares awake before we began to undo their collars and help them up before Pierce led them to an alleyway while I helped the last few mares.

"Hey what do you think you're doing with those bitches."

I looked over my shoulder and saw a pair of caribou with a mare on her hands and knees being held by a leash. I summoned a pair of shadow knives and spun around before tossing the blades at the bucks, the blades piercing both their necks preventing any screaming before they fell. I helped the mare up and removed her collar before I sent her off to join the others. I took out a detonation button and pressed it before there was a massive explosion and the many screams of burning caribou. I then began to walk away when I saw movement from down the street. I saw a patrol come from down a side street, a mix of caribou and stallions. They all gazed at the fiery spectacle before they saw me and ran over and surrounded me. Suddenly many males stepped out of buildings to see what was going on only to look at me and the patrol.

"Are you responsible for this?" a buck asked, who I guessed was in charge, while I looked away from the soldiers as if I was thinking about something before giving a few nods. "Do you have any idea just how many of your own brethren you've killed?"

"Brethren, you compare me to you, horndogs and traitors? Nah, nah, nah, nah the only thing you lot are, are insects just waiting to be crushed beneath my boot...No, you animals are lower then that," I said.

"Cut Him Down!" the buck shouted but before anything could happen a loud boom echoed from the wall followed by another. "What is that?"

"Reckoning," I said as I stood outside the circle of guards with Hingure partly un-sheathed in my grasp.

When the guards all turned to look at me, I fully sheathed Hingure with a snap. Blood gushed out of the many wounds I inflicted on each body like a faucet before they all collapsed, just as a part of the wall came down creating a cloud of smoke. Out of the smoke came my fellow harbingers all of them riding on horses and the army following behind letting out cries of war. They began to break down doors and drag males into the street and execute them while Rage, Elisa and Evan rode over to me. I saw Elisa rode on a horse made of just bones and Evan rode on a starved black horse.

"Ah, I love the smell of roasting Caribou in the morning," Rage said after taking a whiff from the air before he and the others dismounted but I just couldn't tear my eyes away from the horses "Don't worry Conquest only physical illusions. If you like I can get you one."

"Uh no I'm good thanks but I have someone for you to meet," I said before I gestured to the alley Pierce ran into and when I gestured to it Pierce stepped out of the shadows followed by several mares.

"Well stone me, Pokey Pierce," Rage said as he removed his helm, revealing a bright smile beneath it as he walked forward and embraced Pierce who embraced Rage back.

"It's good to see you Rage...you two was well," Pierce said before he looked at Elisa and Evan.

"Likewise Pierce," Elisa said while Evan gave a two finger salute.

"Pierce here has told me that every male here is either a caribou rapist or a traitor besides the crystal ponies. All the males happen to be imprisoned in the dungeon below the castle while the mares are in the re-education center and that there may possibly be a small amount of ponies who work in the palace," I said.

"They're a tough bunch the crystal ponies, no one has broken despite everything that's been done to them and since you have the heart all the'll need is a motivating speech and bob's your uncle," Pierce said.

"My uncle's name was Stewart actually," Elisa said causing us all to laugh.

"Alright that's enough we've got a job to do," I said before I drove Hingure into a stallion who was charging at me from the side before I let him fall off my blade. "Death, Famine I'll leave the re-education center to you. Elisa since your female now you're bound to help some mares relax and see we're not a threat. If they see a female fighting amongst us you could even give them a speech to rouse their spirits. Meanwhile War and I will head to the castle to help liberate any males there and also capture Blueblood."

"Why capture that twat?" Elisa asked.

"Him and me have an old score to settle, that and I want to see him be humiliated and suffer," Rage said as he cracked his knuckles causing Elisa to nod.

"Alright guys this is it. Today is the day the caribou's grip over Equestria crumbles.

With that Elisa and Evan mounted their horses and departed while Rage summoned a pair of guardians, a machete, throwing knives and a pair of hidden blades before handing them to Pierce.

"Protect these mares pal, these two will assist you. I hope you have't lost your touch my friend," Rage said.

With that Rage and I ran off towards the castle which was just a tall tower that stood like the Eiffel Tower in Paris. When we entered we were confronted by row upon row of caribou soldiers but when I went to stop Rage grabbed me and teleported us behind the caribou. He turned to face them and drew his axe's.

"Bones you continue on and find Blueblood while I deal with this," Rage said.

"You sure, what about your score?" I asked.

"I can easily handle this besides I'm not as fast as you are in this armor. The most important thing now is to make sure that prick doesn't escape," Rage said causing me to give him a nod before I took off.

As I searched the castle I cut down any caribou who came up against me along with the ones I questioned for Blueblood's location. When I made it to the doors that lead to the throne room I then heard voices from beyond the doors and was able to identify Blueblood's voice from that one time when I was at that party. I believe it was called the Great Prancing Ball or something like that where I killed Bolanus. So I then pushed open the doors and saw the room was occupied by five elite guards, an aqua coated mare with a fiery red mane and tail who had a red collar around her neck and a stump on her head meaning she was a unicorn. She also had a lustful expression on her face and finally the traitorous prince Blueblood himself was sitting on the throne.

Suddenly the elite guards charged at me with spears drawn. But as they reached the halfway mark between where they stood and me, my coat turned into a murder of crows and clawed and pecked at the caribou until they were dead before the crows flew back to me and became my coat once more.

"Ugh if you want something done right you must do it yourself," Blueblood said as he walked down the stairs of the throne.

"Prince Blueblood, disgraced prince of Equestria turned Diann's little lap dog. Y'know there are a lot of ponies out there that are calling for your head Rage and your aunts especially," I said.

"Didn't anyone tell you that half breed degenerate pulled all the blood that related me to them out of my body," Blueblood asked.

"Oh yeah now I remember that must have been quite humiliating especially when As-," I started.

"Do not mention that disgusting spawns name in my presence whelp, that false king got what he deserved in the end. I'm only disappointed I didn't have the chance to kill him myself. He may have been a disgusting slave once that was lucky to become a king but he deserved what he got and I hate his guts. I'm not proud to admit it but the tools he left behind are...benefiting," Blueblood said as he summoned the same sword I saw the spectral Ash use when we were in Cloudsdale and he began to draw it.

"How can you be wielding that, Rage said only Ash could wield that blade," I said.

"Indeed a rather bothersome security measure those soul chains, but since Ash's soul is gone I figured out a way to bypass this," Blueblood said as he showed me his hands which were covered in metal gauntlets without any forearm armor. "I had the gauntlets of the beast's coronation armor given to me by Mercator in exchange for twenty of my most beautiful slaves because I discovered if you wear items that contain any essence of him then this blade will obey you."

"If you value your skin you will surrender that blade right now," I said with a growl.

Blueblood then swung the sword at me and I felt a rush of wind coming towards me. My instincts kicked in and made me jump out of the way and land into a roll before I sat in a crouched position. When I looked at the doors I saw a large slash mark within the doors meaning Blueblood sung at me with a blade made of thin air.

"I'm impressed you were able to dodge that you have to be the first to do so since I acquired this blade," Blueblood said before he swung at me again.

This time I rolled forward beneath the attack before I stood up and ran at the fallen prince and swung at him. He blocked the attack causing our swords to clash against each other before we pushed each other away. I then decided to listen to some music as I fought this ass, so I put some headphones in and pressed play on a random song.



I then rushed forward and swung twice at Blueblood but he blocked my attack and our blades met with the beat of the song, making it sound even better before Blueblood swung at me. I dodged the attack and punched Blueblood across the face forcing him back before we began to circle around each other. We attacked again, both of us countering or dodging the other's attacks till Blueblood brought his blade down on me forcing me to hold my sword above me to block the strike. The attack brought me to my knees but I rammed my shoulder into Blueblood's stomach pushing him back before I swept my legs under the prince. I stood up and went to bring my sword down point first in an effort to impale him but he also used Ash's sword to defend himself before he placed a hoof on my stomach and threw me over him.

While I was in the air I manoeuvred myself so that I landed on my hands and feet and was facing Blueblood before I summoned my  bow and arrow and launched three at him, but he just used Ash's sword to cut them out of the air as he ran at me. I then blocked his trust at me and soon we were back to our blades clashing against each other in time with the beat of the song till we were trying, once again to overpower the other. I then tried to sweep my feet under Blueblood once again but he jumped over my legs this time. I then took the opportunity to garb him and threw him into the center of the room. As he began to get up I charged and thrusted at him but he ducked below my attack and spun around behind me. Suddenly I felt something in my back go straight through me and when I looked down, I saw Ash's sword had run me through and black liquid coated the blade. Suddenly I felt a rush go to my brain which ended as the blade withdrew and I felt something hit me in the back of my head, knocking me to the ground. I saw Hingure was tossed away from me, my mind was in a dizzying spiral at the moment. I could here Blueblood talking but I couldn't understand a word being said while images flashed through my head at lightning speed, images of my life before I died and when the images stopped Blueblood's voice became clearer.




                Third Person P.O.V.




"-y'know it's ironic but the best advise that dumb ape ever gave me was 'make sure you practice your swordplay' it was also the last thing he ever said to me before he died, turns out he was right there. With my skills and this legendary blade, I was able to defeat the Harbinger Conquest," Blueblood said with a chuckle. "Now then how about you be a good little dogie and tell me where your little hide away is, do so and I shall make your death quick and painless."

Bones then tried to get up but collapsed on his first try. He used all of his remaining strength to try and push himself off the ground while also trying to heal the massive wound in his torso.

"Oh does dogie still want to play?" Blueblood Asked in a mocking tone while Bones managed to rise up onto one knee.

"I'm not a dog Blueblood...and you have my sword, Whispering Wind," Bones said as he held his right hand out towards Blueblood.

Suddenly Whispering Wind's blade began to glow brightly, startling Blueblood, before the blade tore itself from his grip and flew at Bones where he caught it by the handle. Suddenly a rush of wind and energy circled him, the wound stayed in place but Bones shrugged off the pain and stood up. Whispering Wind's sheath appeared on Bone's back, the sheath going over his right shoulder. Bones then held his left hand out and Hingure came flying back to it.

"Sorry Hingure I hope you don't mind if I use your new brother for a bit," Bones said as he sheathed Hingure.

"W-what, how did you do that?! Not even I could wield that blade bare handed," Blueblood stuttered in shock.

"That's a really easy question to answer Blueballs," Bones said causing Blueblood's eyes to widen in shock before narrowing in anger. "You may have had those gauntlets but a blade will always come back to it's true wielder when summoned," Bones said before his eyes turned from turquoise blue to olive green startling Blueblood.

"Those eyes...It can't be," Blueblood said in shock.

"That's right asshole, I...Am...BACK!" Bones shouted.




                Bones P.O.V.




I kept my glare on Blueblood as he shook like a leaf during the Running of the Leaves. His mouth mimicking a goldfish as he tried to form words, his eyes wide with fear as sweat dripped down his face.

"What's the matter Blueballs, you look like you've seen a ghost or something," I said with a growl.

Blueblood seemed to snap out of it before his eyes narrowed at me. Suddenly he summoned thousands of weapons from who knows where before he threw them at me but I didn't dodge or flee. I flicked Whispering Wind downwards and suddenly the single blade became a two bladed sword or a staff sword as some call it. One blade had a beautiful white glow with gold running along the fuller of the blade and the cross guard was made up of a pair of white feathered wings. The other blade was red and had magma filled cracks running along all over the length of the blade while the cross guard was a pair of dark red webbed wings.

I then spun the blade around so fast in front of me they became a blur of red and white. I moved the blade in a figure eight, cutting through every weapon that came flying at me. When the sound of metal carving through metal ceased to be, I stopped and looked at the weapons at my feet and saw all of them were glowing red where I cut them. I then looked to where Blueblood was but all I saw was the mare before I spun around and just saw Blueblood run out the doors.

"You don't get off that easy!" I shouted before I ran after the rat.

I saw Blueblood right ahead of me and a lot of guards were approaching as well. The guards made a path for Blueblood but blocked me off. I charged into the guards and made my attacks fluid and powerful, leaving nothing but dismembered bodies. I then turned Whispering Wind back into a single sword before I looked around for any trace of Blueblood, but there were so many doors forcing a growl to escape my throat. I looked out a window to see if it was clear before I jumped out and landed on the ground. I saw a bit of a crowd was beginning to form when suddenly I saw Blueblood exit the castle's main doors. He didn't even stop to look at me before he began to flee. I made a shadow tendril that reached out and grabbed Blueblood by the legs and began to drag him towards me. When he saw me he did everything he could think of to get away from me like blasting the tendril or me or trying to get a foot hold in the ground. When he was close enough I tied both his hands and hooves together and looked around and saw the crystal cock still hovering in the place where the crystal heart once sat. I then used my magic to grab the cursed artifact before I brought it closer before I looked at Blueblood who looked at me in fear.

I then felt a smirk crawl across my face that caused Blueblood to sweat bullets before he looked at the crystal cock then back at me before shaking his head in a pleading manner. I just used my magic and shoved the damn thing right up Blueblood's sorry ass causing the fucker to squeal like a pig being carved up. I then made a black collar and leash and tied the collar around Blueblood's neck before I made a pole of crystal rise out of the ground and tied the leash to the pole. I then gave a nod to my work before I spun around and saw everyone staring at me like I had two heads.

"He's all yours but just don't kill him, Burning Rage wants him alive," I said as I gestured to the still whimpering colt.

Some of the crowd gave me a nod in thanks before they went to a few stores and came back with a various array of items while I moved away not wanting to know what they were gonna do with those. Suddenly a surge of pain shot through my chest and I saw the wound Blueblood dealt me hadn't recovered and I was still leaking that black liquid. I could feel my strength beginning to waver. I looked around and saw a small wooden balcony on a house overlooking the empire's center so I teleported over to it and sat down with my back against the railing while continuing to look at the center through the gaps in the railing. Suddenly Rage appears before me and removes his helmet while I spit up some more of that black sludge.

"Bones," Rage said as he moved closer to me.

"Here...got ya a little something," I said as I took Whispering Wind off my back and handed it to Rage who took it and ran his hand over the handle. "It's time."

"Bones...Are you sure about this?" Rage asked.

"It's either I die from the crystal heart or this Rage. I tried to heal it but it's not working and I don't know about you but I don't want to die from a wound inflicted by Blueblood," I said causing Rage to chuckle a bit.

"I know you won't accept it but...Thank you Bones thank you for everything," Rage said.

"Get your shiny armored hind outta here your becoming an eyesore," I said with a laugh.

Rage then pushed his hand into my chest but I blocked out the pain before Rage pulled out the heart which was glowing brightly.

"Just stay with us till the heart is back in place," Rage said causing me to give a single nod before he took off.

"Thank you for looking out for them...my brother," I said before I drew Hingure. "Well my friend...It's been fun."

"It was an honor my Maker," Hingure said as her face appeared in the blade.

Suddenly there was a rush of power from the center of the empire below the castle. I saw the crystal ponies kneeling to the crystal heart, the ground beneath them lit up and all that energy flowed into the heart. There was an explosion of magic that sent a three coloured aurora borealis dancing across the skies and pushing back the blizzard, allowing the light of the newly risen sun to bathe the empire in warmth that has not been felt since it fell. With that sight my eyes then closed.




                Rage's P.O.V.




I looked up with a smile on my face and watched the aurora borealis before I looked to the liberated crystal ponies all of them cheering at the sight of the restored crystal heart. I took off and flew back to the balcony Bones was at, but once I got there all I saw was a set of boots, black pants, a white shirt, Bone's favourite coat and finally Hingure. When I reached for Hingure and tried to talk to her she didn't respond. I then let out a sigh before I folded Bone's clothes and placed the boots and Hingure on top of the pile before I teleported to Elisa and Evan and told them of what happened, who gave a moment of silence to the fallen Wraith. Once we did everything that was needed and brought everyone that was needed to come with us, while many soldiers and civilians stayed behind to defend the empire from any counter attacks. After an hour and fifteen minutes we made it back to Aephoceria and we were met with quite a reception of cheering mares, stallions and guardians, but my friends and Eris didn't look that happy to see us. We then escorted those that needed help off the ship as a way of prolonging whatever punishment we were about to receive. Pierce then walked down the ramp and was soon embraced by Pinkie Pie followed by a load of kisses from the mare.

The next four ponies that got off the boat were Kibitz, the personal butler and royal assistant of Canterlot Castle. Before the fall he was an elderly unicorn stallion with a light cream coat and grey mane that went around the back of his head making him look bald on top. He had a splendid grey moustache and a pair of glasses that just sat comfortably on his muzzle. He was wearing a red coat and matching pants and he had a golden pocket watch in his coat pocket. Next came the maids and servants of Ash's old home. First was Flawless Job, he was a tall lean earth pony with a slick black mane and a fabulous moustache. He also had a grey coat and his tail was a darker shade of grey and he wore fancy attire showing the roll as a butler. Next came Moonlight Dew a thestral pony with a light shade of grey coat and a silver mane and tail, Rose Petal an earth pony with a white coat and magenta mane and tail, followed by Silver Tray a cream furred earth pony with a chocolate brown mane and tail and green eyes. Finally was Feather Duster, a pegasus mare who had blue fur and a yellow mane and tail with amber eyes. All the maids were wearing really skimpy maid’s outfits, no doubt forced to wear them because of the caribou. Pip and Luna, who was holding Midnight, approached the latter group while Celestia approached Kibitz and welcomed them. When the civilians were off we escorted the prisoners which was of a couple of caribou commanders and generals along with Blueballs himself. All of whom were blindfolded and gagged with ball gags and Blueblood was limping forward because he still had the crystal cock up his rear.

"Keep walking scum bag," I said as I pushed Blueblood down the ramp and when everyone saw him their anger shifted to him before I stopped him before them. "Figured I could interrogate him a bit figure out anything Diann might have up his sleeve."

Blueblood then thrashed around and started mumbling something I assume was unpleasant before he fell on his back. Rarity then walked forward before she stomped on Blueblood's crotch hard, causing a lot of males to wince in pain before she walked away with a huff and her muzzle in the air.

"Uh wow...Anyway uh we kinda had mixed feelings about this one but she has had her mind shattered. We found her in the throne room so I assume Blueblood was responsible for her condition," I said.

"Her?" Celestia asked.

I gave a nod to some guardians still on board the ship and they nodded in return before they walked back into the hold and came out with a very familiar mare that had been exiled along with Blueblood.

"Branding Iron," Vinyl hissed as she grabbed hold of Octavia and held her close while casting a glare at the former Templar and slaver.

"Look, I know you don't like her. Hell it took both me and Evan a lot of strength to stop Elisa from strangling the mare herself," I said.

"You should have let her do it," Rainbow said.

"See," Elisa said.

"Zip it you and as for you two she's had her mind broken from continues raping. You don't have to like her but we're not going to give her back to those animals for their own pleasure," I said.

"Agreed, Branding Iron has indeed endured a long sentence of tasting the same medicine she has inflicted on others," Faust said before she turned to me. "I'll allow her mind to be restored but she must remain in a cell for the rest of her days."

"Understood," I said with a bow before some guardians came and took the prisoners and Branding Iron away.

"Rage," a voice called gaining my attention and I saw it was Nightmare. "What happened to Bones?"

I let out a sigh because I knew this was coming before I summoned Bone's clothes and Hingure and held them out to Nightmare.

"I am sorry Nightmare. Even if we figured out a way to remove the heart and keep him here he suffered from a mortal wound," I explained.

Everyone appeared to be devastated at my words while Nightmare slowly took the items from my arms and held them tightly before I saw tears begin to crawl down her eyes. Celestia and Luna then stepped forward and hugged the mare while Nightmare openly wept. Shining suddenly barked some orders and at once every guard and guardian stood at attention before saluting while being in perfect sync.
> Chapter 26 Attack on Aephoceria
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Roam Royal Palace Dining Room Third Person P.O.V.




Diann was sitting at the head of his table eating his breakfast when suddenly the main doors to the room opened causing Diann's eyes to shift to the door. Stepping into the room was a tall armored figure that walked with a bout of confidence. His armor looked like it was made of metal and skin and a cloak of shadows covered the figure's back and a hood concealed his face in black. Large metal spiked pauldrons covered his shoulders connected by a thick and wicked looking necklace. A string of skulls sat on the figure's hip, skulls that belonged to conquered kings.

"Ah Geralt, to what do I owe this pleasure?" Diann asked.

"I trust you've heard the news," Geralt said as he placed a newspaper on the table before the caribou king before he sat down. His voice was soft yet firm and would make women's hearts flutter just from hearing it.

Diann picked up the paper and began to read the front page, his eyes widening with every word he read.



                                                                ANOTHER ROYAL DEAD!

Yesterday at 12:00 pm the Harbingers of Devastation launched an all out attack on the Diamond Dog Kingdom of Biteton. Many caribou casualties were dumped on the outer side of their walls along with a few of their own kind, no doubt they were once dogs who accepted our king's law with open arms. The city had not seen this many bodies since the infection four years ago which was halted by none other then our shining god, Ash Blade. But the worst death among them was our beloved king Mercator who's body was publicly displayed above the walls gate and, adding salt to this horrific wound, the criminals who dare defy our lord king have made it seem like our lord is the one committing this deed. As seen in the picture below the only question that needs to be answered now is who can stop these monsters



Diann looked at the picture that showed a large statue of Ash Blade above a wall in full armor and his wings out spread behind him. One foot was forward, standing atop a large boulder while the other rested behind him. In the statue's right hand was a massive stone version of Ash Blade's sword while his left hand was outstretched in front of the statue. Diann's second youngest son was dangling by a noose that was wrapped around his neck and hanging from Ash's left hand which the statue was gripping from this angle. Diann could see the slash across Mercator's chest and that his horns were missing. Below the statue and written in blood were the words 'Come and See' informing all who was responsible for this. Suddenly the sound of something sliding across wood reached Diann's ears and when he looked he saw a parcel before him before he looked back up a Geralt.

"It arrived today," Geralt said.

Diann tossed the newspaper away, not caring where or how it landed, before he tore open the box. When he did he saw Mercator's horns were inside along with a note, so Diann took the note and opened it.



Two down five remain.

The Hand of The Reaper



Diann quickly stood up, knocking his chair over in the process before he swept his arm across the table in a yell of rage, knocking all of the food, utensils and crockery from it. Scattering them across the floor while Geralt just watched in silence.

"You know, holding onto all that stress ain't healthy. Perhaps you should get a massage, I hear those are nice," Geralt said calmly as he leaned back and put his feet on the table.

Suddenly the doors to the room burst open and a regal dressed caribou, probably an adviser, burst in out of breath.

"What is it?" Geralt asked

"My lords I come bearing grave news. I just received word that all the brainwashed males across the world have broken free from the crystal cock's power. When we tried radioing the Crystal Empire to ask about the problem, we were met with a mare's voice saying that the empire once more stands for love and peace. My lords apparently the Harbingers of Devastation have struck the Empire as well and have somehow succeed in restoring the crystal heart and have also taken Prince Blueblood and some officers captive. One of those officers is a general," the adviser said.

Silence filled the room for five seconds before Diann's left arm changed to appear more demonic.

"WWWWWWHHHHHHAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTTTTTT!" Diann roared before he sent a blast of magic from his arm at the adviser leaving nothing behind to bury.

"See stress isn't healthy either for you or for your people," Geralt said calmly still.

"It's impossible! I cast one of the shards of that heart into the void myself, there's no way they could have recovered it," Diann said.

"Unless they had help. I did warn you using the power of the void like you have would have repercussions with the Outsider. Now he's aided your enemies to help end your empire," Geralt said.

"This cannot be allowed to go on. I swore I would bring all female's to heel after my 'wife' betrayed me and now those...Harbingers are ruining everything!" Diann shouted.

"Well fortunately I didn't come here bringing only bad news. Tell me are you familiar with the fallen Demonic Angel kingdom Aephoceria?" Geralt asked.

"Of course, who isn't familiar with that story these days but what are you getting at?" Diann asked.

"Well it took me some time but my troops and I have found this kingdom and it turns out that it's the Harbinger's Headquarters. It lies in the far west of Equestria in unexplored lands which is why no one has ever reported finding the kingdom," Geralt said.

"I want the bounty on those Harbinger's head's raised and I want an army at this kingdom's doorstep so that it can be crushed and when the battle is finished I want their heads hanging on my wall while their slutty rulers are sucking and begging my cock along with my whore wife," Diann ordered with fury dripping from his voice.

"No fear your majesty, I shall send a radio message to General Azur to take care of this," Geralt said before he vanished.

Diann stood still for a few moments staring at where Geralt once sat before he felt his shoulder flare up in pain.

"Perhaps I do need a massage," Diann said to himself.




                 7:45 am Aephoceria Market




Dust was flying over the kingdom's market just enjoying his morning flight but now he was looking for a perch to rest his wings. He then laded on a flag pole and looked around and suddenly heard cheering from down below. When Dusk looked he saw a row of wooden stocks and surrounding the stocks was a crowd of people. Dusk then flew down and onto an empty wagon and looked at the spectacle before him. In the stockade's were three caribou and one white unicorn stallion with a blond mane and tail. Their clothing was nothing but dirty rags covered with different stains and they all wore magic suppressor rings on their horns to stop them from using any magic. The stocks were so low to the ground the caribou and Blueblood were on there knees and next to the stocks was a sign saying.





These four individuals have brought great harm to Equestria. Satisfy your anger by tossing a vegetable or fruit at these rapist's and traitors. - Burning Rage Knight of Vengeance and Harbinger of War



Dusk then looked at the crowd and saw large buckets full of rotting fruit and veg and ponies were picking them up and throwing them at the caribou and Ex-prince Blueblood. Dusk then remembered the stallion from when his master was alive so the bird flew over to the stocks, landed on Blueblood's head and began to peck at his scalp causing laughter to echo amongst the crowd.

"Stop Laughing At Me You Useless Peons And Get This Filthy Bird Off Me, I Am Your King!" Blueblood shouted only for a tomato to splat in his face. Dust then jumped onto the tip of Blueblood's horn before taking a dump on Blueblood's muzzle before flying back over to the wagon, causing the disgraced prince to roar in fury while the crowds laughed harder. "Peasants, Your King Demands You Come And Clean His Muzzle and Unlock This Wretched Contraption."

"King eh well then all hail to the king," a mare said before she tossed an apple at the prince followed by more fruit and veg.

Dust then turned around and blew off but not before listening to Blueblood promise that when he get's free he will hunt down and murder each and every pony who had tossed something at him. Dusk flew back to the castle and entered through an open window leading into the dining room and rested above on Rage's chair.

"One Million Bits A Head!" Everyone shouted as they were all sitting at the dinning table almost knocking Dust from his perch.

"Apparently you four went and really kicked the hornets nest with what happened with Mercator and the news about the Crystal Empire hasn't even been mentioned yet. I dare say things are only gonna get much more complicated for you three from now on," Faust said as she gave the newspaper's a flick while simultaneously handing around the new wanted posters of the Harbingers.

"Did we really have to leave Mercator's body like that though?" Rarity asked.

"I'm with Rarity on that one, was it really necessary?" Elisa asked.

"I know what your thinking, the dead deserve respect, I know but let me ask you this, did those bastards show the same courtesy to Ash when they plundered his tomb and mutilated his body?" Rage asked.

"Good point," Elisa and Rarity said in sync.

"Regardless I doubt Diann is going to take this news lightly. He will be moving heaven and earth to find us now," Rage said.

"Agreed," Celestia said.

"Hey has anyone seen Nightmare Moon and Mum?" Pip asked as he wiped his mouth after taking a drink of orange juice.

Everyone tensed up at that question before they looked amongst themselves.

"I think they're sleeping in today Pip, they...had a lot of court work to finish up last night for some of the nobility," Chrysalis said.

"Well they better not sleep all day," Pip said with a smile before he got out of his chair and looked at his fellow crusaders. "C'mon guys."

And just like that the older foals left the room allowing the rest to let out a massive sigh.

*sigh* "I knew Bones and Nightmare were close but wow I never expected her to be so upset over what happened with Ash," Spike said.

"Spike it was more then that, Nightmare loved Bones," Cadence said.

"Loved!?" most of the stallions shouted.

"As in as a friend loved or loved like marefriend and...wraithfriend," Soarin asked.

"None of you noticed, I'm shocked," Rarity said.

"Well we barely spent any time with them, didn't think they were that close to each other," Thunder defended.

"Well it actually seemed more one way with Nightmare loving him," Cadence said.

"Not really my dear Cadence. You see after a *ahem* conversation with Elisa one night, I had a chat with Bones and asked him how he feels about giving up the heart," Faust said.

"And?" Cadence asked.

"He said and I quote 'my logic is telling me to go but my-here, is telling me to stay. I've been going with my logic for the longest time and it's kept me alive, yet that other force is pulling me towards the other option and it feels stronger then my logic'. He wanted to stay, he truly did but it seems the duty of a wraith is stronger then love," Faust said causing tears to spill from the eyes of Rarity and Cadence.

"Forbidden love and torn between love and duty together...such drama," Rarity sighed as she wept.

"We all knew that this was going to be happening sooner or later. Bones sacrificed himself so that we could take back our home and because of all the radio chatter this morning, I've heard many once brainwashed stallions have returned to normal and have started riots all across the world. Full on rebellion has been sparked and Caribou are fleeing for the safety of familiar ground," Rage said.

"So Bones sacrifice was not in vein," Mac said.

"No if anything it gave us the push we needed to turn this mess around. Today we have rebellion, tomorrow...War," Rage said.

Suddenly the doors burst open and a solar guard ran up to the table and knelt.

"Forgive the intrusion your highnesses but I come bearing important news," the guard said.

"Yes?" Faust asked.

"We intercepted a transmission from the Caribou Empire to a General Azur about our current coordinates along with orders to attack," the guard said leaving the room in silence.

"Azur, you're sure?" Rage asked.

"Do you know him Rage?" Dream Catcher asked.

"When is he supposed to attack?" Rage asked.

"We are unsure my lord but we know it is sometime today," the guard said.

"Begin evacuations of civilians from outside the city first and then move inward. Those ponies down there are in the most danger. Tell our boys in the watch towers to double their watch and if there is anything that even remotely looks like an enemy I want them to ring those bells long, loud and hard. From here on we're on combat alert alpha and begin placing all of Ash's items in a secure area, I'll be damned before I allow any of Ash's items to fall back into those pig's hands," Rage ordered.

"At once sir," the guard said before he sprinted out the doors.

"Rage who is General Azur?" Celestia asked.

"He's one of the Caribou Armies leading generals. He's the one who led the attack on Baltimore killing many stallions, mares and foals alike and those he does spare are the unfortunate ones. The soldiers in our ranks and theirs called this guy 'The Butcher'. I've never met him personally but I've seen his handiwork," Rage said with a shudder.

"So what do we do?" Applejack asked.

"We defend Aephoceria."

Everyone looked at the source of the voice and saw both Luna and Nightmare were there. Nightmare's eyes were bloodshot from crying but sadness wasn't among them. What was there was fury and the look on Luna's face could only be described as her equal.

"These vermin are coming to destroy this place, the same place where Ash was both born and meant to rule. He put so much effort into restoring this place and hoping it will one day breath new life again. Even if I have to fight all of the caribou by myself or if I have to become a monster I will defend this place," Luna said.

Everyone stared at Luna in amazement before Nightmare placed a hand on her shoulder.

"I may not have known Ash but I do know Bones. He would stand by your side and defend this place with all of you and I will do the same," Nightmare said.

"Don't need to ask us twice," Pierce said as he and the stallions stood up.

"Yeah those caribou want to fight, we'll kill em," Rainbow said punching the palm of her hand.

Suddenly the sound of bells rocked the air. Everyone scrambled out onto the nearest balcony that looked towards the forest with Dust following behind and when they all arrived they saw a single caribou airship floating above the forest just sitting there.

"That ship...it looks just like the SS Storm Breaker," Celestia said.



"Not much of a force now is it?" Caramel said.

Suddenly the air rippled around the airship then twenty airships appeared out of nowhere causing everyone's faces to turn to worry and suddenly an army came marching out of the forest.

"Wow you just had to open your mouth, now we got a big ass army to deal with," Comet said before slapping Caramel upside the head.

"That ain't no army, that's a nation," Caramel said.

"Battle stations, man your posts!" Rage shouted down to the guards below causing them to scramble. "Rest of you looking for a fight grab your weapons and be ready to greet our guests."

"Kibitz, Flawless Job, Rose Petal, Moonlight Dew, Feather Duster, Silver Trey," Faust called and within ten seconds the group appeared. "Find the foals and take them to the safe room and whatever happens do not let those children be taken by the caribou."

"As you wish your highness," they said in sync with a bow/curtsy and left.

Dusk went and followed the group of servants, flying over them as they ran through the castle. Checking every room they came across until they found them all in the relic room. Kibitz then quickly explained to the foals on what's happening causing them to grab what they could that belonged to Ash and transfer it to a safe place while some of the maids took the three youngest foals in their arms and they left. Before they could get too far, caribou swung in through the windows from an airship that had been parked above. Pip fell backwards and dropped a box and as it clattered to the ground the lid fell off and a heart full of gears and wrapped in wires fell out. Suddenly Flawless Job and Kibitz take defensive stances and start to beat some manners into the caribou using both their hands and hooves. One of the caribou turned his gaze to the downed prince of the night and seeing that one of the sons of his master was in danger, Dust swooped in to help defend him from the caribou by pecking and clawing at his face.

Meanwhile, while no one was looking, the wire's around the heart began to unravel and soon the heart stood on four spindly legs. The heart then quickly but quietly scurried into the relic room and leapt up onto the table that was holding Ash's still covered body. The heart pulled the blanket down, revealing the top half of Ash's body. The head was still in it's jar and the metal arm also hadn't been reattached to the body yet. Suddenly the heart began to vibrate and all the pieces that didn't originally belong to the heart began to fall out and began to reconstruct itself into a small clockwork spider. It then went to work on removing any metal in the general area of Ash's missing left arm before adding the pieces to itself. Once that was done, the spider went on and began repairs to the heart before cutting open Ash's chest and placing the heart inside. It then began to attach it back into it's proper place with magic before it closed the wound and with it's work done, the spider placed itself among the rest of the nick knacks and what knots before going dormant. Suddenly a caribou entered the relic room and looked around before he spied Ash's head and walked over to it before picking it up.

"Mighty God, our king shall be most pleased once I bring your vessel back to our borders," the caribou said proudly.

The caribou then went and grabbed Ash's left arm before going to reach for Ash's body when suddenly the arm still attached to the body reach up and grabbed the caribou by the wrist, scaring the crap out of the caribou. Suddenly black wispy like smoke started to drift from the neck where the head should be.




                ???? P.O.V.




Breath filled my lungs for the first time in what felt like centuries. My vision slowly returned to me as the room's ceiling came into focus. When it did I moved my arms to my sight but I could only see my right arm covered in flesh but very little hair unlike last time. I then sat up and saw what appeared to be a cloth covering my lower half before I looked at my chest and saw I was still physically fit. I still had a six pack over my abdomen along with the scar I got from Heartless when he stabbed me. I also saw my large biceps were still there. All in all I was what mares would refereed to as chiselled by gods.

"They'd be right about that," I thought.

I then pulled the cloth off my body and swung my legs over the side of the table slowly. I then placed my feet on the ground while keeping my grip on the table. I felt the hard ground beneath my feet before I looked around. I then saw a caribou lying down at the other end of the room staring at me. I then looked down and saw my left arm lying on the floor, so I walked towards it slowly, trying to get my feet to work after four years. I then kneel down and grab the arm and look it over before I looked at the stump where it once sat before I felt something shift and pull around the wound. I wanted to scream and roar in pain but something was wrong with my vocal cords. Suddenly bones burst out of the stump and grew and more bones appeared. Once it was done the skeleton of a left arm had formed and moved as I commanded it. Next liquid silver came out of the stump and worked its way up the bones before it became muscle and skin. Then all the burn marks from the accident faded away and when the process ended, I had a left arm made fully of skin and bone.



I then looked back at the caribou and saw him gazing at me in shock. He was gripping the jar containing my head for dear life. It was then I realised why I didn't scream before, because my vocal cords were no longer attached to my body. I then pointed at the caribou with my right hand causing his breath to hitch before I held my hand out to him as a way of asking him to hand my head over, but the caribou ran out of the room like a bat out of hell. So I quickly grabbed and drew Whispering Wind and chased after the buck but as I ran out of the room I saw a couple of caribou attacking the servants of my house along with the CMC and the younger foals. Looking back at the fleeing caribou who still had my head I turned to the caribou attacking the group and charged at them. As Kibitz and Flawless Job were dealing with the caribou I then swung Whispering Wind and decapitated one caribou before plunging the blade into another's chest. I then heard the dying gurgles of the caribou as I pushed him off my sword. The rest of the caribou then turned to look at me but as they did I cut them down with a gust of wind from my blade before I looked around and saw both Kibitz and Flawless had taken out six of the caribou.

"Dad?"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw Pip peaking out from behind Feather Duster. I then knelt down and placed Whispering Wind by my side and when I looked back at the foals I was tackled by all of them. I wanted to wrap my wings around them and then suddenly black shadowy wings surrounded them and the foals giggled at the experience of being cocooned in these wings.

"Sire."

I then looked at the voice and saw Kibitz.

"As much as it is a relief to see you sir, might I suggest putting on some attire before one of your maids faint," Kibitz suggested as he gestured to the maids who were bright red in the face and all except Moonlight Dew looked embarrassed but Dew looked at me in a lustful way.

I then realised I was still naked. When that happened and if my head was still attached, I would be as red as Big Mac's fur. I then let go of the foals and ran back into the relic room, looked around and found some clothes and that's when I saw my armor. I then went to put it on but I struggled to lift it. I then realised that my body hadn't been used in four years and was weak from doing nothing for so long. I looked around and spotted my old armor. I looked it over and found it easier to lift despite it's ruined appearance and rusting joints from all the blood coating it. Deciding now wasn't the time to argue over such things, I put it on and did my best to get rid of the rust by moving around but it was still stiff in some places.



Once the armor was on I put on the helmet before I exited the room. I then set up a barrier over the room but when I did so more of my magic wanted out, causing me to nearly overpower the barrier but I managed to stop it. I looked at my hands before I shook it off and escorted the group to the safe room and once they were safe I summoned Hingure but also ended up summoning a whole bunch of other stuff like Damnation and Salvation along with my dagger and shield. I shook it off and took my two guns and dagger along with my shield and sent the rest back to where I summoned them from before I ran down the hall, not really trusting teleportation at this time thanks to all that's been happening with my magic. Once I made it to the lobby I saw rows of royal guards with weapons pointed at the door and as I approached, the guards turned to look at me and stared in shock. I then gave a gesture to open the doors and the guards did so quickly. The doors opened slightly, just enough for me to walk through and when I was out, I saw caribou fighting ponies and ponies fighting caribou. There there was no sign of the ones I care about and that there was a large army before me so I decided to play some music while I dealt with the invaders.



I then ran into the battle zone and drew both Hingure and Whispering Wind and began to cut through my opponents as I ran. Ponies were shocked as I ran past them, not that I could blame them even I would be shocked if a very important but dead figure just ran past me. I then shook my hea...well helmet trying to dispel my thoughts and focus on killing those that dared come here and threaten my subjects. I saw a caribou about to rape a mare so I drove Hingure into the buck's back and tossed him into another buck who was trying to attack me, knocking the caribou off his feet. While his fellow soldier laid atop him I walked over to him and stood over him. While he stared at me in shock, I brought my foot over his head and squashed him with it. I then looked at the mare and saw it was Snowdrop, so I helped her up while she stared at me in shock.

Suddenly a squad of caribou came charging up the road. I charged at them but suddenly I felt a burst of power and then a rush of wind. I tore through caribou fluidly and when I looked back at the caribou all I could see was a street full of blood and chunky caribou pieces. I was shocked at the power I just suddenly displayed, where there should have been slashed and severed bodies were now pieces that looked like they came out of a meat grinder. I then looked back up at Snowdrop who was still staring at me in shock before I pointed to the castle. She followed the direction of my finger and nodded before she left while I continued on.

I then came to the market and saw the caribou along with a pair of God Hands completely dominated this area. The latter was standing guard while the former were taking pleasure in my subjects suffering and I saw quite a few dead males and females as well. This ignited my fury and without warning my left arm went from being covered in metal, to being covered in demonic red skin full of magma filled cracks and spikes curving out of my forearm and knuckles, just like back at the weather factory before I made it go back to normal but it seemed I already grabbed the attention of the God Hands. I then twirled my blades around and walked forward and slashed across the first God Hand's chest, forcing him to spin around before I thrusted Hingure through the hexagon and stabbed Whispering Wind through the other's chest, piercing that one's hexagon. Once the guards were dead I then went around and killed each and every caribou in the most brutal and painful way I could come up with at that time.

Suddenly I saw Blueblood drag a mare into an alley by her mane with his magic and I saw the mare was Fleur De Lis. She was trying to get herself loose from his magic that was both binding her and dragging her and considering Blueblood was't running, it means he hadn't seen me. So I went down the alley and saw Blueblood toss Fleur into a corner and was about to rape her but I came up behind Blueblood and hit him in the head with the pommel of Whispering Wind. I then looked at Fleur who seemed to be trembling before me, so I walked towards her slowly and kneeled before her and offered her my hand. When she saw my hand her trembling stopped before looking at me.

"Ash, is...is that you?" Fleur asked to which I nodded and helped her up. "I knew it...I knew you'd be back someday," Fleur said before she wrapped her arms around me in a hug before releasing me. "Listen I know where some of our friends are fighting, follow me."

I then grabbed Fleur by the shoulder stopping her before I gave her a hold on motion. I picked up Blueblood and hoisted him onto my shoulder. I then took him over to a stockades and placed him in one that was still standing before I locked it and then turned back to Fleur.

"You've been unusually quiet Ash, is there something wrong with your voice?" Fleur asked.

I thought about how I could answer Fleur's question when suddenly I decided to summon a notepad and quill.

"It's a long explanation but here, I hope this shortens it," I wrote before I removed my helmet, spooking Fleur for a few short seconds before she calmed down.

"I see...I'll ask later why your head's missing then," Fleur said.

"Fleur if I may ask, how did you know it was me despite me not being able to talk to confirm it?" I wrote.

"Well...It's kinda hard to say but I could just...feel it was you," Fleur said.

"Feel?" I wrote.

"I don't know how it worked but something was telling me that you were trustworthy and that sense always came around when you were nearby," Fleur said.

"Fair enough," I wrote.

"Come, we need to get to the others," Fleur said as she led me down the streets.

I followed behind Fleur and kept my eyes peeled for any enemies. We soon came to a fairly spacious area and I saw a good number of caribou and God Hands were fighting against my fellow Harbingers along with Luna and Nightmare Moon but the group had been overwhelmed and captured. Suddenly a caribou ripped away both Nightmare's and Luna's shirts exposing their breasts while a pair of God Hands were restraining them. This caused my left arm to go demonic once more before I summoned my bow, pull back on the drawstring and release it. I watched as the arrow sailed through the air and hit a caribou in the head but it didn't stop there. The arrow tore the head off the body and then hit a God Hand and did the same thing and did it once more to another caribou before the arrow flew into a wall and stayed there with three heads shish kebobed on it. All eyes then turned to me as I made my bow disappear and drew my swords. While the group all stared at me wide eyed and in shock, the God Hands charged at me. I did the same thing as before and left the God Hands as nothing but chunky pieces before I walked towards the remaining caribou and twirled my blade's around.

I took a stance just as two caribou charged at me. I jabbed Whispering Wind into the first buck's neck before I slashed at the second's with Hingure. I then pushed an attack away from me, forcing my opponent to spin around and I did too so we were back to back. I thrusted Whispering Wind over my shoulder into my opponent's neck before pulling it out and saw another caribou attack but I spun around and used the momentum of the spin to cleave through the buck's waist. I then rolled forward under another attack before I drove Whispering Wind into the caribou's thigh before slicing off his leg at the knee, making him fall backwards before I gripped Whispering Wind in reverse and drove it into the caribou's stomach. I then spun around and got hit with an axe in my right shoulder, thankfully the armor protected me but it still hurt. I then brought my right arm upwards knocking the caribou into the air before I used Hingure and slashed downward on the caribou's waist while he was still in mid air. I then blocked an attack from a caribou with Hingure before I brought Whispering Wind down upon his arm, severing it from his body before I used the vambrace on my left arm to block another strike. I used Whispering Wind and plunged it into the buck's chest before kicking him off the blade. I then looked at the buck whose arm I cut off before I kicked him into the air and plunged Whispering Wind into him before I tossed him into the rest of his fellow soldiers. Suddenly I used my demonic magic and focused on the ground before I made a rising motion with my left hand and suddenly several hellish portals appeared around me. Massive yet hellish beast's leapt out of the portals and growled at the caribou.



I then pointed at the caribou and the dog like demons ran at them and sank their teeth into their flesh devouring with great pleasure. I then saw one buck crawling away trying to go unnoticed and I recognised it as the one who tore Luna's and Moon's shirts off. I then walked over to the buck and kicked him onto his back while sheathing my blades before I placed my left foot on the caribou's chest.

"Please...have mercy," the buck pleaded.

I responded to his pleas by grabbing both his hooves in my right hand and pulled until his waist and legs were ripped from his torso before tossing the legs to the demonic dogs. I then walked over to the others and pulled out my notepad and pen.

"Are you all alright?" I wrote but the only response I received were stunned faces.

I then heard war cries coming from down the street before I looked at the group. Suddenly I saw the immortals heading towards us with Fleur by their side.

"I guess she went and retrieved them while I was busy fighting," I thought

 Suddenly I heard a loud whinny echo from somewhere and before I knew it my bike Shadow Ranger appeared and stopped next to me and let out a joyful snort.

"I'm happy to see you too girl," I thought with a smile as I climbed on her. When I did the rust and paint peeled off Shadow Ranger leaving white beneath the old paint job before she transformed into a horse with pure white fur, mane and tail. "Y'know I think white suits you better too."

With a final look at the group I gave a nod before I gave a small kick to Shadow Ranger's side causing her to rear back with a whinny and gallop down the streets. As we rode I saw many guardians and guards pushing back the caribou but I saw the invasion still had some massive numbers. I caught glimpses of the army in the field and decided it was time to end this battle so I rode for the field. I saw a line of guardians holding back the caribou but a whinny from Shadow Ranger let the guardians know of my presence, so they lowered their spears and ducked down and Shadow Ranger leapt over the guardians while I drew my bow and fired at the caribou.




                Third Person P.O.V.




General Azur gazed up at the magnificence of the city and it's castle. If he was being honest such a thing outshined even his own empire and it angered him that this filthy rebellion had claimed their god's home as their base. He then gazed at his soldiers and saw them trying to get through the wall of blue fiery soldiers. His men had tried everything from dousing water on them to impaling them but each attack was met with failure and dead troops. In fact the only ones who were able to do some form of damage were the God Hands but he is yet to see any fall. Azur then looked at the airships that were dropping soldiers and War Beasts within the city, he had yet to hear from his team within the castle which was responsible for capturing the royal family along with the foals to force the armies surrender. The fact there has been no word from them was troubling. He also took note that the ponies and their allies were fighting harder then he has previously encountered, as if someone had lit a fire within their soul making them into the warriors they are now.

"Hm it appears that I just may find some worthy opponents among this battle," Azur said to himself.

Suddenly an echo of a whinny rang through the streets drawing the generals attention and when he looked he saw a white creature faintly resembling the ponies yet it stood on four legs. He then remembered the history of the ponies and during the era of the Demonic Angels there were creatures like that, horses they called them and sitting atop of the horse was a figure wearing grey armor and carrying a spectral blue bow and firing at his troops. He recognised the bow as the bow of the Harbinger Conquest, yet the armor the figure was wearing didn't fit the description of the warrior. It was battle worn and full of holes or exposed areas, the left arm in particular looked like it was mauled on and the hole in the chest was also risky. All it takes is an arrow, a bullet or a sword and it would pierce the heart. The armor was also stained crimson with what most likely was blood, so much so whoever wore that armor last most likely died in it and the armor hadn't been fixed since then. Whoever was wearing it now must have been really bold and very fortunate if he had survived this long and that peeked the generals interest. Suddenly the figure banished the bow and draws a sword from his back along with a heater shield and begins to cut down the generals forces. Suddenly the fiery solders charge forward followed by more and more along with armed ponies, diamond dogs and zebra's, all of them fighting and looking towards the figure on the white horse. Said figure then turns and looks at Azur and Azur stared back. The figure then lifts its sword and points it at the general offering a challenge of combat.

"My helm and shield," Azur orders and a soldier brings him a helmet that looks like a caribou but has an old but elegant face upon it that also had a beard. Azur then put on the helmet and took a round black shield from the soldier before he drew his own sword which was made from soul steel. "Very well warrior I accept your duel but least make it interesting."

The two warriors then charged at one another but suddenly a cavalry of War Beast riders rode past the general, heading for the warrior on the white horse but he cut them down with ease and did not slow his approach to the general. Once he was through with the cavalry and the general came within range the two struck with powerful blows and their mounts circled each other, keeping the riders locked in combat. Meanwhile a breath of room was made by the surrounding soldiers who wished to watch the duel between the two warriors.




                Ash's P.O.V.




"They're amazing."

"Just look at them, each attack precise along with each block. One misstep and they're finished."

"There's no way we can compete with those two, did you see that one on that white creature. He cut through that cavalry like they were nothing and his shots with that bow were just as impressive.

"Bow? Do you think that may be the Harbinger Conquest?"

"If so then he has defiantly earned his name."

"Hang on a sec I know that armor, it was once worn by the God Ash Blade."

"You serious?"

"Just look at it, the armor looks very similar to the one the God Hands wear."

"Y'know I seem to remember some old prophecy the zebra's spoke of about their god, saying he would return wearing blood rusted armor."

"That's crazy, Ash Blade may have been a god but I don't think god's can return from death."

"If so then explain the armor only creatures like humans could ever hope to wear the armor that's right in front of us."

"There's a logical explanation for that I...I just don't know what it is."

I kept listening to the soldiers that surrounded us while fending off against the generals blows and keeping his War Beast away from biting Shadow Ranger with a kick to it's head. During our fight we knocked several pieces of armor from each others body. The armor covering my right arm from my elbow to my shoulder had been knocked off along with armor covering my right knee. While I knocked away the general's helmet, shoulder pauldrons and chest piece. Suddenly the general's War Beast went to bite Shadow Ranger again but I gave my kick to it's head an extra 'oomph', making sure it didn't try that again, but the general then used his sword to raise my leg higher and pushed me off Shadow Ranger. I then hit the ground but quickly moved to get back to my feet and when I was up I so Shadow Ranger had moved out of the way and the War Beast was about to clamp it's jaws down on me. I held the beast's jaws open with my shield before I plunged Whispering Wind into it's neck before I pulled away and let the beast howl in pain before it died. Suddenly Azur leapt off the War Beast's corpse and tried to strike at me, however I dodged the attack and slammed my shield into his face before we locked swords once more.

"Your quite the warrior and your technique is flawless, it's been awhile since I've faced against someone like you," the general said before he tried to hit me with his shield.

I dodged the shield and moved back when I heard a battle cry come from behind me and when I looked I saw a buck thrust his sword at me. I stepped to the side and knocked his sword into the air with Whispering Wind before I decapitated him and that's when I saw another soldier charging at me. I then heard the sword I knocked into the air coming down so I used Whispering Wind like a bat and hit the sword, sending it flying at the second guard and watched it impale the guard in the chest. I looked back at the stunned general then pointed at the two bucks as if asking 'is this what you call a fair fight?' and he seemed to get the message when he nodded to me.

"All of you stay back, this is our duel and your all interfering," the general said.

I gave a nod to the general, I knew of the crimes he had committed but at least he had honor. We then took our stances once again and charged forward. I swung at the caribou general but he parried my attack and went with an attack of his own but I blocked it with my shield and our swords met again before we battled on. The general then went with a flurry of attacks but I blocked each one with my shield till I thrusted at him with Whispering Wind. He went to block it but when my sword met his shield, the shield shattered. I then hit the general in the chest with the edge of my shield before I cut off his right arm, bringing the general to his knees before me causing his troops to gasp in shock. I held my blade to his throat and after a moment of silence I sheathed my blade and took out my notepad and pen.

"Any last words?" I wrote

"A request...Who are you?" the general asked.

"I'm pretty sure you already know the answer to that question," I wrote.

*sigh* "I guess I do huh *cough* I'm ready for whatever the gods have planned for me and I will not blame another for my sins," Azur said as he coughed up some blood. He then grabbed his sword by the blade and handed it to me handle first. "Take this and please find someone who will wield it better then I did."

I slowly reached forward and grabbed the sword and held it. I saw it was a heavy cavalry sabre with an elegant gold painted rose and thorn design for the guard. After I looked the weapon over I gave one last nod to the general before he died and with his death his army panicked before they began to flea while AA guns shot the rest of the airships out of the sky. Even the ship that Elisa, Evan, Rage and myself arrived on shot at the airships sending them plummeting to the ground and as the bucks ran scared the armies behind me cheered. When they disappeared into the forests I heard the trees shake and growls echoed from within along with screams but I didn't worry about it. I then turned to the city and saw the armies were cheering for me and calling my name. With a final nod I teleported back to the castle and ended up in the relic room instead of my bedroom. Shaking my helmet in annoyance with my powers, I put the general's sabre on top of a trunk before I decided to walk to my room. As I made it to the doors said doors opened so I backed away and suddenly the whole group walks in.

"Listen even if it were possible I seriously doubt he's ali-," Rainbow trailed off as they all turned to look at me.

We all stared at each other for what felt like hours now. No one really sure of what to do so I decided to raise a hand and wave at the group. Suddenly Pinkie comes flying at me and tackles me into the items still within the room but Pinkie never stopped trying to squeeze the air out of me, it was then I saw Pinkie was crying. Suddenly the other girls jumped into the hug burying me in their tears and soft fur. The stallions then tried to pull the mares off but they ended up pulling me up, the grips the mares had was like wrought iron making it impossible to move. Soon the alicorns got involved and removed most of the mares but Pinkie was still latching on. I then pulled one arm free then the other before summoning my note pad and pen before I tapped the mare on the head and showed her the note pad.

"Hey Pinkie it's good to see you as well but could you let me go now please, the hug is kinda tight," I wrote and I saw both Faust and Twilight raise a brow at my method of communication which I'll have to explain to them soon.

Pinkie then released me and when I looked down at my chest, I saw several new grooves in my armor from where the mares were hugging me before I wrote a new message on the notepad.

"Damn you six, any tighter and you'd squeeze out whatever life I have at the moment," I wrote causing the stallions to chuckle while the mare's blushed.

"You're not very vocal at the moment Ash," Faust said causing me to sit down on a chest and take what felt like a breath.

"There is a reason for that and I'll show you but please...just try not to scream or freak out," I wrote.

I then put the notepad and pen down and reached for my helmet before I took it off revealing my headless body and black wispy smoke rising from the wound on my neck. Fluttershy and Rarity both epped in shock while the others were stunned.

"Ash where is your head?" Celestia asked causing me to pick up the notepad and pen before I wrote some more.

"I had a visitor. While you were all out defending Aephoceria, a caribou soldier came in here most likely trying to steal some of my things like so many others. It was then that I...well woke up, I guess and before I could get my head the thief took it and ran out of the room. I went to go after them but I saw some caribou going after the foals. Choosing the foals first I took care of the caribou and before I could go after my head it was long gone," I wrote.

"Well it's gotta be somewhere in the city right, I mean we killed a lot of caribou," Caramel said.

"If it were I'd be able to sense it, but when I lost it the sense just vanished, like it was teleported out of the city and since there's no way of knowing exactly where to start it'd be like looking for a needle in a haystack," I wrote.

"So how do you plan on getting it back?" Pinkie asked.

"No idea keep my fingers crossed and hope for the best I suppose," I wrote.

"Hey don't you all think we're all ignoring the real elephant in the room here. Like how the hell are you alive right now and why now," Elisa asked while pointing at me.

"Uh that's a bit of a problem right there. You see my head has a majority of my memories, so mine are kind of patchy at the moment till I get it back. What I do know is that this was responsible for putting my heart back into place," I wrote as I used my magic and brought the clockwork spider over to show the group. "The gift from the Outsider."

"What I want to know here is how the hey can ya see us?" Applejack asked.

"She's right, looking at us with...smoke is a little difficult to wrap my head around," Rage said as he waved his hand through the smoke but I just slapped his hand forcing him to retract it.

"Let's just say it's magic and leave it at that," I said causing the pair to nod.

"No none of that makes sense. Magic can't just simply allow smoke to see, hear or smell but perhaps the smoke is reaching out and absorbing information and feeding it down your spinal cord so your body responds to it, essentially becoming both your optic and hearing nerves. Speaking off how is your field of vision at the moment Ash? Can you see everything in the room at once? I've also noticed the smoke seeping from your neck responds to what emotion you are feeling as if it were trying to make you seem less hostile then you look," Twilight asked frantically and while that was happening the smoke coming from my neck made a whistling noise like it was coming from a kettle till it burst out of my neck and formed words.

"Geez kid it hasn't even been five minutes and your already overloading me with science stuff stop making it more complicated," the smoke said causing everyone to shut up and stare in shock. "Sorry but I'm just a little out of it from everything that's going on right now so can you drop it?"

"What! There are too many unsolved questions here and I need answers now and yo-," Twilight started but Discord put a zipper on her mouth and closed it with a lock.

"Your welcome," Discord said causing me to give him an imaginary hat tip in thanks.

"Excuse me for interrupting but why do you have that on your waist," Nightmare asked as she pointed to Hingure who was still on my hip.

"Because she was mine to begin with, after all I made her," I wrote.

"Made but then does that mean your...Bones?" Nightmare asked in shock while everyone else became shocked as well. All except Rage, Discord, Eris and Pinkie that is.

"You four seem to be taking this better then I thought," I wrote.

"Silly Ashy we knew," Pinkie said.

"HUH!?" everyone screamed in shock, even I was startled.

"W-w-what. How!?" I wrote in shock my hand trembling as I wrote.

"Easy, it was Hingure. There is only one guy I know who can make a blade like that and only one man can wield a katana so fluidly yet furiously," Rage said.

"Rage then told Dad and me and as for Pinkie, she well...just knew," Eris said.

"Pinkie if you knew why didn't you say so and also you said that Bones wasn't Ash when you first met," Rainbow said.

"Dashie if I told you all then it wouldn't be a surprise," Pinkie said with her massive smile.

"Besides would any of you have believed her anyway?" Rage asked causing the mares to look away from Rage in an ashamed manner. "Thought not."

"I'm impressed you noticed those things Rage," I wrote.

"I'm not just a handsome face you know Ash, I can do stuff too," Rage said.

"Gods, there's so much I want to know from you all since my death, I don't know what to ask," I wrote before I looked at the group.

"Oh yeah that reminds me," Rage said before punching me in the gut knocking the wind out of me. "That was for sacrificing your soul you idiot."

"I'll admit...I had hit's coming...But I think...The only one who would be allowed to hit me...Would be Luna for leaving her to raise Pip and Midnight on her own," I wrote as I began to stand up.

"And what about us huh not even a decent goodbye from you. Not once but twice now, is there something wrong with saying goodbye at least," Rainbow shouted with tears in her eyes.

"I'm sorry...I know this ain't much of an excuse but...I always hated long and teary goodbyes. Never sat well with me and always left me with the feeling of guilt and shame, as if telling me you could have done that differently even if the choice led me to saving countless lives...like I said it's not much of an excuse but...I'm sorry," I wrote and as I looked over the group I saw one of the group wasn't here.

Suddenly hoofsteps echoed in the room and the group split in two. There stood my midnight blue wife, just staring at me. Luna then walked forward till she stood before me. I went to write something down but Luna decided to kick me in the space between my legs causing all the males to cringe at the sight, while I fell to my knees wanting to so badly scream in pain but I guess the shadowy smoke did it's job of projecting my emotions. Luna then kneeled down and started lightly beating on my shoulders while tears flowed like rivers from her eyes.

"You dumb stupid idiot. You're the dumbest stupidest idiot in the whole world. Why did you do that? You just died and left me, why did you do that?" Luna sobbed as she brought her fists down on me.

"I'm so sorry for being selfish...I never wanted to hurt you but I couldn't see another way...But I'll keep saying sorry until I earn your forgiveness," I wrote as I stroked her face.

"Like I said...your an idiot," Luna sobbed as she curled her arms beneath mine and wrapped me in her loving embrace.

We stayed like that for a few minutes. Luna slowly running her hands along my back while I simply held her and everyone watched in silence as we held each other. Suddenly Luna's left hand grazed against something on my back that made me tense up in pain startling Luna from the embrace.

"Ash what's wrong," Luna asked.

"Not sure," I wrote before I went to remove my torso armor. Upon doing so everyone got a good look at my new left arm and were shocked upon seeing it. Fluttershy then went behind me to check out what caused the pain on my back and when she looked, I saw her gasp in horror and covered her muzzle causing others to look. When they did their expressions were of shock, disgust, anger or a mixture of the three. I then went to look in a full body mirror and upon seeing my back I saw a branding mark of the caribou empire's sigil over the one of the Demonic Angel mark. Where my wings once were are now dried bloody stumps showing broken bones and red inflamed muscles. The scene was horrific and I could hear cracking come from my hands as the fingers curled into fists and the smoke coming from my neck had expanded in size and was flickering dangerously. Soon the top half of the room was covered in smoke.

"Hey Ash you mind taking care of this *cough* getting hard to breath," Rage said as he fanned the air.

Realising the situation, I calmed myself down and the smoke flowed back into my neck. I then called on my magic and made the brand mark disappear, leaving behind the mark of the Demonic Angels.

"Can you grow new ones back?" Rainbow asked.

"Sorry?" I wrote.

"New wings you told us you grew a new left arm what about wings?" Rainbow asked.

"No, you see unlike most body parts wings are different to beings like myself, they're sacred things. You just can't grow a new pair cause if you could that'd be like gaining two pairs of wings when you haven't earned the right to have two pairs. I may have had ten pairs when I was alive but even I don't have the right to just grow them," I wrote causing Rainbow to form a small o with her mouth.

"So you'll never fly again?" Applejack asked.

"I can still fly I just need to call upon these to do so," I wrote as I summoned my shadow wings and gave them a flap before I made them vanish. "But if I can retrieve my actual wings then maybe, just maybe, I can reattach them."

"Well then let's go find out who has them then," Elisa said.

"Now hold on you lot. As much as I want to get my wings back, I prefer to have the ability to eat, drink, talk and look into a mirror and see my face again before any of that," I wrote.

"He makes a good point I'd prefer those things then to fly," Spike said.

"But you said it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack," Piece said.

"Give me a break, I'm sure I'll think of something sooner or later but first I've been dead for four years and I'm sure there's lots you want to tell me. Plus I know it's still early but I'm feeling kinda out of it and I need rest," I wrote.

"You've been asleep for four years Ash," Faust said.

"I know but my body is lacking the strength to move because of that," I wrote earning a laugh from everyone.
> Chapter 27 Hell at Hollow Shades Asylum
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up and looked at the ceiling above me and I saw it wasn't the one I'm normally used to. I went to sit up but couldn't move, I looked around and saw Luna with her head atop my chest and her arms encircled around me enjoying my presence greatly. I couldn't help myself and decided to run my hands through Luna's mane and just as I remember it the touch was cool yet warm and the feeling was like water running through my fingers without the wet feeling. I then scratched behind Luna's ears earning a satisfied sigh from her before I looked around the room. The walls were a nice bright sky blue with gold engravings going along it, the ceiling was also sky blue and the carpet was grey. The room itself was larger then the guest room I was staying in previously. Along with the bed there was a massive walk in closet on the right side of the room. There was even a room that led to a private bathroom while on the right side of the room, up against the wall, was a massive bed bigger then a king sized bed and at the back of the room were six massive windows that dominated the wall. The center windows were actually doors that led out onto a large balcony. There was a full body mirror in the room along with a desk in the corner. Suddenly I feel Luna shift below and when I look at her I see her look up at me before letting out the biggest smile I've ever seen along with some tears.

"It was real...I wasn't dreaming?" Luna asked as she brought her left hand up and rubbed my neck.

I then summoned my phone that Elisa gave me that Rage returned to me yesterday and typed a message on it.

"No my moon flower you weren't dreaming,"I wrote as I scratched behind her ear.

"Ooooohhhh that's all the proof I need to know you're real and not like that other time he never knew about that spot or how to scratch it," Luna said.

"Huh what do you mean by that?" I wrote and that seemed to startle Luna a bit.

"It's nothing," Luna said as she got up. "C'mon let us go bathe together."

I wanted to find out what got Luna so worked up and what she meant, but I could see it must have been serious and saw she didn't want to talk about it so I decided to drop it for now. I threw the covers off me and stood up revealing my bare chest and pyjama pants clad legs before Luna led me to the royal bath and after a quick wash we got dressed and left for the Dinning Room. I was wearing some grey jeans and a blue shirt with my cutie mark on the sleeves along with my favourite coat that Rarity made for me when I was Bones, she even put my cutie mark on the back. Upon arrival to the Dinning Room I saw the mane six and their coltfriends were here so I sat at one of the table ends and while we waited for breakfast the group began to tell stories since my death. Right now Rainbow was telling me the story of when Scootaloo met her parents and I couldn't stop laughing at the thought of Scoots reaction at meeting both Windy Whistles and Bow Hothoof. Rarity then told me of how she tried to get Applejack to help her in being a fashion judge which didn't go over so well and I cracked up even harder when she told me how Applejack was introduced to Strawberry Sunrise.

"Uh Ash you alright?" Applejack asked.

"Sorry?" I wrote.

"Well it looks like your shoulders were having a spasm attack or something," Rainbow said.

"Rainbow was that really necessary to say," Rarity scolded.

"Yeah after all he's just laughing," Pinkie said.

"Laughing?"everyone asked in sync.

"You lot can't tell since I have no head or voice to show you my emotions so it's understandable but yes, Pinkie is right I was laughing," I wrote before I felt a few more chuckles escape my throat. "Anyway just what the hell did you mares do while I've been gone?"

"Oh you know the usual crap," Spike said causing blushes to creep on the mane six's faces.

"I'm impressed you were able to see that Ash was laughing Pinkie," Luna said.

"If there's one thing I'm good at besides throwing parties and smiles it's being able to see laughter," Pinkie said.

Suddenly the main doors open and I saw Daring, Mitta, Ruby, Gilda, Spitfire, Fleur, Fancy and Granny Smith come in, so I stood up and walked over to them and all of them besides Fleur were stunned when they saw me. Ruby then zipped up to me and locked her arms around me in a hug followed slowly by Granny Smith and Fancy Pants but Daring, Mitta, Gilda and Spitfire both kicked and punched me in both the gut, chest and one of them even hit me in the stump of my wings.

"You've got some nerve to be showing yourself after that stunt you pulled," Spitfire growled with tears in her eyes.

"Won't say I didn't have that coming and I know this doesn't make up for it but I'm sorry," I wrote earning a smile from the mare.

"You know...I can think up a way you can make it up to me," Spitfire said as her smile went from serene to seductive.

"Geez Spits I knew you were horny at times but I just got back," I said.

"So your not objecting hmm," Spitfire said as she leaned close.

Suddenly I get yanked backwards and a pair of arms encircled me. I then looked up and saw Luna was holding me close like a stuffed bear.

"Spitfire I consider you my friend that is true and we may have shared Ash in the past, however since he is back it is only right that I get first dibs on him when we get his head back what with me being his wife and all," Luna said.

"What's with these two, have I been gone for that long or something?" I thought.

"Ok, ok wife get's dibs I get it," Spitfire said as she backed off before she began to walk over to the table. "Now if you'll excuse me I'm famished after my morning workout."

Once Luna released me the CMC suddenly rush in and when they see me they run up and hide behind me and Luna.

"Dad you have to hide us both Kibitz and Flawless Job are trying to make us go to school," Pip said.

If I had eyebrows one of them would have been raised in confusion as I looked at the foals before I looked at Luna who looked at me.

"I mentioned it at the time you were Bones that Cheerilee and several other teachers will be starting up a school for the foals here," Luna said.

I then went to facepalm for forgetting something so important but when my hand should have connected with my face it went through the smoke instead, reminding me that I don't have a head. This caused a few giggles to come from the group at the table. Suddenly Kibitz and Flawless appeared and easily spotted the foals.

"There you all are," Kibitz said.

"Bollocks they found us I'll try teleporting us," Pip said as his horn lit lit up but only fizzled out causing the foal to groan in disappointment, this action was not lost upon both me and Luna

"Young ones please stop this tomfoolery if we do not leave now you will be late for your classes," Flawless Job said.

"But-," Apple Bloom started.

"No buts AB even though there's trouble going on young foals like you still need an education," Applejack said causing the original CMC fillies and Rumble to turn around and see their siblings were here

"Applejack's right Sweetie Belle an education is important for foals to grow up," Rarity said.

"But we want to stay with Uncle Ash," Rumble said.

"Listen you guys I know you want to ask me some things but please listen, Miss Cheerilee has put a lot of effort into getting a school working for you foals and she wants to be able to teach again because it's all she can do right now. The only way she can do that is if foals like you go and learn from her, so what do you say?" I wrote.

"Cor blimey I had no idea Miss Cheerilee was having such a tough time," Pip said.

"Yeah now I just feel guilty," Scootaloo said.

"Alright Uncle Ash we'll go," Apple Bloom said as they walked out from behind us and and followed Kibitz and Flawless down the hall.

"It's real good to have you back Ash. When it's with us they normally put up more of a fight but with you they totally bow to your will," Applejack said with a smirk.

I was about to write a response when suddenly my body froze and tensed up. I felt something touching me around where my head was supposed to be but there was no hands. It was a phantom touch that was running all over the smoke coming from my neck and I could also feel something cold as well. Suddenly a shock goes down my spine along with the feeling of electricity circling around my neck wound and through the smoke. The feeling was so painful I wanted to scream but all I could do was collapse and try and get rid of the pain but it was no use. Suddenly everyone ran over to me and pinned me down so I don't hurt myself. I could hear muffled shouting but the pain was numbing everything out till finally it stopped. I lay there for a bit waiting for the pain to fade and slowly everyone removed their hands from my body. Twilight was checking for a pulse and heartbeat and while she did that my hearing slowly returned.

"This is bad like really bad oh why didn't I run those tests first before we went to bed," Twilight said as she panicked.

"Twi don't blame yourself we were all tired after yesterday. Ash was also barely able to stand when we got him to bed," Rainbow said.

"That's not the point, regardless if I was tired I should have been able to do some tests to see if this was really Ash and not some cruel caribou trick like before. If I did those tests we might have been able to determine what was normal with Ash while he was in this condition but his pulse and heart rate are all out of sync, one is too slow and the other is too fast!" Twilight shouted while I reached for my phone and typed something in.

"I'm alright guys sorry if I gave you all a scare," I wrote.

"Ash what happened?" Soarin asked.

"I-I'm not sure myself, I was just about to type up a response when suddenly I felt...something touching me where my head should be, like a phantom touch. Then suddenly I felt an electric shock shoot through my body originating from the same-," I wrote.

"What is it Ash?" Luna asked.

"That touch and the shock, it must be coming from my head," I wrote.

"Huh?" everyone asked.

"But Ash, your head has been severed from your body how can you feel it if it's not attached," Rarity asked.

"I'm not entirely sure but I believe spiritually we're still linked despite the distance and not being able to see anything on that end," I wrote as I stood up before I began to walk to the door.

"And where do you think you're going?" Spike asked.

"I'm going to get my head back if that wasn't so obvious," I wrote.

Suddenly a teleportation goes off and Luna is standing before me arms and wings extended blocking my passage.

"After everything I've been through you honestly think I'm letting you out of my sight again?" Luna asked with a small growl in her voice.

"Luna someone is doing something with my head right now and that is seriously making me feel uncomfortable and the fact that I just got an electric shock means that whatever is going on with my head involves pain and a lot of it," I wrote.

"Elisa, Rage, Ethen and the Immortals are searching all of the cities that we know are still under the control of the caribou, they'll find it eventually," Luna said.

"Luna I can literally sense where my head is once I'm within a certain range of it which would have made things a little easier for everyone instead of sending them running around like headless chickens," I wrote.

"B-b-but if that's true then why didn't you say anything?" Luna asked.

"Last night when you all thought I was asleep the others said they were gonna search for my head and you assigned the Immortals to assist in the search. Rage was about to 'wake me' and get me but you said you didn't want me going anywhere at all. I knew you had it rough when I died so I decided to keep my mouth shut on that fact and let you carry on but what just happened now changes that. I don't know what they're doing but all I know so far is that it hurts and if they decide to incinerate it...," I wrote.

Luna stared at me with a mixture of emotions but the worst emotion I picked up was betrayal. Luna then wrapped her arms around me tightly and held me there for a few minutes before she let me go.

"Rage wanted to give you something said something about making you look more intimidating," Luna said before what looked like a whip made of a spine appeared in her hands

This creeped out a few in the group before I took the whip and saw it was actually metal just painted to look like real bones.

"Not bad for a hot head," I thought.

"Thank you Luna and I shouldn't be gone for longer then about four days and when I do get back there is something both you and I need to talk about," I said causing Luna to nod.

I then left for my personal armory and forge and got dressed into the same armor I was wearing against my battle with Heartless. I put it on and noticed it was lighter then I remember but shrugged. I then grabbed Salvation and Damnation along with Whispering Wind and Hingure before I went and got on Shadow Ranger and rode her out of the castle. Once I was within the city I easily drew every eye in it. Everyone was desperate to catch a glimpse of me, to see if I was truly back but I managed to convince everyone to hold off on that along with any questions till I get my head back. Before I knew it I was out of the city and cutting through the field before I made it to the forest which seemed to brighten in my presence. As I drove through the trees I saw pieces of caribou armor and weapons along with a few bones here and there, leaving me to guess it's the army that fled in terror when I killed Azur. Once I left the forest I stopped upon seeing Caribou bodies on what looked like sign posts, a warning to any other armies that come through here saying 'we've beat you once and we can do it again, the proof is right in front of you' but when I saw it I was a little disgusted. I'll admit I couldn't care less if I put Diann's and his son's corpses up on display but doing it to soldiers felt wrong in a way. Shaking my head of my thoughts I decided to listen to some music.



I then revved Shadow Ranger's handles before I shot along the plains at incredible speeds, a speed I can normally feel when I'm flying. The drive was smooth as silk and the wind was rushing up to meet me. I soon realised I was driving through White Tail Woods which was an impressive feat for Shadow Ranger in speed. I then focused on dodging trees and roots while enjoying the music. I then remembered Ponyville was close by causing a few memories of how I first arrived to dance through my head. I became so distracted with my memories I almost drove into a tree causing me to quickly swerve away but I ended up falling into some kind of tunnel. When I hit the ground I sat there for a few seconds and saw I was in some kind of gem cave and when I had a look at where I entered I saw a slope leading out. Shadow Ranger was in her horse form and was getting up before changing back into a bike.

"Who put some hole in the middle of the forest?" I thought angrily as I got up and walked over to Shadow Ranger and petted her side.

Suddenly I heard the sound of crumbling rocks from up ahead causing me to spin around quickly but I could only see more tunnel going down a fair way and I could just make out a light. Deciding to investigate I walked down the tunnel and as I did the light got brighter and brighter till it was almost blinding. When my sight adjusted I was met with the most beautiful underground grotto complete with waterfalls and large pools of water and hanging from the ceiling were massive glowing crystals with a few regular gems scattered all over the place. Suddenly I also noticed wooden floor boards beneath my feet and a cloth gazebo above me along with several lanterns, bedding materials and cooking tools and I even saw a table with four places set and food served. I placed my hand above the dinner and felt it was still warm meaning whoever is here is most likely nearby. Suddenly a powerful force hits me in my waist and knocks me to the floor but I leapt back up into a crouching position and got ready to rumble with my attacker. I stopped though when I saw there was more then one and despite their plain fur colours and almost gloomy choice in clothing, I saw it was Pinkie's family.

First was the farther Igneous Rock, an orange and well built earth pony with a silver mane and tail and silver haired sideburns. He was wearing tan pants and a plain shirt with a black closed vest over it along with a tie and a black old fashioned mining hat, Next was Pinkie's eldest sister Limestone Pie, she had azure blue fur with a light grey mane and tail and was wearing leggings and a grey skirt along with a white shirt with a jacket that matched her fur over it. Next was a mare I know better then the rest of the family Maud Pie, a grey furred mare with a greyish blue mane and tail. She was wearing a dress and shirt that matched her mane and tail with a black belt going around her waist and a pair of stockings on her legs. The next sibling was hiding behind Maud and reminded me of Fluttershy. She was Pinkie Pie's youngest sister by a minute, Marble Pie. She had a grey coat of fur and a brownish grey mane and tail and she was wearing dark grey pants with a deep blue shirt and brown open vest. Finally was the mother, ex-captain of the Royal Guards, Cloudy Quartz. She had grey fur and a darker grey colored mane and tail and she was also wearing some old fashioned royal guard armor. She normally has her mane done up into a bun and she often had a pair of glasses on her but they were missing and she was letting it down now which I found out from Pinkie that only means one thing.

"She's combat ready and ready to kill," I thought before I saw Quartz wincing and trying to stay off her right leg, I then realised she kicked me in the waist.

"It appears that this thing's armor is tougher then the others," Quartz said before she glared at me.

"Let me take a whack at it,"," Limestone growled as she grabbed out a pickaxe from nearby and swung it at me.

I then stood up, grabbed the pickaxe with my left hand and used my right hand to snap the handle in two. I tossed the part still in my grip behind me but Limestone wasn't done because she threw the handle at me, knocking my helmet off and shocking the Pie Family.

"I knew I had a mean throwing arm but damn, I didn't think I'd be able to tear someone's head off," Limestone said before I retrieved my phone and began typing something on it.

"Don't applaud yourself just yet Limestone," I wrote shocking and terrifying the family.

"It's some kind of zombie or something and it knows my name," Limestone shrieked.

"Don't zombies die again once you knock their heads off though?" Marble asked calmly.

"For the record I know all of you Pies, in fact you all knew me once four years ago. I was friends with Pinkie Pie," I wrote.

"How doth thou knoweth our daughter?" Igneous Rock asked.

"She threw me my welcome party to Ponyville," I explained.

"Who are you?" Quartz asked.

"Who's the last and only person that can fit and move in this armor?" I wrote.

The family just stared at me in puzzlement before Maud spoke up.

"Your Ash Blade correct?" Maud asked causing me to give a formal bow.

"Glad you were able to figure it out Maud. How's school going Pinkie told me you were doing a doctorate for something about rocks I believe," I wrote.

"Yes but I won't bore you with the details," Maud said.

"Alright and how's boulder?" I wrote.

"Quite well say hello boy," Maud said as she pulled a small stone from her pocket and presented it to me.

"Sup B?" I wrote.

Of course I got no response but it was nice to do this for Maud despite how strange it looks but hey who am I to talk...no wait, I can't at this time.

"He says hi but he asks what are you doing here?" Maud asked.

"Looking for my head. It was taken from me yesterday and I'm trying to get it back," I wrote before a tingling sensation went up my spine followed by a pulling sensation. "And I think I just figured out in which direction to look for it. East, North East."

"Not much up in that direction except for Ponyville and Canterlot and Foal Mountain," Quartz said.

"Wrong there Miss Quartz, there's also Hollow Shades," I wrote.

"But didn't Pinkie say there was an incident involving you last time you went there?" Maud asked.

"An unfortunate one...aye but if that's where my head is then that's where I'll go if necessary," I wrote as I began to leave.

"Hey you just gonna leave us here or something?" Limestone asked angrily.

"I'm sorry Miss Limestone but believe me when I tell you if I could teleport you to safety I would. However my magic has been on the fritz since I woke up, guess I need my head in order to properly wield it," I wrote.

"So what shalt we do?" Igneous Rock asked.

"The best I can do is point you to a safe place, it's simply west of here. Actually if you have a map I'll show you," I wrote and Maud brought me a map of Equestria before I pointed it to them.

"I don't believe it, safety and our little one was just two miles west of us and we didn't even know it," Quartz said.

"If you head there I'm sure Pinkie will come to you and she'll help you set up a home there," I wrote.

"Huh that mare knows where to be and why I'll admit that," Limestone said.

"The pathway should be clear of any problems and the beasts of the forest before Aephoceria will not harm you unless you have dark intentions so don't worry," I wrote.

We thank you your Highness. May your journey be quick and successful," Igneous said with a bow.

I gave a nod before I left. I walked down the tunnel and made it back to Shadow Ranger. I the drove out of the tunnel before I took off to where I sensed my head was. I drove past Ponyville and saw the place was abandoned and recently so before I followed the train tracks. Soon I entered a forest but continued to follow the train tracks and saw a train station coming up so I decided to stop. I didn't want to alert anybody that I was back just yet, there were still several kingdoms we had to free and if I showed up now that would bring bigger problems to the fight. Despite many caribou being unnerved to discover their 'god' was fighting against them but then again many would say it was some trick. Like that doctor who had cloned my blood into those God Hands. I also overheard some soldiers say something similar when they attacked Aephoceria. I then looked at my armor and figured I should change it.

I took an uneasy breath because of my magic being unstable, I then shut my ey...you get the idea. Well anyway, I then imagined my armor white as snow and plates of metal covered my torso and arms and were thick over the arms and shoulders while the hands were shaped as paws with claws. There were two collars attached to the chest plate going around the neck for protection, the legs were completely covered in armor along with a few sheets of metal covering the back and sides of my legs which was connected to my chest piece except for the upper thighs and crotch area. Those areas were protected by black scale like armor for mobility and climbing onto Shadow Ranger easier. The feet were also shaped like paws with claws then there was the helmet, it was a white wolf's head and the jaws could open to reveal my face if I wished. Finally a white cape upon my back. When I looked I saw the vision through my helmet was different so I took it off and saw a perfect white wolf's head that seemed to glow in the sun's light. I then looked at the rest of me and saw I was wearing the armor that I had imagined, but upon looking at it I remembered something from the passage about the Harbingers of Devastation. With a wave of my hand a spectral diamond crown that glowed in the light rested upon the helmet's brow. Giving a nod I put the helmet back on then made Whispering Wind invisible but kept Hingure by my side before I summoned my bow. When I saw it the bow looked larger, almost my size and it was shaped like a crescent moon. It had a galaxy like look to it with an elegant gold pattern etched over it.

I stared at my bow in amazement and wonder before I gripped it tightly before Shadow Ranger changed into her horse form and I sent her into a gallop. I then rode into Hollow Shades and saw the place has changed since I last came here. The tree houses were still here, each one carved into the massive trees that stood around me all connected by walkways and bridges. I also noticed more buildings on the ground and were different then the one's that were here before them. Suddenly I realised there was no one about making it seem like the place was deserted when suddenly I heard bells tolling from not far away. I decided to follow the sound of the bells but suddenly Shadow Ranger took control and galloped up a ramp and onto a roof of a building. She leapt from roof to roof until we came to the square. I saw the statue of Luna was gone and was replaced with a statue of Diann along with a few new buildings. I then saw what may have been the entire village all standing before some kind of church made of dark stone and on the steps to the church was a unicorn stallion wearing bright robes. Off to the side were a group of wagon cages with guards around them and the cages were filled with male Thestals.

"Hear me brothers, we are gathered here to cast judgement upon these traitors who dared betrayed our glorious god king Diann, whose arrival and conquest of our lands was decreed by the old gods and the god Ash Blade himself upon his death," The priest said making my temper flare at those words.

"LIES!" A thestal male shouted.

"Silence you blaspheming traitor!" the priest yelled.

"The only traitor I see is you. Ash Blade was kind and wise which is more then I can say for you maggot filled savages!" another thestal male shouted but was hit with the butt of a spear that was thrust through the bars by a guard.

"Enough!" the priest shouted before he approached the cages. "This will be your final hour however the gods are merciful and we will accept you back into our fold only if you swear your loyalty to our god king."

"Never, we'd rather burn for millennia in Tartarus then join the likes of you!" a thestal male shouted earning shouts of agreement from the others.

"So be it, for the crime of betraying your fellow males and the god king Diann, I hereby sentence you to die by fire," the priest said as he raised his arms up into the air before pointing at the imprisoned males. "If you have any last words to say, speak now."

"Long Live Luna and Hail To Ash Blade!" the males shouted as one

"May Ash Blade have mercy upon your souls," the priest said

"Oh he will," I thought.

Suddenly a guard lit a torch and began to approach the wagons intending to burn them but I pulled back on my bowstring before releasing it. I watched as the arrow flew through the air before it hit the guard in the neck causing many to cry out in shock and horror at the scene. I then reared back on Shadow Ranger while she let out a whinny causing all eyes to lock onto me.

"It's Conquest!" one of the guards shouted.

"Kill him kill the Harbinger in the name of Diann and the gods!" the priest yelled while I put on some music.



I fired a few more arrows and managed to hit the locks on the cages. The males shot out and attacked the caribou while the priest ran into the church and barricaded himself in. Shadow Ranger then leapt off the roof and as she landed on the ground I leapt off, drew back on my bow and launched three arrows at three guards charging at me before I drew Hingure. When I hit the ground I rushed into battle while the thestals surrounded the caribou, keeping them from escaping. I sliced through two caribou before parrying an attack and thrusted Hingure into another's neck. I then spun around and crouched down and severed the leg from another buck before I stood back up. Suddenly a guard came up intending to thrust his sword into me but I grabbed the blade in my right hand before I sliced through the buck's head with Hingure, severing the top half from the lower half. I then flicked the caribou's sword into the air before I used Hingure like a bat and sent the sword flying into a caribou before I sheathed Hingure. I summoned my bow once more and fired on more caribou but when I swung at more caribou I found out the limbs of the bow were like blades. Suddenly I saw a group of caribou aiming at me with rifles so I trapped a buck between the limbs and the bowstring and brought him in-between me and the rifles just before they fired killing the caribou. I then launched several arrows at the rifle wielding bucks before I released the body and took out more caribou. When the song ended every caribou and traitor that was gathered here lay dead while the females and remaining males checked to see if any were still breathing.

I then sheathed Hingure and walked towards the church. When I reached the stairs I kicked the doors down and saw the priest kneeling before the alter before he turned to me.

"This is hollowed ground you cannot spill blood here," the priest said but I just summoned my bow and launched it at the priest hitting him in the leg.

While the priest was screaming in pain I grabbed him and tapped something into my phone.

"You asked me to have mercy on those stallions and I have granted mercy, you on the other hand shall not be granted that chance," I wrote making the priest's eyes widen.

I then dragged the priest out of the church and I saw the Thestals had brought out a chopping block and set it up on the top of the stairs. Just then some males grabbed the priest and placed him upon the block. I then saw a Thestal with a wood axe approaching but I held my hand up to stop him. I then made Whispering Wind appear before I drew him causing everyone to gasp in shock at the sight of the weapon before I held him before me.

"If you have any last words speak them now," I wrote.

"Please my lord I beseech you, grant me mercy," the priest pleaded.

The angry glares from all those gathered before me said it all. I then raised Whispering Wind above me and brought it down on the priest's neck severing his head from his body before I straightened up and sheathed Whispering Wind.

"King Ash Blade?"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw a stallion standing amongst the crowd.

"It's you isn't it there's only one who could wield that sword upon your back" the stallion said.

I gave a nod to the stallion before I gestured him to approach and when he did I wrote a message to him and gave him a map.

"Take this map and have everyone follow you into a place called the undiscovered west there you will find sanctuary from the caribou," I wrote.

"Thank you your highness but what of you?" the stallion asked.

"I still have unfinished business here," I said as I opened my helmet showing my missing head.

"Then let us assist you," the stallion said.

"No you are all my subjects and I will not have you all following me into danger. Besides you've all been through enough I can handle this and I want all of you out of harms way, am I understood?" I wrote.

"Your wish is our command my king and thank you," the stallion said.

With that I gave a nod before I left following on where I could feel my head was and the direction it was in was troubling. I then climbed on Shadow Ranger and galloped off to where I felt my head was and as I approached the feelings of dread became stronger and stronger. When I made it to where my head was and if it were still attached to me it would have gone pale at the sight before me, I was standing at the gates of what used to be the old asylum now turned laboratory and I saw the place was heavily defended. I then remembered another way into the place that led through another building, I wanted to avoid the old mayor's mansion. Returning to the rest of Hollow Shades I went to the old mayor's place and saw it was now nothing but burnt wood and ashes. I remember having Rage burn it down himself and after a few minutes of sifting through the rubble I found the basement and the old elevator shaft before I pulled out a flashlight I had just in case I needed to go into a dark area. Turning it on I jumped into the shaft and landed at the bottom before making my way through the underground passage and the first thing I saw was dried blood splattered along the walls from my last visit.

Shaking my head from the dark memories I began to make my way down the tunnel until I came to a door. I saw it was locked so I kicked it down and was met with a laboratory full of working caribou, they didn't last long against me. I then went upwards following the sense of where my head was and killing anyone in my way as I went. I followed the sense to a place marked with maximum security subjects. I ripped down the door, killed the guards quickly and entered. I was met with a hallway with doors on each side and a very heavy one at the end where I felt my head was. I then heard screams from behind some of the doors and told myself I would help out whoever was inside once I retrieved my head. Upon reaching the door I drew Hingure and sliced it open and upon entry I immediately saw my head in the jar surrounded by several machines. I then walked towards it and once I was close enough I saw my head was just as I left it when I died. Suddenly my eyes slightly opened, likely in response to my presence. I then removed my helmet and put it down nearby before I undid the latching of the jar that held the lid in place before I opened it. Reaching in I grabbed my head and held it before me, I could feel my hands on the sides of my head. Turning the head around I put the head in place and my vision went black before my blood went to work in attaching the head to it's proper place. I then released my head from my hands and once I felt everything was back to normal I went to open my eyes and they responded perfectly. I then took a deep breath through my mouth before releasing a sigh but the moment was shattered when I felt a presence behind me, one I hadn't felt in a long time one that both angered and terrified me.

"Hello again...Red Reaper."




                5 Days Later 7:00am Hollow Shade Train Station Third Person P.O.V.




"Uh and here I thought I'd never have to steep foot in this place again," Rage sighed as he stepped off his own personal train that he stole before he looked around the deserted town. Suddenly the mane six, the stallions, Spike, Gilda, Elisa and Evan, Luna, Nightmare and Celestia also stepped off the train and looked around.

"It seems a might bit creeper then the last time we were here," Rarity said.

"Can we go back now," Fluttershy whimpered.

"Relax Shy this isn't gonna be like last time cause this time we know how to fight," Rainbow said.

"Okay anyone want to explain what's going on here you've all been jittery since those Thestals came back on news of Ash being here," Elisa said.

"Oh yeah you guys went home before that happened. Well for the short version Ash and I were sent here to solve a mystery of disappearances and these six snuck along for the ride. We were led to a creepy asylum that was infested with all sorts of bad mojo. The mess ended with a couple of necromancers with a doll fetish. They were taking the time souls have left in life to add it to their own, same thing Diann and his sons had been doing for a long time now. We even found some people trapped in a basement, some of them had been starved for so long they retorted to cannibalism," Rage said with a shudder.

"Now I really want to kill'em," Elisa said.

"What about the necromancers, who were they?" Evan asked.

"The mayor was one as for the others I didn't take the time to ask before they were devoured by their victims," Rage said.

"Bastards toying with the dead like that, I hope they are tortured in the fires of hell till time ends," Elisa said with clenched fists.

"I'm just glad the victims got the last laugh in the end," Gilda said

"Speaking of the old Asylum I bet my right arm that's where we'll find Ash," Rage said.

"What makes you say that?" Celestia asked.

"Haven't you noticed since we got off the train the air is too still here," Rage said as he looked up.

"Your right *sniff* *sniff* scent of flesh beginning to rot is also in the air and the stench is pretty strong too...And it's coming from that way," Elisa said as she pointed to the town.

The group then walked into the town and when they came to the square there were many caribou corpses. One in particular was a unicorn stallion, the head was resting on a pike while his body was nailed to a cross that was standing on a statue alter with a statue of Diann in pieces on the side. On the alter were words written in blood like.

Freedom!

Death To The Caribou Tyrants!

Long Live Ash Blade!"

Finally sitting on a flag pole was a flag baring Ash's cutie mark.

"Damn, certainly made their statement clear," Soarin said.

"Can't really say I blame them, the priests have a way of forcing people to listen to them. There's even a ceremony that involve females losing their virginity so they can join their order," Rage said.

"Mental note find the leader of these priests and barbecue him," Spike said punching the palm of his hand.

Suddenly a chill runs up everyone's spines causing them all to shudder.

"Kay that there was no normal chill," Applejack said.

"Indeed it was a massive magic burst and it must have been powerful if an earth pony felt it," Celestia said.

"Just how powerful are we talking about here?" Rainbow asked.

"Alicorn magic or more powerful. Whatever it was is serious if that much magic was released in one go," Luna said.

"Agreed and it was coming from the old asylum." Rage said causing most of the group to gulp.

"Let me guess part of the long version right?" Elisa asked.

"Mm-hm," Rage said as the group went into the forest.

The group was silent the entire walk till they came to the asylum. A thick darkness coated it and ripped through it. The massive walls that once surrounded it were obliterated along with a small portion of the building and the magic covering a majority of the building pulsed as if it was alive. Rage then looked like he received a kick to his gut while he swallowed something foul.

"Rage are you alright?" Luna asked.

"It's malice...the place is drowning in it and the magic...It's defiantly Ash's," Rage said unnerving everyone.

"Your saying Ash's demonic magic did this?" Nightmare asked.

"No this is something else something equally dark...I think it's the Nether Lord eye's work," Rage said.

"What!" everyone shouted.

"Are you telling me an eye from one of those...creatures in Ash's possession," Elisa asked in shock.

"Actually it's more like a part of him and before you go jumping to conclusions know that he never wanted it, it was forced upon him," Luna explained.

"B-b-but I don't understand Ash said he would never let it loose again," Rarity said.

"True but remember Ash has been dead for three years...the seals may have weakened since...But I don't think Ash did this willingly after all most of us know how much that kid hates asylums, especially this one," Rage said before he began to walk to the building.

"Wait we're going in there?" Twilight asked.

"Unless any of you have a better idea on how to find Ash," Rage said.

Nodding the group followed Rage to the building. The main door was clear of any dark magic but when Rage pushed it open a putrid smell flooded out of the building forcing everyone to cover their noses.

"Sweet mother of Celestia what the buck is that stench!" Rainbow cried as she held her nose.

"Terror, blood and a whole mess of bad crap mixed together," Rage said as he he looked beyond the doors.

The sight inside could only be described as a nightmarish world. Blood and flesh covered most of everything in sight, some corpses were perched up in gruesome displays missing limbs or having having missing flesh and drained of their blood. Some bodies scattered about looked like they suffered before death. Black sludge was growing out of everywhere and pulsed, some skeletons were in the black sludge while it entangled itself among the bones. Each one looked like it was trying to escape from it, some bodies that looked like they shouldn't be alive were barely moving and were groaning in agony.

"By the stars," Luna said softly while Fluttershy and Rarity fainted from the sight.

"Alright watch your step and be careful on what you touch," Rage as he walked into the building being mindful of the dark pulsing magic.

"Wait you're still going in there after seeing this?" Caramel asked in shock.

"We do not have time to be debating over this. Those who wish to stay may stay all those who wish to come stay close and like Burning Rage said be mindful of what you touch," Nightmare said as she followed Rage along with Luna, Elisa and Evan.

"C'mon when you think about it we've faced just as bad and survived," Pierce said as he entered.

"Eeyup," Mac said in agreement as he followed.

"Oh Faust I must be out of my mind," Thunderlane said as he followed.

Celestia then took a breath before she began to walk inside.

"You as well Princess?" Twilight asked in shock.

"If things go bad I feel there may be a better chance of survival if I go along with my sisters and Rage. You are all free to stay outside if you wish, I doubt anyone will hold it against you," Celestia said with a motherly smile.

The rest of the group looked at each other and they all gave a nod and stepped back except Twilight, Gilda and Rainbow who stepped forward.

"I think I might be able to help in finding out where the source of this is," Twilight said.

"Yeah and you never know if your gonna need a couple of extra hands," Rainbow said while Gilda nodded

"Okay rest of you wait outside the walls...hopefully we won't be in here long," Rage said before he led the group further inside.

Evil and suffering pulsed from everywhere the group turned to look, the occasional scream didn't help much either. Blood splashed beneath them whenever they took a step forward, if they hadn't seen it they would have thought this place was hell itself apart from the groaning souls who were still alive and the creaking of the building and the splashing of blood beneath them. All was quiet, those who had horns tried to illuminate the way but the darkness suppressed the light allowing it to go only a few feet before engulfing it. Only Rage's fire pieced the darkness lighting the way before them. Suddenly something fell before Rage's gaze forcing him to leap back and startling the rest of the group. Rage then brought his axe closer and saw it was a heart and the organ was still pulsing looking up the group saw a caribou pined to the ceiling his chest cut open and his organs hung down like a low hanging chandelier grossing a few in the group.

"Please...Help me," the caribou pleaded with wheezing breath.

Suddenly several dark mutilated limbs reached out from the darkness and began to pull the caribou in. He tried to fight against the limbs and just as he was about to utter his final word his mouth was beginning to get pulled into the black, drowning out the sound before he disappeared.

"Okay that's going to haunt my dreams for the rest of my life," Elisa said simply but her face showed terror.

"Eeyup," Mac agreed while he trembled.

"We're not getting anywhere like this, this magic is clearly Ash's. We need to trace it back to him," Rage said.

"Those black lines over there are feeding magic across the building kinda like electricity through wires," Twilight said as she pointed to a black vine that crawled along the wall and pulsed like a heartbeat.

"Nice work Twi," Rage said as he gave the lavender mare a pat on the shoulder.

The group then followed the vine through the twisted hallways, keeping their eyes peeled for anything. Till their way was blocked by dozens and dozens of arms in a circle formation leaving no way passed.

"So what now?" Pierce asked.

Rage then stepped forward and reached out to touch the hand in the center of the formation but golden magic surrounded his arm stopping it.

"Rage what are you doing?" Celestia asked.

"Looking for a way passed," Rage said as he pulled his arm out of Celestia's magic grip.

"Rage we don't even know what that...thing will do?" Rainbow said.

"I'm so glad you care RD but logically it's either this or we go back and find another way around which will take longer and personally, I'd rather not stay here any longer then we need to. We may even come across another one of these things if we try a different way," Rage said.

The group looked at each other before they gave a nod. Rage then placed his hand against the hand in the center of the formation which gave a twitch causing Rage to back away. The hand then closed and retracted into the limbs and the other limbs then began to retract till the way was clear revealing another room.

"Ugh that was one creepy door," Gilda said.

The group then entered the room and were greeted by dozens of monitors revealing nothing but static and a control panel surrounded by a few dismembered bodies.

"I'd say we found the security room," Pierce said.

"Let's see if we can find out how this mess began," Luna said as she went over to console and began fiddling with it.

Soon videos appeared on the screen, Rage then stepped up and searched for the video from four days ago. They watched as he found his head but as he put it on the camera cut out and when it turned back on Ash was shackled to the floor and looked savagely beaten. Blood stained his ragged strips of cloth that only covered his crotch but the group could see several blade wounds and bruises along his body.

"Did Ash get beat?" Rainbow asked.

"I wouldn't be surprised if he did, his body hasn't been mobile for three years. That would make any one lose strength, immortal or not," Rage said.

The group then watched as Ash was taken to several rooms and experimented on in sick fashions. Ash tried everything to escape but was stopped, his body just freezing up till finally one room had Ash strapped to a table and a caribou had a set of pliers aimed at Ash's left eye. When it got close the eye changed to a golden amber and the pupil became slitted and changed to a darker amber. Suddenly tendrils made of dark magic shot out of the eye and impaled the doctor. Next the shackles holding Ash unlocked and Ash clutched his eye in pain. Suddenly black vein like vines pored out from behind Ash's hand and spread across his arms and formed seven inch long claws on each hand. Ash quickly disappeared and appeared in a different monitor and cut down several guards as fast as lightning while the building started to turn into what it is now. Starting in the room where the eye took over and and that's when the video stopped.

"Thought so they were messing around with that eye...Won't say they didn't deserve it but why do it is what's bothering me," Rage said.

"Well maybe they didn't know about it?" Twilight said.

"Maybe but it seemed a little too precise is all," Rage said.

"Well anyway we'd best find him quickly," Celestia said.

Everyone nodded and continued on their way till they reached the room. The place was an absolute wreck of short circuiting equipment and body pieces. The group looked around till they heard movement and when they looked they saw Ash sitting against a wall, the left half of his torso and face covered in black sludge which was attached to the wall. His chest was rising and falling like normal. Rage then walked over to Ash and gently shook him.

"Ash you gotta wake up," Rage said and slowly Ash's right eye opened.

"Rage?" Ash asked.

"Hey bro, you're alright," Rage said before Ash looked around the room.

"Am I dreaming?" Ash asked.

"Sorry pal but I wish we all were," Rage said before Ash let out a depressed sigh. "C'mon let's get out of here."

Rage then pulled on Ash and the black sludge clinging to him released him leaving behind a perfect imprint like it was a hard shell.

"Wait...sword," Ash wheezed out.

"Sword?" Rage repeated as he looked around.

Where Ash's left arm was within the sludge was a large sword. The handle was wrapped in flesh with a purple eye with a black slitted pupil acting as the pommel and the guard was a flat disk. Attached to the disk and going around it forming a triangle were three blades each one looked like it was from a sword blade that was split down the middle perfectly. Each blade was of a different shape one, looked like a spine and had a dark purple aura emitting from it, another looked normal but had black cracks crossing over the blade and the last one looked to be made of pure smoke and shadow.

"Holy mother of mercy," Rage said upon seeing the blade.

"That's a sword, looks more like a mish mash of body parts," Rainbow said.

"Dark...magic...don't touch...bare handed," Ash said.

"Can someone cover it and carry it, I'll take Ash," Rage said.

"I'll do it," Nightmare said but Celestia placed a hand on her shoulder. "Please Tia I'll be careful I don't intend to let myself get swept up into whatever dark misery this blade may hold."

*sigh* "Alright," Celestia said before releasing Nightmare's shoulder.

With a nod Nightmare summoned a large thick blanket, wrapped the sword in it completely and carried it in her magic.

"Done," Nightmare said with a nod.

Returning the nod Rage turned to Mac who picked up Ash and placed him on Rage's back before they left for the door. Suddenly Elisa and Evan walk in and Evan was holding something over his shoulder but it was wrapped in a thick brown blanket.

"Elisa, Evan where did you two go off too?" Rage asked.

"Looking for Ash and we found him but...he's not alive anymore," Elisa said sadly.

"Huh?" everyone asked in sync.

"Dudete Ash is right here what are you going on about?" Rage said as he gestured to Ash sitting on his back.

"Huh?" Elisa and Evan said in sync.

"Then whose this lookalike?" Evan asked as he turned around revealing a hand peeking out from the blanket.

Rainbow then flew forward and moved the blanket. When she did she revealed a human body with silver hair and a black stripe. The groups members from this world all stared at the figure in shock and when Rainbow moved the head to reveal the face, the face matched Ash drawing one word from them.

"Heartless!"

"Wait Heartless, as in the Heartless that killed Ash?" Elisa asked.

"In a sense Ash killed them both," Celestia said.

"This explains why his corpse was never recovered after the battle the rats must have smuggled him out of the tower and back into their own country," Rage growled.

"Well if it is Heartless let's leave his corpse and go," Rainbow said.

"No...Take...With," Ash wheezed.

"What Ash that's Heartless he-," Twilight started.

"Don't care," Ash said shutting everyone up.

"You heard him take him with us and let's get outta here," Rage said.

The group then made their way out of the building and when they linked back up with the rest of the group they sat down against a tree and looked at the dark building.

"It'd be a bad idea if we just left that as it is, who knows what kind of darkness would spread if we did so," Twilight said.

"Libra...I beseech you...come and pass judgement onto those who seek to bring harm, may all wrongdoers be swept away by your power."

Everyone looked and saw Ash sitting against the tree and he was using his right index finger to draw something in mid air.



Suddenly a massive golden glowing magic circle appeared above the asylum and in the center of the circle was the same symbol Ash drew. The very presence of the golden light made the darkness covering the asylum burn and sizzle.

"I evoke Scales of Justice," Ash said.

Suddenly the golden light became a beam of magic and came down on the asylum. The group had to turn away from the force of the wind that was blown at them from the blast and the light was too much for them to handle while the building began to disintegrate and vanish. Once it was over there was nothing left, not even underground. All of it was gone and when the group looked back at the asylum they were dumbfounded and when they looked at Ash they saw he was unconscious once again.
> Chapter 28 Mending Bonds (Clop)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

1:00 pm Aephoceria Guest Bedroom Third Person P.O.V.





Ash was still unconscious when he was placed on the bed in a guest bedroom, he was brought to the doctors for a physical examination before he was brought here. Once he was in the bed Luna, Nightmare and Rage left and rejoined the group outside.

"Well the doctors said he's fine physically but mentally is a difficult answer," Luna said.

"He's not dreaming at this time, I checked on the way here and while his body was being examined," Nightmare said.

"He's a hard bastard, the only way he can die is if he kills himself which is a proven fact," Caramel said earning a slap to the back of his head from Mac.

"Ah don't think we need a reminder sugarcube," Applejack said.

"You all said he was both tortured and experimented on but yet, when you found him there wasn't even a scratch on his body and that caribou mark on his back, when we saw what happened to his wings, he healed almost instantly," Rarity said.

"Yeah but you all saw his left arm five days ago. I'm honestly not surprised he healed so quickly but that does raise the question, what in the devils name happened to his soul while he was gone," Rage said.

The group looked at each other, looking for answers no one had the answer to.

"Hey, Ash said he'd tell us what happened once he got his head back right, all we need to do is wait for him to wake up."

Suddenly a pulse of magic came from the room causing everyone to rush in so they could investigate. When they entered they saw a black orb floating above the bed and Ash no where to be seen.

"You may be waiting for awhile Dash," Rage said.




4 Days Later Aephoceria Dining Room




"Still no change. The black orb hasn't changed to any of the tests I preformed on it, I can't even scan it because of the dimensional atmosphere discharge it's radiating," Twilight said earning a few blank stares from most of the group. "I can't scan an object with my magic if there's no object and my magic is saying there is no object to scan."

"Oh," most of the group said.

"That can't be right though we know the orb is there," Rainbow said.

"I know Rainbow but it's like someone cut open a hole in the universe and now there's nothing there," Twilight said.

"Strange where have I heard that before?" Spike asked as he scratched his chin with a claw.

"Well what do you suppose we do while we wait for any changes?" Luna asked.

"Well I'm gonna see some more of Ash's history in the Hall of Armours," Twilight said.

"Hall of Armors?" Rage asked.

"That massive hallway that has all of Ash's armor. I have a whole new means of learning material that I wish to look through and since all this information came from someone who was living at that time and has seen it, this is an opportunity I can't ignore," Twilight said causing many in the group to chuckle and shake their heads at the mare.

Soon everyone went their separate ways. Meanwhile back in the guest room, the black orb was occupying it began to crack. The cracks spread all over the orb before it shattered dropping onto the bed the curled up form of Ash. His clothes were just how they were left when the orb appeared and cocooned him, a standard hospital gown tied around him. Ash then opened his eyes and uncurled himself before sitting up on the bed then standing up.




                Ash's P.O.V




Once I was up I took a shaky step forward but began to collapse however I managed to grab onto the bedside table to support myself. I then realised this wasn't going to be easy. I released the bedside table and attempted to take another step forward. I collapsed and hit the ground groaning in pain at the fall. I went to push myself up but suddenly the door opened and in walked a nurse. She had a pink mane and tail her, mane was tied up into a bun. She was wearing a standard nurse outfit that matched her fur. She had a red cross with a small pink hearts in each corner on her skirt and a nurse cap on her head with the same cross that she had on her skirt. I immediately recognised this mare as Nurse Redheart and upon seeing me on the floor she froze. We stared at each other for awhile till the clipboard in her hand slipped out and hit the ground with a clatter, startling the poor mare.

"Your majesty you're...you're..." Redheart trailed off as she began to help me up.

"Let's just go with awake Redheart," I said as she helped me back onto the bed.

"You...you remember my name?" Redheart asked in a stunned tone.

"Of course I remember you Redheart, I'm personally insulted that you would think that," I said in a joking manner but this only caused Redheart to bow.

"My apologises your majesty it wasn't my intention to insult you, please forgive me," Redheart pleaded.

"Oh this is going to take awhile," I thought. "Redheart stand up please, I'm not mad at you I was merely making a joke."

"Oh," Redheart said looking quite embarrassed.

"Anyway how are you? It's been quite awhile since we last saw each other." I said.

"I've been well your majesty and I never got to thank you in your assistance in saving me in Ponyville," Redheart said with a smile.

"Well I'm glad your alright," I said.

"Now your majesty how are you at this time and why were you on the floor?" Redheart asked.

"It's my legs, it seems my body still isn't used to being active after so long," I said.

"Hm that is strange I remember you being able to move and fight when the caribou attacked yet now...Perhaps and this is only a theory, with your head and brain severed from your body your body couldn't feel the numbness within. I did see you stumble about a few times while you were fighting and now that your head is reattached everything is now as it once was," Redheart said.

"Hm that's a pretty solid theory Redheart, it would explain a lot," I said as I tried to get up but Redheart stopped me.

"Your majesty you mustn't move yet," Redheart said trying to push me back onto the bed.

"My legs aren't going to get any better just by lying here Redheart I need to get both blood and motivation in them," I said.

Redheart just stared at me for a second before she gave me a one moment gesture then left. I then decided to rub my legs to get some blood circulation going and not long after that Redheart came back with a cane in hand. The staff was made of black wood and the top had a silver raven head with emerald eyes.

"Your kidding me," I said.

"If you want to leave this room on your legs your going to take this with you as well, you hear," Redheart said with look that told me all I need to know, don't fuck around with her.

"Alright you win," I said with a sigh as I grabbed the cane.

Redheart then helped me get onto my feet and slowly using the cane I began to walk around the room. When Redheart was satisfied she left me alone to get dressed into a set of black jeans with a blue T-shirt and my favourite black coat before I walked out on my own with Redheart beside me.

"So anything happen while I was out?" I asked.

"You mean during the three years or four days?" Redheart asked.

"Four days, anything shocking or surprising hell even apocalyptic happen recently?" I asked.

"Not much unless her majesty Queen Luna freaking out about you as soon as that black orb showed up counts," Redheart said.

"Geeze if I wasn't asking for it before with my death, doing something like that right after I return is defiantly dropping me in hot water and may also convince Luna to go for a divorce," I said.

"I doubt it would go that far your majesty," Redheart said.

"Oh and what makes you say that?" I asked.

"You seem to forget that during all of that time of being alive Queen Luna has never taken a lover until you. I may not have been there personally but from what I hear you treated her like she was the most precious thing in existence. Mares like that in stallions and out of most of them you are undoubtedly one of the kindest and sweetest among them," Redheart said.

Thank you Redheart I really needed to hear that," I said with a smile.

"Your quite welcome your majesty," Redheart said.

"Redheart you don't need to address me as your majesty we've been friends before I was crowned," I said.

"Oh um forgive me...Ash it is a habit I picked up," Redheart said sheepishly. "If I may enquire Ash where are we going?"

"I have no destination, I'm merely trying to get my legs to work properly once more," I said when suddenly I saw Shye pass the corridor we were in. "Shye!"

Upon hearing me Shye turned towards me and her jaw hit the floor upon seeing me as I hobbled over to her. Once I was before her, her jaw was still agape as she stared at me.

"Shye are you okay?" I asked.

Shye then woke herself from her trance before she got onto her hands and knees.

"Your holiness," Shye stuttered but I could barely hear her because her head was down.

"Shye get up your embarrassing yourself," I said.

"I am not worthy to gaze upon you your holiness," Shy mumbled causing me to face palm.

"Oh stars above should have known this was going to happen I thought as I shook my head while my hand was still connected to my face. I then thought of how to get her to stand up and an idea appeared in my head but I didn't like it. "Shye I command you to stand up and look me in the eyes when I'm addressing you from now on."

Hesitantly Shye rose up onto her hooves and looked at me and I saw her cheeks were a little pink.

"Shye I'm not going to ask you to bow to me okay. Friends don't bow before one another and you are my friend," I said as I rested both my hands on the cane before me.

"I...I understand," Shye said.

"Alright now are you alright, I never asked after the attack," I said.

"I am well your holiness," Shye said

"I'm glad, I can see I was interrupting you from going somewhere am I right in assuming you were going to see Pita?" I asked.

"Yes your grace in fact two days ago Pita squeezed my hand, the doctors said she may wake soon," Shye said.

"That is tremendous news if you do not mind I'd like to visit later today personally," I said.

"I'm sure she would be honored your grace," Shye said.

With a bow and a nod of the head we went our separate ways, Redheart still following behind me till she saw I was strong enough to carry myself and left to go tend to her other patients. Meanwhile I walked towards the door that led to the training yard and was greeted by Rage training with Applejack, Rainbow and Spitfire, even Fluttershy was training with her bow on some targets. Rage then looked at me and stopped what he was doing and lowered his axes causing the others to do the same. Rage then approached me and stood before me and looked me over.

"You look good for someone who just got out of an asylum from hell," Rage said.

"Could've been better...thanks for getting me out by the way," I said earning a nod from Rage as Spitfire approached next.

"What the fuck am I gonna do with you, can't leave you along for a minute," Spitfire said.

"For the record Spits I asked to leave to go find my head not my fault there were complications," I said.

"And I'll be asking on what those complications were, I can promise you that," Rage said causing me to nod slowly.

"And what was that black orb thing in your room all about?" Spitfire asked.

"A good reason mind you and I can promise you I wasn't in any danger that time," I said.

"So what'ca doing here Ash and what's with the cane?" Rainbow asked.

"Redheart insisted that I use it because my body is still struggling to realise that it can move once more. So until I can walk straight I have to keep this thing on hand and speaking of," I said as I leaned the cane against a bench and took a step forward then another and another. When I saw I was walking fine I then took a breath in what felt like forever and smiled.

"Looks like you're ready to kick some tail like a bull in rodeo," Applejack said.

"Question is can he still swing a sword?" Rainbow said.

"I'd be more then happy to demonstrate if I have a partner," I said wile smirking at Rainbow.

"Whoa as much as I love a good fight we have more important things to do like you filling us in on a shit load of stuff," Rage said.

"True can you guys round up everyone and have them meet in my personal study?" I asked.

"You have a personal study, where?" Rainbow asked.

"It's in a place of plain sight but hidden as well for privacy. Rage knows where it is so he'll tell you," I said.

"Alright c'mon you lot let's go, see you there Ash," Rage said as he and the others left, but Spitfire gave me a slap on the backside with her tail before she left.

"And you better be there," Spitfire said with a glare so I crossed my heart to calm her down before she left.

I then grabbed the cane by the staff before I made my way to a wall in a hallway with a mural of a Demonic Angel sitting at a desk with a feather quill in hand and a set of shelves behind the figure. I saw each book had a symbol on it but one book had my attention. It was like that others, made of stone and sitting on a shelf with a symbol on it's spine, but this symbol had the demonic angel symbol upon it. I placed my hand on the book and pushed on it. The book slid into the wall then suddenly the whole mural went into the wall before moving to the side, revealing a short tunnel that led into a room. Walking inside I saw the room was nice and cozy but big enough to be called a small bookstore. The room was split into two rooms. The first room, the one I had just entered, had books and shelves going all around the walls and a ledge that went around the upper half of two walls with a staircase that led to the ledges. In-front of you as you enter and to the left of the staircase was a large desk shaped into an L shape and a chair under it facing a window that showed the outside. I remember all the windows in this room being enchanted by me to have the window show me a view I wish to see. For example I could have it show me a view of a beach in Hawaii on a sunny day while in reality it's foggy and raining. On the right side of the staircase was a massive opening that led into the second half of the study. It too had shelves going around the walls but this room looked more like a reading room complete with a fireplace and a globe of the world but this globe was also enchanted and made it look like I actually had the whole world sitting in my study. The seas were blue and clouds hovered over the continents that took the exact shape of every cloud around the world. Upon looking around the study I saw layers of dust covering everything.

"This will not do at all," I said to myself before giving a sharp whistle.

Suddenly a small cupboard door beside me opened and a set of cleaning appliances floated out and lined up before me. I then started tapping my foot and raised my arms into the air before I began to wave them and as I did a tune came to mind and I couldn't help but decide to hum it aloud. My hands were like a conductors directing an orchestra and as I continued to hum the air around me came alive with music. A mop walking on it's bristles walked past me while a bucket floated behind it while several brooms swept the dust that was falling from shelves thanks to cloths and dusters. Books even flew off the shelves so the cloths could get rid of any dust beneath or behind the books. While the dusters cleaned the books as the song and work continued I felt my eyes close as the music continued and I became lost in thought. Suddenly my eyes snapped open as I heard the sound of voices and giggling. I looked and saw everyone was here all of them were being levitated in my magic and some of them were being cleaned and dusted while Rage was being mopped by the...well mop. Pinkie, Discord and Eris seemed to be the only ones having fun as they laughed at being levitated or at the unfortunate situation the others found themselves in with my senses back in order. I waved my hands and the cleaning appliances stopped and floated back into the cupboard while the books went back to their shelves. While the others were set down onto their hooves, many in the group were staring at me with wide eyes.

"Sorry about that guess I got a little carried away," I said as I rubbed the back of my head.

"Yeah no kidding," Rage said before coughing up a soap bubble causing me to snicker.

"Ash that song...was that "The Princess's Apprentice' you were humming and playing while you were...cleaning?" Rarity asked.

"The Princess Apprentice?" I asked.

"It's a really an old symphony I heard when I was a filly. According to my mother it was written about a student to a Princess who used magic too powerful for her and flooded her master’s home. It also involved living brooms and cleaning utensils if memory serves,” Rarity explained and when she said that I saw Celestia's and Luna's faces turn crimson.

"Perhaps but truthfully that song just popped into my head while I was cleaning up all the dust in here. So yeah not sure where that came from," I said.

"Well I don't know what it was called or how hold it is but what I do know is that it was a fun and bouncy tune," Pinkie said before she started humming the song while here tail swayed with the beat.

"You know Ash I am very impressed that you were able to levitate so many objects including us yet you didn't even know we had entered," Faust said.

"Heh guess I was really out of it, now I believe you all have questions for me correct," I said as I gestured to the reading room of the study. I then summoned some armchairs and couches for everyone before we sat down. "Alright so whose first?"

Just like that everyone's hands raised into the air but Twilight didn't wait and shot off her questions.

"One how long has this room been here, two what are all these books, three how in Equestria does that globe look like a smaller scale version of Equis, four why do the windows in here show that it's raining outside when it's sunny along with the sound of rain tapping on the roof, five-,"Twilight said but Pinkie placed a hand over the lavender mare's mouth causing everyone to stare at her.

"What, there is such thing as too many questions and this mare asks waaaaaaaaay too many," Pinkie said.

"Well this room was been put in while I was restoring this kingdom so it became liveable again. These books are old spell books from long deceased friends and journals that I wrote in the past. That globe over there is actually made of glass with an enchantment on it that allows me to monitor weather all over the world. As for the windows they are also enchanted to show me any landscape that I wish along with the weather. Right now it's looking out over the grass filled plains surrounding the castle while it's raining and I like to read a good book while it's raining. The room also adjusts it's temperature to match the windows so if it gets chilly I have an excuse to use the fire place," I said awing everyone.

"I'm going to have to ask you later on how this is done because I think I would like something like that for my study in Canterlot but first thing's first. Ash, after what happened in the asylum you were placed in a guest room, but when once we all went outside before coming back in we saw a black orb in your place," Celestia said causing me to let out a sigh.

"You all saw what happened in Hollow Shades right and I'm pretty sure you know what power was used to make it so correct?" I asked causing everyone to nod. "Well...I've never told anyone about this but when the eye is activated...all the poor souls that are trapped inside start screaming, thousands upon thousands of souls start screaming inside my head and continue to do so long after the eye is deactivated. It hurts like crazy and makes everything difficult to think and each time it happens it gets worse and worse. I didn't know what to do about it, that is until...while I was dead I got a little help from someone and they gave me some tips on how to fix it but I needed to be in my body in order to achieve it. When I awoke, I woke to the screams of the souls trapped in this eye. I then decided to try that technique given to me and secluded myself into that orb for silence and concentration. I then tried to quell their screams by separating them from my mind. Slowly I began to quite the sounds and when I finished my mind was truly at ease for the first time in centuries. Unfortunately I cannot release all those who are imprisoned in here but I managed to end the mindless screaming and because of that," I said before my left eye changed to the nether lord eye and a ball of malice formed in my hand. I made it take different shapes until I deactivated the eye. "I can now control the eye instead of the other way round. Now I don't need to worry about random bursts happening and others getting hurt when it happens."

Everyone stared at me in shock at the display of dark power in my grasp before regaining their composure.

"Okay now I have some questions of my own I want answered. First off how were you captured in the first place and what the hell is this?" Rage asked as he summoned something long and wrapped in a piece of cloth before placing it upon the coffee table in the centre of the room.

I already knew what the item was and when I tried to form words they died before they left my throat.

"Everyone I know your curious but please I beg of all of you to forget you ever saw this and to never ask about it or how I was captured," I said.

"What! No you don't get to just dodge my question like that!" Rage shouted.

"Rage listen, this and the locked room in that hall with armors are connected I intellectually brought this weapon out and right now I am begging you to please don't drag this skeleton out of the closet," I pleaded without looking at Rage.

Rage seemed to back off before we all sat in silence for a few moments.

"Ash?" Luna started causing me to look at her. "What...what have you been doing since you died besides working as a wraith I mean."

"Uh...yeah there is some stuff that happened...actually more like a lot. After my funeral I am transported to the valley of the dead where I met the Reaper and he opened the gates of heaven for me. He then led me to a party and I knew everyone there and they all knew me...I was reunited with so many people," I said as a few tears rolled down my face before I wiped my eyes. "It wasn't long after that I was summoned to the high temple palace where I was greeted by every single god around the world."

"Why so many in one place?" Dream Catcher asked.

"The induction of a new god is a kinda big deal up there, so I'm not surprised so many came," I said.

"New god then why were you invited?" Soarin asked while I just raised an eyebrow at him causing everyone's eyes to widen.

"Wait a second here back up, are you telling us that your a god now?" Thunderlane asked completely dumbfounded.

*sigh* "Yes, I am I'm now known as The God of Balance and The Celestial Heavens," I said.

"WHAT!" everyone shouted in shock and the royals used the Canterlot Voice and because it was in such a small room the sound was amplified greatly.

"Thanks," I said while rubbing my ears.

"You've got to be shitting with me, your a god now," Rage shouted.

"Apparently those big shots up there have been wanting to make me a god for a long time now, they were just waiting for me to die. Yes they knew I was going to die but didn't know when, believe me I was a little ticked when I heard that," I said.

"Y'know I'm struggling to believe you of all people are a god Ash, you'd deny being one if it were up to you," Rage said.

"Yeah well it wasn't up to me. I was...well as I lived out my life, little did I know I was slowly paving my way to becoming a god," I said.

"How?" Twilight asked.

"Well...I stopped Ragnarok before it even began for one, also prevented Kronos and the Titans return. I also brought about the end of a centuries long war that would have killed everyone on the planet if it went on. Even prevented the damned zombie apocalypse in World War 2," I said.

"Wait you killed zombies in World War 2, why wasn't that ever mentioned?" Rainbow asked.

"It was a covert ops mission to prevent the public from panicking or preventing a madman from repeating history. I was responsible for ending scenarios that would have brought about the end of days and I didn't even know it, and because of how many times it was done the gods saw me as a god in the making, kinda like Hercules and his Twelve Tasks," I said with a chuckle.

"And where's your proof?" Rage asked.

I then took a breath before I summoned Hingure and unsheathed her before pressing the tip of the blade against my left index finger.

"Ash!" Luna yelped in shock.

"Relax it's just a prick of the finger," I said and once I did so I held out my hand for everyone to see. They all looked as the blood began to seep out of my finger but the blood wasn't red it was...

"Silver?" Twilight asked.

"Mm-hm," I nodded.

"I don't get it?" Thunderlane said.

"Powerful gods don't bleed normal blood like mortals or lesser gods do. Instead they bleed silver or gold, this is a sign that they are one of the mightiest beings in existence," I said.

"So why silver, why not gold?" Rainbow asked.

"Silver's more my style besides kinda goes well with my title," I said with a smirk.

"Whoa this is just nuts," Comet said.

"That's not all, the Devil himself gave me a title also 'Warden of The Abyss'," I said.

"What's The Abyss?" Pierce asked.

"A prison within hell for creatures that the Devil himself fears, my job is to make sure nothing gets out," I said.

"Lovely," Rage said.

"The matter Faust, you've been pretty quiet over there?" I asked.

"My apologises Ash it's just...I knew you were fated for great things but I never would've or could've guessed it could be for godhood and such...How did your parents take it?" Faust asked.

"Like most would...with tears and pride," I said.

"So what's it like...y'know to be a god?" Spike asked.

"Not much different yet at the same time completely different. Odin held a feast in my honor that lasted for nine days straight. I gotta hand it to those Asguardians they sure do like to party," I said.

"Remind me to go visit them sometime," Pinkie said causing me to roll my eyes.

"Anyway after the party my training of being a god began," I said.

"God training," Rage snickered.

"Yes they told me of and helped train me in my duties of watching over worlds, being a god is a lot more...work related then I thought. As my training went on my power grew and grew and when my training ended Faust's husband Craig came and gave me some work.

"CRAIG!" Faust shouted in the Royal Canterlot Voice that blew everyone away except me, I stayed perfectly in my seat as if a gentle breeze passed me by.

"Faust please not in here crapped spaces and loud noises don't mix well," I said.

"Sorry but please tell me how is he?" Faust asked desperately.

"Why don't you ask him yourself," I said as I pointed behind her.

There behind Faust, standing before a full body mirror, was a tall dark figure wearing a black cloak and holding his scythe in his skeletal hand was Craig or The Grim Reaper as many prefer.

"Hello beloved," Craig said.

Before I could blink Faust launched herself at the figure and wrapped her arms around him, she went to remove the hood but Craig stopped her.

"Forgive me Faust but my face isn't what you would have remembered," Craig said.

"You honestly think I care what you look like after all this time," Faust said as tears pored from her eyes.

Both Faust and Craig were still till Craig reached up and pulled his hood away. When he did I saw half his face was burned off leaving only his skull, while on the other half his skin was dark and the eye in his socket was blue. He also had black curly hair still attached to his head. Faust then caressed the side of Craig's face that still had flesh attached to him before she gave him a loving and passionate kiss on the mouth. When it was over Craig looked at the others, I looked too and saw they were staring at Craig in shock.

"I'm sure some of you want some private time to 'ahem' catch up, so well leave you to it," I said as I made my way to the exit. I saw the mane six, Rage, half of the stallions, Elisa, Evan and Spike following but Soarin, Caramel and Mac were staring at Craig in shock. So I used my magic and dragged them out of the room before I closed the door. Once that was done I took a breath before I looked at Rage.

"Rage what happened to Heartless's body and Blueblood?" I asked.

"The body is in the morgue and as for Blueblood he's in the dungeons spouting off how he's the rightful king and all that, had to give the guards earmuffs to drown him out," Rage said.

"Okay can you do me a favour take a cauldron down there and heat it up for awhile I'll be down there soon enough to join you," I said.

"Kay but where are you going?" Rage asked.

"Check in on one of my guests," I said as I walked away.

I then entered the hospital wing and the staff froze and stared at my presence but I ignored them. I arrived at Pita's room and entered where I saw Shye staring in shock and suspense at Pita who was just waking up.

"Shye?" Pita asked weakly.

"Pita!" Shye shouted before she wrapped her arms around the female griffon.

"Ow hey take it easy Shy," Pita groaned out before Pita released her.

"Sorry I forgot about your condition," Shye apologised.

"Wanna tell me where I am?" Pita asked.

"In a safe place I can promise you that," I said announcing my presence to the two.

"Holy buck your Ash Blade...Wait your dead and if I can see you does that mean...," Pita started but my laughter cut her off.

"I can assure you Miss Pita you're not among the dead yet but I will admit you came close. Right now your in my home and in trustworthy hands I assure you, but I believe you two wish for some catch up time so I'll leave you to it and send in a doctor later but first," I said before I summoned a night rose and placed it on a bedside table. "I hope to see you on your own paws in the close future Pita."

With a simple smile I left the room and journeyed to the castle dungeons. I walked down the stairs into the darkness and heard many male voices and upon entering I saw all the caribou that were taken prisoner from the attack were here and all of them were reaching out for the mane six and Elisa, who were all here along with the stallions Evan and Rage. All of them were standing in front of a cell while the prisoners were saying lewd and disturbing things to the females of the group, Elisa had a deep scowl on her face while the mares were really uncomfortable despite their coltfriends trying to comfort them. I then looked down at my left hand and saw it turn demonic. I snapped my fingers and a pair of Hellhounds like the ones from the attack appeared and growled causing the prisoners to get to the farthest corner of their cells away from the Hellhounds. Once they were done the Hellhounds walked through the bars and sat by entrance. I walked forward slowly, the sound of my footsteps the only sound in the room. The Hellhounds turned their heads to look at me and when I stepped into the light every single prisoners eyes widened in shock. I looked at each and every single pair of eyes staring at me before I rubbed the Hellhounds heads showing my affection and the wagging tails indicated they like that before I walked forward to the cell the others were standing before. When I looked inside I saw Blueblood with a beam of wood over his shoulders holding his arms up while a pair of chains connected to the beam held his body up while his knees hung just above the ground. I saw the stallion was unconscious and beside the unconscious prick I saw a small cauldron sitting over a pit of burning coals.

"Why's he unconscious?" I asked.

"Couldn't stand his whinging about how he wants a crown and stuff," Rage said.

I gave a simple nod before I opened the door of the cell and walked in. I then summoned a pair of gold bars and dropped them into the cauldron before I grabbed a stool that sat in the corner and placed it next to the cauldron. I pulled the hood over my head before siting on the stool, my body facing Blueblood but my gaze watched the solid gold turn to liquid gold. Soon I heard the sound of Blueblood waking up yet I didn't move at all and continued to watch the gold.

"Wh-what's going on, where am I!?" Blueblood demanded.

"Your in the dungeons of Aephoceria castle Blueblood," I said while continuing to watch the gold.

"Who are you...Your king demands an answer peasant, in fact get me down off this thing now!" Blueblood shouted before the sharp ring of something banging against metal rung out.

"I'd be quiet if I were you asshole," Rainbow growled.

"Shut it, you useless whor-," Blueblood started but I formed the fingers of my left hand into a curling motion and Blueblood started gagging as if someone was chocking him.

"Your main concern should be with me Blueblood," I said before I released my grip on his throat.

"You...you dare harm me...I'm protected by King Diann. I'm your king, what right grants a peasant like you the power to harm me! Just Who Do You Think You Are!" Blueblood roared.

"Who am I...we met many times Blueblood. First time was when we were in the throne room of Canterlot, the princesses and I were talking till you came barging in and then you sent your former guards, now members of the Immortal knights, at me. It was there I knocked you out. We met again when I returned to Canterlot and you demanded I be sold into slavery. Next we met we duelled and despite the fact you cheated you lost. We then saw each other again at the Grand Galloping Gala where I  asked for my wife's hand in marriage, a marriage you tried to bribe me out of. In-between all those meetings I was there as your organisation was cut down. I was even there when you were arrested and I was also there when you were banished from Equestria's borders, where you made a promise to me that you would be back. Do you know what I said before you vanished through that portal?" I asked as I looked up at Blueblood and saw his eyes were full of fear as he stared at me, trembling before I removed my hood.  'I'll look forward to seeing your face again but just make sure you practice your swordplay.'

"NO...NO, THIS ISN'T RIGHT! YOU SHOULD BE DEAD! YOU SHOULD BE ROTTING BENEATH THE GROUND WHILE I SIT UPON A GUILDED THRONE WITH A GOLDEN CROWN WITH THE KING'S GEM UPON MY HEAD!" Blueblood screamed.

"I wanna ask something Blueblood...Are you just a racist prick...Or a petty jealous boy?" I asked as I walked over to him bet he spat on my cheek.

"I Am A King You Disgusting Mongrel I Am A King Not You And I Want My Crown!" Blueblood screamed.

"Then a crown you shall have...A crown made of solid gold that many will tremble to behold," I said before I walked over to cauldron and picked it up by the handle before I turned back to Blueblood.

Once he saw the cauldron in my grasp the ex-prince put two and two together and started trembling in fear as I began to approach him.

"No...No please...Please mercy...Auntie please make him stop," Blueblood pleaded.

Those words caused me to stop and look back at the cells bars. I then saw the entire royal family was here minus Craig and Nightmare (Who I haven't seen all day). I then looked at Celestia who only nodded before I looked back at Blueblood who looked back at me.

"No you can't...please...Auntie Please!" Blueblood screamed with tears

"A crown for a king," I said before I placed my right hand beneath the cauldron yet my hand was not burned because of my demon bloodline and the fact I am now a god I then tipped the golden contents upon Blueblood's head.

Blueblood screamed before the gold came down and the screams increased as the gold poured all over his mane, face and neck. Smoke wafted around his head thanks to the gold burning his fur and skin. When the flow stopped I put down the cauldron and watched Blueblood as his screams quickly quieted and his body fell limp, all except his head which was now encased in solid gold and was locked in place. Suddenly I saw his soul leave his body but I grabbed it to inspected it and saw it was full of sins. I then sent Blueblood's soul off to see Craig before I opened up a hell gate.


"I'll be back this won't take long," I said before I walked through the flaming portal.

I stepped out of the portal and into a fiery landscape, a landscape I am quite familiar with, the bowls of hell. When I spun around I saw a dark bottomless pit a place known as 'The Abyss'. Suddenly I hear screaming above me and a soul lands before me. I can see it was Blueblood and he had a few new burns on his head from the melted gold and on his chest right over his heart was a mark carved into him, a mark of my cutie mark. I rolled my eyes at the sight, annoyed that Craig did that before I shrugged it off and approached Blueblood. When I stood before him he looked up at me.

"You!" Blueblood shouted.

"What you honestly thought I was done with you Blueblood, no no no no not by a long shot. Which is why we are here, the bowls of hell Blueblood where those who did wrong in life are punished for eternity. Where we are now is my domain of hell where I watch over the worst creatures imaginable that even the devil himself can't stand," I said as I held my arms out introducing Blueblood's surroundings to him. Suddenly terrifying roars echoed from The Abyss causing Blueblood to shake. "Oh they sound hungry."

"Your...not going to toss me to those monsters are you?" Blueblood stuttered.

"Why Blueblood I would never do something like that," I said as I as I crouched down before him. "I have something much worse in mind," I said before I snapped my fingers.

Suddenly a large slab of rock rose out of the ground and then chains extended from it and grabbed Blueblood before pining him to it. I then let out a whistle and suddenly a pair of Furies or Erinyes flew down to me. They were ashen grey humanoid creatures but had bat wings instead of arms and talons on their feet. The two bowed before me before I gestured to Blueblood they gave me a nod before they flew over to Blueblood and landed on the slab and looked him over.

"What are they doing?" Blueblood asked.

But his answer came in the form of one of the Furies burying the razor sharp thumb of her wings into Bluebloods stomach and sliding it across his belly, slicing him open and causing Blueblood to scream in pain. The other then flapped her wings and used her talons to grab a handful, or talonful, of Blueblood's guts before she pulled them out and flew above The Abyss and dropped the guts before returning just as the other Fury cut off Blueblood's hand.

"Ever heard of Prometheus and the vulture Blueblood...No, you never were interested in my world. Prometheus was one of the first men in existence but for stealing the fire of Olympus from the gods Zeus, the king of the Greek gods, punished Prometheus by chaining him to a rock where a vulture pecked out his insides only for them to grow back overnight and get pecked out the next day. But for you, day and night these Furies will carve you up and disembowel you leaving only your head here, and piece by piece of you will be dropped into The Abyss where the monsters inside will feed on your body parts. Once only your head remains you will regenerate your body within an hour only to be carved up and disembowelled once more and don't worry about these two getting bored, they love to see suffering," I said.

"You AAAAAHHHHHHH...the devil," Blueblood said between his screams of pain.

"If you've only just realised this then your dumber then you look," I said before I opened up a portal home and left.

Upon entering Blueblood's cell I saw everyone was waiting for me I then looked down at Blueblood's body and saw nothing but the melted gold I poured over his head laying upon the floor before I looked at the others.

"Back at the trial you placed Greek Fire in him that would burn his body away leaving nothing behind to bury," Rage said causing me to nod.

I then picked up the 'golden crown' and walked out of the cell and began to walk away but stopped upon hearing Celestia.

"Ash what happened to Blueblood?" Celestia asked.

"Prometheus and the vulture," I said confusing the group but my fellow Harbingers faces paled upon my words.

I then left the dungeons and left the Hellhounds to guard it before I put the melted gold crown in a place where I could remember it. I left for the morgue, the doctors letting me in no problem. I then took Heartless's body and teleported onto a mountaintop overlooking Aephoceria with Heartless's body still in my arms. Using my magic I created a grave and tombstone along with a coffin before I lay Heartless inside the coffin. I then placed the coffin in the grave and filled the hole before I looked at the tombstone. The stone was nothing special just a simple marker, with a wave of my hand four words appeared on the grave.

Here rests Duncan Blade

I then placed a set of Day and Night Roses at the foot of the marker and sat in front of the grave.

"How'd you know I'd be here?" I asked before I looked over my shoulder and saw Faust approaching me.

"Call it a hunch," Faust said before she reached me while I turned back to the grave. "Mind if I join?"

I then gestured to a spot next to me and Faust sat on the ground beside me.

"He wasn't all that bad you know...He was just like I was, lost and without family...If mom and dad found him back then and took him in, we could have probably been the best brothers in existence...maybe then our futures would have been just a bit brighter," I said as I wiped a tear from my eye.

Faust simply placed a hand on my shoulder and we stayed silent for awhile.

"Why Duncan Blade?" Faust asked finally breaking the silence.

"It's the name he chose, not the one that should have been given," I said before another moment of silence. "How'd it go with Craig, I imagine your daughters had many questions."

"They did bless their hearts. I imagine it must be tough seeing a father you never or barely met before," Faust said.

"You have no idea but I'm glad they got to meet him in the end," I said.

We returned to our silence before Faust left while I stayed by the grave till the sky became dark and the air became chilly. I then thought about what I could do to make up for what happened with me dying and abandoning everyone when suddenly I then remembered a promise I made. So I stood up before I teleported into the castle Dining Room where I entered the kitchen and saw the chefs, along with Perfect Serve, hard at work preparing dinner for everyone and when I entered everypony froze and looked at me.

"Please don't let me interrupt, I just thought I might prepare dessert for my family tonight is all," I said but everyone continued to stare.

"Vat is all dis do you all have spaghetti for brains you idiots or are you all going to ignore your king's orders, Get Back To Vork!" Perfect Serve shouted causing everyone to return to their duties.

Giving a brief thank you to Serve she lead me over to an unused bench and allowed me to pick out whatever ingredients I needed and I also made sure there was some dessert for the chefs so they could try as my way of saying thanks for everything they've done. When dinner was ready I was the first to sit down and soon everyone arrived including Elisa and Evan's group who often eat separately from us. Diamond Cutter also arrived which was quite a sight to see because she was admitted into the hospital when we brought her here because of all the mental sexual trauma that was caused to her before we rescued her. The queen had snow white and grey fur and her head reminded me of a husky. She was young and beautiful and had a gentle appearance about her and her eyes were a beautiful ice blue that told me one thing, make her angry and she'll bite your head off.

"Queen Diamond Cutter this is a surprise, I take it this means you've been admitted from the hospital," I said as I rose from my seat to greet the Queen of the Diamond Dogs when I saw her walk through the door.

"Indeed but I believe the real surprise is seeing you alive your highness," Diamond Cutter said with a bow.

"Please there's no need for that, please will you join us?" I asked.

"I'd be honored and after eating the 'food' served by the hospital I don't care if it's all just vegetables," Diamond Cutter said.

"Well please sit I'll let our chefs know to bring out a little something for you," I said with a smile before I summoned a chair for the queen. I then went into the kitchen and told the chefs about the new arrival.

I once again took my seat just as the appetizers were brought out and I swear Diamond Cutter looked like she, along with Elisa and Evan's group, were going to faint when I told her about me now being a god. Soon our dinner was brought out and I was given roasted chicken with caesar salad so I picked up my knife and fork while everyone talked about their day. The sight before me brought warmth to my heart and I could almost forget about or war with the caribou. Cold whispers about what I wanted to do to Diann and the rest of his sons along with the civilians that committed those vile acts and how I was going to make them all suffer swirled within my mind, but I shook my head banishing those thoughts before focusing on my dinner.

Once I was done, I wiped my mouth with a napkin and let out a smile. While everyone was distracted I crept away and into the kitchen and grabbed the dessert. Thanks to a little magic I heated both desserts up and gave one to the chefs of the kitchen then grabbed some ice cream and several bowls before I walked out of the kitchen and magically placed everything on the table.

"Oh what's this Ash?" Faust asked when she saw me place everything on the table.

"This is just my way of saying sorry for everything I put you all through after...well, you all know," I said as I placed the pudding on the table and when Luna, Moon, Celestia and Pinkie saw the treat their eyes lit up. "Also I kinda need to make up for a promise I made."

I then cut a slice and a scoop of ice cream for everyone before digging in myself and when the treat hit my taste buds I was blown away. I figured I was good thanks to Luna, Nightmare, Tia and Pinkie trying it but I had no idea I was this good. I then looked at the rest of the group and saw everyone was stunned or smiling in pure pleasurable bliss.

"Oh Ash it's just as delicious the first time you made it," Pinkie said.

"Wait a sec you had this before, dude why were you holding this dessert out on us," Rainbow said angrily while I just shrugged.

"New recipe," I said.

"Well it certainly no Granny Smith apple pie but it's still delicious...Uh no offence Ash," Applejack said sheepishly.

"None taken AJ but your right I am nowhere near close to the deliciousness of Granny Smith's pies," I said

The dessert was quickly finished and I saw many satisfied faces till Twilight walked up to me.

"Um...Ash," Twilight said.

"Hm?" I hummed.

"Listen I wanted to apologise," Twilight started but I raised an eyebrow at Twilight.

"Whatever for Twilight?" I asked.

"It's just, when I found out that Bones, or you, were a wraith I've been suspicious of you and decided to learn from you as a way of getting closer to you to see if there was any dark intentions behind you being here and I wanted to apologise about it," Twilight said causing me to start laughing. "Why're you laughing?"

"Seriously, you're apologising because you were suspicious of me because I was a wraith?" I asked as my laughter stopped.

"Of course I am I now just feel guilty for abusing your trust like that and wanted to make it up to you so if your going to punish me please do so," Twilight said.

"Twilight you know I don't hold grudges over such petty things, besides I don't blame any of you for being just the littlest bit suspicious of me after all the things most say of me. Besides I knew of your intentions when I started training you," I said.

"Huh b-b-but how!?" Twilight stuttered.

"You weren't exactly subtle in your 'questioning' kid ," I said as I folded my arms over my chest.

"Doesn't matter I still deserve a punishment for abusing your trust like I did," Twilight said.

"Like I said Twi I don't blame you for being suspicious," I said as I stood up to face her.

"Ash?" Luna asked.

I then raised my right hand and pressed my middle finger against my thumb and flicked Twilight in the forehead but the flick sent her into a back flip that ended up with her on her back.

"I don't have any grudges against you Twi but if your seeking closure or something like that then that flick to the dome makes us even...cool?" I asked as I crossed my arms over my chest while Twilight groaned in pain.

"Aw man don't you think that you could have dialled that down a few notches?" Elisa asked.

"You're kidding, I just flicked the kid," I said.

"Question what martial art teaches this ultimate technique called The Flick?" Gilda asked with a raised hand.

"Same one that teaches The Smack ever heard of that one?" I asked.

"The Smack?" Gilda repeated quizzically.

Suddenly I saw Faust giggling behind a raised hand causing all of us to look at her in question.

"It's truly nice to have you back Ash, I must admit life hasn't been as fun without you around," Faust said.

"True," Pinkie, Discord and Eris said in sync.

"And I missed you all as well despite the mass of company I had, you guys were well missed that's for damn sure," I said earning a smile from everyone.

With dinner over we all left for our rooms and as I saw Nightmare walking back to her room I knew I had to speak to Luna about this. Once Luna and I walked into the master bedroom I took a deep breath as I saw Luna about to get undressed.

"Uh Luna can I talk to you about something?" I asked.

"Sure honey, what is it?" Luna asked as she removed her top revealing a massive red bra holding her gigantic tits.

"It's about...well...me and Nightmare," I said causing Luna to pause before looking at me, her expression unreadable but I took a deep breath before I continued. "You know how close she and I were when I was Bones?"

"Ash what are you saying?" Luna asked.




Nightmare Moon's P.O.V.




I lay in my bed wearing nothing but my small light blue singlet and thong staring at the spot Bo...no Ash once lay. In his missing warmth and presence left me cold inside, colder then I've felt in the longest time. I couldn't help but reach across and place my hand on the pillow his head rested on. Suddenly I felt something wet upon my face and when I retracted my hand from the pillow and brushed it against my face I saw a clear liquid.

"Am I...crying?" I thought as I looked at the drop of liquid. "Is this how Luna felt when she lost him?"

"Why do you do this to yourself?"

"What choice do I have, he's already married," I thought

"So what, if you want him then take him. Besides you know the marriage vows 'till death do they part' well Ash died already so technically they aren't married anymore, now's your chance," a darker and more sinister voice said.

"You know she's got a point there."

I thought about that fact for a few seconds before I shook my head.

"Even so Luna's already felt this pain and turned into me, she does not deserve go through such a thing again. To make matters worse Ash would never truly love me if I forced him to be with me," I thought.

Suddenly a knock at the door pulls me away from my thoughts.

"Come in," I said as I sat up and quickly wipe my eyes of tears.

The door then opened and to my shock I see Luna opening the door wearing a night robe tied around her tightly.

"I'm not interrupting am I?" Luna asked.

"No, no I was't asleep so your not intruding," I said.

"Well it's just both Ash and I would like to talk to you in our room if your up to it," Luna says calmly but to me I could feel my heart rate speed up a bit.

"Oh hell, she knew I was interested in Bones when he was here but to find out Ash was Bones. Oh stars above and with Ash this is going to be bad," I thought before I took a deep breath. "Okay just tell her that you'd rather try and get some sleep maybe we can delay it."

"Sure," I said.

"Dammit you useless brain!" I thought angrily.

I then got out of bed and followed Luna down the long hallways till we arrived at the master bedroom. Once we entered I saw Ash sitting on the end of the bed in nothing but a pair of pyjama pants before Luna sat next to him. Upon seeing the two look at me I couldn't help but gulp down a lump of air.

"Hey Moon, I hope this isn't a bad time," Ash asked.

"With you it never is," I thought.

"Oh no not at all, I was struggling to fall asleep anyway," I said trying to sound calm.

"Okay then...Nightmare I'm going to be blunt about this but when I was Bones...how did you feel about me and please be honest," Ash said.

"Oh no what do I do here do I lie, no he said be honest and if he wants me to be honest then honest I shall," I thought.

"I...I...I cared deeply about you...you were the first true friend I ever had and the more time I spent with you...the more I-I...I loved you," I said, the last part coming out as a whisper but they both heard me.

"And now that you know who I am...What do you feel now?" Ash asked.

I felt like a boulder was dropped into my stomach, my knees were shaky. I wanted nothing more then to run out of this room and hide but I refused to do so. Moistening my lips with my tongue I took a deep breath before looking the pair in the eye.

"My feelings have not change Ash even after I found out who you really are my love for you hasn't changed in the slightest. You were the first one who actually treated me like a mare rather then a monster. You showed me compassion when others showed only fear. You even gave me a roof over my head when others would have turned me away and by all rights you could have but didn't. Instead you treated me like an equal and saw something in me that no one else did and then showed what I had to others getting them to open up to me in turn. I cannot thank you enough for that," I said calmly despite everything in my body telling me to stop.




Ash's P.O.V.




I let out a breath I didn't even realise I was holding and let a smile work it's way across my lips. I then looked at Luna who smiled at me before I returned my gaze to Nightmare.

"I'm glad you feel that way," I said.

"Huh?" Nightmare said with a look of absolute dumbfound.

"Let me explain Nightmare, you see Ash and I have been talking and have agreed to invite you into our marriage," Luna said.

"Invite me into...your marriage?" Nightmare asked.

"Yes herding laws permit it as long as all parties are comfortable with it," I said.

"But why?" Nightmare asked

"After he explained to me his feelings to me about you and how he and you have grown close over the time you were together, I also realised it would be both wrong and unfair to deny this and if I'm being honest...I've always found the idea of a herd appealing," Luna said the last part with a blush on her face.

"So Nightmare, it's up to you now do you wish to acc-," I didn't get to finish before Nightmare lunged at me knocking me flat onto the bed before she led an assault on my mouth with her perfect lips before we parted. "Guess that answers that."

 Moon then placed her lips against mine once more but this time I felt her tongue brush against my lips but I did not deny her entry and rubbed my own tongue against her sharp teeth. Suddenly Moon pulls away and lets out a loud yelp of surprise followed by passionate moans. I looked down and found the culprit to Moon's moans, which was a pair of hands covered in midnight blue fur fondling Moons massive milk jugs.

"Now you two had better not have forgotten me," Luna said placing her head over Nightmare's shoulder.

"Never beloved," I said as I leaned up and kissed her on the lips.

Once I pulled away I saw Luna had already removed both her robe and Moon's undergarments. Luna then whispered something in Moons ear and a seductive smirk grew across the dark alicorns muzzle but the teeth made it look like she was going to eat me and I'll admit, the sight made me nervous as hell. Nightmare's horn then lit up before I felt something warm, soft, silky and wet against my lower body and saw Moon had removed my pants.

"Gods above he's bigger then I imagined!" Moon said with surprise.

"Oh so you have been having lewd thoughts about my king have you?" Luna asked with a smirk as Luna brought one of her hands down Moons body to her marehood causing Moon to whimper in pleasure.

The two mares then got on either side of me and brought their muzzles close to my spire and began to run their tongues along it. I couldn't help but groan as they built a rhythm and moved in different directions. Moon and Luna then engage in a tongue assault on my member and smashed their gorgeous breasts together before trapping my member between them before they turned their assault to my dick. I couldn't help but let out a loud gasp as the two alicorns of the night rubbed their breasts and tongues against my rock hard cock, not even caring if their tongues touch. In fact they seem to be enjoying each other’s taste as they suck on my shaft. If my cock wasn’t already completely erect, the sight of the two lovely ladies making out with the head of your dick trapped between their breasts and lips has ensured that I'm so stiff that my penis could literally break steel beams in half.

 From their amazing mouths and their soft, warm breasts, I became too weak to keep myself propped up so I lay flat on the bed and enjoyed the amazing sensations the mares were giving me. After a minute of pleasuring me I could feel pressure begging to build in my loins. I tried to hold it back for the mares but their skills were too good and with a final grunt I showered the two in my seed. After five seconds of cumming and thirty seconds of catching my breath I looked down at Luna and Moon and was greeted by one of the sexiest sights I've ever seen. With their arms wrapped around the other the mares were licking my cum from the others face and boobs, often capturing their lips as well. They made their tongue work sloppy but that just made them all the sexier and my cock re-hardened for more. Upon seeing my standing tall member Moon reached for it but Luna halted her.

"Later sister, first let us pleasure you," Luna said before winking at me.

Luna then removed herself from Moon and I flipped us over where Moon was on the bottom. Before she realized what happened I closed in on her lips, giving her a passionate kiss. Once I released her lips I saw she was in a daze and I took the time to leave little kisses down her jawline and neck. Moon let out a squeak as my lips touched that area before her head leaned towards mine as if trying to hold me there.

"Seems to me like our new lover likes it when her neck is touched," Luna purred into my ear.

I then used my left hand and ran it over Luna's body till I found what I was looking for which made Luna moan, her majestic wings. As I brushed my fingers across the feathers Luna's wings slowly extended all the while I continued laying kisses down Moon's body till my lips reached the light blue nipple of her right boob. I then grasped the fat nub in between my teeth and looked to see Moon gasp in surprise before I made a seal around Moons nipple with my lips and pulled, causing Moon to scream in ecstasy while I massaged her other breast. Suddenly I felt something sweet and warm enter my mouth and I felt something warm on my left hand. I then looked and saw white liquid squirting from Moon's nipple. I then remembered that all mares, once they reach a certain age, start to produce milk to feed foals whenever they are in a herd and the mother is away. I was still pulling on Nightmare's breast before I released it, causing the massive tit to slap back against Moon's chest and jiggle wildly before I leaned in and started kissing her boob once more.

I then made my way lower, kissing Moons body as I went until I reached her lower lips which were drooling with her juices. Licking my lips I gave Moon's marehood a tender lick I heard a moan from Moon but it sounded muffled so I looked up and saw Luna was sitting on Moons face.

"Wow Ash I don't know how you're doing it but keep it up," Luna said as she groped her left breast while her other hand supported her.

I simply just smiled at Luna before I dove back into Moon's marehood and began lapping up her femcum. Suddenly Moon's powerful and thick thighs pressed together on the sides of my head while the rest of her luscious long legs locked together behind my head, pinning me there. I did not stop running my tongue against Moon's soft folds till I inserted my tongue into her snatch and also sucked up the juices, earning a muffled scream of ecstasy from Moon when suddenly her pussy squeezed my tongue soon followed by a flood of mare cum. Both Luna and Moon screaming in pleasure filled bliss and as the orgasm died down Moon's legs relaxed, allowing me to sit up and look at the two mares who were busy catching their breath before I crawled up to Moon and kissed her on the forehead.

"How was that?" I asked.

Moon responded by locking her lips against mine and pushed me onto my back before she pulled away and straddled me.

"I need you inside me...right now," Moon said.

Granting her request I placed my hands upon Moon's massive hips and ran them down till I reached her cutie marks. I figured out quite some time ago from Luna that the cutie marks on a mare was a sensitive area. So at first I decided to rub small circles around the crescent moon on her cutie mark before I pulled my hand back and gave Nightmare's full moons a slap which sent her rear jiggling like jello causing Moon to moan. I then placed my hands on her waist and helped lift her up and over my member. When I looked up at Nightmare's face I saw she was looking at my tool with nervousnes. I then remembered she had never taken a partner before and I was her first.

"Moon," I said drawing Nightmare to meet my gaze. "I'll be gentle with you I promise and if you wish to stop say so and I'll stop immediately, how you feel here is important so don't force yourself."

"Ok," Nightmare said before she took a few breaths before looking at me and giving me a nod.

Nodding back I helpped guide my member towards her leaking flower and gently inserted the tip into her, this caused Moon to hiss in discomfort at the intruder when suddenly Moon dropped three quarters of the way causing her to let out a scream of pain.

"Moon are you alright!" I yelled in fear of hurting her.

"I'm...fine...really just...just let me adjust," Nightmare said as she placed a hand over her stomach and I saw blood leaking from her marehood.

After awhile Nightmare gave me another nod and I slowly inserted the rest of my cock.

"By the stars I was beginning to think there was no bottom," Moon said as she looked down.

"Most impressive Nightmare Moon, I could barely take it all on my first attempt yet you took it like a champ," Luna said as she lay on her side beside me her head propped up on her left hand while her right began to draw circles on my chest.

"I am thankful for your praise," Nightmare said as Luna sat up and leaned over me.

"Now then Ash perhaps you can service while you bang my sister...you see my breasts have been extremely full and require your service. Ash will you please suck the milk from my breasts," Luna said while she fondled her own massive chest with a seductive smile while not quite as big as Moon's Luna's were still incredibly big almost twice the size of two plump and juicy watermelons.

Smiling I began to thrust into Nightmare's snach causing the dark alicorn to moan and groan in pleasure while I traced my hands across Luna's foal bearing hips and going up past her hourglass waist to her massive tits before Luna leaned down and whispered into my ear.

"Come my king...come and drink from my heaving boobs," Luna whispered.

With no more convincing needed I latched onto Luna's left breast and began to suck while my left hand massaged Luna's right tit. My right hand curled around Luna's back and began to rub the spot on her back in-between her wings causing Luna to moan in ecstasy while her milk flowed into my mouth. Pushing herself over till she was leaning over me, Luna then brought her other tit to my mouth so I pinched both nipples between my teeth and pulled on Luna's tits before releasing them earning the same effect as what happened to Nightmare, causing Luna to moan. Suddenly I felt a familiar pressure building up and I could tell Moon was close too, so I then flipped us over again so I was on top.

"Oh...Moon I'm-ugh...I'm close...where do you want it?" I moaned as I continued to pound away into Nightmare as Luna backed away.

"INSIDE...OH SWEET MOON ABOVE YES...I WANT IT INSIDE, MAKE ME YOUR MARE! MARK ME SO NO OTHER CAN CLAIM ME AS THEIR OWN!" Nightmare screamed to the heavens as she wrapped both her arms and legs around me.

I then grabbed Moon by her wide hips and increased the speed of my thrusts on her marehood. The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the room along with Moon's screams of pleasure and finally, after a few more thrusts, we both came causing our juices to mix and pool onto the bed where Luna dipped a finger into the mixture and placed it into her mouth before swallowing.

"Mm...delicious, the perfect blend of sweet and bitterness," Luna joked before she crawled towards me with a sexy sway in her crawl. She crawled up my chest and circled her arms around my neck.

"Damn your horny tonight Luna," I said before I brought her in for a kiss.

"I've been horny for you for a long time Ash, for there is no other that can or will satisfy me. Only you can pound my pussy and take pleasure in my body," Luna purred.

With nothing else needed to be said I aimed my member for Luna's soaked flower and pushed in causing Luna to gasp.

"By the stars...it's been so long," Luna said as she rubbed her hand across her stomach with a sultry smile before I began to thrust into Luna's marehood but I didn't stop there before I brought a little magic into my member. "Ash are...Are you growing?"

"Indeed I am and as a god I can alter my body however I wish just like how I grew that tail and gills when we I went to Coltlantis," I said.

"Ah yes...Oh!...The city of sluts if I remember correctly," Luna groaned as I continued to grow both length wise and width wise inside her drooling nether lips but I gave her a slap to the ass causing Luna to cry out in both pain and pleasure.

"I said be nice Luna, those mares were in heat and you know it," I said just before my cock reached her golden door and pressed against it before stopping.

"Oh gods...so deep," Luna moaned as her arms around my neck tightened.

"Do you want me to go further?" I asked causing Luna's legs to wrap around me.

"Yes...deeper, claim my pussy as your own my king, my god," Luna said whispering the last two words into my ear.

With all the encouragement I needed I made my member grow further, pushing past her cervix and into her womb creating a large bulge in her stomach. Luna clutched her teeth as she felt her womb being brutally entered and my member poking at the back of her womb. I couldn't help but moan as her womb seemed to suck my member deeper into her. I than began to pull out of Luna before ramming myself back in causing Luna to scream to the heavens as I began to build a rhythm. Luna's eyes rolled into the back of her head while her tongue hung limply from her mouth while she panted like a mare in heat. I then sucked on Luna's tongue as I continued to pound Luna's pussy over and over and over again and after several minutes of bucking like a pair of horny rabbits in heat we finally came. Luna released her grip on me and collapsed onto the bed and as I gazed over the exhausted midnight alicorn I suddenly heard a purring in my ear and two large, round, soft and warm objects pressed against my back.

"Master I hope you still have enough energy left for another round," Nightmare purred seductively behind me.

"And I hope you have enough energy to be able to take me again once more my god," Luna said below me as she reached up and stroked the side of my face.

I couldn't keep the smile off my face before I cracked my neck for the long night ahead.
> Chapter 29 Mirror Mirror
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

                7:00 am Aephoceria Master Bedroom Third Person P.O.V.




Celestia's morning light flitted into the master bedroom through the massive open windows and woke up the two sleeping mares laying on the bed. The pair opened and wiped the sleep from their eyes and looked around the bed but only saw their missing partner. They also noticed the bed sheets were clean from their activities last night and the windows were open allowing the morning air to enter the room and clear out the smell of sex.

"Was it all just a dream?" Nightmare asked as she looked around.

"If it was it was the best dream I've ever had," Luna said before she snuggled into Nightmare's generous bust.

"I...Indeed...Where's Ash?" Nightmare asked as a blush crept onto her face at the thought of her...husband.

"Now that is a question isn't it," Luna said as she removed her head from Nightmare's fur and looked around for their missing partner.

The two alicorns of the night then got out of their bed and went to get cleaned up before they left in search of their king. They eventually came to a balcony overlooking the training ground and upon the balcony was Rage looking down.
"Rage have you seen Ash anywhere?" Luna asked.


Rage responded by pointing down so Luna and Nightmare walked forward and looked down and saw Ash fighting six Guardians. However each swing of his sword seemed shaky and he seemed tired and looked out of breath.

"How long has he been doing this?" Nightmare asked.

"Couple of hours now. He hasn't even had a proper breakfast before he came here and started training, something about getting his body strength back in order," Rage said before they looked down and saw Ash was now on the defenceive, trying to get his second wind till a guardian punched him across the face.

Ash then fell to the floor and a guardian prepared to lay a strike on him but Ash swept his legs under the guardian which knocked the guardian onto his back. The remaining guardians held their swords at Ash's neck and after a bit Ash rested his head on the ground and dropped his sword thus surrendering. The guardians then backed off and allowed Ash to get up but when he did he collapsed again. Seeing this the alicorns and Rage flew down and helped Ash up.

"I told ya this was going to happen ya stupid ass," Rage said.

"Oh sure like you know everything Mr. Know it All," Ash said as he was set down onto the bench.

"No but I knew that having just a slice of toast and some water wasn't going to fill you for training. Hell you haven't even let your stomach settle down yet. If this keeps up your going to end up wrecking your body instead of fixing it," Rage said.

"I once fought a battle on nothing more then a handful of maggots Rage," Ash said.

"Yet you didn't have four years of being dead to catch up on did you," Rage said causing Ash to look away in annoyance before Rage helped him up and began to lead him out the doors. "C'mon eat first then help get your body back in order."

Once the two were gone Nightmare looked at Luna.

"Maggots?" Nightmare asked with slight disgust.

"I know what your thinking but when it comes to survival many will do what most will consider repulsive and Ash is no different. Besides it was a long time ago and Ash has brushed a lot since then," Luna said before the two left the training yard.




                Ash's P.O.V.




I was sitting down in the Dining Room enjoying breakfast with the others with Luna and Nightmare sitting on either side of me.

"So Ashy now that your back what ya gonna do first?" Pinkie asked.

"Well I really want to get my body strength back and also get my magic under control as well," I said making a certain lavender furred mare's ears perk up.

"Your magic?" Twilight asked.

"My body has been slowly absorbing magic during the years of my death. I have so much of it I don't know what to do with it all. It works fine for simple spells but almost every time I do something more difficult I get more then what I asked for. Example, when I tried to teleport to the training grounds I ended up in Neighpan before I ended up on top of Mount Everhoof then being submerged near Coltlantis before going to the Badlands and then finally back where I started," I explained.

"Wow and here I thought Daring Do liked to travel," Rage said before I grabbed him by the ear with my magic causing him to squirm in pain while letting out protests and apologies before I released him.

I then ran my hands through my hair and felt it was quite short. I then remembered the ponytail I had my hair/fur in when I was Bones and decided to continue with that look. Brushing a hand over my hair, my hair extended as my hand ran over the ends till it became long enough. I went to summon a simple hair tie but it came out as a silver wolf head that had a hole going through the top to the bottom and it opened at the back so it could clamp to something. I then shrugged it off and tied my hair into a ponytail before using the wolf hair piece to hold it there. When I was done I saw everyone was staring at me.

"What?" I asked.

"You just made your hair longer as if it was no big deal yet Zecora said magic and manes don't mix all that well," Rarity said.

"Well that my be true but unless if you have a biological understanding of how the body works or how long it will take for the hair to grow and such then yeah magic wouldn't work. But, since I'm a god I'm allowed to bend the rules of matter and reality to my will. Twilight how exactly does alchemy work?" I asked.

"Uh in order to gain something something must be given inn turn," Twilight said.

"Exactly but with the powers of a god I can literally make something from nothing," I said awing the others

"Hang on a sec I thought you said your magic was going screwy," Soarin said.

"What I said is my magic messes up almost every time with complicated spells, this was superposed to be a standard hair tie not this," I said as I pointed to my new hairpiece.

"Well I think that look makes you look much more handsome then before," Nightmare said before she reached over and started twirling her fingers through the hairs of my new ponytail.

"Agreed it gives you that...roguish look," Luna said before Luna and Nightmare gave me a kiss on my cheeks and snuggling into my sides causing everyone's eyes to widen.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa what the hay is going on here?" Rainbow asked.

"Uh well...," Nightmare started.

"Both Ash and I have asked Nightmare if she would like to join our marriage," Luna said causing most of the group's jaws to hit the ground.

"And she accepted," I said.

Suddenly a squee came from behind me and was soon pulled into a hug by somepony with pink fur. At first I thought it was Pinkie but the voice didn't sound right. Managing to push myself away I saw it was Cadence squealing our ears off.

"Is that even legal?" Spike asked.

"Indeed it is Spike besides I doubt it would stop these three," Faust said.

"Regardless," I said as I pushed Cadence off me. "I cared deeply about Moon here when I was Bones and I still do."

"Wait...Moon?" Nightmare asked as she tilted her head to the side and looked at me with a puzzled expression which was one of the cutest sights I've ever seen.

"I...uh I figured you'd like it better if I called you that instead of Nightmare," I said before the dark alicorn wrapped her arms around me and rubbed her head against my chest.

"I appreciate that...but I'm not afraid of my full name and I'm not going to change it," Moon said.

"So can you make anything else longer besides your hair?" Spitfire asked wiggling her eyebrows and completely ruining the moment causing Nightmare to stop and then glare at the mare while a few nearly choked on their breakfast.

"Actually if you must know he did make his member grow last night when he ravished both Luna and I," Nightmare said as she stuck her tongue out at Spitfire.

Suddenly almost every mare's face turned red and some had a lustful look on their face.

"Nice going moon butt," I thought.

"Well you were quite spectacular last night," Luna's voice echoed inside my head reminding me about alicorns having the ability to read minds.

"Well, well stud now you've got me all excited for heat season," Spitfire said in a saucy seductive tone.

"What!?" Moon shouted in shock.

"Oh I didn't tell you Moon, you see during the heat season Spitfire here joins us in a good rutting as long as she follows a set of rules set up by Ash...Um what was it again honey you had a way of saying it?" Luna said causing me to roll my eyes.

*sigh* If you want a piece of this ass you have to catch me first," I said causing Luna and Spits to giggle.

"And since then we've been heat season fuck buddies," Spitfire said happily.

"Damn dude you trying to make us feel inadequate?" Soarin groaned.

"Oh why are you complaining if you want another mare convince RD to go out and date another," I said.

"Oh no Soarin here is all mine," Rainbow said as she wrapped her arms around the vice-captain of the Wonderbolts.

"If you have been sleeping with her then why have you not asked her to join your marriage?" Nightmare asked.

"Well...I wasn't comfortable with the thought of having a herd before I died but with living here for so long...I'm starting to consider it," I said.

"Hey Ash there anything else you can grow?" Rainbow asked.

"Rainbow can we please end this discussion?" Rarity pleaded.

"I didn't mean it like that Rarity geeze get your mind out of the gutter," Rainbow said causing Rarity to stutter with a response.

"Actually...I've been holding back with my actual size," I said confusing everyone letting out another sigh.

I stood up and backed away from the group. I then closed my eyes and released a fair amount of energy from my body. Suddenly I felt my bones shift and lengthen and my body began to grow and kept growing till I felt the pressure in me decrease to a more comfortable level. Upon opening my eyes I saw I towered over everyone. Faust was easily the tallest of our group standing at 10.5 feet not including her horn but now her horn came up to my chin.

"Sweet, mother of me," Celestia said as she looked me up and down.

"Normally among gods we grow to as large as we can as a show of how much power we have. Elisa and Evan here ain't that different," I said as I gestured to the two who simply shrugged as if not caring.

"Why didn't you grow to...this size when you came back instead of pressurising your magic like that? There is no need to do that if you thought we would freak out I mean sure we're all startled but" Twilight trailed off as I held my hand up to stop her.

"It's not that...well maybe it's a little bit like that but the real reason is two things; One if I stayed like that I dread to think on how much customised furniture would have to be made just for me plus..." I trailed off before I brought myself back to my smaller size of 6.1 ft "This size make me feel more comfortable, I don't want to be towering over everyone despite what everyone says."

"Fair enough y'all know the old saying 'the bigger they are the harder they fall'," Applejack said.

"Eeyup," Mac agreed.

"Well you shouldn't be putting all this pressure on your magic it's not healthy. You could at least become taller just a bit not over the top but maybe become...around about our size," Luna suggested

I then thought about it for a few seconds before deciding it might be for the best after all. So releasing some energy once more my body grew till I was 9.9 ft, the same as Nightmare, and my wives seemed to like my new size very much.

"Wow able to adjust body by holding or releasing magic energy, this is incredible," Twilight said as she began sketching something down on a notepad.

Suddenly the foals came in to say goodbye before heading to school. A thought then crossed my mind before I got up.

"Hey you guys mind if I walk you there, I'd like to say hi to Cheerilee and see how she's doing," I said earning nods from the foals. I then gave a kiss to my wives then led the foals out of the castle.

I walked with the foals through the castle and out the lobby and was greeted by an elegant golden carriage with a roof above it. Royal purple windows, golden ornaments and statutes of angels and demons covered the vehicle while on the roof was a golden crown. Meanwhile the carriage was pulled by a pair of Greek fire horses. The two were made of horse armor and had the blue flame flickering inside them like the guardians. Seeing how I wasn't going to get out of this the foals and I hopped into the carriage before we drove into the streets of the city. Ponies stopped and stared at me as the carriage drove by while the foals enjoyed the soft cushioned seats. Soon we made it to the school and I saw the place was massive. I then told the driver who was a mare to head back to the palace who gave but a hesitant nod before leaving. I entered the hallway and saw several lockers going along the walls and a few doors leading to a different classroom and each door had a sign on it that had a number along with the name of a city. The foals then led me to their class before they went to take care of their bags. I then entered the room and was met with a large room with the tables set up like a set of stairs facing the blackboard and I saw all the foals of Ponyville and Cheerilee were here but were surprised when I entered.

"Your majesty," Cheerilee said as she curtsied.

"Hello Cheerilee I didn't mean to interrupt I'm just here to drop off some students of yours after a late morning," I said as I stepped to the side so I could allow the foals to pass.

"Oh please it's quite alright your majesty we were doing roll call just now so nothing was missed," Cheerilee said.

"I see and how are you finding this place, is it suitable?" I asked.

"Oh it's perfect your highness this school has everything and more that's needed for education from a preschool to a university," Cheerilee said.

"That's good to hear and how have you been?" I asked.

*sigh* "Complete your majesty, now that I can teach again. I was overjoyed when Queen Faust mentioned this place and the opportunity to teach again," Cheerilee said.

"Cheerilee you know you don't need to address me as your highness or your majesty, please just stick with Ash," I said as I placed a hand on her shoulder.

"As you wish Ash it's just...Well I wasn't sure if the rumours were true and Pipsqueak and the others of your little group wasn't saying anything," Cheerilee said.

"Perhaps they thought I should tell you. Now I'd better leave before I take up too much more of your time. If you need anything for the school then please don't hesitate to call upon me or the other royalty," I said.

"Of course my king," Cheerilee said with a curtsy.

With a playful roll of my eyes I the left room and then the school and walked down the streets enjoying the sunshine till I saw a familiar candy maker and lyre player walk into a two storied building marked with a sign showing three wrapped candies. I then walked over to the door and entered and was greeted by the sound of a bell above the door before I took the sight of the room in. There were shelves on every wall each shelf holding a different candy and in the center of the room was a trio of display tables. There was also a large wooden counter going around most of the room with a single cash register. Finally I saw a door behind the counter probably leading to the rest of the building. I then saw the cream coloured mare putting some new stock on a shelf yet the mint coloured unicorn was nowhere in sight.

"Sorry but we're not open yet, I'm afraid your gonna have to come back later," Bonbon said without even glancing at me while I just smiled.

"Well if I did that Bonnie then you may just end up too busy for me to talk to," I said.

Bonbon then spun around to look at me and her eyes widened in shock before she vaulted over the counter and wrapped her arms around me in a hug.

"Your Alive!" Bonbon shouted.

"Yep seems that way," I smiled.

Suddenly I hear the sound of a pair of hooves thundering across wood before the door at the back of the store opens. I then see both Lyra and a strangely familiar massive endowed cream furred mare with a blue curly mane and tail.

"Holy Horseapples so the rumours were true!" Lyra shouted.

"Indeed I am now uh Bonnie could you let go please?" I asked causing Bonbon to rip herself away from me before bowing low.

"Oh my gosh I'm so sorry your majesty," Bonbon said as she bowed.

"Come on Bonnie I get that enough from others, friends shouldn't be so formal with each other," I said as I helped Bonbon stand before I looked at the un-named mare. "Have we met once, you look familiar?"

"We have I don't expect you to but before you died you saved me from being raped by a a stalker during heat season," the mare said causing flashbacks to appear in my head of me knocking out a stallion and using a chain to save this mare.

"Oh yes...uh forgive me but I didn't get your name," I said.

"Oh it's Milky Way my lord. I was visiting my cousin here when that stalker appeared," Milky Way said as she gestured to Bonbon.

"Ah I can see the resemblance," I said.

"Wait you were almost raped!" Bonbon shouted.

"It wasn't reported because I turned the stallion in at the police station quietly and once the heat was over Ash confirmed it and the stallion is now facing a long sentence...Though now I doubt he's in a prison anymore," Milky Way said nervously but I placed a hand on the mare's shoulder.

"Don't worry Milky he can't touch you here and he won't either and if he does try something I'll take care of it," I said.

"And if I find him don't worry no one will find the body," Bonbon said as she pulled a cord she got from somewhere taunt with a snap.

"Thank you both," Milky Way said with a smile.

"No prob cousin now tell me Ash what bring's you by?" Bonbon asked.

"Oh I just thought I'd drop in and say hi to one of the best candy makers alive and my favorite stalker," I said.

"Hey I don't stalk anyone," Lyre said causing both Bonbon and I to raise and eyebrow at her. "Okay I used to stalk, not anymore I'm done with that."

"And I thought about picking up some sweets while I was here," I said.

"I'm honored and for you Ash I'm willing to give you a fifty percent discount on all items," Bonbon said as she held an arm out to the store.

"You spoil me Bonnie," I said with a smirk.

After picking up some treats I left and decided to head down to visit the zebras but stopped upon remembering exactly how they view me. I wasn't in the mood to be dealing with that so I decided to visit the Apple Family and perhaps do some chores which might restore my body strength. So with my thoughts set I took off to the orchid.




                [i12:30 pm Aephoceria Throne Room




I was sitting upon the throne of the castle as I listened to my subjects as they came in and asked for help in matters. Mostly it was missing pony requests asking me if I were to see them to bring them back to their loved ones. There was the occasional noble but their requests were more reasonable like bits to pay for construction for those who didn't have a home. Funny thing is that some of those nobles were ones who disliked me from the start, guess things changed when news of what happened when I died changed the perspective of many. Once another of my subjects left I let out a sigh and rested against the back rest of the throne. I then looked down at the throne and saw the throne was made of stars, nebula's or celestial clouds like I was sitting on a galaxy. I made this throne myself and placed every star upon it and coming up out of the back rest were five nebula's shaped like spikes with a bright miniature star on the tip of each spike creating a gentle glow.

"I wonder if I overdid it on this?" I thought as I rubbed the armrests.

"Your Highness Miss Zecora is here to see you," Kibitz said who was standing on my left.

"Oh thank you Kibitz I'll see her now," I said after I roused myself from my thoughts.

The doors then opened and Zecora entered the room with a smile before she got on her hands and knees before me.

"Greetings oh god, there are answers I wish to prod," Zecora said.

"Hello Zecora and please stand it dosn't feel right to have a close friend of mine on their hands and knees like that," I said causing the zebra to rise.

"It warms my heart you remember me, so much so it makes me squee," Zecora said.

*chuckles* "So what brings you here Zecora?" I asked.

"There are certain plants for potions I require, however the trees of the forests have made my plans backfire. If you can help, my eternal gratitude to you sire," Zecora said.

"I'll have Slendermane come by and escort you he will also assure the trees that you are a friend of the forest so they won't trouble you anymore," I said.

Zecora then bowed once more before she left and I turned to Kibitz.

"That was the last appointment your highness," Kibitz said.

"Good now if you'll excuse me I'm gonna go grab some lunch," I said before I got off the throne and left for the dining room and after a quick lunch I left for my personal study to relax after a long day's work.

I stepped into the study and listened to the sound of rain falling against the roof and windows but with a wave of my hand the rain ceased. The view of the windows changed to that on an even ground in a snowy field at night with a forest of winter pines in the background, a dusting of fresh powder on them. The temperature in the room then dropped dramatically till I snapped my fingers and a fire sparked to life in the fireplace. I then walked over to the shelves of books and reached forward and brushed my fingers across the bindings of each book as I passed them till suddenly a book catches my eye. The binding is old and worn yet the golden words engraved upon it shone like new. A single tear fell from my left eye from the memories of someone reading this book to me when I was a boy in need of a good bedtime story. I then removed the book off the shelf and brushed my hand across the front cover before I walked over to the fireplace. I was about to sit in the chair to read it but decided to read it on the floor, suddenly there was a knock on the door and I was greeted by the CMC.

"Oh hello kids come in," I said as I gestured for them to come in and as they entered they looked around the room. "I take it school's over for today?"

"Mm-hm but there was a really big mob of ponies outside asking for ya. Ah think it was a bunch of journalists," Apple Bloom said.

"Oh that would have been my fault you see I was walking around the city and they most likely want to interview me on how I came back, surprised it took them this long," I said.

"Blimey dad it's cold in here," Pip said while rubbing his arms.

"C'mere kids it's nice and warm by the fire," I said and the foals walked over and sat right by the fire. "Not too close kids don't want to burn yourself," I said causing the five to move back a bit.

"These windows are really cool Uncle Ash," Rumble said.

"Yeah you use magic on them?" Scootaloo asked.

"Indeed it's an illusory enchantment on the windows so basically I can view any landscape at any time during any weather I wish as long as I can think of it. There's also a sound spell that creates sounds that match the windows view along with a temperature spell which is why you were so cold when you walked in. Right now this is the weather, scene and temperature I normally use when I wish to curl up before a fire and read," I said.

"Wow that's really cool," Rumble asked.

"Is it hard to do?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Mm it's not the most difficult to cast on it's own but syncing all these spells together is the tricky part. But with time and practice you'll be able to do it," I said nuzzling Sweetie Belle's mane eliciting a giggle from the young mare.

"Hey dad, you said you normally use this scene for reading what book are you reading?" Pip asked as he gestured to the windows.

"Very perceptive of you my son I'm actually reading a story that someone used to read when I was about your age, it became a really nice bedtime story," I said.

"Can you read it to us?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Sure I don't mind," I said with a smile.

"It's not a mushy fairy tale is it?" Scootaloo asked.

"Are you kidding me this books got sword fighting, torture, revenge, giants, monsters, chases, escapes, true love, miracles all the kinda stuff any good book may need," I said.

"Well...it doesn't sound too bad I'll try and stay awake for it," Scootaloo said trying to play it cool but I could see she was a little bit interested so I decided to have some fun with her.

"Hm you know if you fall asleep you won't be able to have any of these sweets I brought from Bonbon today," I said as I summoned a brown bag of said treats causing the foals eyes to light up.

"Wait the Bonbon from Ponyville, her candies are the best," Rumble cheered as his wings buzzed with excitement.

"Yeah Granny and Auntie Pinkie Pie make the best baked goods but the chocolates and lollies that Miss Bonbon makes are legendary," Apple Bloom cheered.

"Alright then grab some sweets and settle in you guys," I said as I handed the foals the bag before I decided to change into my wolf form to get comfortable.

"Whoa!" the foals cried out.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"Dad...your huge, much bigger then when you normally change into a wolf," Pip said.

I then looked at my body and saw my fur colour and tribal markings were still there but as Pip mentioned my body was indeed larger, almost the size of a horse.

"Well I'll be...I wonder if this has anything to with my position now?" I said while whispering the last part to myself.

Suddenly the foals came towards me and rested against my belly while nuzzling into my fur.

"Wow Uncle Ash your really soft," Apple Bloom said while rubbing her head into my fur.

"She's right I could fall asleep on you," Scootaloo said who was also nuzzling my fur.

"Can we stay like this while you read the story?" Pip asked causing me to hum in thought.

"Alright but I don't want any chocolate or sugar getting into my fur alright," I said.

"Deal," the foals said before they relaxed against my fur while I used my magic to open the book.

"Alright here we go *clears throat* The Princess Bride by William Goldman Chapter 1...," I began.




                9:30 Aephoceria Castle Hallways Third Person P.O.V.




Both Luna and Nightmare were wandering the corridors looking for both their husband and foals to let them know that dinner was ready.

"You seem nervous Moon," Luna said.

"I am...It's just how do you think Pip will react to me being a second mother?" Nightmare asked.

"Nightmare you have nothing to worry about, if anything he may end up worshipping you when Nightmare Night comes around just as he worshipped me. Between you and me both Ash and I were nervous wrecks when we went to adopt him which ended up being one of the greatest decisions we've ever made. I may not have given birth to him but he now shares our blood, both ours and Ash's," Luna said.

"Oh yes I've been meaning to ask but why did he drink that potion that replaced the blood in him. From everything I've seen and what you've told me he sounds like the type of child who wouldn't be interested in that...Much like his farther," Nightmare said and that's when Luna lost her smile.

"Well...It's not exactly something pleasant we wish to remember but since you are our wife now I suppose it's only right that I tell you. You would most likely be told sooner or later but please don't bring this up with Pip, he still has nightmares from it," Luna said.

"I understand," Nightmare said.

"Okay back before Ash gave his life we were both going through our royal duties when a couple entered the castle claiming to be Pip's birth parents. They showed us the birth certificate and asked, no demanded, Pip be returned to their custody because they said they couldn't feed him when he was but a babe and that they didn't feel comfortable with having a 'former' slave and well...me, after what happened when we returned from the moon, being his adopted parents. Naturally I became upset and I was ready to tear them limb from limb but Ash held me back yet I knew he wanted to do the same thing. That is until mother came and explained in private that by law the birth parents had right to reclaim ownership of their orphaned children. Both Ash and I were devastated and when Pip left we shut ourselves away and let ourselves fall into a mess till our friends arrived and pulled Ash up just enough to get him to go to Trottingham and check to see how Pip was settling in while I stayed at home. Fluttershy stayed with me most of the time and helped me through my grief and when Ash returned he returned with Pip. When I recovered from my surprise I asked Ash about what happened and he explained that Pip's parents were gravely mistreating him and were using him only for his title to promote their company while trying to corrupt his mind to be like many other nobles. That was when I saw a burn on Pip's arm from a fire poker and that made me madder then I've ever been in my life, madder then when I first became you. But Ash said he had returned what they did and sent them off to be tried and judged and thanks to their former servants we found out they had a lot more then child abuse to answer for and were declared guilty," Luna said before she noticed Nightmare's hands had become fists.

"Those lowlife must pray we never meet otherwise I shall drown them in their worst fears for eternity," Moon growled

"I appreciate your words Moon and they just show me you have a mother's protective instincts," Luna said causing Nightmare to smile before the two alicorns stopped at a familiar mural.

"Now what'd ya bet they're all in there?" Moon asked.

Luna and Moon opened the wall and entered the room. The first thing they felt was the chilling temperature of the room and saw it was dark and that's when they saw the moonlit snowy fields in the enchanted windows and the only light within room was the illumination of the flames within the hearth with a large figure laying before it. Luna and Nightmare walked forward till they saw the form was a familiar (to Luna) yet larger wolf laying on it's side and resting against the wolf's belly were the CMC all snuggled together.

"Oh my stars they're so cute like this," Luna said placing a hand on her chest.

"What is this...wolf?" Nightmare asked staring at the great predator lying on the floor before her.

"That's Ash's wolf form Moon," Luna said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"That's Ash's Wolf Form!" Nightmare shouted but quickly covered her mouth however the only disturbance was that of Scootaloo shifting in her sleep.

"Oh that's right you've never seen Ash's wolf form," Luna said.

"Indeed but...I was not expecting him to be so large," Moon said.

"Yeah he wasn't this large the last time he took this form," Luna said.

Nightmare then got on her knees before she slowly reached out and ran her hand across Ash's fur.

"By the moon he's so soft," Moon whispered before she lay her head upon Ash's side and began nuzzling his fur and was soon followed by Luna

"Mm winter pines and moon roses, the perfect scent for a perfect mate," Luna sad after taking a deep inhale of his scent.

"Why thank you both, I do try to keep myself clean and well groomed."

Luna and Midnight looked to see Ash's head propped up and staring at the two with a smile.

"Oh Ash we didn't know you were up?" Luna said.

It's alright...so you enjoying my fur?"  Ash asked.

"Oh defiantly I've always wanted to snuggle a wolf," Moon said nuzzling deeper into Ash's fur.

"I take it you've all been enjoying yourselves," Luna said as she gestured to the foals.

"Oh defiantly, I came here to read on my own but these guys wanted to join in so I read them a story someone once read to me and went on till they fell asleep. we also had dinner here as well so you don't have to worry about them going hungry," Ash said as he gestured to a large tray with a set of dishes on it.

"And a few sweets as well," Luna said noticing a few sweet wrappers near the dishes.

"What, can't a guy spoil his son, nieces and nephew every once and awhile?" Ash asked.

"Of course but you could have at least saved some sweets for me," Luna said.

"Don't you mean us?" Moon quipped.

"Oh yes us," Luna said.

"Oh my deepest apologises how rude of me," Ash said with mock shame.

"So what was this book you were reading to them?" Moon asked.

"This...It's called The Princess Bride," Ash said as he levitated the bookmarked book up for the mares.

"Perhaps we should look into this book sometime," Luna said before looking at the foals. "I believe we should get these five off to bed."

"What and disturb their sleep no let them sleep I don't mind them there either," Ash said as he looked at the foals and saw Apple Bloom let out a tiny yawn.

"If that's so then would you mind if we slept here with you?" Moon asked.

"By all means," Ash said.

Luna and Nightmare then wrapped their arms around Ash's massive form before laying their heads onto his soft fur and soon the three descended into the realm of dreams.




                Dawn Ash's P.O.V.




I woke up laying on my side and staring at the lifeless hearth that held but a few embers upon some logs. I went to wipe the sleep from my eyes and saw a massive paw instead of a hand enter my vision and I felt several weights against my sides and belly. I then remembered I slept in my wolf form and that the CMC and my wives used me as a living pillow and upon looking I saw they were all still there, snuggled against my large furry body. Suddenly I hear an awww come from somewhere within the room so I lifted my head up and looked to the entrance and saw Rarity, Celestia, Applejack and Fluttershy were here and they all seemed surprised  when I looked at them.

"Good morning," I greeted.

"Ash?" Rarity asked.

"That's me," I said.

"Land snakes Ash, you got big," Applejack said.

"And fluffy," Fluttershy said with a smile.

"Yeah and this lot can tell you all about it once they wake up," I said.

"You all seemed to have a pleasant night," Celestia commented.

"Oh I was merely reading the foals a story and these two joined in as I was about to fall asleep but what brings you all here?" I asked.

"We came looking for our little sisters and were wondering if you've seen them, no need to ask that question now," Applejack said.

"Oh I'm so sorry I should have called and told you about Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle here and how they were gonna spend the night here because of how late it was," I said.

"It was no problem darling Luna and Nightmare came into our dreams and assured us that they were safe with you," Rarity reassured me.

"Well I'm glad to see that was settled, now I believe it is time to wake this lot up," I said as I looked at the group sleeping on me I then nudged the foals while Celestia tended to my wives. "C'mon you guys time to get up."

"Nooooo," Pip whined while trying to push away my muzzle which was poking him.

"Let us sleep," Rumble said.

I then looked over at Celestia and saw her sisters were being just as troublesome as the foals so I shifted my legs and began to get up but Nightmare wasn't having any of it and held me down. Letting out a sigh I teleported out of the cuddle pile before transforming into my regular body while the group groaned and whined at the loss of their bed and pillow.

"What is the meaning of this?" Luna demanded when she woke herself.

"Guys I have things to be doing today so I can't be hugged by you all," I said.

"Oh man regular beds are now ruined for me, not even clouds are that soft," Scootaloo groaned.

"C'mon you lot, we're gonna have breakfast ready soon for all y'all and we got a day to work through stead of acting like lumps on a log," Applejack said.

Agreeing with the farm mare we all had a wash and got changed before we made our to the dining room to eat and as we ate questions were asked.

"-so to sum everything up it appears that my wolf form is more dangerous then it looks," I finished.

"Indeed I was severely tempted to join in when I felt your fur," Celestia said causing both Moon and Luna to grab onto one of my arms each and growl at the solar alicorn.

"No way this is our snuggle pillow and we are the only ones including the foals who are permitted snuggles with Ash," Moon growled.

"Huh?" I began.

"Oh come now Ash you honestly think we're going to be sharing you after last night," Luna said.

"Am I an exception in this rule?" Spitfire asked.

"Hm we'll think on it," Luna said.

"Okay I think I'm actually gonna need to be the one who decides how this is gonna go you two, so don't think for a second you get to make all the rules here," I said before letting out a sigh. "Geeze if the foals were like this I wonder how Akachi would react to my wolf form."

Suddenly my world stopped upon the memories of my friends on earth someone shaking my side drew my attention and when I looked I saw it was Pip.

"Dad are you alright, you seem sad," Pip said cutely but I just smiled and lifted the colt onto my lap.

"I guess I am a little sad Pip I was just thinking about your cousin from earth and how much I miss him," I said.

"Are we gonna go see him Dad!" Pip exclaimed.

"Hm hey Twi do you still have the mirror to earth?" I asked causing the mare's ears to flatten against her head.

"Um...no Ash after...well the caribou came, the mirror was taken from my castle. Last I heard it was in Trottingham which was turned into a research center for the caribou and apparently it still is," Twilight said causing my face to pale.

"A research center?" I asked.

"Oh gods above if those horn heads figure out exactly what that mirror is...," Rage said.

"Then they'll have access to Earth and possibly lead an invasion onto it," Elisa finished just as I brought a fist down onto the table causing everyone to jump.

I then lifted Pip off my lap before I looked at my fellow harbingers.

"Prep the Pale Horse if those bastards think I'm just gonna let them go on an inter-dimensional invasion they're dead wrong, I can promise you that," I said.

"We can't get in like that Ash Trottingham is an island and the defences around it are impervious to any attack from sea and air. The only way in is by the underwater train line and the train is thoroughly searched. Not to mention the place doubles as a city, we saw this when we tried to bomb it when you were still dead, also teleportation is out as well," Rage said.

"You let me deal with that Rage, and Discord," I started.

"Yes?" Discord asked while lounging back in his chair while drinking the glass of his chocolate milk before tossing the milk into his mouth and chewing on it while it made a crunching sound.

"Your coming with us," I said causing Discord to begin to choke on the contents in his mouth. With Fluttershy's quick reaction she patted Discord on the back while everyone stared at me in surprise and shock.

"Discord is coming with us?" Rage asked.

"Yep," I said.

"But why?" Discord asked.

"It's mostly because I've got a gut feeling that we're gonna need you," I said.

"A gut feeling?" Elisa asked.

"Hey believe it or not my gut has never been wrong about stuff like this, like my own personal Pinkie Sense," I said.

"It's true," most of the group agreed.




                12:00am 1 Week Later Waters Around Trottingham




It's been a week since the conversation at the table on getting the portal mirror back and right now Rage, Elisa, Evo, Discord and myself were in a skiff I built myself and heading towards Trottingham.



"Remind me of what the plan is?" Discord asked.

"Ugh we've been over it twenty times now Discord, were gonna sneak through the sewers until we're under the research building. We're then gonna grab the mirror and high tail it outa here," Rage said in annoyance before he leaned into me. "Are you sure your gut was telling you to bring him?"

"I'm sure," I said simply as I adjusted parts of my assassin armor since it was a bit small for me. I made a mental note to have Rarity help me out with adjusting all my clothes before I looked up at the moonless night and dimmed stars, courtesy of Luna's power to cover the sea in darkness. All that was left was to avoid the spotlights of the guard towers and after a few close calls we finally made it to shore and donned my Bones apperance.

Quickly climbing out from the skiff we made our way over to one of the pipes that was blocked by a grate, yet that didn't stop us from tearing the damn thing off before making our way into the sewers. I put my mask on to block out the stink and stayed on the footpath that allowed us to stay out of the sewage. I led the group through the sewers stopping whenever a patrol passed over a nearby manhole so we didn't make any noise to draw attention. While we were down there I heard a lot of whirring and clanking from machinery coming from above.

"Strange but those sounds sound oddly familiar," Rage said.

"Let's worry about that later, right now we have more important priorities to deal with," I said before I looked around and went down a tunnel before stopping at a ladder that went up to a manhole. "This should be it."

I climbed the ladder and gently lifted the manhole and saw we were in some kind of white tiled storage area. Shelves filled with jars and glass boxes each holding strange and disturbing items. I then quickly scanned the room for cameras and when I saw none I gave a head gesture for the others to follow before we all crawled out of the hole.

"Ugh couldn't we have come out in a more pleasant area?" Discord asked as he went to poke a jar containing a very large arachnid of some kind but I just slapped his hand stopping him.

"We're in the lowest room of the building, now all that's left to do is figure out where they're keeping the mirror," I said before I looked at the others.

"And any ideas on how we do that?" Rage asked.

"Indeed actually, you see Twilight managed to make this little devise thanks to the help of Sci Twi, so in case for situations like this we will be able to track the mirror's magic signature," I said as I held up the device in question which was rather similar to the one Sci Twi used when she discovered the portal to here.

Activating the device it began to emit a slow beeping sound so I adjusted the volume down so no one will hear before I began to wave it around and found the beeping speed up when I pointed it upwards I gestured to the group to follow. We went upstairs and entered a large room with faded white stone walls, I saw steps leading upwards to the rest of the building while through a massive archway was an equally massive lobby with guards patrolling it. Quietly, I led the group up the stairs following the tracker till we could go no higher we were in a small corridor that had a small cupboard and a single window with only one set of glass doors. Peeking through the doors I saw the corridor was empty beyond the door so I opened the door and was about to walk through it when a rush of static electricity ran through my fur making me stop and hold a hand out making the others pause.

"What is it?" Evan asked.

"Anyone got a piece of paper or anything that can be thrown away?" I asked.

"Would this do?" Discord asked as he pulled a piece of paper out from nowhere and handed it to me.

"Cheers," I said before I scrunched up the paper into a ball and threw it through the doorway only for lightning to shoot out from the sides of the doorway and turn the paper into nothing.

"I knew it, a wall of light," I said.

"What," Rage, Elisa and Evo exclaimed in shock while Discord looked puzzled.

"But how did they get their hands on something like this?" Rage asked.

"They possibly invented it or...stole the plans from the knights tomb," I said causing Rage to crack his knuckles.

"Now I'm really gonna kill'em," Elisa growled.

"Well we're not gonna get through this way so we'll have to take an alternate route," I said as I looked at the window.

"Uh you sure your up for that?" Rage asked.

"Only one way to find out," I said as I walked to the window.

Peering out through window I saw a balcony above me that went around the entirety of the roof. I then gestured to the others to follow before I climbed up and onto the balcony. Upon arrival I saw the roof was sloped enough for us to climb up easily before going flat with a few gargoyles here and there on pedestals attached to the slop of the roof while a few spots remained empty. I then went to open a door that led back inside but the static going along my fur warned me that this door was also being guarded by a wall of light.

"No good," I said as I looked at the others who joined me.

"Where's the controls, surly we could just find the source and shut it of," Rage said.

"I'm no expert but I'm not seeing any cords for this thing Rage so that probably means it's either inside or...," Elisa trailed of.

"The machine operates on wireless now thanks to the caribou," I finished.

Suddenly the sound of keys being inserted into the door reach my ears so I quickly gesture for the others to hide. Evan, Elisa and Rage leapt over the side of the balcony while Discord and I took positions on the empty pedestals. I was crouching on three limbs while my right hand was prepping it's claws and I was snarling holding my position. Two caribou walked onto the roof and looked around.

"I swear I heard voices from up here," one of the caribou said.

"Ugh like I said those arc pylons can make you hear things, anyway getting onto this island is impossible land, sea, air everything is cut off and this building is full of guards we're safe here," the second caribou said.

"Yeah...yeah guess I'm just being paranoid what with what's going down in Equestria. Can't believe those Harbingers took back the entire country in just a matter of months, normally such a feat takes years," the first buck said.

"I know what you mean brother but we must have faith in our king," the second buck said.

"Yeah...Whoa look at those two they're so lifelike shame the artist made them so ugly," the first guard said.

"I'm not so sure, the Diamond Dog would look good if it wasn't snarling like that," the second buck said before they went inside.

"Well that was just plain rude, why is it you get all the praise?" Discord asked as he relaxed from his posture and glared at me while the others climbed up.

"A. I was called a Diamond Dog Discord and B. I was complemented by a caribou rapist that's just disturbing on a whole new level," I said.

"Oi guys maybe we can have this conversation after we grab the mirror, speaking of how do we get inside?" Rage asked.

I then started pacing across the balcony and looking around for any ideas till I rested my hands on the balcony and looked out over the city. Suddenly I noticed a triangular prism window on  almost every building in the city. I then looked at the roof of the building we were on before climbing up to the top and spotted a triangular prism window right center of the top of the roof.

"I think I found our way in guys," I said before I walked over to the window and peeked inside and what was inside both shocked me and made my blood boil.

Inside was a set of six caribou and the mirror to earth but there were three familiar humans, a man a woman and a young boy all three had dark skin and were huddling each other in fear, showing me they were a family. The woman was beautiful and her long dark hair was worn in braids with a tan colored headband holding them all back and she wore a tan colored dress with an exotic pattern upon it. I knew the woman as Rosa. Next was the man, he was bald but handsome and wore a set of jeans and a blue shirt, I knew the man as Jabir. Finally the boy being hugged by both his parents, very short and curly hair wearing a dark green hoodie and khaki shorts and a white shirt, I knew the lad as Akachi. Suddenly I saw Rosa get grabbed by a pair of caribou and all of them had a hungry lustful smile on their lips. Realising what they planed to do I summoned my bow and pulled back on the string loading an arrow before I jumped through the window, startling everyone below. Jabir shielded Akachi from the falling glass and Rosa took the opportunity to get loose from the caribou and get out of the way. I then released my arrow and saw it hit one of the caribou in the gut before I landed on top of the second caribou and pinned him. I then let it register to the caribou who I was before I growled down at him before I took his throat between my jaws and bit down hard on him, making his screams die before they ever left his throat. I then ripped it out before I glared at the caribou in the room, making them take a step back in fright.

Suddenly Blood Ruin comes down making a new massive hole in a caribou's entire torso before Rage descends fully clad in his armor and roars at the caribou. Next Elisa drops down behind a caribou with Shi transformed into a scythe. The caribou turns to see her and Elisa just offers a sweet smile before it twists into one of fury. She impales the caribou before she slams him into a wall. Suddenly two loud bangs go off behind me and I look to see Evan armed with a pair of shotguns while the last two caribou are clutching bleeding stumps where their legs once were. Evan then crushes the head of the caribou on his left with his foot before blowing the head of the other with the shotgun in his left hand once the room was clear I wiped the blood from my face.

"Well you four certainly know how to make an  entrance that will leave many breathless," Discord said as he floated down towards us.

I simply raised an eyebrow at his dark joke before I looked over at the small human family. When I did I saw them back away in fear but Jabir stood between me and Rosa and Akachi and took a stance ready to defend them, even if it means death. This action made me smile.

"It's good to see you haven't changed Jabir," I said causing the family to star at me in surprise and Jabir lowered his guard slightly.

"How do you know my name, should I know you?" Jabir asked.

"You should, after all...We've been friends for a very long time," I said as I revealed my true face to the group.

The family of three could only stare at me in shock as I stood before them. Akachi then stepped past his parents and walked up to me while I got on one knee before him. Slowly Akachi reached out and placed a hand upon my cheek and I gently placed my hand over his and held it there. Suddenly Akachi began to cry before he rushed forward and wrapped his arms around my torso. I then picked the boy up and hugged him back as I stood up and I could feel tears flow from my own eyes before I looked over at Rosa and Jabir who had walked over to me and were crying too.

"Is this some dream?" Rosa asked but I just shook my head with a smile.

The two then hugged me and we held it for what felt like hours before we released each other and I set Akachi on the floor.

"Ash what's going on, why are you here, how are you here and why are both Elisa and Evan here, not that it's not great to see you both," Jabir said.

"Same as you Jabir," Elisa said.

"Listen, I'm gonna have to give you the short version since we don't have a lot of time," I said when suddenly an alarm went off and the room flashed red. When I looked around I saw the caribou who I shot in the gut was still alive and had crawled along the floor and pressed a button for an alarm. I quickly rushed over and just as he turned around my boot met his head and crushed it against the wall. "Correction we have no time. Rage grab the mirror, we're gonna need to get to the station."

"Why not just take the skiff?" Discord asked.

"Too many people for one little boat plus we can't fit this mirror into the manhole anyway and before you suggest shrinking it we don't know what that will do to the mirror so that way is out. Rage I hope you can summon your hell train," I said.

"Only one way to find out," Rage said as he wrapped the mirror in a cloth and lifted it up.

"Alright you three stay close to us and once we're safe I'll explain everything to you but for now we gotta get outta here," I said as I changed back to Bones before I led the group out the door. We came to the first wall of light and I saw cords running along the wall leading to a control panel so I ripped open the door and pulled a leaver shutting down the wall of light. "Well at least we know they ain't wireless,"

I then led the group down the stairs using both Salvation and Damnation to kill all in my way. We then made it outside and gestured for the others to run through a street market that had a massive pair of doors on the end and so we did with me covering our rear. We then made it to the door and Discord closed them before he started boarding the doors up along with locks and chains and he did it at record speeds.

"You know that escape was almost too easy," Rage said.

We all then spun around and were met with row upon row of caribou and if I had to guess the, entire island's worth of guards was here and they were all armed with guns. This caused Discord to let out a scream while his skull burst out of his head along with eyes hovering before his skull and his tongue extended to a ridicules range. It went through the jaw of his skull and reached his eyes before his tongue, his skull and his eyes all retracted back into his head. The sight would have made me laugh if it not for the peril we were in.

"It's all over Harbingers surrender yourselves and the slaves or we'll open fire!" one of the caribou shouted into a megaphone.

"Shit this isn't good we can't teleport and fighting will just put this lot in danger," Rage said gesturing to the human family.

"Bones please tell me you got a plan?" Elisa pleaded.

"I...I've got nothing," I said as I stared at the hundreds of guns trained on us.

Suddenly Discord walks forward with confidence before he cleared his throat.

"Hit it!" Discord shouted.

Suddenly several spotlights shined down on us blinding me for a second. When I regained my vision I saw Discord was wearing a Mexican outfit complete with a set of maracas in his hands before music began to play from somewhere and he began to dance and sing.



As the music began I saw some of the caribou began to strangely move with the music. I looked at the others and saw Rage give me a 'what the hell' look while pointing at Discord and all I could do was just shrug. As Discord sang he snapped his fingers causing Rosa to sing some lyrics and she seemed shocked and placed a hand on her throat as if she had no control of her voice, which wouldn't surprise me in the least knowing Discord. Suddenly every single guard began to dance and sing with Discord and that's when it hit me.

"He's distracting them, let's book it before they come to their senses," I whispered to the others who quickly nodded.

Circling around the dancing crowd we then ran down a street heading to the station before I halted in my tracks.

"Crap we forgot Discord you lot go ahead, I'm gonna go grab him," I said before I spun around and dashed back to where we left the Draconequus before anyone could argue. Upon arrival I saw him leading a conga line before he began to dance with the guards who were following his moves perfectly. "He's pretty good, I'll give him that."

I then used my magic to grab Discord and brought him over to me just as the song finished.

"We're leaving Discord," I said as I began to drag him behind me.

We ran down the streets as fast as our feet would take us and I could hear the guards begin to recover their senses before they gave chase. I then noticed the hell train was ready to go and when I looked back I saw the guards were hot on our heels. I then used Damnation and shot at the caribou causing them to stop or duck for cover while we ran. We then made it into one of the carriages and no sooner did we get inside the train began to move forward. I then made my way over to the windows and began to shoot at any caribou that came close and both Elisa and Evan joined me. Before we knew it the train entered the tunnel and we were gone and once that happened I let out a sigh of relief, closed my eyes and slumped into a chair.

"Ash?"

I then opened my eyes and I was greeted by Jabir, Rosa and Akachi.

"Can you explain to us what exactly is going on now?" Rosa asked.




                2 Hours Later Aephoceria Castle




After explaining everything to the trio on the way over they were left speechless, all unsure how to react. Little Akachi, bless him, was too tired for the whole explanation but Rosa and Jabir were just speechless when I told them everything. Ranging from my ascension to godhood and the invading caribou. When I told them when we get the mirror working again we would send them all home, they both insisted on staying till this matter was resolved. I couldn't help but smile at the pair and gave them a hug. Once we made it home Rosa and Jabir were greeted with quite a welcome and many questions about the other side but I halted the questions in their tracks and explained that it was a long night and that rest wasn't important. So with a nod I led Jabir and Rosa to one of the best guest rooms in the castle and Akachi would be sleeping with the foals and once all three were settled in, I myself settled into bed with Luna and Nightmare.
> Chapter 30 The Festival of Frights
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up to the dawn and gazed at the ceiling. It has been four days since we came back from Trottingham with the mirror. I awoke to the feeling of two curvy forms pressed against me, looking down I saw both Luna and Nightmare resting on my chest. Leaning down I give both mares a kiss on their forehead before I made my way onto the balcony to enjoy the autumn morning air. As I gazed out across the ever expansive landscape I couldn't help but take a deep inhale of the air when suddenly a flash went off within my mind of a dark figure. I couldn't see much except a ribcage made of silver on the figure's chest along with an amber coloured eye with a dark purple vapour trail rising from it. Finally, clutched in the figure's hand, was a very familiar triple bladed sword that I summoned in the Hollow Shade's asylum. Shaking the image from my head I placed my left hand over my left eye and sighed.

"Ugh again...That's the third time in a week," I groaned when suddenly I felt a pair of arms curl around my torso while a familiar voice tickled my ear.

"Good morning lover," Nightmare whispered.

"And to you my mare of the moon," I said as I reached around and gave Moon a nuzzle.

"Why are you up so early?" Nightmare asked.

"Oh no reason, guess I'm just a little excited for Nightmare Night tonight," I said.

"Nightmare Night, as in the holiday Pipsqueak loves so much?" Nightmare asked.

"That's the one," I said with a smile.

"Oh my stars I completely forgot, what do we do first?" Nightmare asked causing me to chuckle.

"How about a nice soothing bath for starters?" I suggested.

Quickly waking up Luna we made our way to the massive bath and undressed before hopping in.

"Oh this is nice, a nice warm bath is one of the best ways to start the day," Luna stretched her body out.

"Agreed," I said as I went to reach for the soap and cloth to wash myself when a black hand is placed atop it.

"Beloved would you please wash me?" Moon asked with a sly little smile.

"As you wish," I said with a smile.

Grabbing the soap and soaking the cloth I began to wash Moon's back. Once that was done I then lathered up my hands in soap before I ran them over Moons soft wings, removing all the broken feathers and straightening all the uneven ones. All the while Moon was purring in delight as I cleaned her.

"Oh that's so nice beloved...would you mind if you washed my front?" Moon asked as she moved to sit in my lap.

I could only smirk at Moon before I noticed Luna was looking a little left out and was giving me a cute pouty look.

"Aw Luna don't be like that I'll wash you also but Moon asked first is all," I said.

I then reached around Moon and began to scrub her belly, much to her pleasure if her moans were any indication, before I moved upward and began to clean her massive milk jugs.

"Oh my beloved your so frisky," Moon purred.

"Aren't you the one who wished it so?" I asked before I noticed Luna about ready to throw a fit. "Scuse me Moon but I also have an obligation to a certain mare as much as it is to you."

"Yay!" Luna cheered as she appeared in Moon's place and Nightmare appeared in Luna's.

Giving a quick shrug I got to work on Luna's back then her wings and doing the same like how I did for Moon with her front and more so with cleaning her legs and then finally washing her hair.

"Oh darling you are the best when it comes to stroking my mane," Luna cooed.

"I believe you've had a longer turn then I have Luna so if you don't mind," Moon said.

"Nuh-uh you've had a longer turn then that," Luna said getting off my lap to stand up in an attempt to intimidate Moon.

"Oh don't even go there, you and I both know you like hogging Ash all to yourself like a selfish foal," Moon said as she also stood up offering a challenging stance.

The two then went back and forth exchanging 'words' till I decided to break the tension by standing up myself. I then raised my hands and brought them both down on the two alicorn's large rear ends with a mighty crack sending their cheeks into a fit of jiggling. The two gasped before rubbing the places where I slapped them before turning to me.

"Now look, the both of you, just because I am tending to one of you first or for a longer period of time it does not mean I love either of you any differently from the other. You are both my wives and that is never going to change. So just because there are two of you it does not mean there is less love to go around you hear," I said firmly as I folded my arms across my chest.

"Yes Ash," the two said as they hung their heads in shame before I brought them in for a hug.

"I love you both, never forget that," I said.

Suddenly I hear a door open and close along with several voices when suddenly the mane six and Cadence walk in and spot us.

"Aw crud this feels familiar," I thought as I brought a hand to my face.

"Whoa Ash I know you got big but damn," Rainbow said as she licked her lips while looking at the lower half of my body.

"That sure is some party cannon," Pinkie commented.

Realising I was giving the group a full view of my package I simply turned around and sat down in the water.

"So there any reason you lot are here?" I asked.

"We are so sorry," Fluttershy squeaked while hiding in her mane.

"Ugh yeah we were told no-one was in here. I mean since we're all friends we figured it'd be alright but then Cadence showed up and well here we are," Applejack said while looking away while her face was as red as an apple.

"And who was it that told you that?" I asked calmly.

"Discord," Rarity said also trying to divert her gaze.

"Note to self, strangle that oversized serpent," Moon growled.

"So if it's alright mind if we join you three?" Cadence asked as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

"WHAT!" most of the mares screamed besides Rainbow and Pinkie Pie.

"Guess so if you wish," I said with a shrug.

"WHAT!" again most the mares screamed this time Rainbow joining in.

"What, your not gonna boot us out?" Rainbow asked.

"Not really any point now, besides be kinda rude if I did and as long no-one tries anything no one else needs to know" I asked.

"You know he does make a fair point since we're all friends it should be alright I suppose but you're all to keep your hands off our beloved," Moon said as she moved to my side.

"Agreed you all may stay as long as it's on the other side of the pool," Luna said.

Nodding the new arrivals moved to the opposite end of the bath and I looked away to allow the mares some privacy and once their bodies were submerged I began to lather up a cloth to clean myself.

"You know this is the first time I've bathed with male company in the same room," Rarity said.

"Really but haven't you and Thunderlane...," Cadence trailed off.

"Oh no for now we are quite satisfied with bathing separately and keeping our *ahem* 'private activities' simple so far," Rarity said.

"You surprise me Rarity, you strike me as the type who is into a little BDSM," Cadence said.

"Um...yes well I will admit there is a certain...charm to such things," Rarity said as her eyes made their way over to my direction before gazing off at something else.

"Am I a disturbance?" I asked.

"Oh no Ash...It's just...well uh...yes," Rarity admitted.

"Yeah I would say all that stuff just to tease you Ash but this is just a little awkward, can't you just...I don't know leave and come back later?" Rainbow asked.

"For your information Rainbow if anyone should leave it should be you if your feeling uncomfortable because A, Both Luna, Moon and myself were here first till you barged in which reminds me get a locked door or sign informing others that the bath is in use. B, I did say if you wished to join me it was your choice, I never forced you to join me in the bath. C, you really want to tell the owner of the castle where to go in his own home? Besides I ain't going anywhere till I get fully cleaned up,"

"You know he makes some seriously good points there, you could've left," Cadence said.

"Well what about you Cadence, why aren't you feeling awkward here?" Twilight asked.

"Twi I'm filthy and I just got up from an almost sleepless night plus this is the nicest bath anywhere, you really think I'm in the mood to care whom I'm sharing the bath with?" Cadence asked leaning against the basin of the bath.

"Won't argue with that," I said as I went to scrub my back but the cloth was grabbed by someone else and placed on my back.

"Here allow me Ash," Moon said as she began to scrub my back.

"Thank you Moon," I said with a smile.

"So how are you so calm about this Ash, normally you'd kick us out without a second thought," Rainbow said.

"Hm well I guess when your bathing with several different gods at once for three years you tend to get used to it," I said.

"Other gods, were there any goddesses?" Luna asked.

"More then enough and relax, none of them tried to make a move on me...well actually there was Aphrodite and a few others but I shut them down before anything happened," I said quelling the fire in Luna's and moon's eyes slightly.

"Um...what is Aphrodite the goddess of Ash...if you don't mind me asking?' Fluttershy asked.

"Aphrodite is the Greek goddess of love, beauty, pleasure and procreation kinda reminds me of you in a way Cadence both  mischievous and flirty ," I said.

"Hm I'd like to meet this goddess some day," Cadence said with a smirk.

"Bad idea," I said to myself thinking of all the trouble those two would cause if put together.

"So any other greek gods or goddess that remind you of us?" Rarity asked.

"Well Pinks, I'd think you'd like Dionysus god of wine and parties. Rainbow you would like Hermes the messenger of the gods and fastest one among them, always rushing about and he's a bit of a trickster. Twilight you'd be captivated by both  Athena and Apollo and all the knowledge they can share with you. Rarity, you and Xenia would get along famously in the generosity department. Applejack, for you would be Demeter goddess of farming and the harvest. Now as for you, Luna and Moon, you'll enjoy Nyx, Selene and Artemis the goddesses of the night and the moon but Flutters, I'm not sure how you'll feel about Artemis," I said.

"Why?" Fluttershy asked.

"Well Artemis is the goddess of the moon alright but she is also the goddess of wild animals, childbirth and virginity but she is also the goddess of...of the hunt," I said.

"Oh," Fluttershy said.

"Wow just how many gods and goddesses do you know?" Cadence asked.

"Heh more then you know agh," I yelped when Moon accidentally ran the cloth against one of my wing stumps.

"Oh I'm so sorry," Moon said sincerely.

"It's fine no harm meant I know," I said.

"So...how do you think it happened?" Rainbow asked rubbing her arm.

"My guess...well judging from the way they were cut I'd say it was with a surgical saw, meaning someone wanted my wings most likely for a trophy," I said with a sigh.

"That's sick," Rainbow said angrily.

"Yeah well not much I can do right now is there?" I asked.

After getting a wash I left to get dressed before I went to go wake Pip and the other kids. Upon arriving at Pip's personal room I gently roused Pip from his slumber.

"Hm dad what time is it?" Pip asked.

"It's time for you to get up so we can celebrate our favourite holiday Pip," I said causing the young alicorn to sit up with a start.

"It's Nightmare Night!" Pip cheered.

The foal couldn't get out of bed fast enough even if he tried. He rushed into the bathroom to take a shower whilst I just smiled and watched him go before continuing on to my personal study. I grabbed a certain book before heading to the Dining Room and sat down were I was immediately serviced before reading through the book and was soon joined by the rest.

"Ah good morning everypony," I said with a smile.

"You seem chipper," Elisa said with a raised eyebrow.

"How can I not, Nightmare Night is tonight and it'll be the first one since I came back and it's also Nightmare's first as well. Not to mention you and your group will be joining us," I said.

"I suppose that is a good excuse. After all it's been...Well a long time since I celebrated Halloween," Elisa said as she sat down.

Suddenly Jabir, Rosa and Akachi walked in and was greeted by everyone. The ones that weren't present when they arrived were shocked that they were here.

"Morning you three, I trust the rooms were comfortable?" I asked.

"Oh yes Ash thank you," Rosa said.

"Wait I'm sorry how the buck are you here?" Soarin asked but got slapped in the back of the head by Mac.

"Language around foals remember," Mac growled.

"Well we were kinda forced into coming here by these...caribou. We were heading home from a family outing when suddenly we were snatched and brought here," Jabir explained much to many of my friends anger.

"We are so sorry you were all involved in such a vicious kidnapping," Celestia said.

"Please Celestia don't, none of this is your fault," Rosa said.

"She's right if anyone is to apologise it should be me."

We all turned our gaze to the doors and saw both Shye and Pita were there.

"Jabir, Rosa, Akachi I'd like to introduce Shye, queen of the caribou, ex-wife to Diann and her girlfriend Pita the Griffoness," I said.

Rosa then got up and approached the two before she embraced them in a hug.

"You poor dears, I know it must have been terrible for you both but if you wish to talk to someone know that I understand," Rosa said.

"Thank you for your words but forgive me, how would know how we feel?" Pita asked.

"Both my husband and I were once slaves alongside Ash, it is where we met and we survived by taking care of each other," Rosa said as she gestured to me to which I nodded in conformation

"I-I'm...not sure what to say," Shye said.

"Then don't worry about it just sit down and enjoy breakfast with us," Rosa said as she led the pair to the table and sat down.

"Hey I got a question, how exactly are you guys still human? When you came through the portal the first time you became zebras except at my last battle you were all human then," I said.

"Oh well we had Faust change us into humans because both Eli and I could fight better as we were," Jabir explained.

"And I tweaked the mirror to allow humans to remain as they were when they come through the mirror but we'll still turn into humans when we go through," Twilight said.

"Fair enough," I said before I noticed Nightmare was looking nervously at Pip before I smiled. "Hey Pip."

"Yes dad?" Pip asked.

"What would you say if I told you that you now have a second mother?" I asked as I glanced at Nightmare whose eyes widened in shock.

"Ash what are you going on about!" Rosa shouted in outrage much to everyone's shock and I suddenly remembered that she wasn't aware of the ways of Equestria.

"Oh no no Rosa I believe you are misunderstanding this situation," Luna said quelling Rosa's terrifying fury slightly.

"Allow me to explain Rosa you see in Equestria the mare to stallion ratio is 10 to 1 so we have a rule called herd marriages," Faust explained.

"Wait I believe this is done with horses back in our world, multiple mares sharing a single male if I'm not mistaking," Jabir said.

"Correct and if both mare and stallion are okay with this then they may invite a new mare into their relationship or marriage. It is a rare thing to see in Equestria but not outlawed in any form," Faust said.

Hearing this Rosa sat back with a relaxed sigh and closed eyes before she opened one eye and looks at Jabir.

"Don't even think about it," Rosa said causing Jabir to stutter while most of the group laughed.

"So who's my second mother dad?" Pip asked as he hopped up and down with excitement.

"Hm why doesn't she tell you," I said with a smirk.

Luna then gave Moon a playful nudge before gesturing to Pip so the black alicorn stood up and walked around the table and crouched before Pip.

"I'm your new mother Pip," Moon said.

The look on Pip's face had to be the most priceless thing I may have seen. He was speechless and his eyes were full of happiness and after a few seconds he wrapped his arms around Nightmare much to her shock and loss of breath. When she regained it she looked down at Pip before tears began to spill from her eyes before hugging him back. Both Luna and I then joined in on the hug and stayed that way till Twilight levitated the book I was reading over to her.

"History and Events of Aephoceria," Twilight read.

"Uh yes, I was actually looking through it one time for some old holidays I could perhaps reintroduce to Equestria 'like the Fall Harvest Feast' or 'the Spring Festival'. But one seemed interesting to me that I think you'll all find interesting called 'the Festival of Frights'," I said.

"Festival of Frights is that like some old version of Nightmare Night," Rainbow asked.

"Old perhaps but twice as fun," Faust said.

"Mother have you attended?" Celestia asked.

"Oh most defiantly there were rides to go on, trick or treating along with games. But there was also a time were many would gather around a massive bonfire to tell ghost stories. Oh there was so much to do on this night it was neigh impossible to do it all," Faust said.

"Agreed but you seem to be forgetting the haunted castle," I said with a smile.

"The haunted castle of course, how could I forget something like that," Faust said slapping her forehead.

"The haunted castle?" Luna asked.

"Well apparently my parents had the entire castle decorated from the tallest tower to the lobby to make it look like a haunted castle. The point was to have adults and children go on a self tour of the castle to find a prize while being pursued by monsters and having to avoid traps that catch you and if your caught then your out until the next round. The whole thing begins again when someone has found a prize or everyone is caught. It was basically one of the most entertaining events back then," I explained.

"Whoa that does sound cool," Rumble said earning voices of agreement from some of the group.

"Hey what kind of monsters do you think there would be?" Pip asked.

"I can think of a few," I whispered as I gave Luna a wink causing her to start giggling.

"Oh and I just remembered the most important part of this event. This holiday was made on the day that the spirits of the dead return to the land of the living and dance through the streets of the city in a beautiful display," Faust said.

"Spirits, as in...ghosts?" Fluttershy asked while shaking like a leaf and cowering in her mane.

"Oh no no no Flutters, these spirits aren't here to harm you. They are only here to spend time with the living and dance the night away, quite literally. Give them music to dance too and they'll dance to it," Faust said.

"Wait seriously?" Applejack asked.

"Oh yes most defiantly," I said.

"Whoa this is gonna be awesome," Scootaloo said with excitement.

"Oh and Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie you should know that pranks were smiled upon during this holiday as well but just try not to go overboard," Faust said causing Pinkie and Rainbow to high five in delight.

"Hey uh dad I was wondering but what will you be wearing tonight?" Pip asked causing me to chuckle.

"You don't worry about that Pip I've already chosen what to wear but I prefer to keep it secret till tonight," I said with a smile.

"So what now?" Comet asked.

"Now I have to go prep the castle so I must be on my way. Faust can you help organize some things like rides and stands?" I asked.

"It would be my pleasure," Faust said.

"Great now I'll see you all later," I said before I left.

I walked around the castle letting everyone know what was happening with the preparations for tonight. Before you know it the word spread and everyone got to work prepping the castle for tonight while I took off to the hall of armors and walked into a certain room containing my costume for tonight.

"Been a long time," I said as I brushed some dust off the shoulder.




                 7:00pm Aephoceria Town Centre Third Person P.O.V.




"Good evening mares and stallions, tonight it is my great pleasure to welcome you to this years Nightmare Night slash Festival of Fright," Faust said who stood upon stage dressed as a witch causing the gathered subjects to cheer before Faust raised her hand silencing the crowd. "Now there is much to do this night that everyone shall enjoy like rides and foods and ghost stories to tell. But the main events will be the official candy offering along with the haunted castle where everyone shall explore the palace in search of a prize, but be warned everypony that monsters lurk those corridors and if you are caught well let us say it shall be very unfortunate for you all. But if you were to offer them something sweet then maybe, just maybe, they might let you go. Finally when the bells toll at midnight the spirits of the dead shall return from their graves to dance through the streets of the city. With that I declare this night of fear and fun has begun!"

With a round of applause Faust disappeared off stage and over to her family and friends. Celestia was dressed as a sexy vampire, Dream Catcher was going as a banshee, Chrysalis a zombie, Discord a cowboy, Cadence was going as a sexy maid while Shining was a butler, Luna was going as a sexy angel and Nightmare was dressed as a sexy demon. Next was the mane six. Pinkie was dressed up as a jester, Fluttershy was going as a nun, Rarity was going as a gypsy, Applejack was going as a skeleton, Rainbow was going as a rock star and finally Twilight was going as a teacher. Next up were the mares coltfriends who all decided to wear their assassin robes. Next came Eris who was dressed up as a sexy cat while Rage was dressed as a berserker. Finally all the CMC members were dressed up as a Mexican mariachi band while the youngest three were dressed up as 'The Blues' from Angry Birds. 

"Are you all sure of this outfit it seems a little too...revealing," Moon said.

"Oh come now Moon your armor was more revealing then this when we were still linked," Luna said.

"Perhaps but I knew I could rely on my armor, this dosn't protect me from swords or weapons," Moon said.

"Speaking of armors, anyone seen Ash?" Rage asked.

"He said he was making sure his costume wasn't torn anywhere and that he'll join us soon," Luna said.

"I wonder what dad choose to where tonight?" Pip wondered, he and and the rest of the CMC were dressed up as Mexican mariachi players.

"I have no idea Pip but he said it would be rather unique," Moon said before she gave Midnight a kiss on the forehead who was in her arms.

"Well while we're waiting might I enquire as to what do you think of my outfit?" Rarity asked as she gave a twirl showing off her costume.

"Oh it's lovely Rarity," Fluttershy said.

"Thank you darling and what of my earrings aren't they to die for?" Rarity asked as she presented an ear to the group.

"Uh what earrings?" Soarin asked.

Checking her ears and feeling where her earrings were and finding nothing Rarity let out a shriek.

"I've been robbed!" Rarity cried.

"Rares calm down maybe you dropped it somewhere," Rainbow said.

"If that was the case then the other would be here but both of them are gone they were latch backs not easy to come off," Rarity wailed.

"Ain't that the truth."

Everyone then turned to the new voice and were met with a figure wearing a black tunic and pants with a dark grey long sleeve shirt beneath the tunic and a dark brown cloth belt going across the waist. The figure wore a pair of grey poulaines boots made of leather with a dark blue cloak with a golden broach on the figure's left shoulder. Connected to the cloak was a matching turban and mask that covered the figures face and beneath the cloak, being held by the dark brown belt, was a scimitar with a gold handle and fairly thick blade. All in all the whole outfit looked Arabic and being juggled in the figures right hand was a pair of earrings.

"My earrings you...you thief!" Rarity yelled as the stallions reached for their weapons but Rage stopped them.

"Did you really have to steal those Ash?" Rage asked causing everyone's eyes to widen while the figure removed it's mask revealing Ash.





                Ash's P.O.V.





"Now why'd you have to go and do that?" I asked as I handed Rarity back the earrings.

"Wait you snagged those?" Rainbow asked.

"Impressive," Faust said.

"I assume your little stunt has something to do with your costume," Rarity huffed as she put the earrings back in place.

"Very perceptive," I said.

"Allow me to present to you all the king of thieves," Rage said.

"The king of thieves?" the group repeated.

"At your service," I said as I gave a mock bow before I turned to Rage. "I take it you saw this in the hallway?"

"Yep I'm actually surprised you wanted to wear this," Rage said.

"They were gonna find out at some point might as well do it with style," I said.

"Wait a second you mean this was actually a title you carried a long time ago?" Rainbow asked.

"Yep so you like," I asked simply.

"Not like, more like love," Rainbow said.

"Indeed I'll admit it has quite a fabulous style," Rarity said.

"So...the king of thieves huh, I'm sure there is quite a fascinating tale behind that costume," Faust said admiring the outfit.

"One I'm sure you can have a look at on a later date," I said with a smirk.

We all then went our separate ways, I was taking Moon, Luna, Midnight and the CMC and the three youngest foals trick or treating.

"So a sexy demon and sexy angel costume huh, if I didn't know any better I'd think you both were trying to seduce every stallion and possibly some mares in the city," I said as the CMC knocked at a house door.

"Now where on earth did you get that assumption dear?" Luna asked innocently.

"Indeed this is just a message to our subjects that all this is off limits except to you," Moon said while gesturing to her body.

"Now's that's just being cruel," I said with a smirk.

"So Ash tell me will you be performing tonight?" Luna asked.

"Performing?" Moon asked.

"Oh in a bit of story telling I believe Ash told a great ghost story from his home world or perhaps a song?" Luna asked.

"Hm perhaps later but now I just want to enjoy this night with my two very special mares and equally wonderful family but believe me I'm sure to send chills up some spines," I said with a grin.

"Oh how exciting," Moon purred as she nuzzled my cheek.

"Thank you," the foals said in unison as they walked away from the house.

"Nice haul so far guys," I smiled.

"Yeah we gotta get a lot for the offering and the haunted castle," Scootaloo said before she and the others took off for another house.

"Offering?" Nightmare asked causing both Luna and I to freeze up.

"She doesn't know?" I asked in a hushed tone as I looked at Luna.

"I thought Pip would of told her in his explanation," Luna whispered.

"Oh this going to be awkward as hell not to mention dangerous," I whispered.

"What do we say?" Luna whispered.

"Let me try," I whispered before I looked at Nightmare and saw her trying to hold back her laughter. "Oh you little minx."

"I apologise but I couldn't resist," Nightmare said as she giggled before her laughter ceased and turned into a frown. "However I am displeased of this story of how I eat foals when I love foals."

I then wrapped an arm around Moon's waist and pulled her close before I gave her a quick reassuring nuzzle which caused her to smile. Soon enough we stopped trick or treating and went back to the square where a stage was set up and music was being played. Luna then looked at me before her eyes gestured to the stage with a smile.

"Oh alright," I said with a smirk before I went over to the stage.

Getting onto the stage wasn't a problem since I had my status and all that jazz. Once I was backstage I saw Vinyl wearing a vampire costume and hadn't noticed me. I then felt a smirk form on my lips as an idea shaped in my mind before I walked forward and ran a finger up Vinyl's spine making her shriek before she spun around and saw me.

"Who The Buck You Think You Are Pal?!" Vinyl yelled.

"Whoa chill Scratch any louder and the audience will hear us," I said as I removed my mask revealing my face to the DJ.

"Holy mother of Celestia...I don't believe it, the legend lives," Vinyl said before she wrapped her arms around me in a hug.

"Believe it Scratch I'm back, hey where's your better half?" I asked looking around for Octavia.

"Right here."

Turning around my jaw dropped to the sight of the normally refined and dignified cellist player wearing a sexy full body werewolf costume that hugged her curves.

"Do close your mouth your highness before you catch flies," Octavia said.

Snapping out of my trance I figured out what I should say before I went and opened my mouth.

"Apologises for staring but wow Tavi never thought you'd wear something that...um," I started but trailed off.

"Sexy?" Vinyl commented.

"Uh yeah that," I said.

"Well normally I wouldn't but I lost a bet to Vinyl here so she picked out my outfit for tonight but if I'm being honest it's...a breath of fresh air in truth," Octavia said.

"Told ya you'd like it," Vinyl said.

"Well don't let me stop you from having fun," I said with a smile.

"You con obviously guess our costumes but I must ask Ash, who are you dressed as?" Octavia asked.

"This is an outfit I once wore a long time ago when I was in Arabia. An outfit that came with the title as the king of thieves," I said with a bow.

"The King of Thieves, intriguing," Octavia

"Nice kinda figured you were a thief what with the mask and all," Vinyl said.

"Thanks and if your interested I'll tell you the story some time," I said.

"Sign me up," Vinyl said.

"So am I to assume your here to put on a performance?" Octavia asked.

"You read my mind," I said before I handed Vinyl my IPod before I walked on stage.

When I stepped on stage the audience cheered while I gave a brief wave before I picked up a microphone.

"Hello mares and stallions and let me welcome you to this night of frights fun and obviously candy," I said causing everypony to chuckle. "Now some of you or perhaps many of you from Ponyville knew what happened when I stepped on stage on this fantastic night and for those who don't well please enjoy," I said as I put the mic back and Vinyl started the song.



As the song began I snapped my fingers and was now dressed in a white suit with a blue shirt and white tie, black dance shoes and a white fedora with a black band giving me that gangster look Michael Jackson had. On either side of me were a pair of hologram ponies dressed in the same way but with different colors who began to mimic my movements perfectly through the entire song. I even pulled off the famous lean done by MJ that made the crowd go nuts along with the moonwalk. As the song began to close I spun around quickly and suddenly stopping with a famous pose and Aaaaaow!

Applause rose from the crowd as the holograms vanished and I switched back to my original ensemble before I gave a bow and walked off stage. After grabbing my IPod back from Vinyl I headed back to my wives.

"So how'd I do?" I asked before Luna kissed me on the lips.

"Smooth like silk," Luna said.

"And you do this every Nightmare Night?" Moon asked.

"Yep if I can make it of course," I said.

"Interesting," Moon hummed

"So what shall we do now?" Luna asked.

"Hmm how about the pumpkin launch I recall both that and the spider toss were favourites of yours," I suggested.

"Splendid idea Honey," Luna said.

So we left to partake in the nights activities. I brought the mares a stick of cotton candy each and when Moon took a bite her eyes widened in blissful ecstasy causing both Luna and I to laugh before we continued on our way. We listened to a few ghost stories that were being told in the zebra village there were even smoke images to help tell some of the stories. Moon was clutching onto my arm through some of them and when it ended Moon denied having been scared. Now it was the time for the offering. I was walking with Pinkie along with many foals in the city and their parents and before me was the CMC and Akachi who was dressed as a sea monster and finally Jabir and Rosa who were dressed up as a gladiator and an explorer. We were heading down a path that led to a small grove of spooky trees with a torch lit pathway till we came to a statue of Nightmare Moon dressed in her armor with a terrifying grin upon her muzzle. One by one the foals placed some candy in a bowl before the statue but when Akachi had his turn he placed a single candy on the pile before he began to walk away when suddenly the wind picked up followed by both a flash of lightning and a clap of thunder.

"YOU THERE!"

We all looked at the source of the voice and I saw the statue of Nightmare Moon was now flesh and blood and was glaring at Akachi with a frown.

"YOU HONESTLY THINK A SINGLE PIECE OF CANDY IS ENOUGH TO SATISFY THE THREE OF US!" Nightmare Moon roared in the Canterlot Voice.

"T-three?" Akachi asked nervously.

Suddenly purple clouds of smoke drifted into the clearing, they all stood up and formed into a pair of Nightmare Moons.

"Three Nightmare Moons that means they're three times as hungry everypony run for it!" Pinkie yelled causing the foals and Akachi to scream before running out of the grove while the adults smiled and laughed.

"So this happens every Nightmare Night?" Jabir asked.

"Yep the foals enjoy it despite the act and everyone gets a laugh out of it," I said.

"If you don't mind me saying but doesn't this seem like your cheating the kids out of their um...hard work?" Rosa asked.

"I understand your feelings but we have a method that unknowingly grants the foals back their candy that they gave to us," one of the Nightmares said as she walked over to us before turning back into Dream Catcher.

"Indeed but we do get a small portion of the *giggle* offering for ourselves though," one of the other Nightmares said before changing back into Luna.

"And what is this method?" the last Nightmare Moon asked who was the genuine one before she changed back into her devil costume.

"That would be me but now you'll have to excuse me," I said as I retrieved a large portion of the candy and placed it in a sack. "I have to go prep for the haunted castle."

I then teleported into the castle throne room and smiled at my growing control over my powers. I then looked at an alter that had been placed in the center of the room and sitting atop the alter was a golden jack o lantern. I then walked over to the item and poured some candy into it before I went and scattered the rest about the castle for the foals to find and when the castle was opened to the public the children rushed inside eager to find the prize in the throne room or perhaps get a good scare maybe even both. I then watched from the shadows while the foals explored the castle while the monsters of the castle searched for them, it was basically a massive game of cat and mouse with spooky surroundings. When the foals were caught the one who caught them brings them back to the entrance of the castle where they have to restart the game all over again unless the foals bribe the monsters with their candy to let them go. Even my wives and Dream Catcher got in on the fun. The castle had a haunted room for everything, like the gardens had been turned into a cursed graveyard patrolled by the dead flame guardians. The hallways, the armory and even the art gallery was full of ghosts that came out of paintings for an added effect.

The whole scenario was entertaining to watch and entertaining for those being hunted or doing the hunting. Suddenly a silent alarm in my head informed me someone had made it to the throne room. So I turned my body into smoke and flew to the room where I saw the mane six looking around before they made their way over to the jack o lantern. I then flew behind the wall behind the throne and made my body look like it was made from tattered black cloth that acted like a ghostly smoke before I summoned a mirror. Looking into the mirror I shrouded my head in the same black cloth as my body before I formed it into the shape of that of a pony. Once that was done I then changed my eyes to be sunken empty sockets before I levitated myself into the air and if anyone saw me they would think that I was a pony version of a dementor from Harry Potter before I flew out into plain view of the mares.

"It's a monster, run for it!" Pinkie shouted when she noticed and pointed at me.

Applejack then grabbed the jack o lantern and ran out of the room while I just smiled before letting out an evil howl like scream before I flew after my prey. It took me awhile to catch up because of the sudden tight turns the mares made and the fact they were really quick. Suddenly Applejack tripped dropping the jack o lantern. When I flew in to grab it a pale green aura surrounded the golden pumpkin and it was levitated out of my grasp. I flew upward and looked around and saw the treat filled container was being levitated over to the CMC and Akachi.

"Nice grab Sweetie Belle now take it to the entrance," Scootaloo said patting the unicorn on the back.

I then made my presence remembered to the foals by letting out my howl.

"Uh guys...I think he wants this back," Rumble said.

"Run!" Pip cried causing the foals to sprint off down the hallway.

Immediately I took off after the foals and chased them through the corridors, being mindful of others as well. As we came to a cross section of the corridor Moon suddenly leapt out in an attempt to capture and scare the foals but they ran past her while I tilted myself ninety degrees upward in an attempt to stop and succeeded I flew into Moon. When Moon saw me she looked terrified before she fired a bolt of magic at me. I leaned back and avoided the blast but ended up falling to the ground. That's when I saw Moon aim a blade made of her magic towards me and hold it at my throat.

"Fowl creature I shall send you back to the world of the damned from whence you came," she declared.

"Whoa Moon wait it's me," I said as I quickly removed the hood from my head.

"Ash!?" Moon screamed.

"Yeah...uh you mind?" I asked as I gestured to the sword causing Moon to banish it into thin air.

"What were you doing?" Moon asked.

"Chasing foals, same as you," I said.

"As a vengeful spirit?" Moon asked.

"Yep it's kinda the thing I did back in Ponyville. I told the foals this story from my world before I brought the monster in the story to life to scare everyone. Hahahahaha oh gods you should have been there," I said with a laugh. 

"So I take it this is the method you used to return the foals candy?" Moon asked.

"Well...not as fancy as this particular set up but eh close enough," I said as I stood up.

"Should we go after them?" Moon asked.

"Nah let them have their victory," I said.

"So what now?" Nightmare asked.

"Hm well it's almost midnight so why don't we go wait for the dance of the spirits?" I asked as I switched back to my king of thieves outfit.

"Sounds thrilling," Moon said

We made our way outside the castle and down to the city square where many civilians were enjoying themselves Moon and me also had some fun dancing and playing games till suddenly the bells began to toll twelve and everything stopped. The city was perfectly silent till the last stroke of the bell ceased to vibrate and suddenly fog began to creep through the streets causing everyone to back away. Suddenly the fog began to take shape of figures wearing old yet beautiful clothing and each figure seemed to wear a mask over their face. The figures stared at the living and the living stared back till finally music began to drift through the air on the wind and the ghosts took a partner.



The spectres then began to dance with both grace and beauty as the song played through the night air. I then offered my hand to Moon who smiled and took my hand before I led her into the crowd and we began to waltz with the other spirits. Moon had a nervous smile on her face as we danced but she followed my lead as we danced in the streets. Soon more of my subjects began to join in on the waltz. Moon and I often exchanged partners during the waltz before we wound up dancing with each other again and when the song ended the spirits faded from this world and everyone applauded. I then looked around and saw Luna looking at us with a jealous pout probably because we left her back at the castle. Luna then walked up to me and pointed an index finger at me.

"One day you're going to dance with me like that," Luna said.
> Chapter 31 Faces From the Past
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Music...that's the first thing that graced my ears as I awoke. Not the sound of silence nor the sound of birds chirping in the fast approaching dawn or the sound of my lovers as they slept but music and not just any music, bagpipes. At first it was nothing but a small comfort but then the sound became louder and I couldn't help but hum the tune and as I began to hum it I began to recognize it.



I quickly sat up as I finally recognised the tune from a battle long ago so I quickly but carefully got out of bed and listened for where the tune was coming from. It sounded like it was coming from outside so I quickly made my way to the balcony doors and opened them, causing the sound to increase, before I looked over the balcony and spied a figure standing in the gardens below the balcony playing on a set of bagpipes. Some of the plants in the garden were playing along adding more instruments to the song. I then looked at the figure again and saw he was wearing dark green pants and coat with a cream colored shirt. I then looked at the figure's face and to my shock I realised the figure was actually a human and not just any human but it was an old friend and teacher of mine called Eli. He had ginger hair and  short beard that went all around his mouth.

"Who is playing music at this ungodly hour!" Moon shouted as she stomped her way towards me.

I quickly rushed over to Moon and placed a finger over her lips before I went back out onto the balcony and continued to listen for a few seconds before I snapped my fingers and was refreshed and in a clean set of clothes. I then teleported down behind Eli and continued to listen till the song ended.

"Black Donald's March to Harlaw," I said causing Eli to turn around to face me. "Been awhile since I last hear that one."

Eli stumbled back a few steps and his face was full of shock as he stared at me. Slowly he walked towards me and poked my chest a few times causing me to chuckle.

"So...yer alive," Eli said with an Irish accent.

"Yeah seems so old friend," I said.

Eli then drops his bagpipes before he wraps his arms around me in a hug.

"How?" Eli asked.

"Later first I want to know how exactly did you get here?" I asked.

"It was Akachi, he came to me and Rebecca and told us that the portal was open and that Equestria was in danger. Although he did leave out the part about you being alive and all," Eli said.

"Heh guess he just wanted to surprise you wait... Rebecca, is she here too?" I asked.

"Uh yeah," Eli said with a tone and look that meant trouble.

"Eli what happened?" I asked.

"What...nothing, nothing happened at all," Eli said causing me to raise an eyebrow at him.

"Eli I may have died three years ago but I can still tell when you lie to me," I said as I folded my arms across my chest causing Eli to sigh.

"Come on, it'd be better if I showed you," Eli said as he picked up his pipes and led me inside.

I walked through the castle following Eli while hundreds of scenarios rattled through my head before we stopped at one of the doors to a guest bedroom. Eli breathed a heavy sigh before he opened the door. Once I walked in I saw Rosa, Jabir and Akachi were here already and were nervous when they saw me. I then looked around and stared in shock at a figure on the bed. She had hair that reminded me of Roseluck, her face was young and beautiful with soft blue eyes and she was wearing a green t-shirt. This woman was Rebecca, another woman from Earth who was once a slave like me, but I wasn't staring at her in shock because of her presence. I was shocked because she was lying down on the bed, her arms wrapped in burn bracers along with one around her neck. looking around quickly I saw a wheelchair sitting in the corner of the room meaning this was more severe then I thought. Doing a quick injury scan I saw about fifty-five percent of her body was covered in third degree burns and she was also paralysed from the waist down. I pulled myself from my trance before I walked forward and kneeled beside the bed. I reached out to grasp Rebecca's hand but stopped afraid to touch her but she placed her hand in mine and smiled at me.

"It's good to have you back Ash," Rebecca croaked but I couldn't help but let a few tears fall down my cheeks. "Hey don't get all teary eyed on me, that's my job."

"Sorry it's just...been so long," I said.

"Indeed it has," Rebecca said before she began to feel my left arm. "Huh flesh and blood huh or is it some kind of upgrade?"

*chuckle* "Flesh and blood," I said with a laugh.

"Whoa I didn't know you got your arm back," Akachi said as he ran up to me and rubbed my arm.

"Long story buddy," I said as I ruffled the top of Akachi's head before I looked at Rebecca. "Rebecca I gotta ask what happened?"

"Oh...this...was wondering when you'd ask...I left a stove on when I was cooking, ended up burning my place down. Fire fighters pulled me out of the wreckage happened months ago but I'm paralysed from the waste down," Rebecca said causing me to hug her.

"We'll get you fixed up soon Rebecca I'll have Faust use Life Fire to fix you up later. I'd do it myself but...My magic is a little untrustworthy at this time," I said causing Rebecca to nod.

"Thank you Ash," Rebecca said before I left with a nod.

When I walked out of the room I closed the door before I looked out the corner of my eyes to the right and saw Rage leaning against the wall.

"You heard all that?" I asked.

"What a load, I could smell the lies from all the way down the hall," Rage said.

"Indeed which means she doesn't want us to get involved," I said.

"Know who did it?" Rage asked.

"Yes and apparently this guy has a grudge against me for killing his little brother," I said.

"Who was the brother you killed?" Rage asked.

"Johnathan Viper," I growled.

"Oh damn...well let's go reacquaint this brother with the other," Rage said before we began to walk through the castle and saw Elisa and Evan walking in the opposite direction.

"Hey you two," Evan said when he saw us.

"Whoa whose the guy who killed your puppy," Elisa said noticing our expressions.

"Walk and talk, we're heading for the mirror to my Earth," I said as we passed them.

I explained what was going on with Rebecca and the matter from the past as we walked to a room that was being guarded by four guardians who moved aside for us.

"That's pretty much the whole story," I said.

"Shit," Elisa said.

"So you want us to come along with you?" Evan asked.

"Ya don't have to but the company is welcome," I said before I pushed open the doors to the room and saw the mirror hooked up to several machines so it could be activated.

Suddenly I saw the surface of the mirror shift and change before something stepped out and I saw it was a caribou and I saw he had a mare who had yellow fur and an orange and red mane and tail. She also wore an aqua and gold dress with magenta leggings and a black jacket.

"Hurry up whore!" the caribou demanded as he dragged the mare through the portal.

"Sunset Shimmer?" I asked when I identified the mare causing the caribou and Sunset to look at me and the latter's eyes to widened in shock.

"What in Tartarus is going on, who the hell are you four!" the caribou demanded before he drew a knife.

Rage went for one of his axes but I held my hand out to stop him just as six new caribou came out of the portal each one holding onto the human counterpart of the mane 6.

"What the hey, where's the research center?" one of the new caribou questioned.

"Ash!" Rainbow yelled when she saw me causing the caribou to look at her then at me in shock.

"Mighty lord Ash Blade," the first caribou bowed causing me to narrow my gaze on him.

"Ash ya gotta get us outta here," Applejack pleaded.

"You'll speak when spoken to whore!" the caribou that was holding her yelled as he slapped her across the face. I then snapped my fingers making the heads of the six caribou holding the human mane six explode. I then used my magic to grab hold of the last buck before lifting him into the air by his neck choking him in the process. This forced the buck to release Sunset and start struggling to loosen my grip on his neck. My guess anyone would have thought I was using the force choke from Star Wars before I dropped him.

"Guards!" I shouted and the four guardians outside rushed in. "Have this one placed in the dungeons for questioning and dispose of the bodies."

The guardians bowed and went to work, one of them grabbed the caribou and put him in shackles while the rest began to get rid of the bodies meanwhile I escorted the...Mane seven out of the room and summoned some chairs for them.

"You lot alright?" I asked.

"Uh yeah just...shaken," Sunset replied.

"I'm awfully sorry you all had to see that," I said as I summoned a cloth to help remove any blood, brain matter and bone from a shaking Rarity and Fluttershy.

"Dude that was awesome you just snapped your fingers...," Rainbow started but was stopped by the glares from Sunset, Applejack and myself.

"Ash how are you here, I mean alive really. Last we saw you was your funeral," Sci-Twi said.

"Listen I know you all have questions but I'm afraid I have little time to explain because the four of us were heading to earth to sort something out, when we get back we'll talk," I said causing the group to nod before I instructed some guards to take these girls to Twilight and Faust.

With the girls being tended to I led my fellow harbingers through the mirror where we stepped onto the lawn of Canterlot High School or C.H.S. for short. I saw the sky was dark and knew that our destination wouldn't be receiving guests at this time but I got an idea. I then teleported us to our destination which was just outside the gates of the White House.

"Uh why're we in Washington D.C. Ash?" Evan asked.

"And outside the White House of all places?" Elisa asked.

"The guy who lives here owes me a favor, I just hope there hasn't been an election yet," I said.

"You do realise we're not gonna get in at this hour," Rage said.

"I know that and I don't plan to force my way in so we're just gonna have to sit and wait," I said as I sat down on a bench.

"So we're just gonna sit and wait?" Elisa asked.

"Yep," I said simply.

Soon the others sat down beside me and waited with me in silence for ten miniutes.

"Well this is boring," Rage said.

"Yeah ain't there any way to speed this up?" Elisa asked.

"Sure," I said with a wave of my hand. After a few seconds the sun began to quickly rise and we watched as people walked  around faster then the average eye can track before I waved my hand again and everything moved at a normal pace once more.

"Uh what the hell was that?" Elisa asked.

"Oh I just speed up reality a bit...no big deal," I said as I got up and streched.

"No big deal he says," Rage muttered.

"Anyway you don't need to worry about any clocks on your person, they're all accurate now let's go," I said as I walked towards the gates and walked in.

We entered the White House and were immediately surrounded by the secret service, all of them had a gun aimed at us.

"Probably should have entered without weapons in plain sight or without any at all," Elisa said.

"If I did that we wouldn't have gotten their attention," Rage said.

"All of you slowly place your weapons on the ground and put your hands in the air right now," one of the agents demanded.

"Calm down guys we mean no harm, I wish to speak with the president," I said.

"If you're not here to harm anyone then tell me why the hell are you carrying those swords and guns around," the agent demanded.

"Fair enough, a mistake on our part but right now this is important," I said.

"I don't give a damn who you are now put your weapons down and surrender!" the agent shouted.

"Ash?"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw the presidents daughter Diana trying to squeeze between the agents.

"Lady Diana get back, these are dangerous people," one of the agents said.

"Wait stand down that's Ash Blade, he saved me and my family when the white house was attacked three years ago," Diana said causing the agents to freeze up again.

"It is a pleasure to see you again young lady Diana and I am happy to see you have not forgotten my face," I said with a polite bow.

"Come on," Diana said as she gestured us to follow and the agents stepped back and allowed us to follow. "So are you here to see my father?"

"Indeed I am and the matter is...severe," I said.

"Well daddy is in a meeting with the prime minister from Japan but I'm sure he'll see you," Diana said.

"Oh no it's alright we can wait," I said holding my hands up.

"No...you saved us and if your situation is severe then anything else can wait," Diana said causing me to smile before we stopped at the oval office door which was being guarded by several agents. "Wait here."

Diana then walked ahead and went inside while we waited for a few minutes before the door opened and Diana gestured for us to come in. We walked forward but the soldiers stopped us.

"Weapons please," one of the agents asked.

I then looked at my fellow harbingers with a look that said 'do as they say' before I looked back at the agents.

"Of course," I said as I removed Hingure, Whispering Wind and both Salvation and Damnation and handed them to one of the agents while the others did the same.

"I better be getting those back and how I left them," Rage said as he gestured to his twin axes and Blood Ruin which the latter was now leaning against the wall.

Now Elisa and Evan were carrying more weapons on their body then was physically possible and each of them was now placed on the side while the agents just stared in shock. When they were done I raised an eyebrow at them.

"Really?" I asked while the two simply shrugged.

Shaking my head one of the agents opened the door fully and we walked in. I saw the president sitting at the presidential desk and in-front of the desk were a pair of couches. Sitting at one of the couches was a middle aged Japanese man who I assumed was the prime minister of Japan and behind him stood, what I assumed, where his two bodyguards while around the room were several secret service agents.

"Ash," the president greeted as he stood up.

"Mr President...Kon'nichiwa misutā shushō," I greeted as I turned to the man sitting down and bowed from the waist as a form of respect which my fellow harbingers did the same.

"You speak our language?" the Prime Minister asked.

"I'm familiar with all of Earth's languages dead and current in the modern day," I said.

"Prime Minister this here is Ash Blade, the one who rescued not just me but the Pope and the Queen of England along with one of my agents, Derick Burrows," the president said.

"Ah yes I heard some rumours about you that you're now the strongest soldier for America," the prime minister said.

"I'm afraid those rumours are partly false, I served America as a solider once a long time ago as I once served an emperor of Japan an even longer time ago. Now my duty is to no one country but to all to ensure peace and if one goes to disrupt that peace then I'll be there to end it," I said.

"A noble pursuit...I wish there were many more who would stand up for peace but like many, I sadly learned, will only say things but will not use actions to back those words up," the prime minister said.

"I agree Mr. Prime Minister. I agree the world may not go the way we want but I learned something a long time ago that if no one else is gonna stand up and do something then what's to stop me from standing up and doing something? Is it fear of others looking up to you that'll stop you...perhaps what about the weight of the responsibilities...again that might stop some but the main thing that would stop most...Is where to start," I said causing the Prime Minister to stare at me with widened eyes.

"Ash," The president said drawing my gaze to him. "Diana here said that the reason your here is a grave one."

"Ah yes I apologise that I have interrupted your meeting gentlemen but if you prefer I can wait for you both to finish," I said.

"Prime Minister?" the President asked while looking at the Japanese Prime Minister.

"I wish to hear what this matter is myself," the Prime Minister said

"You have our attention Ash please take a seat," the President said.

"Thank you both...Now where do I begin?" I asked as I sat down on the couch opposite of the Prime Minister.

"Well the last I heard of you Ash is that you had died in a battle," the President said causing the Prime Minister to raise an eyebrow.

*sigh* "Yes it is true for three years, actually and things have been...difficult for Equestria since I departed from it," I started.

"How so?" the President asked.

I then looked at Diana who was still in the room watching us before I subtly gestured to her with my fingers and the President turned to face his daughter.

"Sweetie I need to speak to Ash privately for a bit," the President said.

With a small grown Diana left and once the door shut I took a breath and told the tale with Rage filling in a few holes here and there. When we finished both leaders had looks of shock and disgust but their faces held awe, fear and worship when I told them of my god status now.

"It is...hard to imagine a race of intelligent beings like that," the Prime Minister said.

"Indeed," the President said.

"Don't forget this all started thanks to a mad king and his sick poisoned view on the world," I said.

"Ash you saved my life three years ago along with the lives of my family and more and despite you now being a god, which I am still struggling to wrap my head around, I want you to know that if you need anything my forces are at your disposal till your war is won," the President said.

"I thank you for your support Mr. President but respectively I will not ask your men to die in a fight that is not theirs," I said.

"And with all respect to you Ash these...caribou entered my country and started abducting my people. I believe that makes this our fight also," the President said.

"Fair enough I'll give you that one but you know I think there is something you can help me with...you see, before the mirror fell back into our grasp, I was concerned of how many caribou came to this world. So I figured if you can keep an eye out for any strange individuals around the portal then you can detain them. Naturally I'll have guards posted on my side but if in the unlikely event of a caribou slipping past my guards your troops can catch them, even alert us in the event anything is trying to get back into Equestria," I said.

"I see but how would we alert you?" the President asked.

"I'll work on something along with a pass of some kind to allow any Equestrians to come and go if needed," I said.

"Very well, now Ash I assume there is more to this story about why you are here?" the President asked.

"You are correct Mr President...You see a part from my most recent past has reared a second ugly head...tell me, do you know of a man called Johnathan Viper?" I asked.

"Yes a dead slaver from what I can remember. On the most wanted list for some time also I assume your the one who killed him?" the President asked.

"Yes I am and now his brother a man called  Blake Viper wants vengeance and has targeted some people very close to me on this side of the portal," I said.

"Blake Viper?" the Prime Minister asked.

"You know him?" I asked.

"We've been hunting him for some time now acts of slavery and assault charges and mass murder. His last know sighting was in Ikebukuro," the Prime Minister said.

"Ikebukuro," I said rolling the name around in my head a few times.

"Yes it is quite an interesting place what with the color gangs and the destruction that happens on a daily basis and finally that urban myth of the headless rider," the Prime Minister said causing my thoughts to freeze on the last word and defiantly catching the attention of the others. "I do not know when this rider showed up but when it did continues reports say it rides on a black bike that has no headlights and sounds like a horse. Right now one of Japan's best high speed chase officers,  Kinnosuke Kuzuhara, is on a mission to catch the rider as we speak."

"Prime Minister," I started gaining everyone's attention. "Please forgive my selfish request but I'd like you to call off your officer on the rider."

The two leaders looked at me in surprise before the Prime Minister regained his composure.

"Forgive me...um h-how should I address you?" the Prime Minister asked.

"Just Ash is fine and before you ask the reason why I asked you to call off Kinnosuke Kuzuhara is because I know the rider you are talking about from a long time ago," I explained.

"I-I see, very well I shall have it taken care of as soon as I return to Japan," the Prime Minister said.

"I have a better idea may I request that you create a letter and sign it and I shall personally deliver it to Kinnosuke," I suggested.

"Um Ash wouldn't that be...um beneath you?" the President asked.

"Nah we're going to Ikebukuro anyway to find information on Blake which reminds me, something tells me there's gonna be a bit of a 'commotion' while we're there which will involve guns and possibly explosions," I explained.

"You're planning on destroying a part of Ikebukuro?" the Prime Minister asked with shock in his voice.

"I wasn't done," I said silencing the Prime Minister. "Now I was also going to mention that this will all depend on how co-operative Blake and his followers are and whatever damage is caused I will personally pay for repairs and I will personally see to it that no civilians or victims of Blake are harmed."

This seemed to cause the Prime Minister to relax before he nodded.





                Three Hours Later Outside Ikebukuro





As soon as the letters were written we left for Japan and now we were overlooking the city of Ikebukuro from a hill just outside the city's borders. Rage and Elisa's wings were hidden like before in Washington and our weapons were out of sight.

*whistle* "Big city," Elisa whistled.

"Sure is...C'mon let's go," I said as I got on Shadow Ranger and put my helmet on before I looked and saw Rage do the same while Elisa and Evan got into a '69 Nova with a red paint job  before we drove off. A few minutes later we were in the city and I was looking around at everything but then there's all the stop lights and signs reminding me that traffic in Equestria was better then Earth's.

"So Ash what exactly do we do first?" Rage telepathically asked as the red light became green and we drove on.

"We need to meet with an information broker by the name of Izaya Orihara he lives in Ikebukuro. Said to be the guy if you need information on something or someone he's the guy to go to. He's the spider who controls the city wide web of information," I said telepathically.

"Sounds like a creep," Elisa telepathically said.

Suddenly I hear a whinny up ahead followed by the sound of dozens of different sounding horns and also sirens. When I looked I saw a black motorbike heading in the opposite direction of us and the figure on the bike was wearing a black jumpsuit that hugged the riders feminine body and a yellow and blue helmet with cat ears and a black visor was on her head. Behind the rider were a variety of different bikes and riders all cheering and hollering while sounding their horns and all of them were chasing the black biker. Ahead of the massive group of bikers was a squad of cop bikes who also seemed to be chasing the black bike. Soon the black bike and I crossed paths and during that time we both looked at each other and I sensed a familiar aura come from the black rider. When we passed each other I placed my right foot on the ground and spun around and drove off after the black rider and her pursuers.

"Ash, where are you going?" Rage asked.

"I just saw a friend who needs help you guys keep going and I'll catch up to you later," I thought.

I came up behind the pursuers and drove into the group. Before long I was at the front, I then cracked my neck and kicked the bikes to my sides knocking the bikes and riders over and causing the ones behind to crash and end up forming a heap behind me, leaving only the cops left. Reaching out with the shadows I grabbed the bikes bringing them all to a halt while the black bike drove off. The cops were stunned that they weren't moving till I drove in front of them and dismounted Shadow Ranger and started walking over to the cops bringing their attention on me.

"So a new monster has arrived in Ikebukuro," the cop ahead of the group said getting me to assume that this guy was Kinnosuke Kuzuhara. He was wearing an Ikebukuro police uniform and helmet with a red scarf around his neck and he also wore a set of aviators over his eyes and also had a scar shaped like an X on his right upper cheek.

I then pulled the letter from the Prime Minister out from my inner coat pocket and held it out for Kinnosuke who took it before I punched him in the gut, knocking the wind out of him, while the rest of the squad all pulled their guns on me but I paid them no mind.

"That was for the monster comment," I growled before I walked back over to Shadow Ranger and got on her before driving off.

I was more then a little annoyed at what that cop said but not to me, if he had said that to me right off the bat then I assume he's been calling my friend a monster for quite awhile now and that annoyed me. I quickly shook off my thoughts and drove to the address and saw the others waiting for me at the door of a massive building. I then parked Shadow Ranger and made my way over to my fellow harbingers.

"Took you long enough," Rage said once I arrived.

"I take it you meet the headless rider?" Evan asked.

"I wouldn't say meet just gave her a chance to slip away," I said.

"Wait the headless rider is a chick and you know her?" Elisa asked with a mischiefes smirk.

"It's not like that, I just owe her that's all," I said defensively.

"Sure Ash," Elisa said with a smirk.

"Arrgggh c'mon," I said before I walked into the building.

We entered the lobby and informed the person at the front desk about seeing Izaya and they gave us directions on how to get there so we took the elevator up and walked to the door we needed and knocked.

"Come in."

I opened the door and saw a lavish office filled with shelves some couches and a desk with a computer and at that desk was a lanky man most likely in his mid twenties. He had dark hair and eyes that seemed to hold a strange aura to them, one that spoke of seriousness and yet curiosity with just a hint of madness and childlike glee added into the mix. It's a feeling that I wasn't all that comfortable with along with the way he seemed to be studding us. I then saw the man was wearing a dark long sleeve shirt along with some dark skinny jeans and black shoes.

"Welcome I take it your the ones that are looking for Blake Viper?" the man asked.

"Yes and I take it you're Izaya Orihara?" I asked.

"Ding, ding, ding give the man a prize now please take a seat, like a drink?" Izaya asked.

"Just the info we need and then we're gone," I said simply.

"Right to the point then...Well to start off Blake Viper was here but he left the country just days ago heading who knows where," Izaya said while shrugging his shoulders.

"So he's in the wind," Rage growled.

"However there is a small group about with tattoos on their necks of a king cobra worming it's way through a skull, as if it were a worm in an apple. Those are his flunkies they'll tell you where you want to go," Izaya said.

"And what's the payment for this piece of information?" I asked.

"Oh not much just a story, a story of what you four want with Blake Viper, a slaver and murderer. I'm sure there's quite a juicy tale behind that," Izaya said with a smirk while resting his head in the palm of his right hand.

"Why the interest?" Elisa asked.

"I have a hobby of observing humans, they're such fascinating creatures to watch," Izaya said while shrugging his shoulders.

We stared at Izaya in silence just processing his reasoning till I spoke.

"Any normal human would question your sanity for logic like that but I agree with you about humanity being fascinating," I said.

"Oh a fellow admirer," Izaya said leaning forward while folding his hands in front of him.

"As for my story I doubt you'll find any interest in it just a tale of blood and vengeance," I said.

"Oh I still find that interesting," Izaya said.

I then reached into my coat and pulled out a pile of notes before tossing it to Izaya.

"Thats three thousand yen that should cover the info you gave us," I said before we left and exited the building.

"Wow he was something else," Evan said.

"C'mon let's split up and look around for one of those flunkies that works under Blake," I said before we all took off in different directions. I was on Shadow Ranger and looking for anyone with the neck tattoo Izaya mentioned till suddenly the sirens were going off behind me. I saw it was Kinnosuke again so I pulled over to the side of the road and let Kinnosuke come up beside me. "Something you need officer Kinnosuke?"

"The letter, how the hell did you get the Prime Minister to pull me of the mon-," Kinnosuke started but I turned my head toward him making him stop.

"Call her a monster again, I dare you," I growled.

*sigh* "How did you get the Prime Minister to take me off the Black Rider case and what does it mean I'm to leave you alone during your time here?" Kinnosuke asked.

"I can be...persuasive when I want to be as for the last part I'm looking for a wanted man and the end result may be messy...You've been on the Black Rider's case for awhile now officer tell me, you know where she might live or of anyone close to her that might know?" I asked.

"I'm a traffic cop pal not a beat cop not my place to know those details however there is one guy who might be able to help ya, guy called Shizuo Heiwajima," Kinnosuke said.

"Shizuo Heiwajima any ideas on where I can find him?" I asked.

"Your kidding, just follow the path of destruction. He's the one hauling the heavy crap around like it were nothing," Kinnosuke said before driving off.

I watched Kinnosuke drive off till he was out of sight before I went on my way keeping my eyes peeled for any of Blake's goons or really anything out of the ordinary when suddenly a vending machine comes flying past me causing me to hit the breaks and causing Shadow Ranger to let out an uncomfortable whinny before I calmed her. I then looked to where the vending machine came from and saw a crowd so I rode Shadow Ranger over before dismounting and pushing my way through the crowd. I eventually saw it was Rage and he appeared to be fighting a tall man with blonde hair dressed as a...bartender? Rage then landed a fist on the guy's face making the guy stagger back before he returned the hit with one of his own but Rage blocked the punch and was pushed back a few feet, which was quite impressive for a normal man to do.

"Geeze dude he just had to go and pick a fight," I said to myself.

"You talking about the american dude with the leather jacket?"

I turned to the source of the voice and saw a white skinned man with long dark hair tied into dreadlocks was wearing a business suit and glasses and next to him stood a young woman with blonde hair that reached her shoulders and covered her right eye. She was wearing a white button up no sleeve shirt, dark brown shorts, white, thick block, high heel boots and finally piercing light blue eyes like those of a predator judging their opponents strength. In those eyes I saw a lot of death but I returned my focus to the question.

"Yeah he's my brother you two know the guy in the bartender outfit?" I asked.

"Yeah we work together but I don't know anyone who hasn't heard his name before so that must mean you're new in town," the man said.

"Heh well you're right there my brother, myself and two others just arrived this morning looking for a certain guy for personal reasons but might I enquire who this guy is, he must be pretty famous if the whole city knows his name," I said.

"Well pal that's Shizuo Heiwajima strongest guy in Ikebukuro rule one around here is don't piss him off or he'll send you flying with whatever he can get his hands on," the man said.

"Shizuo Heiwajima huh just one of the guys I was looking for." I said.

"You were looking for Shizuo?" the man asked.

"I knew him only by name not by appearance or his legend," I explained.

"Your brother is well trained, do you wish to fight Heiwajima also?" the woman asked with a Russian accent.

"No but speaking of fights I'd better break this one up before things get too dicey," I said as I began to walk forward.

"This battle between strong opponents, you will be killed," the woman said simply but I just laughed at her words.

"I've broken up fights way worse then this miss but the concern is appreciated," I said with a smile before I reached the two battling men. "You both done?"

The two ignored me and continued to try and beat the ever loving crap out of the other so I grabbed the two by the back of their heads and slammed their foreheads against each other, ending the brawl and I swear I heard a knock out bell ring out from somewhere but shook it off.

"Have you both calmed down now?" I asked.

"Oh hey Ash," Rage said when he noticed me.

"Don't hey Ash me Rage what the hell you doing picking a fight with the locals?" I asked.

"Hey wasn't my fault this guy...," Rage started but I bonked him on the head with a fist.

"I don't wanna hear it numb nuts," I said.

"You've got some nerve!"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw Shizuo was getting up and he looked pissed.

"Just waltzing over here and slamming my head against this cockroach...You're Dead!" Shizuo roared as he reached for a vending machine, picked up with one hand and took a swing at me with it.

I stepped back, avoiding the swing but Shizuo swung at me again and again determined to hit me but I just kept dodging the attacks.

"Mr Heiwajima...I'm not here to fight you," I said while dodging his swings.

"Well you got a fight punk," Shizuo roared as he was about to bring the vending machine down on me.

"I want to ask you about Celty Sturluson," I said causing Shizuo's eyes to widen before the vending machine came down to my right, just missing me while the two of us stared at each other in silence.

"How do you know Celty?" Shizuo asked.

"I owe her a debt and I'm here to repay it, problem is I don't know where she lives," I said.

"Oh...sorry about that," Shizuo said as he looked at the vending machine.

"No worries I'm kinda used to things being swung at me," I said.

"Huh that a profession?" Shizuo asked.

"I guess you can call it that but I'll tell you more around a less public place," I said as I gestured to the on lookers around me.

"Hm fair point," Shizuo said.

"Hey Shizuo."

I looked at the source of the voice and saw a group of four heading towards us three young men and a young woman.

"Oh hey Kyohei," Shizuo said.

"We got word you were fighting someone and he was actually putting up a fight," the girl said. She was wearing a long-sleeved black dress with black ankle boots and a black newsboy cap. She also had a small silver bag going over her shoulder going down diagonally so it rested on her side. She had white skin and dark hair coming down the sides of her face while the rest was hidden beneath her hat, probably tied up in a bun I guess.

"Yeah that's him over there," Shizuo said as he gestured to Rage.

"Whoa dude you look so badass!" another guy said. He was wearing a pale sweat shirt with a bag on his back and grey pants and black shoes. He had a pair of fox eyes and his hair was a dirty blonde. First look tells me he's a bit of the mischiefes sort.

"Oh stop, your flattering me," Rage said causing me to roll my eyes.

"So how'd the fight go?" the second guy asked. He had brown eyes and chin-length brown hair parted down the middle he was wearing a white collared shirt, a dark red vest, jeans, loafers, and a chain necklace.

"It was a draw because this guy broke it up," Shizuo said as he gestured to me.

"Wait you broke up the fight wow you must be super strong!" the girl exclaimed.

"More like I have a way with words," I said.

"Well nice to meet ya I'm Kyohei Kadota but just call me Kyohei," the final guy of the group said as he held out a hand for a handshake. He was wearing a black beanie with a teal jacket and jeans with black shoes and the aura I was getting from this guy was giving off a big brother impression.

"Pleasure name's Ash Blade but you can call me Ash," I greeted.

"Ash Blade?' the guy with the backpack asked.

"Maybe it's a nickname people gave him?" the young woman said.

"Uh actually that's my birth given name," I said.

"Huh?!" the two exclaimed.

"Whoa dude you have an awesome name sounds like something from a book or fan fiction," the backpack guy said.

"This is Walker and the girl is Erika and finally our driver here is Saburo," Kyohei said gesturing to the backpack wearing guy to the girl and finally the guy in the red vest.

"Pleasure to meet you all now that you all know my name I'd like to introduce my little brother Burning Rage," I said as I gestured to Rage.

"Yo," Rage greeted with a wave.

"What...you're parents pick out the coolest names," Walker said but I looked away from the group with a sigh.

"Something wrong Ash?" Saburo asked.

"Hm oh no I'm good just thinking about something," I said shrugging off my emotions.

"Wow you pal, have got some guts," the guy with the dreadlocks said as he walked over to us.

"Like I said I've dealt with worse mister...," I trailed off.

"Oh sorry about that my name's Tom and this is Verona," Tom said gesturing to the Russian beside him who was still looking at me with calculating eyes.

"Nice to meet you but anyway Shizuo could you show me where Celty lives?" I asked.

"Sure," Shizuo said.

"Hey you all heading to Doctor K's," Walker asked.

"Can we come?" Erika asked.

"You can follow but going inside is up to Celty and Shinra," Shizuo said.

"Cool we'll meet you there," Kyohei said before he and his group walked off.

"Still a few places I need to visit today but why don't you take the rest of the day off Shizuo?" Tom suggested.

"You sure?" Shizuo asked.

"Sure why not, Verona here would be more then enough to handle these guys so take a break, you earned it," Tom said.

"Alright if you're sure," Shizuo said.

"Hey nice to meet you two," Tom said as he waved at Rage and me.

"Likewise take care Tom," I said before I turned to Verona. "Zabotit'sya o miledi."

Veronica's eyes widened in surprise before she simply nodded and walked away with Tom before I hopped on Shadow Ranger while Rage hopped on Bone Rattler and we started following Shizuo who started walking.

"I head the name Shinra get brought up with Celty who is he?" I asked.

"Hm well he's an unlicensed doctor and Celty's his roommate and I guess boyfriend," Shizuo said causing me to nod.

"You have quite a fascinating group of friends Mr Heiwajima," I said.

"That I do," Shizuo said.

We were like this for awhile before we arrived at a large building. I parked Shadow Ranger nearby along with Bone Rattler before we followed Shizuo inside but not before I contacted Elisa and Evan letting them know of where we are. We then took an elevator up before we walked over to a door and knocked.

"Coming," a male voice behind the door said before the door opened revealing a white skinned man with dark hair and glasses wearing a white lab coat with a collared shirt and blue tie with dark pants and shoes. "Oh Shizuo what brings you by...you got some injuries."

"Yeah one of these guys put up a good fight, honestly thought I met my match," Shizuo said as he walked in.

"You're no slouch yourself pal," Rage said as he followed.

"Hey wait a sec who are these two," the man said as he went to catch up with Shizuo.

I then walked in and closed the door behind me before I took my shoes off and looked around and saw I was standing in a hallway. I heard multiple voices coming from down the hall so I followed them and entered what appeared to be a kitchen/dining room/living room where I saw Rage, Shizuo, Kyohei and his group along with the man from before who answered the door along with a man that wore similar attire as the guy before and had matching dark hair, difference was his face was obscured by a white gas mask of all things. Next was a woman with blonde hair, white skin and she also wore a white lab coat with a green undershirt, she also had a gas mask resting on top of her head, and lastly were three kids wearing high school uniforms. One kid was male and had white skin with a baby face and short black hair while the the other guy of the group had white skin with light brown hair and finally the girl of the group, she had dark hair that reached her chin and had fair colored skin and glasses and yet I could feel a familiar and dark aura coming from her.

"And you are?"

I was broken from my staring and saw everyone was staring at me.

"Oh sorry my name is Ash Blade but you all may call me Ash, it's nice to meet all of you," I said with a bow.

"Well my name is Shinra Kishitani the guy in the gas mask is my father Shingen Kishitani and the woman in the gas mask is my step-mother Emilia Kishitani. You already know Kyohei and his group but the high schoolers are Mikado Ryuugamine, the one with baby face and black hair, the other guy is Masaomi Kida and the girl with the glasses and huge boobs is Anri Sonohara," Shinra said causing Rage's fists to tighten into fist when Shinra mentioned how big Anri's breasts are but a quick hand on his shoulder calmed him.

"Remember Rage things are different here this may be a normal thing for them," I said telepathically.

"Fair enough," Rage said back.

Suddenly I heard a door open and close behind me and when I turned around I saw a woman wearing a black jump suit and slippers walk out of the hallway but my main priority was not on the woman's clothing but on the lack of her head. It was a clean cut along the top of the neck while shadowy smoke oozed out of the wound kinda like what happened to me when I lost my head. I knew this person as Celty Sturluson the headless rider of Ikebukuro and she seemed shocked when she noticed both me and Rage before a phone slid out of her sleeve and she started writing on it before showing it to Shinra.

"Shinra who are these two and why didn't you warn me of them!," Celty wrote.

"Um well they showed up just now and I didn't have any time to tell you before they entered with Shizuo," Shinra explained.

"Shizuo?" Celty asked before looking at the man in question before the smoke from her neck became an exclamation point before she began to write something on her phone. "Sh-Shizuo what happened to you! Your injured, what happened?"

"Oh that, got into a fight with this guy but it's all good now," Shizuo said as he gestured to Rage.

Celty then looked at Rage before she turned to look at me and she seemed to tilt the smoke coming from her neck as if she were tilting a head.

"Hello Celty I'm glad you made it out of this mornings...incident," I said with a short bow.

"Wait I know you, you were there this morning when I was being chased by all those motorcyclists and traffic cops," Celty said.

"Heh indeed I was," I said.

"Excuse me but why are you wearing that helmet you're certainly not a Dullahan since you're talking and the most obvious place for it is in that helmet of yours," Shingen said.

I tilted my head to the side in confusion before reached a hand up to feel my head but only felt the surface of my helmet.

"Whoops forgot I was even wearing the damn thing," I said as I pulled the helmet off earning sounds of awe from everyone.

"Woah I figure you were good looking beneath that but wow," Erika said in awe.

"Uh...thanks," I said.

"So what are you doing here?" Celty asked.

"Heh well that's actually an interesting story and I wouldn't be surprised if you forgot but you see Celty you and I met over five hundred years ago," I said causing everyone to stare at me in shock.

"five hundred but that's impossible," Mikado said.

"No it's actually possible you see when a person dies their soul leaves for the afterlife where it stays for a time before it comes back to earth to live out life all over again and sometimes, just sometimes about 0.000000000000000000001% of a generation would remember fragments of their old life or if you were immortal or perhaps an inhuman like Celty here," I said.

"So which one is it?" Celty asked.

"Ah man that's much better," Rage said as he released his wings from hiding startling everyone.

"Couldn't keep them hidden could you," I deadpanned.

"Interesting, quite curious...despite having no muscle your wings are still able to move, tell me with wings like that can you fly?" Shingen asked.

"That and more," Rage said as he set his wings ablaze stunning everyone.

"Hey turn that off before you set off the smoke alarms," Shinra cried.

"Dude calm down these flames are smokeless, could't set an alarm off even if I wanted too," Rage said.

"And they still burn?" Shingen asked.

"Only if I will it or if the person who touches them deserves it. You see my flames aren't ordinary, these are the same flames that burn in the bowls of hell itself otherwise known as Hellfire," Rage said with a grin causing everyone to back up.

"Hold up a sec does that that make you a demon or something?" Shizuo asked.

"Not exactly I'm part demon part human but at first I was nothing more then the emotion of anger and hatred given flesh and blood," Rage said.

"So what exactly would that make you?" Shingen asked causing Rage to lift a hand to his chin in thought.

"Hm...Let's go with the embodiment of anger," Rage said.

"Fine...what about you are you another embodiment of something?" Shingen asked.

"Would you quit asking these two questions so I can have my own answered?" Celty wrote.

"Calm down Celty, now I believe I have a question that can help us here. Tell me Celty but do the words Demonic Angel ring a bell?" I asked causing Celty to tense up before she collapsed on a chair and began to shake slightly.

"Celty are you okay what's going on?" Shinra asked.

"I'm fine Shinra, it's just...been a long time since I heard those words put together, a very long time in fact. You see the Demonic Angels were creatures born from both Angels and Demons," Celty said shocking everyone.

"Wait Demons and Angels actually exist and...they lived together?" Walker asked.

"Whoa I never was one for believing in that stuiff but hearing if from Celty kinda makes you wonder," Saburo said.

"Amazing," Anri said.

"Anyway the Demonic Angels were legendary beings who's strength was unlimited and had brought about an age of peace and prosperity for all creation. Every single creature that's known as myth and fantasy lived under the care of the rulers, a Demon named Ronsihr who was the king along with his wife, an Angel called Agla. The king and queen even had a baby boy, a Demonic Angel and things were perfect...that is till an army of Angels and Demons who despised the kingdom attacked and slaughtered every single Demonic Angel, even the young prince," Celty wrote causing many in the room to look depressed.

"Wrong," I said causing the occupants to look at me. "The prince didn't perish that day at all Celty, thanks to the love of his parents the young prince was spirited away by an old friend of their family and he had taken part all through out Earth's history yet remained hidden to everyone."

"How do you that?" Kyohei asked causing me to smirk.

I then drew power into my arms and my left hand became demonic while my right became strapped in bright white armour that had a holy glow to it, stunning everyone.

"I know because I am the prince of that kingdom," I said.

Everyone was speechless before I halted my magic and turned to Celty with a smile.

"Now you may not remember Celty but five hundred years ago you saved my life. it was on a dark foggy night on an old road that we met. I had just been stabbed and robbed and was lying upon the road bleeding out when you came riding by. You saw me and climbed down from your coach and walked over to me and said 'you shall not die this day' before you used your shadows to seal the wound closed but when you turned to leave I gently grabbed the end of your dress and said-," I said but stopped when Celty wrote something.

"I owe you a great debt," Celty wrote causing me to nod.

"As a Dullahan it was your duty to send me to the afterlife, not keep me alive and yet you did it. Even though you were not bound to wait for the hourglass of life to run out you still saved me," I said.

"I-I just felt that it was both the right thing to save you and that you were important," Celty wrote.

"Well you have my thanks Celty because you not only saved me but you saved someone close to me also. A friend of mine was terribly sick with a deadly virus and I had gone to get the  medicine to cure him. I was on my way back when I was robbed, they took my purse yes but not the medicine. So you have my thanks Celty," I said.

"So I assume your here to pay your debt?" Celty asked.

"That's right," I said.

"Well I'm afraid there's not much you can do for me Ash although it is a nice gesture," Celty wrote.

"Au contraire mon sans tête ami you know that traffic cop that has been giving you a hard time, well a letter from the prime minister of Japan that happened to arrive today has issued an order to leave you alone," I said causing Celty to tense up with an exclamation mark hovering over her neck which was made from the shadows.

"Wait you...?" Shinra asked.

"I managed to pull a few strings, I'm a very well connected guy," I said before Celty got up and hugged me before she started jumping for joy. "Well you seem joyful."

"You have no idea how good this is, that monster has been hunting me since he got here," Celty wrote.

"Whoa I'll admit he can be jerk but monster is going overboard," I said.

"Regardless you have my thanks," Celty wrote.

"There's more," I said as I took a pouch from my pocket and emptied the contents onto the table revealing gold and jewels and I saw Celty was trembling while Shinra inspected the gold and jewels. "I believe this now makes us even and my debt is repaid."

"Ash there's no way we could accept this, it's too much," Celty wrote.

"Pfft you kidding that isn't even a sliver compared to the fortune Ash has," Rage said.

"Yes well point here is I want you to have it. My friends's life was more to me then anything so this is my thanks," I said.

Suddenly the doorbell rang so I went to check on it and saw both Elisa and Evan were her so I brought them inside and introduced them to everyone.

"Hey guys I think we should head off if we're gonna find a place to grab some dinner before we go on searching," I said to my fellow harbingers.

"You all sure, we were planing on heading down to a place called Russia Sushi to eat our treat. Why don't you join us I'm sure the owners wouldn't mind the extra seats," Shinra said.

"Oh we wouldn't want to impose," I said.

"Yes we do," Rage said.

"Free food," Elisa cheered.

"It has been awhile since we had sushi," Evan said.

I let out a defeated sigh before I shook my head before looking at Celty.

"Sorry but I have no power over their stomachs and when free food is offered well...," I trailed off.

"Please you're welcome here besides it would feel wrong to kick you out when we're about to head off for dinner and not offer an invite to you," Celty wrote.

"You're very kind," I said with a short bow.

After that we left the apartment Celty brought her bike out from the small garage next to the apartment  before taking the elevator down. Some waited for the elevator to return but I decided to take the stairs, power sliding down the rails till I reached the bottom. I then gave a whistle and Shadow Ranger drove into the underground parking lot and stopped right in front of me where I started petting her. Suddenly the elevator doors opened and Celty came out wearing her helmet and was surprised to see me before she took out her phone and started typing something.

"H-how did you get so fast?" Celty asked.

"I took the stairs," I said as I gestured to the stairwell which showed Rage, Elisa, Evan, Shizuo and Shinra coming out.

Suddenly Celty's bike drove forward and when it was out of the elevator it changed into a headless horse wearing armor and had a charnfron with long curved horns on it floating where the head would be. The horse then walked towards Shadow Ranger who also turned into a horse. Celty's horse seemed to be gazing at Shadow as if taking in her appearance before he started braying before jumping about. I then remembered this as a way a stallion would try to get the attention of a mare and convincing it to be it's mate but Shadow stayed silent, seeming to ignore the apparent stallion.

"Seems your friend has taken a shine to Shadow Ranger," I said with a smirk.

"His name's Shooter and it appears so," Celty said.

"Well then he's going to be quite disappointed Shadow was never that type of mare," I said.

"So what now?" Shizuo asked.

"Shinra I'm sure you'll prefer Celty's company, Shizuo your riding with me," I said when suddenly Shadow Ranger changed into a black on black 1969 Ford Mustang. I hopped in the driver's seat while Shizuo got in the passengers seat before we drove out of the parking area and onto the streets. Shizuo navigated me to a parking area where I quickly found a spot before we got out and walked to the sushi joint Shinra and Celty were talking about and standing out front was a big tall man with a muscular build. His skin was dark and he was dressed as a sushi chef and he was shouting something while handing out flyers and as we approached I heard a Russian accent come from the man.

"Simon," Shizuo greeted causing the behemoth of a man to turn to us before smiling.

"Oh Shizuo please come in try sushi it fresh and it cheap," the man said.

"We're here for the large gathering Shinra set up and we've got an addition of four, that a problem?" Shizuo asked.

"No, no trouble all welcome," Simon said.

"By the way Simon this is Ash he's one of the new additions," Shizuo said.

"Pleasure to meet you Simon," I said as I held out a hand for the man who accepted it. At first glance one could mistake this guy for a gentle giant with that smile of his but those eyes and that grip said otherwise, this man has taken lives before but I shook it off. As long as he doesn't cause me trouble I won't cause trouble for him

We made our way inside the restaurant and sat at a large group of tables. Soon the others showed up before we ordered and when the meal was brought out I used a set of chopsticks to eat. During dinner I found out Erika and Walker were huge manga fans and wouldn't stop asking Rage, Elisa and Evan questions. I also found out Shingen and Shinra were a pair of perverts and when certain questions and comments came up Celty would beat them up. I found out she's a transporter of sorts for the city and I discovered Shizuo is the muscle when it comes to some debt collecting gig. All in all things were pleasant till Mikado spoke up.

"Hey this has been bugging me for a bit Ash but you mentioned something about continuing a search was there another reason why you're in Ikebukuro?" Mikado asked.

"Very perceptive Mikado and yes there is a reason," I said as I set my food down on the coffee table while everyone looked at me waiting for my story. "You see me and my friends here are looking for a guy called Blake Viper."

"Blake Viper aw that dude is bad news pal," Masaomi said.

"I know he is which is why I'm here *sigh* this is a long story so you may want to get comfortable," I said before everyone did as suggested.

I then began my tale of exactly who I was and my history with the Viper Family. I even told them about Equestria and Celty seemed a little relieved when she heard about the alicorns. I then told them about the caribou so far as showing them the stumps on my back that held my wings.

Suddenly Shizuo snaps his chopsticks before growling like an caged wild animal that had it's cage rattled a few too many times before muttering the word kill over and over again.

"I'll kill them I'll kill every single one of those scum bags. First I'll start with the scum that are living in Ikebukuro then I'm going to Equestria and then let loose on those maggot eating shit bags who call themselves caribou," Shizuo said before repeating the word kill all over again.

"I like this guy," Rage said

"I appreciate your drive Shizuo and happy you wish to help but Blake and the caribou are my problem not yours after all this matter started between me and the Vipers and so this matter needs to be solved by me and the Vipers," I said.

"C'mon Ash I reckon we could use the extra muscle," Rage said.

*sigh* "Fine but you seem to be forgetting we don't know where these lowlifes are," I said.

Suddenly I felt a tap on my shoulder and I saw it was Celty before she showed me her phone.

"This group your looking for I remember doing business with them once," Celty wrote.

"So you know where they are?" I asked.

"Yep and I'll take you to them granted I get to pound some heads in myself," Celty said.

"Why?" I asked.

"I'd feel a little safer if I saw these punks get beaten off the streets not to mention your kinda my friend Ash," Celty said.

I just smiled before I stood up along with the others from Equestria and Celty and Shizuo before we left the restaurant and followed Celty to the place where she saw the goons we were searching for, which was a small cube shaped building with dark dirty walls, few windows and a door illuminated by a light above it.

"You sure this is it?" I asked.

"Positive," Celty wrote.

I gave a nod before I walked up to the door and knocked on it. I waited for a few seconds before I banged on the door and soon got a response by a view port opening in the door, revealing a gruff looking man with the tattoo I was looking for imprinted on his neck confirming it.

"Hey whose out there what do you want?" the man asked before I kicked the door off it's hinges and send the guy flying into the wall opposite the door and knocking him unconscious.

"I want Blake Viper," I growled as I entered the building.

Suddenly two goons with guns came round a corner and saw me before firing. Suddenly a red field of magic appeared before me and the bullets melted into slag when they came in contact with the field of magic.

"Allow me Ash," Rage said as he entered the building and drew his axes which then were set ablaze.

Freaking out, the two goons ran for it and Rage followed along with Shizuo and Elisa while Evan, Celty and I walked after them. We then went down some stairs and into a massive basement where I saw many people partying by consuming drugs or raping females who had collars on their necks. I then felt my fingers tighten into fists at the sight and before I could do anything, Shizuo let out a roar of fury before grabbing one of Blake's guys and hauling him into the ground leaving a human shaped indent in the concrete before going onto the next one, then Rage joined in followed by the others. I walked through the chaos disarming those who would cause harm to the ones that weren't as indestructible as others, asking any downed guards who was in charge but they died after refusing to answer till one pointed to an office door.

I walked over to it, kicked it down and was suddenly met with several gun shots coming from a man inside behind a metal desk shooting at me with a Desert Eagle. I then felt several objects impact my chest but other then that there was nothing. I then looked down and saw my shirt had several new hols in it and crushed bullets laying at my feet. Placing a hand on my chest I saw I wasn't bleeding before looking at the shell shocked man. Snapping the fingers of my left hand, the man's gun turned to slag causing him drop the gun and step back. I quickly used my magic to make sure the slag didn't melt through the desk and keep it heated before I rushed forward, grabbed the man and slammed him into the table. I held him by the head once I did that, grabbed his arm and held his hand just over the melted gun, just barely touching it, causing the intense heat to burn the man who screamed in pain and desperately tried to do anything but couldn't. If anything I could barely feel any resistance come from the guy, I guess I have my godlike strength to thank for that. I then dipped the tips of his fingers into the slag causing him to scream.

"Do you know why I'm hurting you?" I asked but the man stayed silent. "If you guessed if it was because I'm doing it to get you to comply and and say 'I'll answer any questions you have' then no I can get you to do that any time I feel like it. No my reasons are different one being you helped shackle other humans and turned them into slaves, kidnapped innocent people from their homes and families and don't get me started on all the bodies of people you killed personally because they stood against you or because you found it funny to watch them die. Well I'm curious on what you would look like when you die but first," I said before turning him onto his back and looked into his eyes. "Where is Blake Viper?" I asked slowly and with as much venom as I could muster but the man stayed silent not because he was scared but because he wished to deny me anything. "Have it your way," I said before I placed my left hand on the side of his head. Suddenly my entire left hand was encased in a silver field of magic. "Reveal your secrets."

Suddenly a flood of information flew into my head about Blake's operations. How much money he has in his own personal vault, locations of safe houses and everything, even where Blake was going when he left Ikebukuro. Once I had everything I needed I removed my hand and slammed the man's face into the slag and watched it burn him till he took his last breath before I left. I then walked out of the building and saw the others and I saw Celty talking to one of the freed girls before I walked over to the Harbingers.

"So?" Rage asked.

"Yeah this entire thing is one whole shit pile but I know where Blake was heading, a backwater place called Roanapur ," I said as I put my hands in my pockets.

"Roanapur?" Elisa said as she placed a finger on her chin. "I think I remember something about that before me and Evan where displaced."

"It was a city in Thailand that is full of the scum of the Earth." Evan said. "Should still have a friend that lives there if he hasn't been killed by either the drugs or gangs."

"So you guys know your way around that will suit me just fine since I could't grab the intel of where our prey was staying directly, but I know a few spots where he does business so we can ask them...By the way does this friend have a place where we can stay and also is this guy trustworthy?" I asked.

"Yea he should, and most likely we might have to make a deal. He works for a group in the city called the Rip-off Church." Evan said.

"The what church?" Rage asked as if he had been slapped.

"I already get the sinking feeling that shit is gonna hit the fan while we're there," I said as I brought a hand to my face.

"Well no use in wasting time, lets go." Elisa said with a smile on her face, as well as an unnerving look.

With a nod I turned to face Celty and Shizuo before saying goodbye with a promise to return before I teleported all of us to the edge of Roanapur which was a bridge with iron supports going over it and on one end of the bridge was a noose dangling from a support.

"Cheery," I thought as I looked at the bridge before turning to Elisa "Alright Elisa lead the way, Rage and I'll follow," I said causing Elisa to nod before she and Evan got back into their car.

I then got back on Shadow Ranger who had turned back into a bike and Rage did the same before we took off. The city was bustling with people but I kept my focus on following Elisa till we arrived at an old church made of stone and had a big circular stained glass window above the main door. If I didn't know about the darker stuff surrounding this place I'd've seen this as a regular old church. I got off my bike and looked around and heard the sound of a talking parrot before watching Elisa go up to the main door.

Knocking could be heard before I heard Elisa start yelling,

"Hey you old bitch, it's Christopher. I've come to ask a favor ya hag! Hello!" She continued to knock until someone came from the side. She was a nun with a golden crusafix hanging from her neck and she had a gun under her coat.

"Who the hell are you?" the sister asked.

"Edda take me to see Sister Yolanda." Elisa said.

"And why should I let a skank like you see her?" the sister asked.

"Forgive us, sister Edda was it, normally my friend here doesn't have such a mouth on her but the reason why we're here is to talk business," I said.

"That's the chapel, I don't know who you people are, but I can't let your kind walk through there. Over here," Edda said while jabbing her thumb to her right. "follow me."

With that she walked off and we followed behind.

"Edda's always been a bitch so don't worry." Elisa said.

"I heard that!" Edda yelled.

"You were meant to!" Elisa yelled back as she cupped her hands around her mouth.

"What the buck did she mean by your kind, she think we're demons or criminals?" Rage asked.

"Well you and I are half demon and technically we are criminals in Equestria because we're defying a 'king' Rage," I said wile I made air quotes with my fingers on the word king.

"Let's just go inside. I'd like to talk to Rico." Elisa said as she followed Edda inside.

We followed them inside and into a lobby before Edda held up her hand telling us to wait here before she walked away. She come back shortly with an elder woman with an eye patch over her right eye and also wearing the garbs of a nun.

"Welcome young ones to the church, how can I help you?" she asked.

"Sister Yalonda I've come to talk to Rico, and possibly make a deal." Elisa said.

"And whom is trying to talk to him?"

"It's Christopher, that little boy you took care of when his father had to deal with some of Ching's men before we left town. Some things have happened and now I'm a chick. I don't really want to explain how." Elisa said as she rubbed the back of her neck.

"And what do you have to tell me to have me believe that what your telling me is true?" Sister Yolanda asked.

"Is this proof enough?" Elisa asked before she conjured a ball of fire in the palm of her hand.

"Well there is nothing that gets passed my old eyes and that isn't fake. Follow me." she said as she gestured for us to follow when suddenly I heard a gun shot behind me and Rage let out a roar of pain while clutching his shoulder.

"Hey you old bitch get your ass out here!" a male voice called from outside and I saw a bullet hole in the door meaning whoever was out there was the one who shot Rage.

"Not these youngsters again." Sister Yolanda growled.

"Who is it?" Evan asked as Elisa pulled her guns out.

"Someone from the new crew in town thats been a nuisance to everyone, even Hotel Moscow." she answered as more bullets came through the door.

"That fucking Viper guy won't leave us alone!" Edda yelled while she fired back.

"Viper huh," I said quietly to myself.

Suddenly Rage stood up and I saw the irises in his eyes start to turn a bloody fire crimson before he summoned his armor along with his weapons before he then turned to walk to the door. The nuns were shocked by this and I saw Edda start to walk over to the door to go fight but I held an arm up stopping her.

"Trust me we've got enough guns at the door as it is," I said as Rage opened the doors to reveal five cars all with guys aimed at the door and they were surprised when they saw Rage at the door in his armor.

"Listen up," Rage growled causing the goons outside to re-aim their weapons at him. "I don't know what kind of beef you boys got with this place but any dumbass whose stupid enough to put a hole in me had better be ready to dance with the devil himself! Rage roared before he took out punisher and shot at the goons blowing up a car while the goons were consumed with fire

Rage then re-aimed his shotgun at another car before turning it into a smoking wreck before he put it away. Suddenly Viper's lackeys fired at Rage but did no damage while I created a shield in front of the group behind Rage just so we don't have to worry about stray bullets. As the shooting continued I could hear Rage laughing at the attempts to harm him and when the gunfire ceased and the punks saw the lack of damage, one of the braver or more idiotic ones ran up to Rage with a bat which broke upon impact against Rage. Slowly Rage looked down at the point of impact before looking at the guy who hit him who happened to be pissing his pants. Rage then grabbed the man by the face before hoisting him into the air and taking an axe out from the right side of his waist.

"Here let me show you how a real man swings a weapon," Rage said with what felt like a grin before he brought the axe along the guy's waist cleaving him in two in a single blow.

Rage then tossed the upper half of the body to his comrades before he charged in carving up his opponents in a bloody spectical destroying two more cars in the process. Suddenly the last car takes off but Rage sheaths his axes on his belt and takes the swords on chains off his back before flinging them at the fleeing car.

"Where do you lot think your going, I haven't given yours yet," Rage said before flicking the chains sending the car into the air and pulling it towards him. As it came at him the blades retracted behind Rage's back before he took out Blood Ruin and slashed the car in two with a single strike. When the two pieces fell to the ground Rage walked over the front half and looked at the still alive driver who was looking at Rage in fear while trying to escape but appeared to be trapped.

"Mercy," the man croaked.

"What's mercy?" Rage asked before swinging Blood Ruin through the driver's and passenger seat cleaving the roof of the car off from the bottom and tearing the driver in two, splaying his blood over the walls nearby before Rage sheathed Blood Ruin.

"Bloody hell Rage you overdid it again," I said as I deactivated the shield and walked out to get a good look at the carnage.

"Hey, got the job done didn't it?" Rage asked when suddenly I saw one of Blake's men making a run for it. "Oh looks like I missed a rat," Rage said as he drew Punisher once more.

"Hold on let that one go, he's going to deliver a message for us," I said as I placed a hand on Punisher and pushed it down.

"I know someone who gets extreme, but you took it to a whole new level." Edda said as she stared in shock at the destruction.

"Ehh thats the usual with Rage there." Elisa said as she shrugged her shoulders with her guns in hand.

"Kids these days." Sister Yolanda said as she shook her head.

"Remind me not to get on your bad side." Edda said.

"Well now that my brother has demonstrated that he is not afraid to use his weapons in the most gruesome way possible, I believe we should get back to the point as to why the four of us are here. Sister Yolanda, we are here because my friend here suggested that we request temporary refuge from you while we take care of some personal business I have with Blake Viper and his crew," I said while gesturing to Elisa.

"And who are you?" Yolanda asked as she looked at Elisa.

"My name is Christopher Sokolov. I stayed here at the church when my dad had to deal with some of Ching's men." Elisa said. "And I was hoping that a friend of mine, his name is Rico, could help us. Also judging by the annoyance in your voice when they first got here, you have been having trouble with them correct?"

"Yes you are correct in that regard." Yolanda said.

"Then why haven't you been able to deter them?" Evan asked.

"We have, on some occasions we would've had the Lagoon company help in dealing with something like this," Yolanda said

"But they had other business as of right now and they aren't on call for us like the sorry excuse for a police department in this city." Edda said as she spat the ground.

"Well how about we provide protection from any and all threats as long as we stay, and in return give us a place to stay." Elisa said.

"That sound like a deal? You guys okay with it?" Evan asked us.

"Works for me you both saw what I could do so you know you'll get top of the line protection," Rage said while I gave a single nod in response.

"Alright just follow me." Sister Yolanda said before walking inside.

We followed her inside and entered a plain looking room with three windows, two on one wall and the third on the wall opposite the door. There was also a pair of couches facing each other and in between the couches was a small table with a tea set upon it. There were also a few cabinets around the room. Yolanda took one couch while Edda remained standing while I took the second couch while the others stood behind me and when I sat down I caught a whiff of the tea that was brewing.

"So Ash since this is your business do you want to start off?" Elisa asked.

"It's only fair but first tell me sister Yolanda is that WNM I smell?" I asked as I gestured to the tea set.

"My you are very knowledgeable, aren't you? You remind me of another young man that guessed it right awhile ago. There is nothing better than a nice cup of tea." Sister Yolanda said before pausing. "Now why is it that you kids are here in this corrupted city?"

"Vengeance," I said as I poured a cup of tea for myself and Sister Yolanda. "Did you know Blake Viper had a little brother, do you have any cream and sugar with your tea sister?"

"No I did not know that he did, and no. I prefer it with nothing added. So what would this vengeance get you?" she asked. "Everyone that comes to this city seeking that ends up in the alleyways or at the end of Hotel Moscow's barrel."

"Hm let me tell you a story sister. Years ago a small boy was plucked from the streets and sold to a viper to fight against others in a similar position as he. This boy took his first life in this place on his first day there before he was tossed in a cell with other people who helped him when times were hard, even trained him to defend himself against those that would seek to claim his life. After a few years of this the boy grew into a man and managed to escape from the viper that held him captive for so long, yet the day of victory was not seized without sacrifice for the man lost his mentor and closet friend to the snake that held him who went and crawled into a hole. Years passed and the man and the viper met again but this time the man had an itch, an insatiable drive that would not rest until the viper that held him captive for so long and killed someone he cared for lay dead at his feet and when the deed was done the man thought it was over and it was...Until another viper appeared, the first's older brother and left another friend of the man's covered in burns and paralysed from the waist down. So the man has come to finish what he started all those years ago," I said.

"Mmm, quite the story. So you have come here to this city to finish what you started? Fine by me, just don't drag us into this. On the note of a place to stay; as long as you provide protection like you said you would, you are welcome to stay here as long as you like." Yolanda said as she sipped some of her tea.

"How do you know this place anyways?" Edda asked.

"Well that is a story for another time, but I doubt everyone wants to hear it. All you need to know is that I was here once upon a time." Elisa said as she pointed to Edda before turning to Yolanda. "Now do you know where we can find Viper?"

"No." Sister Yolanda said, she took another sip. "But if you go and talk to the Lagoon Company or Balalaika, they may be able to tell you something."

"Wait Balalaika?" I asked tensing up at the word that was mentioned.

"Well we best be on our way." Elisa said as she ushered us out of the room then the building before summoning a red  70 Pontiac GTO Judge. "Ash why did tense up at the mention of the name 'Balalaika'?"

"You got history?" Evan asked as he got in the driver seat of the car.

"Uh no uh well actually yeah but it's just I knew someone who shared that name a long time ago," I said trying to get my thoughts back in order before getting into the back seat alongside Rage.

"Well we have some time before we get to where we need to go." Evan said as he started the car, "Wanna talk about it?"

"...No there are somethings that should be left buried in the sands of time and those days would be one of them. Anyway Elisa you know a place to get a drink around here?" I asked as she got in the passenger seat.

"If I remember correctly there was a bar near the outer part of Roanapur, called the Yellow Flag. I wanna see if Bao still owns it." Elisa said as she propped her legs on the dash, rolled the window down and lit a cigarette.

"Works for me," I said as I leaned back and let out a sigh.

Our drive took us awhile and along the way I just managed to hear whispers about what happened at the Rip Off Church as we drove. Apparently news spreads fast in this place, I saw the sun was beginning to set before we made it to the Yellow Flag which was a two storied wooden building with a classic old western saloon doorway. Once the car was parked we got out and entered the bar and I saw the place had dozens of people sitting at tables and on each one was a gun of some type. We seemed to gain a few eyes when we entered but said nothing and we simply made our way to the bar and took a seat and I looked at the bartender who was cleaning a glass.

"Got any rum?" Rage asked as he sat down at the bench on my left while Evan took my right.

The bartender pulled out a glass and a bottle of what Rage requested and was about to pour a glass but Rage grabbed the hand before a drop escaped the bottle. He grabbed the bottle and started chugging it down causing me to shake my head at my brother's antics while the bartender and a few others stared in shock.

"Bao nice to see the place is still standing. How ya been?" Elisa asked as she sat down on Evan's right.

"I've been doin as best I can in this shit hole of a city. But who are you? Never seen any of you in my bar before." Bao asked.

"Who I am is unimportant we're just here for a drink." Elisa said as she placed one of her pistols on the bar.

That last action didn't slip past me unnoticed and that's when I remembered the gun placed on every table so I decided to roll with it. I pulled out Damnation and placed it on the bar before me before I ordered some rum for myself. After the glass was poured I began to drink slowly and while we sat and drank whispers floated about us but none of us said a word or reacted. We just ordered another drink and then suddenly I heard the main door open and I heard a woman shouting something.

"Alright time to get hammered! Bao give me your finest."

"Geez, Revy keep it down." A deep masculine voice said.

I turned to look at the source of the voices and was met with four indeviduals. The first was a Chinese-American woman of approximately moderate height in her early to mid-twenties. She had amber-brown eyes, a slightly tan complexion, and plum-colored hair tied in a loose ponytail, with rather large bangs falling onto her forehead. In spite of her slender frame, she had a slightly muscular build, which she doesn't conceal in the least. On her right upper arm the woman had a tribal tattoo, reaching all the way up to her neck and her wardrobe typically consists of a pair of Vietnam War-era US military jungle boots without socks, very short cut-off jeans, (turned into Denim Shorts) and a black crop top, leaving her belly exposed. She was also sporting a pair of brown leather cross-draw shoulder holsters which were holding a pair of twin Berettas and finally on her hands were a pair of fingerless black gloves.

Next to enter the bar was a compleatly bald heavily muscled African-American that could give Big Mac a run for his money, he was wearing a flak-jacket, military fatigues, combat boots and a pair of sunglasses. He appeared to be in his thirties or older but I didn't give it much thought.

After him was a tall lanky dude who happened to be a typical American. He had blonde hair tied up behind his head and a set of glasses on his face and I saw he was wearing a read Hawaiian shirt with cream colored pants and classic sneakers

Finally was something I couldn't have seen coming at all, he was a lanky Japanese man with fairly long black hair and he was wearing a tie, a short-sleeved dress shirt, and dress pants as if he was going to a business meeting.

"Hey look at da cute business man. Whatcha doin here in a place like dis?" Elisa slurred as she pointed at the Japanese man with a shaking finger.

"Umm," he said before he was interrupted by the girl who I guessed was Revy.

"Who the hell do you think you are, talking to us like that you asswhip!?" She yelled causing Elisa to get up and walk to her.

"Who da hell you callin a asswhip bitch!" Elisa responded as she got right in front of her. The two girls stared each other down before Elisa broke out laughing. "I like her."

"Wha?" Revy said with a confused look on her face as Elisa walked back to her seat and faced the bar.

"Bao give me some more rum." She said before placing a hand on her gun that was still sitting on the counter.

*Sigh* "I'm sorry about my friend she can't seem to handle the stronger stuff," I said as I turned to face the new arrivals.

"I can too." Elisa said.

"It's alright, no one was harmed." The Japanese guy said.

"So who the hell are you guys? You wouldn't happen to be the group of people that killed Viper's men back at the Ripoff Church would you?" Revy asked.

"Now don't go assuming things that might not be true Revy." The big guy said.

"Well I'd be lying if I said we weren't there but it was really this guy that did all the work," I said while pointing a thumb at Rage.

"Pfft they were runts compared to what I faced down," Rage said taking another large swig from a bottle he ordered.

"Right you are." Evan said.

"Anyways we haven't seen you four in town before, you new here? I'm Dutch by the way." The tall man said. "This is Revy, Benny and Rock." he said as he pointed to the woman then the man with glasses then the Japanese man.

"Pleasure I'm Ash the head of our little group you've already met Elisa and the guy chugging down rum is my brother Rage and the last one here is Evan and you'd be right about us being new here but tell me what do you four do?" I asked.

"We're the Lagoon Company simply put we're a delivery group that will sometimes break the law to put food on the table," Dutch said

"I see," I said.

"Y'know this city isn't known for having tourists, which I'm guessing you guys aren't." Dutch said as they all sat at the bar with us. "That begs the question as to why your here. I mean it's not any of our business but I'd like to make sure we aren't your business."

"Luckily for you no our business is with someone you might know, guy called Blake Viper," I said.

"Yea I know the guy." Dutch answered with a nod.

"Asshole's been bothering almost everyone in the city and no one can get close to where he is due to the fact he has basically a fucking army with him on the island he has right off the coast of the city." Revy said as a shot of rum was slid her way by Bao.

"Yes and anything that gets near, either boat, helicopter, or plane is shot down by a missile launcher they have on the island." Benny stated.

"Why do you want to know about him?" Dutch asked.

I was about to answer the question when suddenly the doors burst open and in walk a group acting like they own the place and I saw they had Blake's tattoo on their necks.

"Hey you four," the assumed leader of the group said.

"What perfect timing I was just talking about you," I said as I turned to face the new group.

"You four killed my friends at the Rip Off Church today," the leader growled.

"Hm hey Rage you remember killing anything at the church today?" I asked.

"Nope except a couple of fat pigs who squealed pretty loud as I carved them up," Rage grinned.

"Kill the men but the short bitch there will suit me just fine," the leader said but Rage, Evan and myself tensed up at a certain word while Elisa froze.

"Ah shit why'd you have to use the S word on her," Rage said as his hand connected to his face.

"Whelp nice knowing ya," I said as I turned around to drink some more before looking at Elisa.

Elisa slowly put her bottle of rum down on the counter before slowly turning around. "The fuck did you just call me?" she seethed causing their group to tense up.

"Uhh s-short?" he said before gunshot went off, nailing him in his left knee.

"There are a lot of things you could call me." Elisa said as she started to slowly walk her way to the guy that called her short. As she got near the group of Viper's men they backed away. When she was right on top of him she stomped on him in the crouch before pulling out her other gun from her holster and crouching down. "One of them you should never ever call me my soon to be dead compadre is short." she said right before unloading her magazine into the guy. As he coughed up blood she stood up and looked at the rest of the group, "What are you jackasses going to do?" she asked as Shi started to appear on her waist.

"You little bitch!" Another one yelled. I turned to take another swig from my drink and heard the sound of elisa's sword leaving the sheath before Vipers men opened fire on her. By the time they stopped all I heard was the sound of metal hitting the floor and when I looked over my shoulder I saw that all they had in their hands were the handles of their guns and magazines. The rest of the fire arms were on the floor of the bar in pieces.

"I suggest that if you value your lives you'll leave and not come back." Elisa said in a chilling cold voice. Like a packs of dogs with their tails between their legs, all of Vipers men left the bar, leaving behind their gun pieces.

"Holy shit..." Revy said as she looked at what Elisa did.

"Yeah that seems to be the effect she leaves sometimes but Rage here could have made this look like a bar from hell if we let him off the leash here," I said.

"Damn straight," Rage said.

Suddenly I heard the sound of two vehicles pulling up along with a few words being exchanged before I heard the loading click of a .50 caliber machine gun. Acting quickly I grabbed and threw Rage and Evan over the bar before I rushed to grab Elisa and ran back to the bar.

"Fifty Cal!" I shouted as I ran back to the bar.

No sooner did the words leave my lips, the MG's opened up spraying the building with bullets. My warning made it to Dutch and the others and they all moved for cover while both Elisa and I took cover behind the bar alongside Rock, Revy, Bao and the two I threw back here while Bennie and Dutch took cover in a doorway that most likely lead to the back as the guns continued to roar. I noticed that the bar seemed to be bullet proof which means this sort of shit must happen often.

"Dammit I just opened up a few days ago!" Bao yelled.

"Get over it Bao," Revy said calmly as she grabbed a drink.

"Yea we got better things to deal with!" Elisa yelled as she barely went over the counter of the bar and aimed outside with her pistols. "Like killing the gunners!"

"I'll handle them," I said causing everyone to look at me with a blank expression.

"What do you mean you'll handle them?" Rock asked.

"Watch," I said with a grin.

I then flipped over the bar and while I was in mid-air I drew Whispering Wind and changed him into an double ended blade. As soon as I touched the ground I rushed for the door, deflecting any and all bullets that were coming at me till I made it outside and immediately charged at one of the gunners slicing both him and the gun at the mount. I then pulled the gun off the truck and used it to gun down the others before I dropped the gun and looked around at the ruin I had wrought.

"Show off!" I heard Elisa and Revy yell. A few seconds later the rest of my crew and the Lagoon Company came outside from what was left of the entrance.

"Holy hell..." Dutch said as he rubbed his head.

"I still say that you need to stop showing off Ash. Let others have the spot light man, but nice job." Elisa said as she gave me a thumbs up.

"Who's gonna pay for my bar!!" Bao yelled as he came storming out of his bar, or what was left anyways. "I can't pull money out of my ass you know!"

Suddenly I heard laughing coming from inside before Rage steps out laughing like a maniac.

"What's got you in hysterics?" I asked.

"This place is freaking nuts, I love it," Rage said before he went on laughing.

"Okay then," I said before I looked Elisa and Revy," Alright first off Elisa, Revy I doubt you two are in any position to judge me when it comes to showing off," I said as I climbed on and then sat on the roof of the truck with my feet resting on the hood before turning to Dutch. "Second there is no such thing as a holy Hell Dutch and finally Bao calm down this is nothing a little divine intervention can't fix."

I then drew a circle in the air counter clockwise and suddenly the bar began to repair itself splinter by splinter, glass shard by shard till the whole place looked like new.

"And as for the drinks I think these deadbeats can pay for em since they shot the bar up in the first place," I said as I gestured to the corpses around me.

"Just who are you guys?" Rock bluntly asked, earning a slap to the head and a glare from Revy.

"Hm now that's a pretty good question but I'm curios to ask what do you think we are?" I asked.

"If you ask me you four seem like the type that think they are all high and mighty. Especially with the show of power. Well I'll tell you assholes somethi-" Revy said but was cut off as Dutch put her in a choke hold.

"Sorry for her way of talking, but I'll just say that you are someone who's strong and that we don't want to piss off." He finished as he released a calmer Revy.

"Hm well you're not wrong about us not being someone to piss off but in truth we're what you may call gods, but for Rage here he's the embodiment of anger, you piss him off he'll leave nothing behind to morn or bury," I said causing the group's eyes to widen.

"And I'm an aspect of death." Elisa said as she jabbed a thumb at herself. Then everyone looked at Evan, expecting him to say something.

"What?" He asked.

"What are you supposed to be?" Revy asked bluntly.

"Oh I'm just a really smart magic user, that's it." Evan said, being modest.

*cough, cough* "God of destruction and famine," *cough* Rage coughed causing Evan to slap Rage over the back of the head.

"Hang on a minute here now I got a question, why do a set of powerhouses like you guys want to be going after Blake Viper?" Benny asked.

"Vengeance," I said before pausing for a few seconds. "Blake's family and me have a serious problem with each other because we killed someone that was dear to the other. It started when Blake's baby brother both killed my mentor and tortured me for four years before I killed him and now Blake has paralysed a friend of mine from the waist down and half of her body is now covered in third degree burns," I said as I drew Damnation and showed the group. "I'm gonna end this story."

"Shit this is gonna be like that maid incident," Dutch said.

"Maid?" I asked.

"Oh couple of years ago we had a incident with a killer maid," Benny said.

"She was freaking nuts. She had enough ammunition to outfit a whole god damn rifle corp and is strong enough to bend metal. She was a fucking super terrorist," Revy said with a hint of awe.

"Really what was her name?" I asked as I holstered Damnation.

"Roberta but before that some called her The Bloodhound of Florenzia," Rock said causing my eyes to widen at the name

"So she's alive," I whispered.

"Sorry?" Rock asked.

"Nothing uh this maid, know where she lives?" I asked.

"What's it to you?" Revy asked.

"Personal reason," I said.

There was a bit of a pause between us before Rock spoke up.

"She lives with the Lovelace family in Venice Waiala, the head is a boy name of Garcia Lovelace," Rock said.

"Thanks," I said as I got off the truck and stretched my arms upward with a yawn. "Well this cluster fuck has tired me out let's get back to the church."

"You're staying at the church?" Dutch asked.

"Temporary till Viper's dealt with. We provide protection for the church and they give us a room simple as that," I said.

"Well with the rumours that are going about and from what I've seen, then those guys are getting top of the line protection," Dutch said.

"Aw your flattering us," Elisa giggled now back in her tipsy state.

"Hey Dutch how do you think old fry face is gonna react to when she sees these guys?" Revy whispered to Dutch but I could still hear her.

"Who knows group of four show up out of the blue with the power of gods in their hands, I'm kinda scared of how Balalaika would react to that but then again both she and Mr Chang would see this as an opportunity to get rid of a rival," Dutch said.

"Fine by me," I said causing the two to look at me. "As long as I can tear Viper's heart from his chest and feed it to hell hounds then I couldn't care less on who takes power in this place honestly."

"Well for a 'god' you don't seem to have a care for the well being of others. I thought you gods are all about that shit," Revy said as she put a cigarette in her mouth and went to light it but the lighter wouldn't light.

When I saw Revy wasn't getting anywhere with her lighter I placed my hand beneath the cigarette and snapped my fingers changing my hand to a demonic one and a small flame of hellfire appeared on the tip of my index finger before I lit the cigarette.

"Listen Revy I do care but the fact of the matter is no one will give a damn if I did when they're content with how they live. So who am I to stop them why bother with it and also for the record I'm much cooler then any god you'll ever meet because I'm not afraid to sin, cause if I did then I wouldn't be able to kill or drink or enjoy life," I said.

With that I changed my hand back to normal before my fellow Harbingers and I left back to the church. We were shown our rooms by a young kid by the name of Rico (Elisa's friend she's been hoping to see) where I went to sleep.





                6:55 am The Next Day





I woke up to the sounds of people shouting before I looked around the room I was in. It was pretty plan with only a window a bed and a bedside table and that's it. I then looked down and saw I was shirtless because of how hot it was right now and from last night. Wiping the sweat from my forehead I got off the bed, walked out of my room and followed the shouting outside where I saw Revy and Edda were shouting at each other. I also saw Rock, Benny and Dutch were also here as well watching the spectacle.

"Will You Two Shut Up Already Your Too Damn Loud And It's Too Damn Hot!" Elisa shouted as she walked out behind me wearing nothing but a bra and shorts.

"The fuck are you two yelling for this early when people are trying to sleep," I said as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes.

"Sorry about that you guys it's just that Balalaika wants to see you four," Dutch said.

"You kidding me, at this hour?" I asked.

"Yeah but if it's any constellation we got woke up just as early," Benny said.

"Ugh...Alright but I'm getting something to eat before we go and I'm taking a shower," I said as I went and did those things but not before waking up Rage and Evan.

With everything sorted we left the church and followed Lagoon to a park where the entrance was being guarded by guys in black suits carrying standard firearms. I told the others to bring their weapons but keep them out of sight we then stepped out of the car and joined Lagoon at their car.

"Damn didn't think the Hong Kong Triad would be here as well this must mean things are more severe then expected," Dutch said.

"Hong Kong Triad, are they the group of criminals that run this city?" I asked.

"Not exactly you see the city currently has many different players scrambling for the top but the three major players would be The Hong Kong Triad run by Mr Chang, Hotel Moscow run by Miss Balalaika and finally The Snakes Den run by Blake Viper and now since you're here and trying to tip the balance in the favour of two of players well I guess it's only natural that the Triad would be here too," Benny said.

"Well let's get this shit done already I wanna be rid of Blake before this day is through," I said before we walked towards the park entrance and as I suspected we were given a weapons check but they didn't find anything.

We walked along the brick path heading for the center of the park. Trees covered everywhere we looked. I then saw the entrance to the center and when we entered I froze in place, the center of the park was a vast clearing and dead in the center was a fountain and before the fountain was several people. Some were with the Triad and some surprisingly wore Russian military paratrooper uniforms from the Afghan war and sitting on the edge of the fountain was a white skinned man with black hair wearing a suit and dress shoes, a set of shades over his eyes, and a long overcoat with a pale scarf around his neck. Now it may have cooled down considerably since this morning but how the fuck was this guy just standing there in this weather with that get up and not breaking a sweat is well beyond me but I wasn't interested in him the reason I froze is because of who was next to that guy.

She was tall and had very long blonde hair going down to the base of her spine, and done up in a huge ponytail. She had blue eyes with scars across her face, neck and breasts. She was wearing a wine red skirt suit with black stockings and black high heels. Her nails were long and painted pink and she was also wearing rose colored lipstick. She had a mole under her left eye and she was wearing a Russian military coat draped over her shoulders with the rank of captain upon it. When the woman saw me her eyes narrowed and her hands twitched.

"Balalaika," I said to myself.

Suddenly Balalaika reached for a gun that was in her coat and shot at me but the bullet missed my head by a few inches. I then pushed the others into the flora on the side of the path and I took cover behind a tree.

"What the fuck was that all about!" Rage shouted.

"Dammit sis you dumb bitch you trying to kill us!" Revy shouted.

"She's not trying to kill you seven...I'm the one she's gunning for," I said.

"So this is the Balalaika you mentioned, the one you said had history with?" Elisa asked.

"Yeah Sofiya Pavlovna one of the few people I know who shared the nickname Balalaika," I said.

"So what the fuck you do to piss her off?" Dutch asked.

"She ever tell you how she got those scars?" I asked.

"Ah fuck sake!" Revy yelled catching on to my meaning.

"Yeah...listen I'm gonna draw her fire you guys stay low," I said.

I waited till Balalaika was out of bullets and had to reload before I ran out of cover and that's when the men in the uniforms opened fire on me with their AK-74's. Not only that the Triad opened fire at me as well but I dodged and ducked and jumped the bullets and that was when I drew Damnation and Salvation and shot at the weapons of the shooters, disarming them. the Soviets decided to go against me in hand to hand combat but I decided to end this by just leaping over them but that left me open for Balalaika who had reloaded her gun and aimed at me before firing, forcing me to angle my body in mid-air to dodge the shots. When I touched down I rushed the man and Balalaika with a burst of speed with both Whispering Wind and Hingure drawn but stopped dead in my tracks right beside theme with the edges of both blades at their throats but the two also had guns aimed at my head.

"You seem to have gotten careless Ash, my bullets are faster then your swords," Balalaika said.

"That so?" I asked as I adjusted my blades and seconds latter both Balalaika's and the man's guns crumbled into bit's, slash marks clear on each piece. "You honestly think I wouldn't take the both of you being armed into consideration you never learn...Sofiya," I said as I looked at her and I saw her eyes narrow at me.

"Someone wanna clue me in her?" the man asked.

"Sorry my name is Ash Blade, an old acquaintance if you will of Miss Balalaika here or should I use her real name?" I asked.

"Ash you've already got a deep grave waiting for you are you sure you want to dig it deeper?" Balalaika growled.

"Last I checked Balalaika you're in no position to make any demands so do me a favour and stay quiet," I said moving Hingure closer to Balalaika's throat. "Now where was I...Oh yes, I'm a former military member for the U.S.A. during the Afghan war. Balalaika and I met a few times and on one of those times I gave her the scars she's got. Now that I've introduced myself who are you."

"Mr Chang I'm in charge of the Hong Kong Triad here in Roanapur," the man said.

"I see, now listen I haven't shed a drop of blood since you started shooting at me and I'd like to keep it that way so can you call off your boys and I'll lower by swords," I said and after a few seconds the two gave the order and I pulled back and sheathed my blades.

"You honestly think you're going to make it out of this city alive now that I know you're alive?" Balalaika asked.

"If you want Blake Viper gone then yes you will let me live," I said causing Balalaika to pause for a moment.

"Dude that was nuts," Benny said as he and the rest of Lagoon walked over to join us.

"So sis is this really the guy who scared you?" Revy asked while pointing at me.

"You told them," Balalaika growled.

"They wanted to know why you were shooting at us they don't know the details to it," I said.

"Damn this shit got turned up a few notches," Dutch said.

"Look let's get something straight here why the hell did you want to see us Balalaika?" I asked.

"There were rumours flying around town about all kinds of things your group can do so I decided to see for myself just wasn't expecting it to be you of all people. Last I saw of you, you were lying in the dessert with a hole in your head," Balalaika said.

"Guess I'm tougher to kill then you thought," I said.

"So why are you here?" Balalaika asked.

"I'm here to settle a score with Blake Viper," I said.

"That so?" Balalaika asked as she lit a cigar.

"It's a long story and I don't have time to tell you because I just want to get this done and go home," I said.

"Dutch, Mr Chang can I have some privacy with Ash here?" Balalaika asked.

"You guys too," I said as I looked at my group.

The group then left while Balalaika stayed. We stared at each other waiting for someone to speak.

"How did you survive that bullet I hit you with?" Balalaika asked.

"Really that's the first question you asked?" I asked.

"Wouldn't you ask that question if you were in my position?" Balalaika asked.

"Personally I'd probably try to think of a way to kill me with what I have on me," I said.

"So you understand I'm still angry," Balalaika said.

"Yes I realise that despite shooting me in the head, I understand you're still angry I'd probably be too," I said causing us to enter an uncomfortable silence.

"You still haven't answered my question," Balalaika said.

*Sigh* "In truth I didn't survive that, you see when you shot me that time of my life ended there and I was reborn without any memories and after a long road well...here we are," I explained.

"Well that's...quite a story," Balalaika said.

"Yeah I'd add more in but I want to get back to my family as soon as possible," I said.

"Family?" Balalaika asked.

"Yeah I'm a married man with two handsome sons," I said.

"You sure that's something you should say in front of me so casually?" Balalaika asked.

"I'm not worried Balalaika you don't target women or children when it comes to seeking vengeance against someone," I said.

"That bloodstain over there is a different matter," Balalaika said as she pointed to the ground before us and low and behold the was a large red stain of dried blood on the stone. "That blood is from a child who killed two of my comrades."

"I'm aware but I'm also aware that you killed them as a sense of mercy," I said before pausing causing Balalaika to look at me coldly. "You put up a good act but I know what you're thinking Balalaika you were just as disgusted as to what happened to those kids as I was and you did what was possibly the best thing for them ending their misery."

"Nothing get's by you," Balalaika said with a sigh.

"We've had a difficult road the both of us, one of bullets and blood that would reach our necks," I said before we paused again.

"If I'm being honest Ash...I have missed you," Balalaika said.

"Yeah...Me too and...I'm sorry about what happened," I said.

We sat there for a long time just listening to the wind blowing about us before I stood up.

"Well it's time I finish off what I came here for," I said as I began to walk away.

"Ash," Balalaika said causing me to turn around. "I want to join you in taking down Viper."

I gave a nod before I turned around and walked over to the group that was waiting for us before I told them of the plan to take down Viper.




                8:10 pm Just Outside the Roanapur Gulf




I stood upon the stern deck of a World War 2 PT Torpedo Launcher looking at the giant defaced Buddha statue that stood at the entrance of the Gulf for the city.

"You doing alright up here?" came the voice of Rock behind me.

"They're fine you know," I said without looking back.

"I'm sorry?" Rock asked.

"The twins, the ones that went on that killing spree a few years ago they're souls have found peace just thought you'd like to know," I said.

"Thank you that's...that's a huge load off my shoulders," Rock said.

"You know you shouldn't blame gods or fate for what happened to you," I said as I looked at Rock "It's all about luck and one's timing."

"...Sorry," Rock said.

"Don't sweat it Balalaika told me that despite living in this city you still have ideals, like saving people is a hobby for you...Your an odd one Okajima living in a space between the night and the twilight, quite curious indeed," I said before I left for the front deck.

There before me was an island and I could make out a few lights on it meaning it was inhabited. Suddenly I saw something go up above the island leaving a trail of smoke behind it I realised what it was before I put a ear piece and mic into my ear so I could speak with the others.

"Alright guys we've got incoming, game time," I said.

"Kay Ash hang on Rock get inside things are gonna get rough," Dutch said.

I then summoned a length of rope and tied it to a handle on the boat and tied it to my waist before I created a shield overhead. The missile came down on us and when it hit the shield the shockwave knocked me down and rattled the ship.

"Shit that was loud. Ash any damage to my boat?" Dutch asked.

"Not that I can see but the shockwave knocked me down and took a beating on the shield best to avoid those missiles as much as possible Dutch," I said as I got up and looked the ship over for damage.

"Roger that, might wanna hang on for now Ash," Dutch said.

Doing as requested I held on tightly while keeping the shield up. More missiles rained down on us some hitting us the rest landed in the ocean making the water erupt threatening to tip us over but we continued on. We reached the island and I saw a Japanese fortress from the Cold War standing tall up on a hill surround by thick jungle with lights on all over the place including spotlights.

"Well that's gonna be a pain in the ass to get into," Revy said.

"Pfft brought down bigger," I scoffed before I turned to Elisa and Evan. "Alright you two get to work on getting those portals open for Balalaika and Mr Chang's group. Rage and me are gonna scout ahead."

"And what about us?" Revy asked.

"You're the delivery crew you're not needed for a gun fight," I said.

"Uh you're gonna be fighting two battles if you think I'm gonna be staying here," Revy said as she pulled out a gun.

*sigh* "Fine don't come crying to me if you get a hole in ya," I said.

"Benny, Rock stay at the boat we'll be back soon," Dutch said before I led Rage and Revy into the jungle.

We crept through the trees taking down any patrols we came across till we came to the entrance of the fortress but remained hidden in the trees next to a large boulder. There was a large clearing at the entrance along with a well used path. The entrance was made of thick looking concrete walls and large steel doors and two mounted MG towers on either side of the gate with spotlights on them as well. Suddenly I heard the rustling of leaves behind me and saw, Elisa, Evan, Balalaika and Mr Chang and their troops were finally here.

"I hope the trip wasn't that disorienting," I said.

"Nothing we couldn't handle, so how's it looking?" Balalaika asked.

"Got heavy defences MG towers and several inch steel gate and concrete walls. We so much as set a toe out there those MG's will cut you all down," I said.

"We'd even need heavy explosives to knock those walls down," Mr Chang said.

"What if we use this?"  Elisa asked as she tapped on something metal.

When I looked at what Elisa was tapping I saw the boulder was actually a Japanese Type 90 Kyū-maru combat tank from the Cold War covered in vines and rust.

"Tch yeah good luck getting that rust bucket to work," Revy scoffed.

"Rage can you do it?" I asked.

"...Yeah I think I can work with this," Rage said before he climbed inside.

"Your kidding just how exactly is he gonna...," Mr Chang started but stopped when the tank's engine roared to life and changed to have a fiery, spiky appearance.

"Thing about Rage is that he can use his powers to resurrect dead war machines to fight for him. One of the many reasons why he earned the nickname War. Everyone you might wanna stack up on the tank," I said before I banged on the tank twice. "Rage, light em up."

The barrel of the tank then aimed at the MG tower on the left before unleashing a monstrous roar and turning the tower into a smoking wreck then doing the same for the other tower and the gate. The tank then rolled forward and everyone lined up behind the tank to avoid incoming fire from inside the fortress. I then noticed the missile launcher was atop the building and was taking aim at us.

"Rage, up top!" I shouted.

The barrel then aimed up at the building and fired at it, shattering the building and sending the missile launcher tumbling to the ground where it landed on Blake's men and exploded on them causing the men to cheer before running out from behind the tank to take on the remainder of Blake's men. Meanwhile I made my way over to the building with Revy, Balalaika and Mr Chang but stopped at the door before putting my headphones in to play a song.

"You guys find out where Blake keeps his slaves while I deal with the worm myself," I said.

"What ,you expect me to...," Revy started before I aimed Damnation at her.

"Listen Revy when I get into a mood like this it's best not to try and piss me off and let me put it this way if you don't rescue those people then you don't get paid so think of it as securing your money," I said with a growl.

Revy seemed like she wanted to argue but after gazing into each other's eyes she turned around and left Balalaika and Mr Chang going off into different directions while I faced the door and pressed play on my IPod.

"Let's roar," I said as I walked into the building guns drawn.



I walked through the building, my eyes scanning the hallways searching for prey till I stopped at a crossroad. I stilled my breath and closed my eyes when suddenly I felt movement from all around me before I prepped my guns and fired down the four hallways multiple times. Many bodies fell making large piles before I took off down a hallway gunning down any who got in the way. I was even running along the walls and when I was satisfied in shooting, I took out Whispering Wind and Hingure and carved through them. At one point I saw Revy shooting at some of Viper's men but was about to get attacked from behind so I sheathed Hingure and changed my left arm to a demonic one, appeared behind the attacker and thrust my arm through the guy's chest and that's when Revy turned around and saw the guy. I retracted my arm and pulled the man's heart out while doing so before I tossed it aside. When I looked at Revy she was absolutely terrified but I shoved that aside before I looked past her at the remaining guys Revy hasn't killed before I growled causing them to run so I chased after them. When I caught them all that was left was mince meat and a blood covered hallway. Suddenly I caught a scent, a familiar but different scent that reminded me of Johnathan.

"Found you Viper," I said.

I then followed the scent to a door before I kicked it down and saw an average tall man with blonde hair and a strong build. He was stuffing as many cloths and cash as he could into a suitcase before I kicked the door down and when I saw the guy's face I immediately saw the resemblance between him and Johnathan.

"So you're the one who killed my little brother," Blake said.

"And you left my friend for dead and you're little brother killed someone I care about and kept me in a cage for four years," I said as we began to circle each other.

"As you no doubt deserved," Blake said causing me to lift him in my magic and throw him into a wall.

"You know you remind me of another total little prick who thought he stood above others when in reality he was nothing but insect in a much larger game," I said.

"He was my brother and you killed him like an animal and for what, some nobody?" Blake said before I grabbed him and threw him onto his desk, shattering it.

"You know nothing about the people I care for they didn't have to help me but they did and you're brother died a coward pleading for his life with tears in his eyes, he tried to bribe his life from me but he couldn't give me what I desired...my friends life," I said as I kneeled down and got close to Blake's face.

Blake then pulled a shotgun out from the wreckage of his deck and aimed it point blank at my face but when he fired the most the shot did was knock my head to the side. I slowly looked at Viper with a growl before I grabbed him and tossed him through a wall. I was about to go after him when suddenly I saw something sitting on a shelf, it was a bone pale book and when I pulled it off the shelf I saw a familiar image on the cover.



"The Book of Solomon," I said as I brushed a hand over the cover.

I was confused as to why this book was here. Last I saw it I gave it to Jabir and Rosa to take care off before I died because Heartless was after it but why it was here? I could only assume it was stolen and ended up in Viper's hands. I then put the book away before I went after Blake but when I found where he landed all I saw was a trail of blood leading away so I walked on following the blood trail till it led outside and down a small path till it led to a concrete dock illuminated by a single light. It was also where I saw Viper prepping a speed boat for departure by trying to untie it from the moor but it was difficult to do with one of his arms hanging limp, most likely from when I thew him through the wall. I then drew Damnation before I stepped out onto the dock, my feet against the concrete alerted Viper of my presence before I showed Blake the gun.

"Recognise it...It's the same gun your brother used when he killed my friend and it's the same one I used to kill him kinda fitting that I'll use it on you now," I said.

"What kind of monster are you?" Blake asked.

I then changed my arm to become demonic and I felt the power spread to my upper arm and then the lower left corner of my face before I aimed the gun at Blake.

"I'm the devil," I said before I fired.

As I watched Blake fall I saw his body began to turn a very dark grey before he hit the ground like a rock and once that was done I turned around and left for the fortress. Upon arrival I saw Blake's slaves were being tended to by both the Triad and Hotel Moscow but I walked over to the Lagoon Crew (who had all assembled), Mr Chang, Balalaika and my group.

"Ah Ash I take it the snake is dead?" Balalaika asked.

"His 'body' is on a small dock at the northern end of the island, hard to miss," I said while air quoting the word body.

"So what happens now?" Rock asked.

"Now I pay you all," I said as I tossed everyone from Roanapur a small bag of gold and jewels and everyone was shocked when they saw the contents. "I also took the liberty of dividing up Blake's money from his own private account to both Lagoon Company, The Triad and Hotel Moscow all of you should receive a very healthy sum of money for you assistance here," I said.

"And you, what do you get out of this?" Mr Chang asked.

"I told you already Mr Chang, vengeance...But knowing my business with the Vipers is over is a huge weight off of me now oh and Revy," I said before tossing her an old glass bottle full of a dark liquid. "Little something from about earlier as an apology."

"Uh okay but what is it?" Revy asked.

"Best damn Jamaican rum in the world made during the Golden Age of Pirates," I said with a grin causing Revy's eyes to widen.

"Are you shitting me?!" Revy shouted.

"Managed to scavenge it off a wreck a long time ago figured you lot could crack it open on some kind of occasion," I said as I opened a portal back to CHS.

"Ash...will you be back?" Balalaika asked.

"...Who knows," I said before me and the others walked through the portal and onto the lawn of CHS.

"Well that was fun," Elisa said as she stretchered.

"Think Lagoon will keep their word in getting all those people to safety?" Rage asked.

"Dutch is a man of his word he'll do the job. They're gonna transport everyone who isn't from Roanapur to port where they can get back home. I left them a little extra cash for tickets and food so they'll be home safely but right now I need you all to head home and tell the other's I'm gonna be a little late," I said.

"Why?" Rage asked.

"There's one last thing I need to do here but I won't be too long and it doesn't involve fighting, just a visit," I said.

The others looked at each other before looking back at me with their answer.

"Alright Ash we'll see you later," Elisa said before she and the others left through the portal leaving me on the lawn of the High School.
> Chapter 32 Quality Family Time (Clop)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I had teleported myself from C.H.S. to Venezuela in South America. I then asked many locals for the Lovelace residence and with me I had a bouquet of Night Roses. I eventually made it to the place and I saw it was a huge mansion surrounded by a stone fence. The sweet smell of flora drifted into my nostrils as I looked at the expansive land. I smiled before I walked up to the gate and pressed a button on a voice box and heard a buzz from it before a young feminine voice spoke from the machine.

"Hello do you have an appointment to see Master Garcia?" the voice asked.

"Hello and no I'm actually here to see a friend of mine a maid that works here Ros...*clears throat* pardon Roberta," I said cursing myself mentally for almost saying her real name.

"One moment please," the voice said after a brief pause.

After waiting for about a minute or two the gates opened and I walked inside and over to the door which opened. I was greeted by a maid who curtsied in greeting before leading me inside. As I walked inside, I looked around and smiled at the care put into taking care of this place. The maid then led me to a single door in the house before she curtsied and left, I then knocked on the door and waited for a response.

"Enter."

I opened the door and walked inside the room and saw it was some kind of study and sitting at a wooden desk was a young boy with blonde hair and white skin, he looked innocent yet those eyes told a different story. The young boy was signing some documents before he sat back and looked at me.

"I'm sorry about the mess, I'd have cleared all this up if I knew I was having guests. Please have a seat," the boy said as he gestured to the seat opposite him.

"Please don't worry about it I perfectly understand the harshness of paperwork uh...Garcia Lovelace was it?" I asked as I sat down and set the bouquet in my lap.

"That is correct but who exactly do I have the pleasure of addressing?" Garcia asked.

"My name is Ash Blade but please I prefer to be called Ash and you can put the gun down little one I bear no weapons of any kind," I said as I put my hands up slightly to show I was no threat as the boy's eyes widened in surprise.

I then heard the shifting of cloth and a few footsteps before I looked behind me and saw a very young maid about the same age as Garcia behind me. She had fairly darker skin and was wearing a maid outfit carrying a pair of  MAG 7 shotguns which were aimed at me.

"How'd you know I was here?" the young maid asked.

"It was the smell of gunpowder along with your breathing," I said casually.

"You've got quite the instincts Ash. Fabiola, you can put the guns away now," Garcia said.

The maid then did so and walked around to stand by Garcia while I sat back in my chair.

"Tell me how exactly did you know Roberta lives here?" Garcia asked.

"An acquaintance of ours told me I'd find her here after he mentioned she wrecked half of Roanapur, a Mr. Rock," I said causing Fabiola's face to twist into a scowl while Garcia seemed relaxed.

"I see and who exactly are you to Roberta?" Garcia asked.

 Suddenly the door opened and another maid entered pushing a wheelchair and the person in the wheelchair was none other than Roberta. She had long dark hair hanging loosely down her back and she had white skin and a black dress that covered her arms and legs but to my shock I saw she was missing her left arm, her right middle and index finger, her right eye was covered by an eye patch and right leg was replaced by a prosthetic limb hense the wheelchair.

"Rosarita," I said as I stood up.

Immediately responding to her old name Roberta looked up at me and her eyes widened in shock.

"Excuse me but you must address our head maid as Roberta only," Fabiola said.

"Ash," Roberta said as a tear dripped down her only good eye

"Roberta do you know this gentleman?" Garcia asked.

"Yes he was part of an elite black op squad a long time ago, they ran many ops like assassinations and other things I don't wish to speak of, his code name was Wolf," Roberta said causing Fabiola to re-aim her guns at me. "Lower your guns Fabiola if he was here to kill either of us he wouldn't have bothered to ring the doorbell or bring a bouquet of roses."

"These are for you Roberta, had em taken from my own garden for you," I said as as I handed the roses to Roberta.

"They're beautiful Ash," Roberta said.

"I heard what happened about your master...You both have my condolences for Diego Lovelace's death, he must have been a great man," I said as I looked at Garcia then Roberta.

"Thank you Ash but tell me how do you know Roberta, did you...work together?" Garcia asked causing the both of us to chuckle.

"Uh no, no we actually tried to kill each other several times in the past before we became friends. It was actually thanks to me that Roberta actually made it here at all," I said.

"Indeed the both of us could go toe to toe against each other in the past," Roberta said with a smile.

Both Garcia and Fabiola seem surprised by the answer before Roberta spoke up.

"So Ash what are you doing these days or have you finally retired?" Roberta asked causing my smile to disappear.

"I have retired from military duty yes...but I stepped into the career of ruling a kingdom," I said causing everyone's eyes to widen before I began my story.




                Two Hours Later




After telling my story in detail, also giving the three a demonstration of my power, all of them were spellbound but shocked when they heard about Equestria's current predicament.

"Merciful gods and this is happening right now?" Fabiola asked.

"...Yes but the caribou had best start preying to whatever gods will side with them when they learn that I am their enemy," I said.

"Those filthy pigs, if I had all my limbs I'd tear them apart," Roberta seethed while gripping her wheelchair tightly. with her remaining fingers.

"I appreciate it old friend but I'm not going to ask you to pick up another gun for my sake," I said.

"But Ash I still need to repay my debt to you," Roberta said.

I then kneeled down before Roberta and placed my hands on her own hand before looking her dead in the eye.

"You owe me nothing and if anything I just want you to get better so you can serve your master," I said before a soft white flame came to life under my left palm.

Roberta let out a gasp of shock before looking at my hand. Suddenly her right sleeve began to glow all the way down her sleeve till the same white flame appeared out of her sleeve. In it's wake was a brand new arm, the same went for her missing eye and fingers till finally replacing the prosthetic leg with a real one. Roberta then removed her eye patch before looking at both her fingers and arm before finally her leg, while the two behind me stared in shock.

"How-," Fabiola started.

"Magic," I said before looking at the still stunned Roberta. "It will take some time for you to regain the strength in your once missing limbs but knowing you that will be no problem," I said before I looked at Garcia. "You have a wonderful group Garcia take care of them."

Before anyone could respond to my words, I teleported out of the mansion and down the road far enough to the point I can still see the manor.

"Goodbye old friend," I said before teleporting to C.H.S. and stepped through the portal.

Upon arrival I was greeted by the guardians guarding the mirror who snapped to attention when they saw me.

"At ease boys continue to watch over us," I said before I walked out of the room.

I then walked through the hallways and saw it was dark outside the windows and it was snowing.

"Winter has come at last," I said to myself.

I decided to head off to the throne room and see if I could help out with any last minute appointments. When I approached the throne room doors I heard voices from inside so carefully I opened the door and looked inside and saw the mane six plus Rage were here with another pony mare. She had a dark mulberry coat with a berry red mane and tail, she seemed to be wearing dark armor that had twin lightning bolts on it. The pony also had a scar over her right eye and her horn had been broken off as well. Finally next to the mare was a small chubby hedgehog with silver spikes going down his back and his fur was dark grey and he was wearing a shirt that had the same lightning strikes as the one on the mare's armor. I sat there watching them as they talked till the mare's eye found me and she froze while the others talked on. We stared at each other for a long time till I was woken from the trance by Twilight.

"Tempest what are you...Oh Ash you're back," Twilight said when she noticed me.

"Indeed I am," I said as I walked towards the group.

"Well then uh Ash this is...," Twilight began as she gestured to the mare and the hedgehog.

"I'm well aware of who they are Twilight. First the mare Tempest Shadow, real name Fizzy Pop Berry Twist and former lieutenant to the Storm King and the hedgehog is Grubber, Tempest's assistant," I said after I held my hand up to stop Twilight.

"Okay then Tempest, Grubber this is Ash Blade the King of the Celestial Heavens and Equestria and the God of Balance," Twilight said as I stood before the two.

I looked at the two before me and they both seemed nervous.

"You're really...really tall," Grubber said nervously.

"Could you guys give me a moment with these two in private," I said.

Everyone looked at one another before Rage herded them out and when the doors closed behind them. I walked to the large window wall behind the throne that showed the kingdom outside of it and following behind me was Tempest and Grubber, who both stood to my left when we reached the window. We were like this for awhile till Grubber spoke up.

"So uh...you wanted to speak to us?" Grubber asked.

"Yes...I know of the crimes you both committed in the past despite what you felt for others. I know for a fact that you both knew what you were doing was wrong and also what you almost did to my beloved Luna. If not for Twilight and the others, the both of you would be nothing but bloody smears on the wall," I said as I looked at them out of the corner of my eyes causing them to gulp. "Now I can see the both of you wish to make amends for your sins so you have nothing to worry about from me while you're here...But if you betray my friends trust in you then I'll run you both through myself, do I make myself clear?" I asked while growling the last part out with a sinister voice while the two nodded. "Good."

I then began to walk away but not before Tempest spoke up.

"Wait your highness," Tempest started.

"Yes?" I asked as I looked at her.

"I know I don't have the right to ask this but...could you restore my horn please?" Tempest asked.

"What are you talking about? I've already fixed it," I said as I pointed to her now restored horn.

The two were in awe as Tempest looked at her horn while I went to leave the room but when I opened the door the Mane six tumbled in, no doubt trying to listen in on the conversation causing me to sigh.

"They're both alive if that's what your worrying about," I said as I walked around the group.

Twilight was the first to get up and run over to the two while I walked out and Rage came up to me.

"When did they arrive?" I asked as we began to walk down the hallway.

"Just now honestly I'm a little surprised she's here of all places," Rage said.

"I see, was there anyone else since our departure?" I asked.

"Oh yeah, you're not gonna believe this but we have a couple of legends here as well. Like Twilight's idol Starswirl the Bearded," Rage said causing me to stop and turn to face him. "Yeah not only that but there's others as well Somnambula, Mage Medowbrook, Rockhoof, Flash Magnus and Mist Mane."

"The Pillars of Equestria," I said.

"Oh so you know the story," Rage said.

"I know of a certain unicorn who claimed he made the Elements of Harmony and decided they were a necessary sacrifice to banish a pony corrupted by shadows," I said.

"So you know of that too," Rage said.

"Know where they are?" I asked before Rage gestured for me to follow.

We walked through the castle till we came to a study room that was used by Faust when she lived here. Once we entered I saw the alicorn herself was here and was sitting at a desk while seven different ponies were scattered about the room. First was a large earth pony stallion with a massive build that put Big Mac to shame. He had a Celtic appearance and attire with an orange mane and tail and light grey coat of fur and carried a shovel over his shoulder. Next was a pegasus mare with peach colored fur and dark purple mane and tail and had an Egyptian style attire. Next was an elderly unicorn mare with a fur color of a very light blue and a silver mane that had the same effect as some of the royal siblings and unlike most unicorns, her horn was curved to a point that it reminded me of Sombra and she wore a yukata that matched her fur color. The next one was a earth pony mare with a blue coat of fur and a cherry red mane and tail and she had a green dress with a blue long sleeve shirt and she was carrying a mask shaped like a parrot that had several stripes and feathers on it. Next was an orange pegasus stallion with a scarlet mane and tail. He wore armor that reminded me of the roman legions and he carried a strange bronze colored shield with him. Next was a scrawny unicorn stallion with a grey coat of fur and dark purple mane and tail. He wore old fashioned clothes that were worn by the common ponies back then. Finally there was a unicorn stallion with a horn that could match Celestia's in length. He had grey fur like the other unicorn stallion and he had the robes and hat of a wizard and he had a white mane and tail along with a lengthy beard.

"Ah Ash Blade I'm glad to see you're back," Faust said causing the rest of the groups eyes to widen.

"Yeah sorry about leaving without telling anyone but it was last minute, I trust the girls from over there are okay?" I asked.

"Resting now," Faust said.

"So you're him."

I looked at the pegasus stallion and saw he was looking me up and down.

"The mighty warrior and king who brought the kingdoms of Equis together to face one of this world's darkest threats while defeating multiple threats along the way," the pegasus said.

"I thank you for your words Flash Magnus but the deeds you six bear is no small feet of it's own as well, it is both an honour and a pleasure," I said with a polite bow.

"I can see why the youngest child of the Royal Family has fallen for such a man, he is humble and kind," the pegasus mare known as Somnambula said with a bow.

Suddenly Starswirl walked up to me while stroking his beard and looked me up and down before circling me.

"Excuse me but are you a vulture or something cause for the record I'm not dead," I said.

"Oh my apologises I just...never expected the sixth knight would be a Demonic Angel from the legends from Zebafrica of all things and the young prince above that as well," Starswirl said.

"And I didn't think you six would banish yourselves to Limbo but here we are and also Starswirl, about you deciding the Elements of Harmony being a 'necessary sacrifice' to save Equestria when in truth the Elements were never yours to do with as you wished," I said.

"Uh beggin your pardon sir but didn't we create the Elements of Harmony?" the earth pony mare asked who spoke with a New Orleans accent. I knew the mare's name as Mage Medowbrook.

"Not entirely Miss Medowbrook. You see The Seed of Harmony was created by my people, the most you six did was give it the power it needed to bloom," I said.

The other pillars then looked at Starswirl and Faust had raised an eyebrow at the unicorn in an un-amused way before I turned to the scrawny unicorn stallion.

"Now if I'm not mistaking you are the one called Stygian," I said.

"Oh uh yes your highness," Stygian said.

"I heard about what happened to you I'm glad my friends helped you see the light," I said as I shook the unicorn's hand.

"So tell me Ash what brings you to my study?" Faust asked.

"Oh I just came to meet the ponies who saved Equestria multiple times before my friends took over," I said.

"Well you'd better go see your friends from the other side Ash no doubt they're eager to talk to you," Faust said.

"Yeah and if Rebecca is up she'd no doubt be ready to kick my butt," I said as I walked out of the room.

I then walked to the room Rebecca was in and saw my former cellmates were here. Rebecca was back on her feet, her burns where gone and she was checking her body in a mirror.

"I see Faust did her job well," I said causing everyone to look at me.

"Ash where have you been?" Rosa asked but I just looked down to avoid their gaze. Despite being a god and all my power, I am no match for a mother's gaze. "Ash look at me when I ask you a question mister."

"I...uh went back," I said causing everyone to stare at me in shock while I rubbed the back of my head.

"You killed him didn't you?" Eli asked causing me to nod.

Rebecca then walked up to me with an expression I couldn't read so I closed my eyes and waited for a beating but it never came. Instead I felt arms wrap around me in a hug followed by another and when I opened my eyes I saw Rosa and Rebecca were hugging me.

"Stubborn child," Rosa said with a smile.

"How'd you figure it out?" Eli asked.

"C'mon you all should know lying to me is useless, plus it was only a matter of putting the pieces together," I said.

"Did he suffer?" Rebecca asked after she released me from the hug.

"He will and also I found this," I said before I pulled out the Book of Solomon causing the other's eyes to grow in surprise. "It was in Blake's possession when I found it. I take it you all took shifts in guarding this?" I asked causing the group to nod.

"Ash I'm so-," Rebecca started but I placed a finger on her lips silencing her.

"Please don't be so hard on yourself Rebecca," I said as I removed my finger from her lips. "I'm just glad everything turned out well in the end."

With a quick goodnight I left for the kids room and saw Pip and his fellow crusaders and Akachi, leader of the Earth branch of the CMC, where there and they were all snuggled into their beds. I would have to ask their parents/siblings as to why they were here later but for now I closed the door and left for the master bedroom. I saw both Luna and Nightmare were there and sleeping with the covers covering them. Quietly I entered the room and got changed into my pajamas. While that was happening I couldn't help but feel eyes on me but shook it off before carefully climbing into bed with my mares.

"Where were you?" I heard Luna mumble.

"Luna please we can ask him in the morning and by the way Ash that little strip tease you did for us was really sexy," Nightmare said quietly and when I looked at her she had a smirk on her lips while one eye was half open. I could feel my cheeks heat up from that.




                7:00am Castle Dining Room




"I will say that this...Roanapur is certainly a...dreadful place," Rarity said while trying to make it sound nice.

"No kidding. Roanapur, stay for the sun and the shooting fest and at the end of the day take a nap in one of our luxury coffins," Rage joked.

"Rage not at the table," Faust chided.

"In all the cities I've been in, Roanapur would be the type of place I would expect Blake to be in," I said.

"It's hard to imagine such a place exists, makes me wonder if there are cities like that in Equestria," Celestia said.

"Let's try and move onto a more interesting topic shall we, like the fact that winter is here and Hearth's warming is coming up soon," I said changing the topic to a happier one.

"Oo oo oo," Pinkie said as she raised her hand in the air.

"Yes...Pinkie," I said as I pointed at the bubbly pink mare as if I was a teacher in a classroom and dozens of kids had raised their hands.

"I was wondering if we could brighten up the castle, y'know like all the other houses that get decorated for Hearth's Warming," Pinkie said.

"Hm y'know that sounds like a plan but it's gonna take a lot of work," I said.

"I'm all over it," Pinkie said as she put a hard hat on her head and disappeared out of the room, leaving a puff of smoke shaped like her in her wake.

"I'll never understand how she can do that," Rage said.

"Hey Pip, Scootaloo," I said as I looked at my eldest son and my niece.

"Yes?" the two said in sync.

"I have something the four of us can do together. Meet me in the gardens once you got some warm clothes on," I said.

"Got it," the two said before they left.

"Hey why can't we do something with you?" Apple Bloom asked as she gestured to herself and Sweetie Bell and Rumble.

"Well I don't think you three need flying lessons do you?" I asked.

"Whoa hold up your going to give Scoots flying lessons?" Rainbow asked with annoyance and nervousness in her voice.

"Rainbow...I know what happened," I said causing her to freeze in mid-air.

"What's this about?" Rarity asked.

"I-I...," Rainbow started but I held up a hand to stop her.

"Let me tell them RD that way you can keep your promise, as for you three you can't breath a word of this to Scootaloo because this a sensitive topic for her," I said.

"But what about Pip?" Rumble asked.

"Pip knows already because she told him," I said as I sat down at the table and took a deep breath. "Do any of you know of how Scootaloo became the adopted little sister of Rainbow here and daughter of Bow Hothooof and Windy Whistles?"

"Was it because Scoot's parents...um died?" Rarity asked.

"Their dead to Scootaloo in fact Rarity," I said.

"Wha...what are you talking about Ash?" Applejack asked.

"Before Rainbow Dash's family adopted the filly Scootaloo was constantly abused by her adoptive parents. The worst abuse she ever got is when they broke her wings and didn't bother to have them healed," I said causing a few to gasp.

"B...but why didn't she say anything?" Fluttershy asked.

"Guess she didn't want anyone to feel sorry for her which is why Rainbow here didn't say anything. Anyway it was when Rainbow Dash was dropping Scootaloo off at her place when she realised what kind of treatment Scootaloo had been subjugated to. Rainbow then rushed to Celestia and told her of what was going down and boom, those two got a one way ticket to a jail cell with no trial since the evidence was as clear as day and with no one else in the family to take Scoots in, Rainbow asked her parents who whole heatedly agreed. So thanks to the assistance from Celestia, Scoots was given a new home and family to love, the end," I said.

"Gosh ah had no idea Scoots had such horrible birth parents," Apple Bloom said.

"It certainly explains a few things," Sweetie Belle said.

"If I get my hands on those two I'll...I'll bucking, buck them right out of Equestria," Rumble said.

"Rumble!...Language," Thunderlane said sternly.

"Sorry," Rumble said.

"I still don't understand something here, what does this have to do with flying lessons?" Spike asked.

"Well first off I noticed Pip still hasn't gotten used to his new appendages, despite the three year gap between us and as for Scootaloo, when her parents broke her wings and left them like that the injury prevented her wings to grow more and also destroyed several nerves in her wings, preventing her from flying," I said.

"So basically her parents grounded Scootaloo permanently?" Rage asked while gripping his chair tightly.

"Indeed with the state they're in right now she'll never be able to fly at all unless I intervene," I said.

"Ash I've already asked Faust to use life fire, it didn't work," Rainbow said.

"She's right. Life fire is used to close any wound or cure any sickness and repair muscles along with any wound on the soul itself but it cannot affect a wing's bone structure, it would only make it worse," Faust said.

"Who said anything about using just life fire?" I asked with a smirk.

"Wait you have a plan?" Rainbow asked as she flew over to me while I leaned closer to her and whispered what I wished to do. When I pulled back she seemed nervous about my words. "Is there any risk?"

"No but I'll only do this if you're both okay with it," I said.

After a few moments of silence Rainbow nodded and I turned around and began to walk to the garden. When I arrived I sat on a snow covered bench. I was wearing a winter leather jacket and a scarf wrapped around my neck along with a pair of gloves and snow boots. Soon both Pip and Scootaloo ran outside and over to me with large smiles on their faces.

"So dad what are we gonna do?" Pip asked.

"Today I'm gonna help you both to fly with your own wings," I said causing Pip's face to light up with excitement but Scootaloo seemed downfallen.

"Uh Uncle Ash, Rainbow has already promised me that she'd help me fly when my wings grow," Scootaloo said trying to get out of it.

"Scoots...I already know about what happened," I said as I crouched down before the foals.

"Huh...Wha...What are you talking about?" Scootaloo asked.

"Scootaloo I already know what your birth parents did to you," I said.

"Pip you said you wouldn't say anything!" Scootaloo shouted.

"But I didn't," Pip said.

"Pip didn't tell me Scootaloo nor did Rainbow Dash or Celestia, I found out my own way," I said.

"Uncle Ash life fire doesn't work on my wings and I don't want prosthetic wings either," Scootaloo said.

"I know but I do have a third way that will allow you to use your very own wings," I said causing Scootaloo's ears to stand at attention at my words before looking at me in disbelief.

"Really, is it possible?" Scootaloo asked.

"If you'll allow me to I'd like to try," I said causing Scootaloo to spin around and outstretch her wings for me. "Alright the first thing I need to do here is place a spell on your wings but it will take time for the spell to work so I need you to relax your wings.

Scootaloo did as I instructed before I placed a numbing spell on her wings before I stood up and let Scootaloo sit on the bench behind me before I turned to Pip.

"Alright Pip show me your wings," I said and the colt turned around for me before I placed a finger in-between his wings and gently pushed. "You feel that?"

"Mm-hm," Pip said with a nod.

"Okay now I want you to focus on this point and imagine moving your wings so that they're stretched out," I said.

Pip then closed his eyes and scrunched his face up in concentration. I saw his wings twitch a bit before they began to outstretch and when they fully extended I saw Pip had quite an impressive wingspan.

"Alright Pip," I said as I used my magic to pick Pip up and lift him above my head and have him lying down. I made sure to keep my magic away from his wings so he can use them. I learned from Bow Hothoof, pegasi hold their foals above their head with a hand on their stomach's to support them is a common thing for parents to do when teaching their young how to fly "Now Pip flap your wings with all you've got."

I then used my magic to move Pip around while he closed his eyes and focused on flying about. Soon I felt him try and fly out of my magic grasp so I released my magic hold on him and watched him fly about on his own for a bit.

"Hey dad don't let go, I don't feel ready to fly yet," Pip said.

"That so because you're flying pretty well on your own so far," I said.

And just like that Pip's eyes snapped open and looked at me while I held my hands up to show I wasn't doing anything and that's when Pip started falling out of the air in a panic.

"Just focus on flapping your wings Pip," I said quickly.

And just before Pip hit the ground he stopped. Pip then looked and we both saw he was flapping his wings alowing him to stay airborne.

"Look at you Pip," I said with both joy and pride in my voice.

"I'm doing it, I'm really doing it," Pip said as he lifted himself higher into the air and started flying around with glee. He was a little wobbly but he was doing well.

"Now Pip a lesson on how to land," I said catching the colt's attention. "You've seen Dust land plenty of times have you not?"

"Yes, I have," Pip said.

"Well I want you to land like that, come down to the ground to land and put your hooves beneath you and once your close to the ground tilt back with the top half of your body and glide till your hooves touch the ground," I said.

Pip then followed my instructions and landed upon the ground almost stumbling over before I caught him.

"Well done Pip," I said as I kneeled down and wrapped him in my arms for a hug.

"Thanks dad...I'm gonna go show the others bet they're gonna be so surprised," Pip said after I released him from the hug.

*chuckle* Go right ahead, I'm gonna get started with Scootaloo," I said before the young alicorn took off while I sat on the bench with Scootaloo and gestured her to sit on my lap which she did. "Now Scoots do you want to know what I'm gonna need to do here?"

"Uh...yes please," Scootaloo said.

"Alright well I did a scan of your wings and I saw the bones in your wings were in worse condition then I thought when you're birth parent's broke your wings. The damage shifted your bones about in different directions, you're wings may look fine now but in time they will get a lot worse," I said.

"So you can't fix them?" Scootaloo asked.

"No, no Scoots nothing like that. It just means that it makes my job a little more complicated but it also means I'm going to need to remove some of your bones then reset them in a way that will allow your wings to be able to grow again. Once that's done I'll close up the wounds and it will be like it never happened," I said and I could feel Scootaloo shaking in my lap. "Are you scared?"

"Um yeah," Scootaloo said.

"Hey it's alright to be nervous kiddo I bet anyone in your position would be just as scared as you but if you wish we don't have to go through with this. I have Rainbow's permission to go through with it but I'll only continue if you'll allow me too," I said as I placed a hand on her shoulder.

"N-no if there is a chance of me flying I'll take it no matter how scary it sounds," Scootaloo said causing me to smile.

"You are one brave little filly," I said as I nuzzled the top of her head.

I then teleported us into the hospital and asked to use the operation room which was no trouble for the staff. Once we were inside Scootaloo took of her jacket and was about to remove her shirt when I stopped her. She then laid down on her stomach and I covered her back with a special cloth the doctors here use when working on a pegasus's wings and don't want blood to get on the patent's back. Once that was done I snapped my fingers and was now in a surgeon's outfit complete with mask and hair net before I placed a sanitation spell on my hands before summoning some gloves. With that done I gently ran my hands over Scootaloo's wings

 "Can you feel my hands on your wings?" I asked.

"Uh no," Scootaloo said.

"Okay, so it means my spell has done it's job. Now for the tricky part and for this you must hold still and don't look back at me because it could muck something up unless you would prefer a sleep spell," I said.

"I think I prefer the spell Uncle Ash," Scootaloo said.

"Alright," I said as I looked at the surgical tools the staff was kind enough to provide for me. "Now Scoots are you sure you wish to go through with this?"

"It's okay I trust you Uncle Ash," Scootaloo said.

With a final nod I placed Scootaloo into a deep sleep and contacted Luna and Moon telepathically to give the filly pleasant dreams while informing them of what I was doing. With a deep breath I began to work.




                One hour later




Sealing the openings of the wings closed with life fire I let out a sigh as I finished. There was a small amount of blood on the cloth covering Scoots so I removed it and placed it with the tools I used which also had blood on them. I then rang for some nurses to take Scootaloo to a private room while I stepped outside and to a bathroom before splashing some water on my face to cool off. When I left the restroom I saw the others were sitting down, my guess Luna and Moon told them of what was happening and when they saw me Rainbow couldn't get into my face fast enough.

"Is she alright?" Rainbow asked.

"Calm down Dash she's fine, but as for if she'll be able to fly we'll have to wait and see," I said as I led the group to where Scootaloo was and when we entered the room the small filly was sleeping on her side.

"She should be able to walk in about a few hours or tomorrow. Her wings will need to rest for a bit longer but it should be done before Hearth's Warming," I said.

Rainbow then went to the bed and sat beside it along with the others. The only one who stayed at the door with me was Faust.

"You did quite a job trying to restore Scootaloo's wings Ash but how exactly did you accomplish it, I know you wouldn't of done this unless you had a full understanding of a pegasus's wings," Faust said.

"You're right I wouldn't have dared done this unless I knew exactly what I was doing and if it worked, it's amazing what free time and a curious mind will drag you into," I said before I left to go clean myself up.

I then wandered the hallways before finding a good windowsill to read and summoned a bookmarked book called Seven Ancient Wonders by Matthew Reilly, a very good book from Earth.




                Hours Later




"So what are you reading?"

Looking up from my book for the first time since I opened it I saw Luna was beside me and looking at the book.

"Oh just a very good book. I betcha any money that if Rainbow got hold of this series she'd never put it down and treasure it like her Daring Do books and Wonderbolt gear. Thing is this one is kinda more mature," I said.

"Then it must be good, will you consider reading it on snuggles night?" Luna asked referring to the one night every two weeks where I turn into a wolf and read a book in front of the hearth in my study with both Moon and Luna snuggling into my fur and every other two weeks there's reading night where I read to the foals and my wives if the later wish to join.

"Perhaps but I wish to read this myself first," I said as I bookmarked the page.

"Aw that's not fair," Luna whined as she pressed and rubbed her head up against me.

"Life is never fair Luna," I said as I nuzzled her back. "So were you just curious about the book or was there something else you needed?"

*scoffs* "Can't a mare simply ask what her stallion is up to without any alternative motive?" Luna scoffed as she turned away from me.

"Sorry it's ju-," I started.

"I came by to tell you dinner was ready," Luna said with a grin before she walked off.

"That mare is such a tease...Wait dinner?" I thought before looking out the window and saw it was dark out. "Has it been that long?"

I then got off of the windowsill and began a jog to catch up with Luna before we entered the dining room where the rest of the family was, including the group from Earth.

"Oh there you are Ash," Celestia teased as we walked in.

"Sorry I got caught up reading a good book." I said as I sat down but not before giving Moon a kiss on the lips.

 "He even said it was so good perhaps Rainbow Dash would treasure it," Luna said.

"That so?" Earth's Rainbow asked.

"Yeah, what's it about?" Rainbow asked.

"It's called Seven Ancient Wonders by Mathew Reilly and it's about an all round Australian badass who manages to save the whole world by exploring dangerous temples and tombs filled with traps," I said.

"Can he fly?" Rainbow asked.

"No but that doesn't stop him from being awesome," I said.

"Oh I've read that book and yeah Rainbow he's awesome," Sunset said.

"Alright but tell me what's the most insane thing he's done," Rainbow asked and Sunset looked at me as if wondering if we should spoil anything.

"Well I'll tell you one thing kay," I said bringing both Rainbow's attention on me. "Well one time the hero of the story and a friend of his were trapped in a volcano temple which was about to erupt and the only way out was through a leaver that was being blocked by a curtain of lava. So the hero plunges his hand into the molten liquid and pulls the leaver before retracting his horribly burned arm allowing them to escape before the mountain erupted."

When I told them that particular scene from the book both Rainbow Dashes looked like they just orgasmed.

"So hardcore," Gilda said stunned from what I said.

"And that's just one scene the whole thing just keeps getting better and better if you read the whole plot, it's nuts," I said.

"You have any copies?" Rainbow asked.

"I'll see what I can find," I said.

Soon dinner was finished and everyone was engaged in small talk but I was looking at the bright full moon that hung in the sky over Equestria.

"Something on your mind Ash?"

I woke from my trance and looked at Nightmare who was looking at me in curiosity.

"Oh no I was actually thinking that it was a perfect night for a howl," I said with a smile.

*gasp* "Ash are you going to howl?" Luna asked.

"Hm you know what yeah, I take it you want to come?" I asked causing Luna to start vibrating with excitement, answering my question.

"What do you mean by howl?" Nightmare asked.

"Hm come with us and we'll show you," I said before I looked at Pip who was testing the movement in his wings. "Pip."

"Yes dad?" Pip asked.

"Your mother's and I are going to go howling after dinner you wanna come?" I asked.

"First I learn how to fly and now howling, tonight rules," Pip exclaimed.

"Oh joy appears we're gonna need cotton plugs in our ears tonight,"Eris joked earning her the stink eye from Luna.

With dinner finished my wives and eldest son exited the castle then the city before I turned to my family.

"You four ready?" I asked.

"Uh for what exactly?" Nightmare asked.

"This,"I said before I changed into my dire wolf form.

Next Luna charged up her horn and with a flash of light she changed into a wolf as well. She still had her ethernal mane and tail along with her fur color and cutie mark but unlike me she kept her wings and was smaller then myself. I then looked at Pip whose eyes screwed shut in concentration but could only get a few sparks from his horn.

"Aw I still can't do it," Pipsqueak said with disappointment.

"It's alright Pipsqueak no one gets transformation spells right away, it takes time. Now let me help you," I said before I used my magic on him.

There was a bright flash and when the light disappeared I saw Pip still had his colours and all that but he was just changed into a wolf pup.

"Our little prince looks so adorable as a wolf," Luna said before she nuzzled our son.

"Mum please don't lick me again," Pip groaned as Luna nuzzled him.

Pip's words reminded me of when we first did this and Luna started licking Pip like a mother wolf does when cleaning her pups. Thing is, when she disn't seem grossed out by it and when I asked her about it, she told me all mother ponies in Equestria cleaned their young this way when they're born. She did it for Midnight so it was natural for her which made sense since horses and ponies from Earth did the same thing.

"Alright Moon your turn," I said shrugging off my thoughts.

"Um okay," Nightmare said before her horn began to glow and there was a flash of light.

Once the light disappeared much like Luna and Pipsqueak, Nightmare kept her mane, tail, wings, coat color and cutie mark but she was just changed into a wolf.

"This is very...different," Nightmare said as she moved each of her legs getting a feel for them.

"Well since you'really new to this we'll go slow," I said as I walked over to Nightmare and let her lean on me till she could walk on her own. "Alright let's be off."

Luna then grabbed Pip in her jaws and picked him up by the scruff of his neck much to the colt, now pup's, delight because of his laughing before he was placed on Luna's back. Once that was done we walked off heading to the forest. The trip across the snow was peaceful and halfway to the forest Moon started walking on her own. We soon made it to the forest and headed in before we came to the small rise which is where I dug up the box that held some items that belonged to me.

"So what happens now?" Moon asked as we climbed to the top of the rise and I set Pip down on the ground.

"You still don't know?" Pip asked before he started howling.

"Here son how about I start us off," I said with a quick nuzzle to Pip's head before I lifted my head upwards so I could face the moon.

I then began to tap my tail in the snow creating a beat before I started a low deep howl, shifting in pitch every so often. Luna followed the song by adding her own voice in, next was Pip and then finally moon. the music was powerful and soothing, the very winds even added it's own voice to sing with us. Our song changed in tune every so often from fast to slow and as we ended the song the wind's voice vanished. When I looked down I saw Pip had curled up beneath me and both Luna and Moon were leaning into my sides with smiles on their faces. with a kiss placed upon each of their heads I picked Pip up and placed him on my back before I led my wives out of the forest and back to the city. As we entered the city we changed back to our original forms and headed back to the castle with Pip still on my back. Once I made it back to Pip's room I tucked him into bed.

"Goodnight my little prince, I'll see you in the morning," I said with a quick kiss to his fore head just below his horn before I left.

"Love you dad," Pip whispered just as I closed the door.




                One Week Later Master Bedroom




"Incoming!"

*BOOM!*

"They're coming this way we gotta get outta here!"

*sounds of a falling tree as it hit's the ground*

"Ash get over here!"

I woke up with a start and looked around and could only see my room. I saw Luna, Moon and myself were in our wolf forms because they wanted to snuggle like this as we fell asleep and as I looked at them I realised how cute they were like this before my mind traced back to my dream or rather night terror.

*sigh* "Hadn't had that dream in years, I thought I finally managed to get rid of it," I said to myself.

"Ash?"

I looked at the voice and saw both my wives were awake and looking at me in concern.

"Are you alright Ash?" Luna asked.

"You're covered in sweat and you look...spooked," Moon said.

"I'm alright girls...just an old memory in dream form," I said as I lay my head on my paws and sighed and Moon and Luna lay their heads down on top of me as a show of comfort.

"We're willing to listen y'know," Moon said.

*sigh* "It was during World War 2 on Christmas Day 1944. We were in some god forsaken forest, I can't remember the name of for the life of me, and it was so cold it reached my bones. Some poor recruit even froze to death during the night but he was the lucky one in my opinion...the Nazis were making us pay dearly for how far we pushed them back towards Germany and they came down hard on us with everything from mortars to tanks. During the fire fight some madman orders an air strike within the safety range of our troops *sigh* it was a mess. I thought I repressed those dreams years ago but it turns out old habits die hard," I said as I released a heavy breath.

Luna and Moon then nuzzled me as a show of comfort that made me smile. We then relaxed for several minutes till suddenly a scream shook us from our rest and I saw Rose Petal was here. I then saw a pile of clean towels on the floor meaning she dropped them at some point since she entered.

"Rose Petal calm down," I said as I got up and leapt off the bed and changed into my original form while in mid-air.

"Oh y-your majesty forgive me, when I saw you as a wolf I-I panicked," Rose Petal said.

"Would you mind explaining to me as to why you entered our room without knocking," Moon demanded as both she and Luna changed back into their original form.

"Forgive me your highness but I was placing fresh towels in your personal bathroom and I didn't knock because I did not wish to disturb you in case you were still resting," Rose explained.

"I understand Rose but in the future please knock before entering even if we are sleeping," I said as I helped pick up the towels before handing them back to Rose Petal.

"Thank you your highness I'll make sure I correct my mistake in the future," Rose said before she quickly put the towels away before she went to leave.

"Rose," I said halting the mare in her tracks. "I thought I gave the order that everyone could have the day off for Hearth's Warming why are you here working?"

"...My family is still missing your highness," Rose said sadly causing me to wrap my arms around her in a hug to comfort her.

"We're going to find them Rose and we're going to bring them home," I said as I stroked her back. I could feel her tears through my shirt as she silently sobbed and once she was done crying she stepped back before bowing before she left.

*sigh* "The missing board has been having more and more faces added every day," I said as I rubbed my head.

"Ash...you'll find them and we will put an end to this tyranny," Luna said as she hugged me from behind and Moon hugged me from my side.

"Thanks girls," I said as the hug ended.

With that we left the bedroom and made our way over to the dining room and sat down. I saw there were a few ponies still working here despite my permission to allow them to have a day off. Even Perfect Serve saying who would cook our Hearth's Warming breakfast if she wasn't here, but to me it was an excuse because everyone she care's about is also missing. I decided not to press on about it anyway. I sat at the table and waited for breakfast to be served.

"Say has anyone seen the foals?" Moon asked.

"Oh no doubt carrying out their little tradition," Luna said.

"Tradition?" Moon asked

"Oh that's right you were asleep the last time this happened," Twilight said.

I realised what was about to happen and suddenly laughter and a clatter of metal come from outside the dining room doors. The doors then burst open and the foals rolled in on a food cart much to Moon's surprise. Before they crashed into the table I halted the cart in my magic, sending the foals flying into the air but I grabbed them before setting them down in a chair.

"Perfect timing," I said to the giggling foals.

"That was even better then last year, you three using your wings as boosts was awesome," Sweetie said while looking at Pip, Scootaloo and Rumble.

"Yeah ah think we even got airborne back there," Apple Bloom said.

Suddenly Perfect Serve came out with all our food on a separate food cart and we all began to dig in. As everyone ate I couldn't help but smile at everyone gathered here, from earth to alternate dimensions and even other countries along with the variety of couples. Like Spike and Nocturnal who the latter was cuddling up to Spike in an adorable fashion, which was a rear sight to see from the fearless and ruthless thestal guard. I then looked over at Shye, Pita and Diamond Cutter who were getting along rather well and Kamau was making friends among my stallion friends, both old and new. Suddenly the doors opened and both Tempest and Grubber walked in but froze when they saw everyone. It was then I stood up and gestured to a pair of empty seats for the two to sit at and with a bow the two sat down and I sat back down.

Afterwards I then took in the shape of the table which was once straight but was now crescent shaped thanks to a little magic. After everyone had eaten we went to the ballroom where a massive pine tree had been set up thanks to everyone. It wasn't like one of those trees you would see in a supermarket, all primed and proper. This one was done to our specifications, a mix of colors and trinkets along with some tinsel and baubles here and there and there were even a couple of photos placed on it and right at the top of the tree was a silver and ice blue star. Below and going all over the tree was a train set and tracks wowing the foals. There was also many presents about as well and thanks to a little prodding, and mind reading, I managed to figure out what everyone wanted for Hearth's Warming but the funniest expression was when Twilight got a board game called Pitfall. She almost ripped the box open so she could play it and it was quite amusing to watch when she knocked the board over in excitement with her magic when her dragon got trapped in a pit. (she even knocked me over with the blast) Everyone went around giving gifts to one another till Pinkie handed me a large rectangular box.

"This is from me Ashy," Pinkie said as she handed me the box.

"Thank you Pinks," I said with a smile as I took the box.

I then ripped off the wrapping paper revealing another board game called Domination.

"Oh I've seen this game before, I believe the objective is to conquer a continent by building your army which you can do using cards or capturing enemy troops. You can then outfit your troops with power cards and get your enemies’ resources, then you use your army to take over you're opponents territories," Luna said.

"Heh seems fitting for the Harbinger of Conquest," Rage laughed.

"Y'know Rage, I think you may be right. Anyone up for a round?" I asked and just like that almost everyone wanted to join in but Faust, Chrysalis, Dream Catcher, most of the Pillars, all the Fluttershys, Grubber, Diamond Cutter, Shye, Pita and Kamau decided to just watch while the foals played with their toys.

"We should probably take this to a more comfortable area," Celestia said before she teleported all of us to a large room filled with couches surrounding a large circular table. The foals were a bit surprised by the sudden shift in surroundings but shrugged it off before going back to their toys. I then opened up the game box and took out a massive folded board game and when I unfolded it the board almost took up the whole table and had a satellite view of a continent. When I looked back inside the box I saw a diamond shaped crystal and a gold tripod, a pair of dice, a deck of cards and finally an instruction manual. Flipping through the manual I read what the items were for before I placed the tripod in the center of the board before I placed the crystal on it and when I did the crystal lit up and a 3D hologram of the board map appeared on the board, wowing everyone. When the map appeared six flags appeared, each with a different colour Red, Blue, Orange, Black, Purple and White.

"Okay we're going to need to be put into teams," I said.

The bearers of harmony from this Equestria along with their stallions decided to team up and go with Blue, Elisa, Evan and the group from their world decided to go with Black, Rage, Gilda, Discord and Eris went with Red, Everyone from Earth teamed up and went with Orange, Celestia, Cadence and Shining Armour, Flash Magnus, Rockhoof went with Purple leaving Luna, Moon Tempest and myself with White I then had Faust cut the deck and once we had the right amount of cards, I addressed the group.

"Alright we have two dice here one for movement and the other for attack power, we're also going to see who goes first by rolling the highest number and in case any of you are concerned I pinkie promise I won't use any divine power or whatever to cheat, this game is entirely up to fate that good with everyone?" I asked earning several nods in agreement.

With a final nod we began and Rainbow from this world scored the highest number.

 “Prepare your troops for battle Earthlings!” Rainbow shouted.

"Bring it on!" Earth Rainbow shouted.

As the battle between the two factions waged I kept on coming up with different strategies to win. I felt Moon and Luna open up a telepathic link between us and Tempest and I saw my team wince when the link was connected so I had to stop thinking and let them adjust before I filled them in on the plan. Tempest seemed greatly impressed of some of the strategies I thought of. Soon the army of Earth fell and the Blue army took control of their territories before Red took on Black. Elisa and Evan were good but they soon fell victim to the red army.

"Your ass is ours Ash!" Soarin shouted.

"Hm debateable," I said calmly.

"We shall be victorious!" Moon shouted while the group looked at each other before silently agreeing on something.

“We deploy, the Admiral’s fleet!” Twilight said causing the alicorns and unicorn beside me to gasp.

“We can fly right over your spell AA forces and attack your kingdom directly,” Soarin smirked.

“You fiends!” Luna yelled.

“But we're not done, I activate the card Miracle Mend so our cool down time is reduced to one turn!” Dash said but this caused me to start laughing at the mare’s words.

“A cute attempt my adorable little pegasus but...,” I said before trailing off while I held up a card. “you activated my trap card, Wyvern Swarm!”

“WHAT!?” The group yelled.

“I roll a seven or higher then the wyverns will rip your fleet to pieces,” I said

“B-but, if you roll a six or lower, the Wyverns will turn on your own forces!” Comet said.

“What's war without risks and this...is war” I said before I took one die and Luna took the other. Luna then rolled her die and it landed on a three while I let out a breath held the die before Luna and Moon and they both blew on it for luck. Before I went to toss the die someone grabbed my arm and I saw it was Tempest, she then blew on the dice also before releasing my hand. Luna and Moon were staring daggers at the unicorn but with a quick roll of my neck I tossed the die. Time slowed as the game piece stopped rolling and landed on a four. “YES!”

“No, our forces!” Dash said as several holographic Wyverns came out of a nearby mountain and tore their fleet apart. “Vengeance I say!”

“Nope.” Luna smirked. “It is our turn now. We play, Emergency Recruitment! Now we can take your destroyed air fleet and add it to our own!” The Princess rolled the dice and it put her right near the group's home base. “Attack!” The fleet and army burned the Blue's base to the ground ending them and their winning streak.

 “NO!!!!” The group yelled in a defeated tone while our team high five’d as we took all the Blue's conquered territory for ourselves. The Red army was the next to fall this time courtesy of the Purple army and the former Captain of the Royal Guard, and Royal Legionary along with the Princess of the Sun proved to be formidable opponents. Even Cadence put up a hell of a fight leading me to guess she learned something from Shining Armor. We were having the standoff of the century, every attack one of us played the other countered. This process went on for twenty minutes. Each team now only had a squad left and barely any cards. The Purple army had only three cards left while our team only had one but fortunately it was our turn.

"Shining, Magnus, Celestia, Cadence, Rockhoof this game has tested us but as you are all well aware all good things must come to an end so why don't you surrender now and save yourselves the embarrassment of being destroyed," I said.

"Brave words boy but you seem to forget, you only have one card left Ash," Shining said.

"So that's a no then, you think that was a no?" I asked my team who nodded in agreement. "Alright I was honestly hoping I wouldn't have to play my trump card but here goes." I said before I showed my card and our enemies went from Purple to Pale when they saw the card. "The Necronomicon, this allows me to revive all my fallen troops during this game for one final assault. It's funny actually, I always hated this book with every fibre of my body, who'd of thunk it'd grant me victory today."

With that I played the card and all my forces returned from their graves and brought the purple army to ruin.

“Huzza!” Luna yelled as she and Moon hugged me, Tempest even got behind me pressing her large EE cup breasts against my back and nuzzled my head while she wrapped her arms around me in a hug also before quickly letting go.

“Good game.” Celestia smiled while the others sat back and sighed.

"Whoa that had to be the longest time I ever sat still before," Rainbow groaned as she stretched out.

"Y'know I kinda wanna play a different game like this now," Pinkie said.

"It was rather entertaining," Faust said.

I then set my mind to work in thinking of a game to play.

"Ash what are you thinking about?" Rage asked before something clicked.

"I think I've got a game in mind, wait here," I said before I teleported to my study and looked trough the shelves before spotting what I was looking for.

It was a wooden box the size of a large chapter book in both height and width with gold plated corners. The lid of the box had engravings of battles on them and runes going around the edge and in the center was a glowing blue gem. The lid was also split down the middle and had hinges on the side of the box that connect the lid to the rest of the box. I then brushed my hand against the box and smiled at the memories before I teleported back into the room where everyone was and saw they packed up Domination.

"I'm back," I said as I set the box on the table.

"Oooo pretty," Pinkie said as she tapped the gem.

Suddenly the box burst open and a rush of light spilled out causing the box to disappear before the light swirled around and became a rectangular board with two rows of miniature buildings going along two sides of the board and at each end of the board was a deck of cards and an orb full of red liquid resting on a golden stand.

"Whoa," all the Rainbow Dash's and Gilda said when they saw the board.

"I know right, I used to play this game with my mentor Merlin back when I was his apprentice," I said.

"Wait Merlin as in the great wizard from the story of King Arthur, you mean it exists or existed?" Rage asked in shock.

"Yep it existed Excalibur, The Round Table, Camelot it was all true," I said.

"Now hold on now Camelot?" Applejack asked.

"Human version of Canterlot in fact there are all sorts of legends about it that amaze even me still," I said.

"So how do you play this game?" Twilight asked.

"Well these cards here have a type of magic in them that allows you to summon monsters. Here I'll show you but first I'll need an opponent," I said as I sat at one end of the board.

"I'll play," Pip said who took an interest in our conversation.

"Alright Pip sit at the other end and pick up five cards from your deck and put the rest to the side," I said and Pip did as I instructed. "Now listen every card has a unique ability but there are only two types of cards, monster cards and spell cards. First let's start off with the monster cards which can be identified by the crossed axes symbol on the corners of the card."

"Got it," Pip said.

"Okay now listen, on the card is a picture of what your monster looks like and below the picture is of how much attack power and health your minion has. The attack power is the one with the crossed swords and shield symbol behind the number, the health is the one with the heart behind it and below those is what your minion can do. For example healing will allow you to heal either your minion or this," I said as I pointed to the orb full of red liquid.

"Uh what is it?" Soarin asked this time.

"This is my HP orb, if this orb shatters it means it's game over for me but I'll get back to that in a second but first back to the minion cards. Now as I was saying each card has an ability to use like strengthen other minions attack or heal them. One thing you should know is that when you summon a minion they need to wait a turn to attack and every time your minion attacks another minion your minion will take damage but not unless you attack the HP orb," I said.

"What, that sucks," Rainbow said.

"It's how the game was designed to give it an extra challenge but moving on. Next are the spell cards which can be identified by the swirl of stars and these could be used to give your minions abilities or to sabotage your enemies," I said.

"Okay but how do I win?" Pip asked.

"You have to use spells or your minions to hit my HP orb. Every time you do the red liquid disappears and once it's gone the orb shatters and the game is over. But don't worry the game resets everything once the match is over and if you wish to close the game just tap this jewel on the side," I said.

"So how do you summon the minions?" Twilight asked.

"Watch," I said as I took a card from my hand and placed it right way up, and in a puff of smoke the card was replaced by a small pond and out of the water leapt a little green fish man with sharp teeth before the pond disappeared in a cloud of smoke. The fish man then let out a tiny roar and at the fish man's feet were the minion's heath and attack power.

"Oh he's adorable," Discord said as he scratched the minion on the top of his head with his finger but jumped back when the tiny creature tried to bite him.

"Yeah but they get kinda cranky when you try to touch them," I said as Discord blew a raspberry at him.

Pip then picked up a card and placed it on the board but it did nothing so he tried again but only yielded the same result.

"Uh dad my card's aren't doing anything," Pip said.

"Oh of course, I can't believe I forgot," I said as I face palmed hard enough to leave a mark. "Pip you see that tube to your left?"

"Uh the one with the blue orb at the bottom?" Pip asked.

"Yes that's your mana counter any creature you have in your hand that matches the number of mana orbs in that tube or below it can be used. You can see how much mana you need to use a card at the cards top right corner, it should be a mana orb with a number in front of it.," I said.

"I see it but why do I have to start off with only one though?" Pip asked.

"I started off with only one as well Pip and as you play the number of mana crystals you can use increases by one every time it's your turn till it reaches twenty and if you have any mana crystals left in the tube after the round it will be added into your next turn. The more mana you have the stronger the minions you can summon or spells you can use," I said.

How do we change turns?" Pip asked.

"Well you either push the next turn button in front to the mana counter there or it will happen automatically when that rope burns out," I said as I pointed to the center of the board which had a quickly burning rope going across it.

Pip then started to panic and quickly looked through his cards before placing one down the card then disappeared and that particular area of the ground was covered in snow. Suddenly an undead humanoid with thin papery skin clinging to it's bones and glowing blue eyes clawed it's way out of the ground and let out a ghastly howl and suddenly my fish man was frozen as the snow disappeared.

"A Frozen Thrall, not a bad choice Pip. Basically your minion's cry froze my minion in his tracks by fear and can't move or attack for a turn which gives you the upper hand here," I said.

"Uh how do I attack?" Pip asked.

"Point but don't touch just point at your minion before pointing at which target you want them to attack," I said.

Pip then nodded and pointed at his minion before pointing at mine the thrall then jumped at my minion with it's arms raised before bringing it's bony hands down on my minion, defeating it and turning my minion into a puff of smoke.

"You're doing well Pip shall we continue for real this time?" I asked.

"Yeah!" Pip cheered.

The match was long and it was close but I managed to beat Pip much to the colt's disappointment.

"Now no reason to be upset Pip you did quite well for your first time, very impressive," I said with a smile causing the colt to perk up a bit as I got off my seat. "Alright anyone else want to have a go?"

"Me!" Pinkie shouted as she took my place.

"Alright then you all have fun," I said before I left.

I then made my way into the kitchen and when I got there I saw the place was deserted before I made my way over to the oven and turned it on. I then got out a bowl and spoon along with some flour, eggs, sugar and vanilla and started mixing them together to make the batter for a cake. I then went to get a cake tin and once I turned around I came nose to nose with Celestia.

"GAAAAAHHHHHH!" I shouted as I leapt backward but ended up falling on my butt. "The hell Celestia, you trying to scare my soul back to Craig?"

"I could smell you making a cake," Celestia said as her ears flattened against her skull and her eyes grew slightly as a way of apologising in an almost pitiful way.

"How could you smell that from that distance along with the fact there are multiple walls and doors between here and the room the others are in? Besides I haven't even begun to bake it." I asked causing her ears to stand straight once more.

"Please no one can bake a cake in any castle without me knowing about it. I've tuned my senses in a way that allows me to sense the making of any cake within a certain radius," Celestia said with pride in her voice while I rolled my eyes and went back to work but Celestia was continuing to stare at me.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"Watching you bake a cake," Celestia said with a tilt of her head as if she was curious as to why I asked that.

"No way," I said as I folded my arms across my chest.

"What, why?" Celestia whined.

"Because this particular cake requires both time and concentration and the latter is difficult to obtain with a certain alicorn pony princess looking over my shoulder," I said.

"What's so special about this cake that it requires that much concentration?" Celestia asked.

I then teleported behind Celestia and picked her up by the back of her shirt before walking over to the door leading out of the kitchen and into the hallway before dropping her on her butt outside. I then closed the door went back to work but suddenly I heard scratching and whimpering coming from the door leading to the hallway. I let out a sigh before walking to the door and opening it. I was met with Celestia sitting on her legs and giving me the biggest puppy dog eyes I've ever seen along with the quivering lip and her arms were raised in a begging pose.

*sigh* "Alright listen as soon as I'm done with the spoon and bowl I'll let you lick them," I said.

"Yay!" Celestia cheered.

"But it's going to take awhile so I'll ring for you when I'm done," I said causing Celestia to teleport to some where other then here letting me work in peace.

And peaceful it was. I managed to put the cake together and set it to bake before I sent a guard to find Celestia and low and behold as soon as I turned around I saw her there licking the bowl and spoon. She licked them so well I thought that they were clean before putting them into the sink. When I went to talk to Celestia she was already gone but I swear I heard her whisper 'Soon' but shrugged it off as my mind playing tricks on me.




                7:00 pm Castle Dining Room




When the cake was done I put the cake in a safe place with a certain chef even Celestia wouldn't go up against just so she didn't get to it before checking in on the others. They seemed to be having a ball with the game I got them before I told them dinner was ready leading to a round of groans before we all went to grab something to eat. Upon arrival we were greeted by a spectacular feast and everyone ate like kings.

"Oh wow am I stuffed," Soarin said when we finished.

"You said it because I don't think I can eat another bite," Pinkie said.

"Aw well that's a real shame because I put a lot of hard work into tonight's dessert," I said causing everyone's ears to perk up.

"You made desert!" Apple Bloom shouted in excitement.

"Sure did," I said.

"Forget being stuffed where is it!" Pinkie shouted.

"Is it that pudding recipe you made?" Faust asked.

"Oh no Faust this one was something I leaned from a grandmother of mine from a long time ago, be right back," I said before dashing into the kitchen and coming back with a plain six tier cake with Perfect Serve holding a metal jug with mitts on her hands.

I saw everyone was drooling at the sight of the cake despite the lack of decorations or icing. I then set it on the table I told everyone to hold on for a few more seconds before I grabbed the jug and thanked Serve before offering her a place to sit along with the other servants who stayed at the castle today. With that I flew above the cake and carefully poured the contents of the jug over the cake and it was hot melted fudge causing everyone's eyes to widen and the drooling to intensify.

"Oh sweet mercy that looks good," Rainbow said.

"You say that before we even get to the best part," I said causing everyone to stare at me as if I grew two heads. "Pip, Rumble, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo could you come here?"

The foals eagerly approached before I summoned a knife and tossed it into the air before I caught it and started cutting slices for everyone but placed slices of cake upon the foals plates first.

"Hey this cake has layers in them and they're not even made of cake," Pip said.

"Indeed they're not, in fact those layers are actually made from sweets I ordered from Bonbon's shop which I melted into the layers you all see," I said causing everyone's jaws to hit the floor. "Everyone...please enjoy," I said with a bow as I used my magic to place a piece of cake before everyone before I returned to my seat and started eating my own. I don't mean to brag but damn I'm good.

After eating I saw everyone was floored by the work of art.

"This desert...Never have I tasted it's equal," Faust said.

"I am unworthy. I must train myself harder to become a baking master to create this dish," Pinkie said.

"Marry me," Celestia said who looked to be in pure bliss.

"Forget her marry me!" Chrysalis shouted.

"No me!" Perfect Serve shouted.

“No me!” Tempest cried.

"Stay away from him you whores!" Luna and Moon shouted while I just sighed.




                9:00 pm Castle Hallway




After dinner, and a complete mess, I took all the foals to to spend time with them, even read them a story called 'How The Grinch Stole Christmas' before putting them to bed. Now I was on my way to my bed to sleep and when I arrived I opened the door and entered before closing the door behind me. When I look around I felt blood rush to my head and my nether regions as I gazed at Luna and Moon who were sitting on the bed wearing the skimpiest Santa outfits I've ever seen. They both wore the hats but the red dresses looked like they could barely contain their bodies. They barely covered their large bubbly butts and cutie marks and I could see the edge of their areolas on the top of the red fluffy trimmed dresses so they weren't wearing any bra and I doubt any panties either.

"Well about time you got here stud," Luna said as she got up and walked towards me with a sway in her hips before stopping before me and giving a little twirl before she ran her fingers through her mane. "So what do you think of our outfits, we had them custom made by Rarity."

"Well they're *gulp* quite something," I said with a nervous smile.

"I don't know I think mine makes my butt look a little too big," Moon said as she turned around and bent over slightly while flagging her tail confirming my suspicions about them going without panties. "Tell me Ash what do you think and be honest."

Shaking off the embarrassment I felt a smirk crawl across my lips before I cast a sound proof spell around the room.

"I think," I said before I slapped Moon across her sexy rump sending it into a fit of jiggles while the mare herself let out a cute eep before a pleasured moan. "That that ass is puurrrrfect and spankable."

"Mmm do you think our stallion deserves something special dear sister?" Luna asked.

"I do believe so sister," Moon said as she stood up straight before she grabbed the front of my shirt and pulled me close before smashing her lips against mine.

Both Moon and my tongues battled for dominance over the other till we had to break for air with only a string of saliva connecting us. When Moon released me Luna leapt at me while using her wings for extra momentum and wrapped her legs around my waist. I folded my arms beneath Luna, providing her a seat. She placed a hand on my cheek while she looked down at me before kissing me with as much passion as Moon. I then walked towards the bed before I set Luna down upon it before breaking for air. I then started undoing the buttons that were holding Luna's dress together before leaving kisses down her jawline then her neck and collarbone, earning little mews of pleasure from the midnight blue mare. Once I got to the last button a black furred hand stopped me.

"Now, now handsome, perhaps you should strip first," Moon said as she pressed her massive soft milk melons against my back.

I then stood up straight and Moon walked around me and sat on the bed with her legs spread out revealing her drooling nether lips. With a smirk I then removed both my shoes and socks before taking off my coat and then lifting my shirt over my head before I slowly took of my pants. Both mares were loving the show and Moon began teasing her marehood and when I kicked away my pants I gestured to the dresses the mares were wearing causing them to smirk at each other. Extending their wings the two then used one wing to cover themselves and the other to cover the other and with a shuffle of fabric both dresses were tossed to the side. Realising now that the only thing covering the two was their wings was incredibly sexy and made my shaft painfully hard and noticeable thanks to the tent in my boxers and both mares were eyeing it hungrily. I then gripped my boxers and pulled them down exposing myself to the mares who then removed their wings showing off their gorgeous bodies.

"Could you two get anymore beautiful and be anymore drop dead sexy?" I asked with a smile causing the two to blush and look away giving me my moment to strike. I rushed forward and wrapped my arms around Moon surprising her before leaning forward and causing us to collapse upon the bed.

"Sneaky move," Moon moaned as I started kissing her neck while running my hands down her voluptuous body.

"You'd know all about that wouldn't you," I said.

Suddenly Luna pushes me onto my back and both she and Nightmare jump upon me and pin me in place with their magic before they started leaving trails of kisses down my chest, making me squirm from the feeling these mares were leaving on me till they reached my spire. Suddenly I felt slender fingers wrap around my shaft and squeeze it causing me to gasp and look to see both Moon and Luna with a hand on it before placing a kiss on the head causing me to let out a small grunt of approval. With a nod Moon then takes over by placing my shaft into her mouth and gulping it down to the hilt like a pro. While I could only gasp at the feeling, Luna crawled up towards me with a seductive smile on her face.

"Is my king enjoying the evening so far?" Luna asked.

"Oh you have...urff no idea," I moaned.

"Good," Luna said before she spun around and lifted her tail away from her flank revealing her soaked flower. "Because your queen requires your assistance."

With a grin and no further words needed, I gripped Luna by her foal bearing hips and pulled her towards me while I brought my head forward and kissed Luna right on her marehood. I then thrusted my tongue into her depths causing Luna to cry out in both surprise and pleasure as the sweet taste of blueberries assaulted my tongue. I then started writing the alphabet on Luna's marehood causing her to squirm in pleasure. Suddenly my manhood was enveloped in something large or rather two large somethings which were very soft and squishy. I couldn't help but moan into Luna's dripping snatch.

"Hm it seems our stallion is enjoying your tit fuck Moon," Luna said informing me on what Moon was doing.

"So I see," Moon said before licking the head of my spire as if it were a lollipop.

Moon then started pumping my shaft with her enormous rack and that, combined with the blow job, became too much for me as I cum into Moon's mouth while Luna's floodgate's released her fluids onto my face. Luna then got off me and I looked down at Moon and saw her remove herself from my dick before she opened her mouth and showed my cum was still in her mouth. She then pulled Luna into a passionate but sloppy kiss where they fed each other my cum. The sight was enough to make my manhood go rigid once again and once both mares were done they turned to look at me with a hungry look in their eyes. Moon then approached me but when I went to get up and greet her she pushed me back onto the bed and when I looked back at Moon, I was met with her large black and blue butt and the nectar from her flower was already dripping onto my chest.

"Dig in beloved," Moon purred before she lowered herself onto my face.

When my lips touched her nether lips the taste of blackberries rushed across my tongue before I did the same to Moon what I did to Luna. Suddenly I felt my dick being enveloped in something warm, wet and tight and I could feel a rhythmic pulling sensation around it which was most likely Luna's marehood and I could hear the two making out with each other above me before Luna started bouncing on my member. While the two mares were going at it I reached out and grasped Luna by her hips and matched her pace by thrusting upwards to meet Luna's hips as they came down, creating a rhythm that got faster and faster as we continued till the sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed around the room along with the moans of the passionate make out session up top. After another minute I could feel Moon was getting ready to cum because she reached backwards and grabbed my head in an attempt to push more of my tongue into her marehood. Luna was almost at her limit and I wasn't too far behind so I retracted my tongue into my mouth and lightly pinched Moon's clit with my teeth making Moon scream in pleasure as her fluids poured over my face before she collapsed onto the bed on my left while I continued thrusting into Luna.

"OH YES, FUCK ME, FUCK ME...OH STARS ABOVE KEEP RAMMING MY SLUTTY FUCK HOLE!" Luna screamed.

Not long after, Luna orgasmed the second time that night but I kept on pounding into her during her orgasm till I came myself into her quivering marehood causing Luna's eyes to roll into the back of her skull while her tongue hung out of her mouth in bliss before I set her down on my right. Suddenly I felt a presence behind me and when I looked I was met with a pair of eyes that looked like Moons but these eyes reminded me more of a predator who has prey within it's sights and reach.

"My turn," Moon growled before she pinned me to the bed and slowly got on top of me, making sure to grind her body against mine in a seductive yet slow fashion before she started grinding her pussy against my still hard rod.

Leaning up, my lips made contact with hers before I rested my head back upon the bed. Moon then reached down and grasped my member before directing it to her drooling nether lips before she slowly inserted into her. While she was doing that I placed my right hand upon her hip before giving it a tender rub before I reached for her ass and gave it a slap causing Moon to whinny in surprise, which surprised even me. Moon then leaned down and placed her muzzle into my hair and began to sniff it while giving me a front row seat to her massive boobs, which I couldn't help but latch onto, causing Moon to groan in pleasure as I teased her nipples with my tongue. All the while Moon was bouncing on my spire and was getting faster with each thrust and as I teased her nipple a stream of sweet milk flooded my mouth which I gulped down eagerly.

"Oh you are all mine," Moon moaned.

"That so?" I asked before I rolled over so that Moon was below me. "Cause from where I am you're all mine."

Getting a firm grip on Moon, I then began to pound into Moon like a jackhammer and each time our hips met my dick entered her womb where it tried to suck me in further while Moon had wrapped her arms and legs and tail around me to hold me close as I thrusted into her. After what felt like hours we both came at the same time before I set her down gently on the bed next to a sleeping Luna and once I got her limbs loose I saw Moon was also asleep as well. With a smile on my face I pulled the bed sheets over us before I too descended into the dream realm but little did I know what was waiting for me.
> Chapter 33 Sins in Blood
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up and looked to my sides and saw both Moon and Luna were still out of it from last night's activities which caused me to smile. I got out of bed but nearly face planted the ground because my weight feels as though it's been shifted about, most likely my body telling me to slow down when getting up. I then let out a yawn as I stretched my arms but for some reason my voice sounded different and when I went to rub my throat I felt my neck was different. So I rushed to the bathroom to see what was going on and when I looked in the mirror above the sink the face that looked back was not mine, the face in the mirror was feminine and the best way to describe it was the face and body  of an Amazon goddess with long black natural bouncy hair that reached her back with a silver stripe through her hair. She had wide beautiful hips and long powerful legs and arms with just the right amount of muscle and large double I-cup breasts. She had a slim waist and flat stomach giving her an hourglass figure. She also had a set of abs and an ass like Applejack's and her skin was absolutely flawless. But what stood out to me was the fact this woman and I had many similarities in facial appearance. The only difference here was that she had a more feminine structure to our likeness and also she was coping my movements perfectly.

It was then at that moment that reality caught up with me and I realized that the woman in the mirror was actually me. So like any god would do in this situation, I started yelling and cursing out words that mortals were not supposed to hear or understand. Not long later Luna and Moon burst into the room and were shocked to find me.

"You, who are you and how did you get here!?" Moon demanded.

"Moon, it's me," I said in a voice that was defiantly feminine which almost sounded like a glass armonica.

"I don't know you and you will address me as Queen Nightmare Moon for only our lover may address me as so," Moon said.

"Tell us how you slipped past the guardians who are watching the mirror and why you are naked in our bathroom," Luna demanded.

"No you two. It's me, Ash look," I said as I spun around and showed them the stumps on my back that were once connected to my wings along with the mark of my people.

"Ash!" Luna yelled when she saw my back.

"What has happened to you?" Moon asked.

"I don't know, I just woke up and...this," I said as I looked down at my body.

Moon then began to circle me looking me up and down before I looked at Luna. When I opened my mouth to speak I let out a shriek...yes I know, a shriek. But if you were in my position you'd do the same but back to the story. I let out a shriek of shock as I felt something fondling my new breasts before I teleported behind Luna while keeping my chest covered with a serious blush on my face and saw it was Moon.

"Hm they certainly feel real," Moon said while giving me a sultry smile.

"Moon stop it, this is serious. We need to figure out what is going on here," Luna said with a stern tone.

"Oh you're no fun Luna haven't you at least wondered what a situation like this would be like?" Moon asked.

"...I'll admit I have been curious," Luna said.

"Hah!" Moon cried.

"But I will not do such a thing if my partner is uncomfortable with it as you can see," Luna said as she gestured to me.

It was then that Moon's expression turned sad and apologetic.

"I am sorry beloved, I let my emotions get the better of me and for that I apologise," Moon said.

Seeing as Moon was serious I stepped out from behind Luna and faced her.

"Apology accepted Moon," I said.

"Y'know you look positively adorable when you blush," Moon giggled causing my cheeks to heat up once more.

"Can we please move onto a topic that involves me getting back to my own gender?" I asked.

"Oh yes perhaps mother could help us with this," Luna said as she and Moon began to leave the room.

"Uh could you both go and get her while I remain here?" I asked.

"What, are you embarrassed of everyone seeing you like this?" Moon teased.

"No I just don't plan to walk around the castle butt naked thank you," I growled.

"Now, now you two and Ash hold on, I believe I may have the solution to your problem," Luna said before she teleported out of the room leaving me with a sense of dread before I looked at Moon who was staring at my body still.

"Alright what is it?" I asked.

"Nothing it's just I can't get over how soft and smooth your skin is if anything I'm a little jealous," Moon said.

"You, jealous of us. Moon you have assets that most girls would kill for and your jealous because I have soft and smooth skin now?" I asked.

"Don't get me wrong Ash, even as a male you've had flawless skin. But like this it's, well...just a bit more captivating, where as for me I have hair all over my body. Do you have any idea of how much shampoo and conditioner and brushing I have to do to keep it this shiny?" Moon asked.

"Okay fair point but still don't get too comfortable with me like this," I said as I gestured to my body.

Suddenly a burst of magic goes off before us and I see Luna has returned with a familiar unicorn fashionista. After her eyes landed on me her jaw dropped before letting out a squeal while jumping up and down in excitement.

"Rarity would you calm down!" I shouted over the mare's squealing which could give the Canterlot Voice a run for it's money.

"Oh my stars that voice, it is positively beautiful," Rarity shrieked.

"This was your big idea?" I asked while looking at Luna.

"Why the objection?" Luna asked.

"I don't know about you Luna but I do not wish to be like this for long and hopefully Faust has the answer on how to fix this," I said.

"So I do not see the problem," Luna said.

"The thing is Luna when Rarity get's like this she has a tendency to make more than what a customer has asked for. One time when a customer asked her to make a dress that would go well with a hat and when the customer came back Rarity had prepared a whole wardrobe worth of dresses for her," I said.

"Well what did you expect Ash that headdress was just too good to be seated with just one dress and besides my customer didn't seem to have any complaints," Rarity said.

"Only because you kept to the original price you offered for one dress," I said under my breath.

"Now then Ash, let's get you measured for your new clothes," Rarity said as she summoned a measuring tape before pulling it taunt causing me to gulp.

"N-now Rarity just so we're clear I only need one out-," I started as I held up a finger to empathise the number of outfits I needed. But she grabbed me by the wrist before she pulled me into the walk in wardrobe and closed the door behind her.





Later





"I still say this sucks," I said as we walked down the hallway. I was wearing a dark grey sports top that showed off my toned stomach and abs and I also wore a pair of jean shorts that hugged my legs, waist and ass. I was also wearing a pair of dark knee high boots, my hair tied into a braid and I wore my favourite coat along with a pair of fingerless gloves.

"Well I think you look lovely," Rarity said.

"Admit it Ash, Rarity certainty brought out your inner beauty," Moon said.

"It's not that Moon, I just find this whole situation degrading. In fact I'm honestly shocked how you lot can walk with these things hanging off your chest," I said as I gestured to my breasts.

"Oh don't act like you don't love 'em, how you were suckling off me last night proves it," Moon said causing both Luna and me to halt in our tracks before I noticed Rarity was blushing up a storm.

"Goodness Ash, I didn't know you liked that kind of thing," Rarity said.

"Well it's just that little bit of information," I said before flicking the black alicorn across the ear making her yelp in pain. "Was supposed to be a secret."

"Indeed," Luna growled before she pinched and pulled on Moon's other ear.

We then continued onward before reaching the dining room were most of the group was having breakfast but when they saw me their jaws hit the floor.

"Anyone laughs I'll introduce them to my boot," I growled.

"Wow Ash, I didn't think you were into this sort of stuff," Spitfire joked causing a few to laugh or giggle while I just facepalmed.

"Now Spitfire, that's no way to treat our king, sorry queen," Luna giggled causing the laughing to resume.

"You coulden't resist could you?" I deadpanned whiIe Luna gave me an innocent look.

Suddenly Rage and the guys along with Elisa and Evan came in and were shocked upon seeing me.

"Whoa, Ash that you?" Rage asked.

"Who else?" I said angrily.

"Wow this is some illusion, it's a dead ringer for a female version of you," Rage said before he started fondling my chest causing me to let out an eep of shock. But I bit my tongue to avoid letting out a moan of pleasure. "Huh, certainly feels real."

Before anyone could react I raised my right hand and slapped Rage across the face with all my strength, sending him flying into a wall while I covered my rack with both my arms. I felt my cheeks heat up from the feeling before I turned to Rage with the thought of murder filling my mind. I then summoned a sin spear before tossing it at Rage which landed right between Rage's legs, centimetres from skewering his groin.

"Whoa ya, ya dammit Ash you trying to kill me!?" Rage shouted as he leapt up and away from the spear.

"That's the idea," I growled before I summoned Hingure and drew her.

"OH SHIT!" Rage shouted before I rushed at him and took a swing but he dodged it before he began to run around the room. "Oh gods please help, he's actually gonna kill me!"

"No god can help you here Rage. Now stop running and face your demise like a man!" I shouted as I chased him around the room before we were both lifted off the ground in a crimson aura.

"Alright, I believe that's enough of that now. Ash, could you please sheath Hingure?" Faust asked calmly who was lifting us off the ground.

"Hey do you think we should call Ashy Ashelle?" Pinkie asked.

"Are you quite done or do you really want me to lose what little patience I have!" I roared causing everyone but Faust to tense up before I took a few calming breath's before calming down.

"Have you calmed down Ash?" Faust asked calmly.

"Yeah...Yeah I think I'm good," I said.

"Alright now can you tell us what happened?" Faust asked.

*sigh* "I honestly don't know, I just woke up and I was like this," I said as I crossed my legs and lounged back in Faust's magic field.

"Okay then just hold still and I'll scan you so we can get to the bottom of this," Faust said before I felt her magic scanning me and after a bit the scanning stopped. "Alright, I figured out what's going on here. You've had a gender swap spell placed on you and I can sense it was done with Twilight's magic."

"It was you?" I asked as I looked at the lavender unicorn.

"I didn't do it!" twilight cried.

"Well Faust did just say it was your magic. So if not you then who else?" I asked in an annoyed tone.

"I uh...Pitfall!" Twilight shouted.

"Huh?" I asked.

"Yesterday when my dragon got stuck in the pit and I... knocked over the board with my magic *ahem* you got caught up in the blast. That must have been what caused this," Twilight said.

"Ok a random burst of magic did this. Alright I can understand that and now that we know what happened, what say we reverse this," I said.

"I uh...I don't know how," Twilight said.

"...You wanna run that by me again?" I asked hoping I misheard.

"I've never done this sort of spell before nor have I seen a counter spell for it," Twilight said.

"Aren't you a god Ash, I mean surly you can reverse it yourself," Starlight said.

"I would but I still don't fully trust my magic yet. I'm still experiencing glitches here and there and if I tried I would probably just end up giving myself an ass that could match Moon or Celestia along with a bigger bust line," I said.

"Is that such a bad thing?" Soarin asked causing me to snarl at him.

"Calm down Ash, luckily for you spells like this have a time limit to them depending on how much power one puts into it," Faust said as she set me and Rage down onto the floor.

"Great so I have to wait till I turn back to normal," I said.

"That's gonna be a problem cause we were going to take back Trottingham today," Rage said.

"Trixie doesn't see the problem there," Trixie said.

*sigh* "Fighting as a girl and fighting as a guy are two different things. Since I'm not used to this body it means my fighting style is going to be a little more difficult to use," I explained.

"I get it, you're new...assets may throw you off balance while fighting," Twilight said.

"Bingo," I said.

"Well your going to need to get used to it if your planning on seizing Trottingham today," Celestia said.





2 Hours Later





We were getting close to Trottingham. I was upon the deck of the Pale Horse and was training with both Whispering Wind and Hingure to get a feel for my new body, which was a little more difficult then I thought but in the end I managed it. I also put my hair into a braid and put a blade in the end of it. Now we were using snow mobiles to cross the frozen waters that surrounded Trottingham. I was dressed in my Harbinger Armor which I modified to wear with this body, a temporary thing to be sure.

"Almost there!" Rage cried out.

"Good let's just hope the bombs Kamau set up haven't been discovered," I said as I pulled out the detonator.

Pushing the button there was several explosions within the town meaning the defences had been taken out.

"Nice," I said as I pulled down the visor to my helmet, obscuring my face before speeding up.

I drove up a ramp and into the streets of Trottingham before jumping off the vehicle and landing upon the ground. I watched the snowmobile ram into a collection of caribou before I stood up and drew my guns before then I selected a song to fight to.



Tapping my foot to the rhythm, I then cocked the hammers on my guns. I took aim and shot a couple of guards then began to fight to the music. I had a lot of hidden knives in my armor and this armor favoured movement over defence. While I was fighting I noticed this body was much more flexible a caribou armed with a sword charged at me to slash me across the chest but I simply leaned back and found myself almost able to touch the back of my legs with my head. Thinking quickly I placed my hands on the ground before I pulled my legs upwards and wrapped my feet around the caribou's neck before lifting him up and slamming him into the pavement, breaking his skull like an egg. I stood up and saw a caribou jump down on me, so I gripped Whispering Wind by both the handle and the blade and, as soon as the caribou came down, I pushed him away before I drew Damnation and shot him in the head.

I continued on down the streets using both Damnation and Whispering Wind to kill my enemies but only if they got past either the Royal Guards, the guardians or my Immortal guards. I headed to a large church in the heart of the city with both Whispering Wind and Hingure now in hand and when I arrived I saw a new type of guard had formed a line at the entrance. They were wearing full plate armor, capes that matched caribou priests robes and also bore the same insignia upon them, a nine pointed star with a crown in it's center and antlers coming out of it. I figured these chumps are like the Swiss Guard from earth.

"Let's see if they're as good," I said before I transformed Whispering wind into a staff sword and twirled both him and Hingure around before getting into a stance.

The caribou guards then readied their weapons before they charged. I twirled Whispering Wind around before me cutting their weapons to itty bitty pieces. I then gripped Hingure in a reverse grip before I dashed forward so fast it would have looked like I teleported behind them. I then sheathed my weapons and heard all the soldiers bodies hit the ground.

"Apparently not that good," I said before I walked toward the church.

I pushed open the doors to the church and walked inside where I saw a pair of caribou were praying at the alter. One of them was a priest and the other wore a different set of robes along with several civilians who were sitting at benches. Going along the walls were several statues of caribou, my guess they were the caribou's gods and finally in a cage shaped like a birdcage was pegasus mare who I recognised as Songbird Serenade from the storm king incident.

"Can we help you?"

I looked at who had spoken and saw it was one of the priests.

"Do you not know who I am? I thought for sure the armor would give it away" I said.

"I only know you are barging in upon a most sacred ceremony for we were about to anoint a new priest into our fold. Now I'll ask again, who are you?" the priest asked causing my eye to twitch when I remembered what this ceremony involved.

I then held my right hand above my head before I summoned my bow.

COME AND SEE! I roared in the Canterlot Royal Voice causing everyone to panic. I took aim at both the priest and his lackey and shot them in a leg with an arrow before I drew Hingure and began to take my anger out on the rest of the scum.

"Such ferocity," a voice calls causing me to freeze in place as I pulled Hingure out of my latest kill. "I've kinda missed seeing you fight handsome."

I turned around and, there at the doorway, was a feminine figure wearing black and red armor that reminded me of an assassin's armor like the ones in my creed just without the hood. The chest piece looked like a spider web with a Redback Spider in the center. Her belt had an assortment of daggers, knives and vials while sheathed on her left hip were a pair of short swords. She also had a skull for a pauldron on her right shoulder and connected to that skull was a cape made of raven feathers. But the most important thing about this chick is that she wasn't anything from this world. She was a human or something that resembled a human, I couldn't see much of her face because the lower half of her face was obscured by an ornate obsidian and silver mask. She had long black soft and bouncy hair that reached her back and her eyes were a sickly yellow with slitted pupils. I stared death at the figure in the doorway as memories from ages long past flooded through my mind, memories of screaming, heat and blood.

"Catherine," I growled.

"Aw what's with the growl Ash, I thought we were friends. Speaking of which you sound different, are yo-," Catherine trailed off as I dashed at her before I went to thrust Hingure through her chest.

However she leapt backwards to evade my attack and cartwheeled backwards before leaping into the air and doing a backwards flip while spinning before landing on the ground perfectly. I walked down the stairs and drew Whispering Wind and got ready to fight then kill her.

"My, my such hatred," Catherine said before she looked to the side and leapt sideways just before there was a massive boom followed by a massive dust cloud. When it had cleared Rage was there with Blood Ruin in the ground where Catherine once stood and not far behind Evan and Elisa showed up, we surrounded her.

"Tch rude much. I thought you were supposed to be rescuing innocent girls, not trying to kill them," Catherine said.

"One, we're rescuing mares and fillies, huge difference there. Second, the stench of sin on you proves you're anything but innocent. Finally, if my brother is attacking you then there's a damn good reason for it," Rage said before he hoisted Blood Ruin onto his shoulder.

"Brother!?...Pfft hahahahahahahahahahahaha oh my that's just precious. Tell me Ashy, did you find your family on your travels and did you secretly hide your pwecious wittle bwother away during your reign of bloodshed," Catherine mocked.

"Shut up," I growled.

"Ash do you know her?" Elisa asked.

"Catherine you better leave right now or so help me God I'll tear your guts out through your cunt," I said stunning the others.

"Oooh that would be a new experiance...Red Reaper," Catherine said with amusement in her voice.

"Red Reaper?" Rage asked.

"SHUT UP!" I roared before I charged at Catherine and swung at her but she simply dodged my attack. I followed up with another and another and another but each time Catherine just dodged me.

"C'mon let's give Ash a hand," Rage called to Elisa and Evan who nodded in agreement.

"STAY THE FUCK OUT OF THIS!" I shouted causing the three to stop dead in their tracks while my whole body was trembling in anger. "This one...this one...this one is mine...one way or another...I'm gonna kill this fucking bitch."

"Aw, I'm so glad to see you still care enough to have me all to yourself. However I believe I should be going back, ta ta Ash. We'll have to finish this another time, y'know when you haven't been gender swapped," Catherine said before she blew a kiss at me. She then left through a portal she created, not giving me a second to attack and causing me to scream in rage just as I felt my magic spiking as black lightning started to streak across the sky.

I managed to calm down to a degree before I left to go back onto the Pale Horse and let the others finish up and when they did we were gone...I didn't say a word the entire trip back.





Hours Later Aephoceria Castle Docks Third Person P.O.V. 





The Pale Horse landed upon the docks and rested there before the gangplank was lowered and the first one to get off ,still wearing full armor, was Ash.

"Hey Ash, how's your day fighting as a girl?" Soarin asked teasingly.

However Ash didn't respond and just walked past, as if they weren't even there and they all felt something was truly wrong.

"He hasn't said a word since we left Trottingham," Rage said as he, Elisa and Evan helped rescued victims down the ramp.

"What happened?" Faust asked as she and the group walked over to them causing Elisa, Evan and Rage to look at each other.

"We're not sure ourselves," Evan said.

"I recorded everything, we'll meet in the throne room," Rage said.

A few minutes later everyone was present in the throne room and watching the recording Rage made were they saw the anger Ash displayed during and after the encounter.

"Whoa, I know I've seen Ash angry before but this was different," Rainbow said.

"Well I certainly don't like this bitch that much either," Nightmare growled.

"Same," Luna said with miff in her voice.

"I bet it's because she got a little flirty with Ash," Cadence said.

"Of course that's the reason!" Luna and Moon shouted.

"Well judging from how this sounds I think Ash may have known this...Catherine longer then you two. Perhaps he was in a relationship before he met you two," Chrysalis said.

"She's right, Ash has been around for a long time. He might have had many partners," Celestia said.

"...I'll admit the thought has crossed my mind many times but whenever I ask Ash he just gives me the same answer," Luna said.

"And that is?" Cadence asked.

"All he said was 'my love for you is as constant as the stars' before he changes the subject," Luna said.

"Awww," Cadence and Rarity cooed.

"As romantic as that sounded I'm concerned about what Miss Catherine called him, Red Reaper," Starswirl said announcing his presence to the group.

"Starswirl, when did you get here?" Twilight asked.

"For some time now. I came in here expecting to find Ash and ask about a private place to review some old notes of mine but it seems some grave misfortune has befallen him judging from that...recording, as you all put it," Starswirl said.

*ahem* "Yes, what has happened was something that put everyone on edge. Us three especially since we were there with Ash and felt the kinda power we were dealing with," Rage said as he gestured to Elisa and Evan.

"What did you feel?" Faust asked leaving a long silence hanging in the air.

"It...was like nothing I've ever encountered before," Rage said.

"It felt like I had just opened a door and stepped out into a blizzard that could freeze me instantly," Evan said.

"I've never felt that kind of darkness before. I swear I felt like I was drowning in it while someone was peeling back all my skin," Elisa said with a shudder.

"There was a tremendous amount of power within her yet there were so many sins behind it. It was far worse then any black magic and corruption then I've ever felt in a single lifetime. If I'm being honest we may have been in well over our heads when we decided to attack, I'm honestly glad she left," Rage said.

"And the fact that Ash growled and shouted at her in outrage when she had that power in her is nuts and a death wish," Elisa said.

"If he knows her then it is most likely he knows what that magic is and where it came from," Starswirl said.

"Agreed but judging by the state he's in, it will be awhile before anyone can get a word out of him," Luna said.

"Yeah I don't know about you guys and I don't say this often, but something tells me it would be best if we stay away from him or her as it is for now. We all saw just how ticked he/she was when he/she got off the ship," Spitfire said.

"Ash is mad hmm, maybe a party can fix it," Pinkie said.

"I don't think a party is the cure for this Pinkie but it is a nice thought," Rarity said

"We'll give Ash some time to right himself before we go see him. But as for now we have many caribou victims to tend to first," Faust said

Agreeing on the topic everyone went their separate ways but Ash never showed for dinner, not even to return to his bed. The only way anyone knew he was still in the castle was because of the haunting sound of a flute echoing through the lonely halls. Once dawn approached everyone split up to find Ash. They looked from his personal study, to the training grounds, to the dungeons. After an hour of searching Pinkie Pie found him deep within the mountain in a giant chamber with a dark abyss below. Rising out of the abyss was a pillar of rock with a grand gazebo sitting atop it and connected to that pillar was a set of stairs with braziers on the sides all lit with Greek Fire. Going around the massive chamber were balconies all elegantly carved into the mountain. The greatest source of light was daylight pouring in from massive holes in the ceiling and hanging from the ceiling were massive iron bells. This place was where Ash had his coronation and where he laid his parents to rest. Pinkie bounced her way up the steps to the gazebo and over to Ash who was back to being a male and was holding a set of roses. He was staring at the coffin that held his parents bodies before she texted everyone the details.

"I found you, I found you!" Pinkie shouted as she bounced around Ash with glee.

"Guess so," Ash said his eyes never leaving the coffin.

Pinkie then paused mid-bounce as she noticed something. She just stayed there, studying Ash's face before her eyes widened and her mouth hung open in shock.

"Nice job Pinks, ya found him," Rainbow said as she and the others arrived but stopped when they saw the state the party mare was in. "Uh Pinkie, ya feeling alright?"

"He's...he's frowning," Pinkie said as she pointed at Ash while tears began to fill her eyes.

"Uh Pinkie, no disrespect but we've seen Ash frown before.

"But this frown is worse...it's five centimetres longer then he's ever frowned before," Pinkie wailed.

Everyone stared at the pink mare as she cried, unsure of what to do while Faust walked over to Ash and noticed the pile of dead and withered roses that were placed around the coffin. She then looked at the bundle in Ash's arms that looked like theyhave already started to wither.

"Have you been placing all these roses here?" Faust asked.

"Before my demise I made it a habit of placing a single rose here whenever I wished to talk to them and get some secret off my chest. I've also become this grave's caretaker while I was at it," Ash said.

"And there's a bunch of roses this time," Faust said.

"It's for my darkest secret...to ask forgiveness for my sins," Ash said before he placed the roses by the coffin. "I believe Rage, Elisa and Evo told you of what happened or at least shown you?"

"Yes," Moon said as she walked up to Faust's side.

"And now you all wish to know?" Ash asked, finally turning to face them and showing the bags beneath his eyes from the lack of sleep.

"Ash who the hell was that Catherine?" Rage asked and for a while Ash said nothing and looked to be having a silent argument with himself.

"If I show you this...there is no going back, you can't un-see or un-hear this. You'll experience horrors the likes of which are unimaginable and will mentally scar you," Ash said firmly but no one backed down so Ash raised his arm and with a flick of the wrist the group vanished.





Hall of Armors Ash's P.O.V





We appeared in the Hall of Armors before the locked wooden door. I raised a hand to the door before I froze at the memories behind it. I took a breath and waved my hand across the door and suddenly over fifty rune locks appeared on the door before they unlocked.

"That many locks for this?" Soarin asked.

"You'll understand once we're inside," I said before I opened the door.

Inside it was dark and cold and had a rotten stink to it. Suddenly dark blue flames on torches lit up the room, which was like the others however this place looked more like a prison. In the middle of the room, upon the pedestal, was a set of armor that was chained in position with several shackles and on the bindings were several pieces of paper with seals on them, all in a different language or fashion making the armor look like a prisoner. The sight of the armour caused a few in the group to shriek or yelp in terror because the armor was a mishmash of silver bones. Leg bones surrounded the legs while arm bones surrounded the arms. A pair of skulls sat on the knees while a set of rib cages covered the thighs and the chest. There was also a skull siting on the waist acting like a belt buckle while another two skulls acted as pauldrons and a pair of spikes were sticking out of the eye sockets. On each finger and toe was a claw and running down the armor's back was a blood red cloak and hood that was over a wolf skull helmet. The under armor was black and burnt like the damned in hell.

"Everyone, meet Red Reaper," I said.



"Oh...well...darling that armor is certainly...intimidating, but I love the shade of red on the cloak," Rarity said as she approached the armor and pulled at the cloak.

"Really well what if I told you that cape was actually blood turned into cloth," I said which caused Rarity to turn pale and froze which worried me. "Rarity?"

"I think she's gonna need a minute," Thunder said before he pulled Rarity from the armor. Twilight then summoned a blanket and wrapped it around Rarity.

"I remember this," Rage said as he gestured to the sword from the asylum in Hollow Shades. "My guess this thing is made from body parts."

"That and this entire armor is made of body parts. The bones are just coated in silver and the under armor is flesh that's been burned beyond recognition," I said shocking everyone to stare at me in horror.

"Ash why do you have this armour and why is it made of blood and body parts?" Celestia asked. I could see she was struggling to not be sick and I couldn't blame her.

I then walked over to the walls and pulled a memory crystal from it before I placed it into the projector. Our scene was changed to a battlefield with a castle standing tall and proud with towering walls around it. Soldiers were charging towards the structure armed with ladders, siege towers and a battering ram was rolling towards the castle while flaming rocks from catapults and arrows were descending upon the soldiers.

"Where are we?" Twilight asked.

"Europe, thirtenth centuar. A time of savagery, swords, blood and the beginning of the fall of honor. A time where I was a very different man," I said as I pointed to a flaming rock coming down on a group of soldiers and when it hit, only one managed to dodge the ball of death.

The soldier rolled across the ground and his helmet fell off his head, revealing myself. Most of the armor I wore back then was made of leather and cloth but the chest, shoulder and helmet were made of metal. It was nothing fancy or glamorous, just dull grey and looked like something scavenged from a scrapyard. There was a torn dull white scarf wrapped around my neck and my weapon of choice was a two handed longsword but the blade itself was three times as thick and wide as a regular longsword.

"You look so young Ash, what age were you?" Moon asked.

"Ninteen, I was a lone mercenary at the time. Self taught in the ways of the sword. I used to mimic others when they fought and I took jobs where I could so I could eat," I said as we watched my younger self climb a siege tower and wait for the bridge to lower.

When the bridge lowered a flood of soldiers rushed out but the castle soldiers held them back. I used the soldiers I was fighting beside as stepping stones to jump from one to another before I came down on the enemy and cleaved through them. Soon the main gate was broken down and the main army rushed in.

"Bring me the general's head and you shall be handsomely rewarded!" a man on horseback wearing decorated armor shouted.

Just like that, many soldiers charged forward, all eager to get said reward. However the charge was halted by a large armored behemoth wearing full plate armor wielding a war mace. He towered over everyone like I did during the three way fraction war when I was a Warden.

"It's Sir Bayard the Titan."

"Oh gods, we're done for."

"I heard he fought a bear and won all on his own."

"I heard he killed thirty men at once."

"Who's that, he seems to have broken the troop's morale," Chrysalis asked.

"Sir Bayard the Titan, a legendary knight and well respected by the kingdom he serves. He saved the people of a village who were being raided by bandits by staying behind and giving them a chance to escape which earned him his position.

"So which one of you bastards wants to taste my legendary mace or have your balls shrunk down to the size of peas," Sir Bayard cried out

"What are you cowards waiting for, he's just one man. Quit your dawdling and defeat him already," the guy on horseback shouted.

"Look whose talking, barking orders to fight someone when you can do it yourself, cowardly worm," Moon said as she glared at the guy on horseback.

"You go."

"No way you do it."

"You must be joking, we're not getting paid enough for this."

"It'd be a slaughter."

I could see the man on horseback was becoming angrier and angrier at the sight before I looked and saw me push through the crowd gaining everyone's attention. I then drove my sword into the ground and stared at Sir Bayard, sizing him up while whispers about who I was, that I was just a boy, that I was gonna get killed or asking about the size of my sword echoed the courtyard.

"Ten pieces," I said.

"What?" the man on horseback asked.

*sigh* "It's what I want for this giant oaf. Were mercenaries not knights, at the end of the day you can't dine on glory," I said causing Sir Bayard to shake with fury.

"What, you dare disrespect Sir Bayard!" a soldier from the opposite side shouted.

"Your gonna get crushed real easy squirt!" another cried.

"Hmpf very well boy, defeat him and seven silver coins shall be yours," the man on horseback said.

"Tch cheap bastard...alright then," I said before I picked up my sword and walked forward to face Bayard. I then took a stance with my longsword in my right hand.

"Hm...that was a big mistake boy, you'll regret this when you lose your life for seven piece-," Sir Bayard started but I had dashed forward and attacked, forcing Sir Bayard onto the defensive.

"One handed," Rage said.

"What was that ?" Big Mac asked.

"It's younger Ash, he's wielding a weapon that should be handled with two hands yet he's only using one and forcing Sir Bayard back. Plus, despite the weight of the sword, he's wielding it as if it were a knife," Rage said.

"Hey yeah, you sure were strong back then Ash," Rainbow said but I didn't respond.

"Alright boy I've let you have your fun," Sir Bayard said before he pushed my attack away and reeled back to deliver a final blow. I quickly decided between going for the opening or defending.

The mace came down and I blocked the attack before he went for another attack but I aimed at his waist that time. We then attacked and Sir Bayard's mace stuck my helm and tore off a part of the face plate, revealing one of my eyes as a lot of blood began to fall. My blade struck the side his body, breaking through the armor and causing every soldier to gasp before I pulled my blade out of his side and readied for a final strike.

"No wait...I yield to the better man...please have mer-," Sir Bayard pleaded but my blade split his head open before I kicked him over and withdrew my sword. At first there was only silence for several minutes before the invading force cheered for my victory.

"He asked for mercy, why did you have to kill him!" Twilight shouted.

"As I said before Twilight, I was a very different man back then," I said emotionesly.

"Okay Ash, that's all well and good but I gotta ask, what does this have to do with the armor?" Comet asked.

"It's because of them," I said as I pointed at a group of soldiers wearing full armor standing on the battlements watching the fight. Each soldiers head was concealed by a helmet designed as a dangerous animal of some kind, ranging from a hawk, a bear, a dragon, a snake, a crocodile, a spider and a tiger.

"Who are they?" Spike asked.

"They're the leaders of a mercenary band called the Apex Predators," I said while I glared at the dragon soldier.

The battle then continued but the defending army still put up a fight. It was then that the leaders of the Apex Predators decided to join the battle while the dragon soldier stayed up top to watch. I was busy down below, cutting down the enemy when I felt a pressence to my left. I jumped to the right and when I looked I saw the tip of a spear hovering in place where I once stood and holding the spear was the man dressed as a crocodile. He then spun the weapon around and prepared to strike. I had gotten into a stance when suddenly a pair of enemy horsemen charged at me from two opposite directions, one closer then the other and both armed with swords. But instead of panicking I stood still and remained calm, the man in the crocodile helm seemed to be waiting to see what would happen while keeping his guard up. When the closer of horsemen prepared to strike, I was ready. I deflected the attack and slashed at his chest all within the blink of an eye, killing the first rider. I then quickly got on the other side of the second horseman and leapt onto the wreck of a burning catapult before leaping off it. I swung at the second horseman, slicing the soldiers head in two from top to bottom and when I looked at the crocodile soldier, I could see he was spooked.

I then charged at the soldier and swung at him and he barely blocked my attack. We each exchanged blows against the other but I was easily overpowering him till I knocked his trident away. But when I moved to finish the soldier an arrow became lodged into my right shoulder blade. When I looked, the soldier dressed as a spider stood there before dropping a crossbow and drawing her duel swords.

"Wait a second, that chest plate and those swords. Is that-?" Rage asked but trailed off.

"Catherine," I confirmed.

My past self growled before switching targets and charged at Catherine. When I went to attack she went to block but the force from my attack sent her flying before landing in the dirt. I then charged at her before I leapt into the air and went to finish her but a flail hit me in the chest knocking me into the dirt on my back. I saw a giant about the same size as Sir Bayard standing over me prepared to deliver another strike but I managed to roll out of the way while grabbing my sword before I took another hit. When I stood up I saw I was surrounded by most of the Apex's leaders.

"Dammit there's no end to them," I said.

"That will do."

My opponents stopped and looked at the voice and I saw it was the dragon soldier walking towards us before he stopped before me.

"Careful Geralt he's a lot stronger then he looks," Catherine said.

The two of us stared at each other; Geralt stood proud and calm while I kept my guard up and was ready to strike.

"I wish to speak, will you put up you're sword?" Geralt asked causing a few mares in the group to swoon at the sound of his voice. My response to the question was me adjusting my sword to a more comfortable stance. "Very well."

Geralt then drew his sword which was a thick bladed cavalry saber before he took a stance. Grinding my boots against the ground I charged and swung at him but he blocked my attack and didn't even flinch or falter which shocked my group. Geralt then pushed my blade and slashed at the straps holding my chest armor together before slashing my chest causing me to wince as I felt the blade even though it was just a memory.

"Ash are you alright?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yeah...It just hurts whenever I look at this," I said.

My past self was in shock at what had happened. I dropped my sword and stumbled backwards before I collapsed to my knees then fell to my side as the vision went dark and we appeared back in the armour room.

"Hey hey hey whoa whoa that it, this explains nothing!" Rainbow shouted.

"Yeah what does this have to do with that?" Gilda asked as she gestured to the crystal in my grasp before gesturing to the armor.

"Oh keep your fur on you lot, I can't just store a single memory into one crystal," I said as I exchanged the crystal in the projector for another and our surroundings changed to that of the insides of a tent.

I was slowly awakening, I looked around and saw nothing to indicate where I was. Suddenly I felt movement to my right and everyone was shocked to see a woman laying next to me with the blankets covering us. Her skin was tanned and she had short dark brown hair. I then sat up with a start throwing, the blankets off of us and showing the bandages that were wrapped around my chest and head along with revealing both our nude forms. This caused Luna and Moon to scowl at me and the woman but I held up a hand and told them to keep watching. The woman then got up before she went over to a trunk and tossed me a set of pants and a belt before she got dressed herself. So I did the same before I stood up.

"Hey who are you...And where am I?" I asked but the woman said nothing.

The woman then turned to face me before she approached me, revealing that she was a few inches shorter then me at the time. Suddenly the woman punched me right in the area that was covered by bandages, knocking the wind out of me along with the shock of pain that rushed through my body causing me to collapse to my knees.

"You bastard, Geralt should have just left you to die there," the woman said.

"W-why you little-," I started but didn't get to finish thanks to another blow to the chest which caused the bandages to turn red from the re-opened wound.

"And that was for Jason," the woman said before she stormed out of the tent.

"Dammit...you damn bitch!" I seethed before I ran to the exit.

Once I swept aside the tent flaps I scanned the area and was greeted by a camp beneath the edge of a shady grove of trees. Around me I saw dozens and dozens of men going about their business either working or relaxing even playing and each one wore the pelt or carried an item that belonged to a creature. The leaders dressed as example: the pelt of a bear, the teeth or hide of a crocodile or the image of a spider placed on their armor.

"You should be grateful to Emily."

The voice came from beside me and when I looked I saw a young man bout the same age as I was with long dirty blonde hair done into little braids. His clothes were simple and I saw him using a knife to carve something into a bow he was holding

"You had lost so much blood you started shivering, she lay by your side for two days to keep you warm," the man said.

"She what!" I shouted.

"It was on Geralt's orders said it was a woman's duty to keep a man warm," the man said.

"He said WHAT!" the mare's shouted in outrage.

"That right huh," I said as I folded my arms across my chest only to cringe in pain from the wounds on my chest.

"Name's Allen, I'm in charge of the Hawks archers," Allen said.

"I see you're awake at last."

I turned to the right and there stood a man who would fit more into a fairy tale; long white silky hair, piercing ice blue eyes and in his grasp was my sword and on his hip was his.

"Oh my Celestia, he's positively handsome," Rarity swooned.

*sigh* "Indeed," Celestia, Chrysalis and Dream Catcher agreed.

"That's a dude, I mistook him for a chick," Gilda said.

"Yeah," Rainbow said.

"I am the leader her, Geralt and your name is?" the man asked.

"It's Ash," I said after awhile before Geralt held my blade in it's sheath before him.

"A mighty weapon...though it's a bit much for me," Geralt said before he handed me my weapon. He then stepped to the side and held an arm out. "Would you care to join me for a walk?"

With a simple nod I placed the longsword on my belt before we began to walk through the camp. As we passed many soldiers, Geralt got many praises but I received scorn.

"Who are you people anyway, I know you're a mercenary band that much is certain," I said.

"Indeed, we are the Apex Predators. Have you heard of us?" Geralt asked.

"Yeah mostly rumours though, like you lot turning into vicious beasts in battle. Can't say those rumours were true though...So these are the Apex Predators huh," I said as I looked around.

"That's right," Geralt said.

Our walk then led us up to the top of a hill where we looked out over the vast countryside. It had nothing but green grass, hills and mountains for miles around and as we looked Geralt stretched his arms out with a sigh.

"A magnificent view is it not?" Geralt asked.

"Tell me something...Why save me? It would have been simpler to just leave me to die." I said as I folded my arms across my chest.

"Since I first saw you I knew I wanted you Ash," Geralt said causing my group to raise their eyebrows questioningly.

"...So does that mean you want me in that way?" I asked with a raised eyebrow but Geralt just laughed.

"I watched your fight with Sir Bayard and I must say you were terrific yet the fight was quite close. If it weren't for your helm when Sir Bayard struck you surely would have had your skull caved in," Geralt said.

"Perhaps," I said.

"I like your honesty," Geralt said with a laugh. "The way you fight speaks volumes about who you are, about loneliness and sorrow and anger and the willingness to put yourself in hams way, shows you're not afraid to die. I find you fascinating beyond words that's why I want you to join our band."

"And if I say no?" I asked.

"You refuse?" Geralt asked with surprise.

"Of course I refuse, don't talk to me like you know so much about me," I said before I drew my sword. "You don't get to treat me as a friend after slashing me across the chest...We'll settle this with swords. When I win I take your life."

"I admire your confidence but what if I were the victor?" Geralt asked.

"Then you can have whatever you want, my sword or my ass," I said causing Rainbow and Gilda to chuckle.

"Alright in fact I rather enjoy settling things by force," Geralt said before he drew his blade

"Geralt!"

I turned and saw almost the entire camp had come to watch the show.

"Stay back...No matter what, I will have what I want," Geralt said.

"It's that superior attitude That Makes Me Want To Hurl!" I shouted before I swung at him.

Our swords clashed against each other with great speed. Each hit was solid and strong but Geralt was faster which led to him hitting me in the side of the head with his hilt before slashing me at the leg. But that didn't stop me at all instead all it did was make me angrier.

"We could always suspend our duel till you have fully recovered," Geralt said while deflecting my blows.

"Don't You Ever Shut Up!?" I roared.

I went for an uppercut strike which kicked up dirt into Geralt's eyes before I went for an overhead strike. But when I brought my blade down Geralt dodged the attack causing my sword to lodge itself into the ground. He then jumped upon the edge of my blade and held his sword against my throat.

"I enjoy the way you fight my friend but alas this is the end of our duel," Geralt said.

"Have I mentioned you talk too much cause when in battle this is the only thing you should use your mouth for," I said before I bit down on the tip of the blade.

"The Fuck!" Gilda, Rainbow, the stallions and Rage yelled.

I then tilted my blade knocking Geralt off balance before using my free hand to punch him in the solar plexus causing him to release his sword before I flung it away. Then using my left leg to kick Geralt backwards sending him rolling across the ground. I then planted my blade into the ground before I ran after him. Once Geralt began to stand up I leapt at him, reeled back a fist and punched Geralt right across the face, knocking him right onto his back.

"What's the matter, first time anyone land a blow on that pretty face of yours?" I asked as Geralt got back up.

Once he looked at me I went to strike but he stepped to my right and looped his left arm over my right shoulder and grabbed my wrist in his right hand before he pushed me to the ground. He then pushed his left elbow into my right shoulder blade and pulled back threatening to dislocate my arm while everyone cheered.

"Alright, he's pinned now!"

"Geralt's never lost a match before."

"Should've never started this fight loser."

"That's what you get."

"Whoa for a guy with a girlish look he's pretty tough," Gilda said.

"Won't argue with that," Discord said.

"Wow that was some fight," Pinkie said.

"Hmpf," I laughed.

"What's so funny?" Rarity asked.

"Keep watching," I said.

"That hurt. You put up a good fight my friend but this is where it ends otherwise I'll be forced to dislocate your shoulder," Geralt said.

"Don't count me out yet," I grunted.

Using my legs I rolled in the opposite direction Geralt was in surprising the man and throwing him off me surprising everyone. I got up and managed to wrap my hands around Geralt and began to strangle him. Some of the mercenaries tried to help but the tanned skin woman and the giant dressed in bear armor from before stopped everyone. I could feel Geralt's life slipping away however a punch to my crotch from Geralt shut me down and I collapse to my side. At the time I was in too much pain to even move and while I lay there Geralt had got up, got his sword and aimed it at me.

"A wonderful fight but I believe this ends all now," Geralt said.

"That...was a cheap trick...you asshole," I said while wincing in pain.

"In battle there are no cheap tricks...just survival," Geralt said as he sheathed his blade and kneeled down to me.

I then sat up but then Geralt softly placed his hands on the sides of my face and got me to look him in the eyes and he smiled.

"From now on Ash you belong to me," Geralt said before he stood up.

"You mean it?" asked what looked like a boy of fourteen causing Celestia to raise an eyebrow.

"From now on Ash here is a member of the Apex Predators," Geralt announced causing many to cheer but not everyone appeared to be excited about it. Just then Geralt tossed a small bag towards me. "Your reward and pay for your previous services, six copper coins and ten silver pieces for Sir Bayard."

"Ten?" I asked.

"Your former commander generously changed his mind," Geralt said before everyone left leaving both me and Geralt behind while I sat upon a rock.

"So why me?" I asked.

"I'm not sure I follow," Geralt said.

"Why me? I bet there were plenty of others who could outmatch me in a fight like defeating Sir Bayard, if they had the balls to try I mean," I said causing Geralt to chuckle.

"Actually Ash, this may seem random but, I will need your help to achieve a dream of mine." Geralt said causing me to raise an eyebrow at him. "Ash...I will have my own kingdom one day, not now but one day," Geralt said before everything went dark and we returned to the armor room.

"Well he's certainly ambitious I'll give him that," Chrysalis said.

"That boy...he looked so young," Celestia said.

"Hm...Oh you mean Marco, yeah he was thirteen back then and he was actually *chuckle* quite a skilled commander for his age. Great kid but he took his first life at the age of nine," I said as I picked out a new crystal.

"What?" Celestia asked sternly.

"Hey don't pin this on me, he was the new recruit before I was. Besides back then I took my first life when I was seven," I said as I picked out a different crystal but when I looked at the others they were shattered in shock. "Yes, there's a lot of drama and stuff in my life."

"Y'know, something bout that Geralt fella saying you belong to him don't sit right with me," Applejack said.

"I don't blame ya but when I looked at him, I...felt that I had found my place in life...It's like that feeling you get when your around Celestia or Faust, that...mothers warm gaze feeling you know," I said causing everyone to nod or verbally agree causing Faust and Celestia to smile and giggle before I put the crystal in place.

The view changed to that of the inside of a tent where I lay tossing and turning on the ground from a nightmare before my eyes snapped open. I looked around, sat up and rubbed my eyes when suddenly a load of footsteps stopped before the tent I was in.

"Are you sure about killing this guy Rawlin?"

"Don't you chicken out on me here, you all said you don't like him here either," a man who I assumed at the time was Rawlin.

"Yeah but...it's just this guy's insanely strong, he almost beat Geralt and...he's a very scary man...and kinda mean."

"Listen there are seven of us here and he's only one guy, not to mention he's both asleep and injured from the fight," Rawlin said.

"Cowards," Moon seethed.

"Oh goody a couple of insects to squash," My past self said as I unsheathed my longsword.

"Don't do it Rawlin."

Stopping in my tracks I peeked through the tent flap at the group outside and saw seven men and the woman from earlier, Emily along with Catherine.

"Even if he is injured he's well beyond your skill, I saw you shitting in your armor when you faced him. If it weren't for Catherine here you'd be dead," Emily said.

"Tch don't pretend you like him Emily not after what he did to Jason," Rawlin said but Emily quickly drew a dagger and aimed it at his throat.

"If you don't mind, these pests came to my tent to assassinate me...Should it not be fair I split their bodies open with this," I said as I showed them my sword.

Just like that the men ran so I turned to the two woman.

"So you were awake all that time huh?" Emily asked.

"Those pests had the stealth of a stampede," I said as I shouldered my weapon.

"That's true, they're more used to running across plains then assassinations which are more my speciality...so your the new one, Ash was it," Cathrine asked causing me to nod. "You didn't tell me he was as handsome as Geralt."

"Catherine," Emily said.

"I suppose this means I owe you double hm," I said causing the women to look at me.

"Well this is new," Catherine said.

"You owe me nothing, I was only following Geralt's orders," Emily said.

"Regardless of the reason you could have refused yet you still did it so here," I said before I tossed Emily a small bag before retreating back into my tent.

I speed up the memory to a point where it was a few weeks after that incident. During that time we were officially hired to participate in a war. When I played the memory it was night and we were in a different castle getting ready to go on a raid. I saw the commanders were all in their armor Geralt wore the dragon armor, Allen wore hawk armor, Marco wore the snake armor, Emily was the tiger, Rawlin in his crocodile armor, Catherine in her spider armor and finally the last one, the giant, still wearing the bear armor.

"Listen up tonight's assault on the enemy camp will begin with us following the river that will take us behind the camp to were our main objective is, the enemies provisions. Once there we will set the provisions aflame with torches before chargingback here through the enemies defences and the road through the woods. Now this road is a straight and narrow one so I will be appointing Ash Blade, Emily and Catherine as the rear guard tonight, if they accept of course," Geralt said causing everyone to raise their voices in some way to me being in the rear guard.

"Rear guard?" Twilight asked.

"It means that the one at the back of the group has to protect everyone from the enemy chasing after them. Most units like this consist of at lest ten men but to assign three people they must be very good and may be some kind of test for Ash or Geralt actually believes he can do it," Rage said.

"Wooo boy that there is a real important responsibility," Applejack said.

"We accept," Emily and Catherine said

"Well Ash you know the stakes of this mission, are you up for it?" Geralt asked.

"Pfft you could of at least made this more challenging," I said with a smirk.

With that we set out and I fast forward to a point we were close to the camp and a gale had blown in rattling the trees masking the sounds of our horses. As we trudged through the rapid flowing river suddenly Geralt signalled us to mount our horses so we did before we galloped towards the camp.

"Hm interesting," Soarin said.

"What is?" Comet asked.

"I just noticed that the wind seems to be blowing in the same direction as they're heading," Soarin said.

"Yeah so?" Caramel asked.

"Think about it, Geralt said they were circling around the camp before attacking from behind with fire. If they set a fire behind the camp with the winds blowing towards it what exactly do you think will happen?" Soarin asked.

"The wind will spread the fire into the camp," Spike said.

"Wait, it can't be that easy can it?" Twilight said.

"Yeah I thought humans couldn't predict the weather like that back then," Applejack said.

"They couldn't but Geralt managed to do it. He was a brilliant tactician that took every single element into account and I learned much from him at the time," I said before we watched the Apex Predators set the fire before they charged through the enemy camp while killing a few along the way.

"Flawlessly done," Celestia commented.

We then started on our dash through the forest with me, Catherine and Emily at the rear ready to defend everyone. Suddenly a cavalry of twenty riders appeared from behind, most likely wanting revenge for the raid.

"It appears it's our turn now," I said as I drew my longsword and we pulled back to fight the enemy.

Once they were in range the three of us began to kill off as many as we could but reinforcements kept coming in. I saw Catherine get dragged from her horse so I rode over to her and with a swing of my blade, I cut through a row of enemy soldiers before I turned to the two women.

"Go, get out of here!" I yelled.

"What and leave you here!?" Catherine demanded.

"No offence but with you two here I can't let loose," I said.

"You think this is the time to act like a rabid animal, we stand together!" Emily shouted.

"Sorry but you don't have an option here, Yah!" I shouted as I slapped Emily's horse on the rump sending it into a gallop while Catherine turned to me. "Don't just stare at me, go!"

"Don't you die you hear me and that's an order!" Catherine shouted before she rode off.

With them both gone I began to cut the enemy down before I lead the enemy away from the road galloping through the trees. Once I was certain I was far enough I brought my horse to a halt before I dismounted and sent it back to the others. I then turned around and stared at the enemy who was surprised by me standing my ground but continued to charge at me. When they were close enough I cut three of them down and continued to cut down more. Each strike broke through whatever armor they wore and each weapon shattered against my blade. As the first wave was killed the rest paused before they dismounted and surrounded me.

"Well, well, well a single soldier all by himself."

I looked at the source of the voice and saw a man on a small rise wearing gilded white and gold armor on a white horse ride into the clearing. His head was exposed so I could see the man was handsome and had blonde hair. Now that I think about it the dick reminded me of Blueblood a little too much.

"So it seems...you brought out your entire camp just for me, I'm flattered," I said.

"Pah after that stunt you all pulled, I'll be certain to make you suffer for that and I'll start with you. You'll get to experience hell, a secret torture technique called the one hundred year convulsive death," the man said.

"Wow you certainly know how to hold a grudge but I only see that happening if you can beat me," I said.

"Hahahahaha perhaps if you look, you'll notice you're outnumbered a hundred to one," the man said causing his men to cheer. "Tell me, you're a member of the Apex Predators are you not. Is it true you have a pair of women to lead you?"

"What's it to you?" I asked.

"The battlefield is a sacred place for men, a couple of women pretending to be soldiers disgusts me. I plan to show those two their proper place by turning them into whores for my men," the man said causing every mare's eyes to narrow at him.

"Sure that's a wise idea cause those two can be a real pair of bitches. They'll tear you apart and enjoy it," I said with a grin.

"Grr I've had enough of you, I Want His Head!" the man shouted causing all all the troops to charge at me.

One man wielding an axe tried to take me out with an overhead strike but I just stepped to the side to avoid the swing and watched it plant itself into the ground. I then pulled my right arm back and swung at the man while letting out a roar and watched the blade cleave through him and four others despite all the armor they wore. I managed to sever the torso from the waist and legs from each soldier, spraying their blood and guts across the forest, shocking every soldier to a halt while I glared at them. Even my group was stunned by the power behind that swing despite me being a mere mortal back then.

"Don't just stand there he may be strong but he's just one man, use your crossbows if you must!" the commander yelled

Just like that a line of archers formed and fired at me but I used my sword to beat away the arrows. Suddenly a man ran up behind me and leapt into the air to finish me off with a spear but I spun around clockwise to avoid the spear before I used the flat side of my blade to send the opponent flying at the row of arches. While he was flying at them, arrows that were already fired at me hit him instead. Men then charged at me in all directions forcing me to quickly kill my opponents before moving onto another and so on till the charged halted and I didn't even appear to be out of breath.

"Damn, the commander looks like a steaming kettle," Rainbow laughed while pointing at the red faced commander.

"Incompetent fools...Gregory!"

Suddenly a massive armored behemoth wearing the thickest armor I ever saw back then walked out of the woods. His footsteps made a heavy thump with each step. His helm was shaped like a monster but his eyes were looking through the fang filled mouth and had a crazed look to them and in his hands was a massive spiked ball and chain. He also had a large round shield on his left arm and he was making a grizzly groan/growling sound.

"Whoa he's big," Pinkie commented.

"Indeed and I don't see any opening in that armor," Celestia continued.

"Then he must be rather slow," Nightmare said adding her two bits.

"This is Gregory, the strongest man in my corp. He's not much for words but is willing to kill whoever get's in his way. His armor is also four times thicker then a normal soldiers so its absolutely indestructible. On top of that his great flail can crush the head of a bison flat with a single blow. If it were to hit a main there would be nothing left but bloody flesh. I'm done showing mercy, show them what you can really do Gregory."

With that Gregory charged down the rise towards me while shouting something I couldn't understand and swinging his massive flail around. As he charged at me his flail hit several trees and a boulder, destroying them in one blow.

"He may be big and wear strong armor but he also appears to be rather clumsy," Nightmare said.

"And that makes him even more dangerous...And why the hell are you just standing there at that time all calm, cool and collected. Even I would be a least a little nervous," Rage said.

"Cause I knew I could take the guy and win," I said while pointing at the memory.

When he was close enough Gregory sent the flail flying at me at a terrific speed but I deflected the blow sending it flying at the enemies that surrounded me and true to the commander's word, the flail reduced the men to a pile of bloody flesh. While everyone was stunned by the ability to deflect such an attack I charged forward, leapt into the air above Gregory and brought my blade down but Gregory raised his shield to defend himself. Instead of my sword bouncing off the shield, I cut through it along with Gregory's armor, his arm, his helm, his head and continued down till I reached his chest before I kicked Gregory's body off my blade earning horrified gasps from everyone.

"What...no, that's not...possible," the commander said.

"It appears...that I've let you insects scurry around long enough...but now...You're All Gonna Die!" I roared before I charged at the enemy.

I then fast forward the scene to show it was dawn and a group of the Apex Predators led by Geralt, Emily, Catherine, Marco and Allen were walking through the forest calling my name. Eventually they stumbled upon a disturbing sight, bodies were strewn about all over the place all covered in blood, some missing limbs or half of their body.

"Oh my god...Is this real, there's gotta be at least one hundred men here," Allen said as they walked past the bodies.

"Are you saying Ash did this all by himself? Marco asked in shock.

"Ash, are you here!?" Geralt shouted.

"Over here I found him!" a soldier shouted drawing everyone over to him

When the group arrived the sight was horrific cause there, in the center of the mass, was a small hill of bodies. At the foot of the hill, on what looked like a throne made of bodies, was me. My sword was broken but still in my grip, I had three arrows embedded in my body and blood was everywhere.

"Ash!" Marco shouted when he saw me.

"No way."

"Those wounds look fatal."

"You think he's alive?"

"Ash!" Catherine cried as she ran to me and began to shake me hoping to rouse me. "Ash I know you can hear me. I gave you an order not to die dammit you hear me. So get up or else I'm going to kick your ass," Catherine said but no response came. "Ash!"

"Quit it," I whispered in a raspy voice as I reached up to grab one of Catherine's arms. "Please you're not exactly helping the pain," I said as I sat up and opened my eyes to look at everyone.

Suddenly some laughter echoed from the group in relief that I was alive while Marco, and surprisingly Emily, cried tears of joy that I was alive while Catherine smiled in relief and released my shoulders. Geralt then approached me so I lifted my left hand to wave but then noticed an arrow embedded in my hand but Geralt only smiled.

"Amazing."

"This guy can't even be human."

"Fools thought it would be impossible to lose to a single man."

"With Ash as our ally the Predators have nothing to fear, he can slay a hundred men on his own," Allen cried.

"Let's hear it for the hundred man slayer!"

"Yeah!"

Later we were back at the Apex Predators camp. It was night and everyone was partying like there was no tomorrow but I was sitting alone atop a hill, sitting on a rock glancing at my broken sword.

"This sucks," I said

"Wow they sure look like they're having a good time," Pinkie said.

"Hey Ash!"

I looked at the source of the voice and saw Marco, Allen and the giant of our group approaching me. He had white skin, ginger hair and beard and he seemed like more of a gentle giant.

"What are you doing up here Ash, gossiping with the birds?" Allen asked.

"The stars actually," I said under my breath.

"Well anyhow follow us, our party isn't as lively without our hero," Allen said.

"Huh hero?" I asked.

"The celebration you may have been hearing down there is in honor of you," Allen said.

"Hmpf I think I'll stay up h-Hey, what are you doing!" I cried as I was picked up by the giant and placed upon his shoulder on my back. "Put me down!" I yelled while I elbowed the giant right in the face.

"Oooo," Marco, Allen and the others said as they saw blood leak from the giant's nose.

"Let's go," the giant said in a deep voice before he walked down the hill with me still on his shoulder, screaming at him to put me down till we made it to the party where everyone laughed at my situation.

"I said let me down you thick headed bastard!" I shouted before I was suddenly dropped before the man.

"I am Giff," the man said as he set me down.

"Don't you ever-," I started before a mug was brought to my face by a smiling Giff.

"Now drink," Giff said.

"Everyone toast to the hundred man slayer," Allen cheered.

And just like that everyone raised their cup in praise before I took a drink.

"Everyone I have an announcement," Geralt said as he stood up gaining everyone's attention. "This celebration is indeed about our brash new friend. Which is why I have decided to pick this moment to announce a new commander to our ranks and it is, with no surprise, Ash."

The cheers rose but doubled in volume as mugs were raised to me.

"So what will it be Captain Ash of the Wolf Raiders?" Geralt asked as he raised his mug to me.

I remained still and silent for a good thirty seconds before I raised my mug and nodded in agreement. With that we all partied on into the night before the scene went dark.

"Captain of the Wolf Raiders, I mean seriously dude. What is it with you and wolves?" Soarin asked while I just shrugged.

"Y'know Alga believed in spirit animals and that everyone had them. She believed Ash's would be a wolf," Faust smiled.

"Huh I guess that explains a lot," I said to myself.

"Okay so we get that the leaders...actually most of the leaders, of the Apex Predators were your friends. But I'm still not seeing the reason why they are connected to that armor and why this place has been kept under so much security," Rage said.

*sigh* "It was a couple of years after I became Wolf Commander of the Apex Predators. We were doing well in the war, we were even raised to the peerage as noble knights. But there was an incident that involved our group to fight on two fronts. Geralt, along with his and half of our troops, were sent to hold off an enemy advance while the rest of us were sent to knock out an enemies foothold in our land. We succeeded but when we rejoined the others they informed us that Geralt had been captured by the enemy. So we organised a plan to get him out by secretly mapping the layout of the castle he was being held in and with a little...'cooperation' from the original designers of the castle we found some secret passages to use to our advantage," I said as I picked out a crystal and placed it into the projector.

The room changed to a dark corridor, abandoned save for a single man wearing the enemy nation's armor carrying a lantern and a spear. When the soldier disappeared around a corner a single slab rose from the ground and was moved to the side before figures rose from the new hole in the ground. The armor indicated that it was the commanders of the Apex Predators but there was only five. The first was Emily followed by Allen then Catherine then Giff and finally the last was a new figure. The armor was a dark grey and covered the figure in plate mail from head to toe. The helm was shaped like a wolf's head and a dark cape was draped across the figure's back with a wolf pelt placed upon the figure's shoulders. On his belt was a large sword like his old one however this one ,on each end of the cross guard, had a pair of small spikes for impaling.

"Whoa loving the armor Ash, even make the pelt look good on ya," Spike said.

We followed Emily down the hallways and down to the dungeons which was a giant circular pit and when you looked down you couldn't see the bottom. Stairs spiralled down the walls and carved into the walls were cells behind reinforced siege oak doors while many screams echoed around the room.

"If these people wish to inspire fear, they did well," Moon said as she looked around.

"Cheery place," Allen said..

"Kinda makes you wonder how far down it goes," Catherine said.

It was then I stopped and looked around. I spotted a rock the size of my palm before I picked it up.

"What are you doing Ash?" Allen asked.

"Testing a theory," I said before I dropped the rock and stood silent.

Everyone was silent, no one said a word, even the screaming had gone silent. Everyone listened for the sound of the rock but nothing came.

"Guess it really is bottomless," I said before I continued onward.

We walked on, passing several more cells when suddenly the clanking of rock against rock echoed from down below.

"That's a really deep hole," Catherine said.

"Don't lose focus, we're here to get Geralt out of here," Emily said before we went on our way.

After going down a few more stairs we made it to the last cell right before the stairs crumble away. Removing the dead lock from the door I opened it and we were greeted with a horrifyingly awful stench causing everyone to cover their face from the smell before we entered. We were then greeted by the sight of blood both fresh and old coating every surface in the room.

"Geralt, you here!?" Emily called into the room before we entered the cell while I shined a lantern about.

"There!" I shouted as I pointed the lantern at the back wall.

I then rushed over and upon a closer look I saw Geralt was chained to the wall. His body was bare except for his helm on his head and I saw his body was skinny and frail from starvation. I also saw his body was covered in first degree burns and the tendons in his ankles and wrists were cut.

"No," I whispered as I knelt beside Geralt and began to remove the chains. "The helm's locked on him."

"Let me," Allen said before he came over to me and picked the lock on the helm.

Once the lock came off and we removed the helm, Allen and me gasped at the sight which caused the others, including my group, to try and approach.

"No don't!...Stay back," I said causing everyone to freeze while we put the helm back on Geralt as tears slowly filled my eyes. "What the hell did they do to you Geralt?" Suddenly Geralt's right arm moved and draped it upon my shoulder acknowledging that I was here and that he was happy to see me.

"Allen, hold him up for me," I said before Allen took Geralt in his arms while I removed my cape and wrapped it around Geralt's frail body. Suddenly there was a terrific boom that came from the door closing before the deadbolt slid into place locking us in. Then an eye hole in the door opened revealing quite an ugly face.

"Oh the door's locked how will you escape now."

"Is this your doing?" I asked as I stood up. "Answer me, are you the one who did this to my friend?"

"Indeed I am, it's not every day one get's to work with such fine materials but your friend there wasn't work but pure pleasure. I sliced the tendons in both his wrists and ankles so he couldn't escape and whenever he wasn't eating or sleeping I peeled off his skin, pulled out his nails, caressed him with hot irons and bathed him with boiling water. But the favourite thing I have from our time together is this, come take a look," the torturer said as he pulled out a necklace with something on it's end. Twilight then decided to get closer and have a look and when she gazed at the item she shrieked in shock before pulling away from it. "Can you see it's your friends lovely tongue, the crown jewel of my work."

Most of my friends were disgusted as the torturer listed off the things he did to Geralt but became more so when they saw the item on the piece of string. It was then I saw my past self begin to walk towards the door before he drew his blade.

"I'd save your strength if I were you this door is much thicker then you'd expect," the torturer said as he closed the eye hole.

I then ran forward and thrusted my blade at the door, shattering it into splinters and impaling the torturer on the blade. I then took a dagger from my thigh and jammed the blade into the torturer's mouth. I moved it around in his mouth before flicking my wrist and tearing the tongue from the torturer's mouth.

"This is where you die, allow me to show you the path to hell," I said before I took a few steps towards the edge of the stairs and held my blade over the edge effortlessly leaving the torturer dangling over the dark abyss. I then tilted my blade down slightly causing him to almost slide off my sword.

"No wait...please don't do this to me," the torturer said through the blood pouring from his mouth.

"Could you repeat that, I couldn't understand a word you said," I said before I kicked the torturer off my sword, sending him screaming into the darkness below.

"Whoa that was brutal," Gilda said.

Suddenly I heard a twang sound and I moved my head to the side to avoid a crossbow bolt. I then looked and saw at least thirty men blocking our path out of the dungeon.

"Don't move, lay down your weapons and surrender!"

"Ash let's fall back," Catherine said but I stood my ground.

With a mighty roar I charged up the stairs with sword in hand and spit a man in armor down the middle effortlessly before I spun around counter clockwise and cleaved through another one. Faster and faster I killed the enemy, sending them plummeting to their doom below and when crossbow's were used I used their allies as shields before I continued on.

"Okay brutality just increased," Rainbow said.

I then changed our view to outside the dungeon, which was a separate building from the castle. The entrance had a set of steps that led to it and was blocked by a wooden door. At the foot of the steps were a set of braziers. Thirty men stood waiting for whoever would exit the building.

"Thirty men, thirty men against five. What the hell could be taking them so long!?" a commander armed with a spear shouted.

"Yes but sir they were being led by the Captain of the Wolf Raiders, the one who slaughtered a hundred of our men in a single night," as soldier said.

"Quiet! Do you honestly think the commander of the Wolf Raiders of the Apex Predator's would be here. The fact that a single man could slay one hundred of our men in a single night is preposterous. Besides you shouldn't be so quick to believe the stories of the battlefield, which are often exaggerated. I doubt that such an accomplishment is even possible to achieve. There is no one alive who could do that while only being armed with a sword," the commander said.

"Oh he's going to be eating his words," Moon said with a grin which showed all her teeth.

Suddenly screams echoed from the building before the door was kicked down and there I stood, drenched in my foes blood and panting like an angry wild beast. I then walked down the stairs before me to face my opponents.

"No doubt about it, it's him."

"The man who slaughtered one hundred men."

"The Captain of the Wolf Raiders, Ash Blade."

"What are you fools waiting for, surround him!" the commandeer bellowed.

"But sir!"

"Cowards look at him. He's been swinging that thing around while running up all those steps, he's obviously exhausted," the commander said before he turned to me. "You're no warrior, your nothing more then a weak liar who makes up stories of greatness. I shall take pleasure in gutting you myself."

"Oh, he's dead," Spike said.

The commander then charged at me intending to thrust his spear into my chest but I released my sword from my grip and grabbed the spear by the blade inches before it could breach my chest. I then grabbed the spear in my other hand and hoisted him into the air over me before tossing him into a brazier. As the commander began to cook I slid the spear through the gaps in the brazier pining him and watched as he was burned alive. I then used my foot and kicked my sword into the air, allowing me to grab it before I turned and growled at the enemy before I went on another blood fest which left the castle on fire. We used a carriage to flee before the memory went dark and I placed the crystal back into place. I then went to reach for another crystal but I froze at the memories contained within this one.

"Ash...It's alright, you can tell us anything and we won't think any less of you...whatever it is," Luna said as she placed a hand on my shoulder.

Taking a deep breath I leaned against the wall for a few moments before I took several more deep breaths. I picked a crystal and turned to the others.

"After we escaped we rejoined the others but things were difficult to take in once we evaluated the seriousness of Geralt's wounds. The destroyed tendons we saw meant he would never ride a horse or swing a sword again and because of his missing tongue he could never give an order again, let alone speak," I said before I placed the crystal into the projector and skipped to the point where we finished explaining to everyone what was going on. They appeared to be devastated at what was told and I was sitting on my own with Allen.

"So what will you do now?" I asked.

"You make it sound like we're splitting up," Allen said.

"Well even if we go back and show them Geralt, we'll all be disgraced and cast out and before you know it we'll be back to mercenaries unless there's some magical cure to heal him," I said.

"Actually there might just be a cure."

I turned around and saw Emily and saw she was holding a necklace with an amulet on the chain.



"What in the devil's name is that creepy thing?" I asked feeling chills run across my spine in both the past and the present from just looking at the object.

"The answer we need to save Geralt. Before he lost his tongue he told me about this and that it was given to him by an old fortune teller. She told him if he took it to a certain place he will be cured of any ailments and given incredible power," Emily said.

"I heard this story as well but no mention of the amulet was made. Geralt told me that in order to take this power a blood offering must be made," Allen said.

"Well that's something but I gotta ask how much blood would this ritual need?" I asked.

"I'm not liking where this is going," Elisa said.

"Me neither and little did I know I was about to make the worst mistake of my entire life," I said before I fast forward to where we were walking through a dark dead and foggy forest because our horses refused to enter. The bark of the trees was burned black and the branches reached over the path creating a tunnel of trees and branches. Some of those branches looked like claws ready to grasp at travellers who stray from the path. We kept going forward till we exited the tunnel and saw the ruins of some old church which had a dark eerie tree growing dead center of the ruins. I then took noticed of something about the tree. I grabbed the amulet and held it before the tree before I handed it back to Emily.

"What is it Ash?" Emily asked.

"The branches of the tree make up the shape of the amulet, have a look," I said as I gestured to the tree and Emily did so. "It's a landmark means we're in the right place.

"Must have taken some serious pruning to get it that way," Rawlin said before we approached the ruins.

Once we were inside I saw smashed furniture, crumbling pillars and the walls could barely even be called that. There even a few animal bodies scattered about ranging from large to small animals but everyone's eyes were on the eerie tree. On the bark of the tree were faces made of bark, the expressions were twisted into agony and fear and they looked almost like they were trying to push their way out of the bark.

"Well that's cheery, are you guys sure about this?" I asked as I looked the tree over.

"Of course we are," Emily said as she began to set up a bowl and some candles inside a large circle that was carved into the floor.

"I kinda agree with Ash, this place doesn't feel right. There's so much death here it's making me nervous," Marco said.

"Hey in case you both forgot this is for Geralt's sake. So what if the area is a little spooky ,we're going through with it. So are you a man or a scared little boy?" Rawlin asked.

"I-I...," Marco started before Giff placed a hand on the boy's shoulder and gave him a reassuring nod that everything would be okay.

"Well Ash?" Catherine asked causing everyone to look at me.

*sigh* "Alright, for Geralt," I said as I joined the others.

As we continued to set up the ritual, a song came to mind that fit this situation. I couldn't help but play and repeat it in my head as we did the ritual.



I cut my hand with a dagger and drained the blood into the bowl like the others did before I turned to Emily.

"Now what?" I asked.

"I-I'm not sure. Geralt said the next thing to do was to bleed the bark and state your request," Emily said.

"You don't know!" Rawlin shouted as he picked up the bowl and held it at Emily. "Your telling me that after coming all this way you don't know what to do next!"

"Do I look like a witch Rawlin. I don't know anything about rituals like this!" Emily shouted.

Arrhhh!" Rawlin shouted before he threw the bowl at the tree spraying it and the faces upon it in blood.

"Rawlin you imbecile we needed that," Catherine shouted before Rawlin collapse to his knees and started to sob.

"We just wanted to fix Geralt...was that so much to ask," Rawlin sobbed.

All I could do was sigh before I looked at the tree and saw the eyes of the faces had begun to glow red.

"Uh guys, something is happening," I said as I pointed at the tree.

Suddenly I heard the groaning sound of bending wood and before I knew it, one of the trees branches had reached down and grabbed me before hoisting me into the air shocking everyone.

"Let me go you overgrown termite infested weed!" I cried out.

The tree didn't stop there, it then reached down and snagged the others and Geralt.

"Commanders!"

"Hang on, we're coming to help!"

"No all of you get back!" I shouted but suddenly our surroundings changed like the rippling of water.

We were transferred to a much darker place. Me, Geralt and the others were still entangled in the tree while the others were surrounded by monstrous demons of all shapes and sizes each one terrifying and hideous. They were creatures one could never conjure up in even one of their darkest nightmares. Suddenly streaks of light rained from the sky and descended upon the others and after five minutes it stopped but nothing seemed to have happened to them.

"Begin!"

Suddenly the demons descended upon the others and began to tear them apart and eat them causing my group of friends and the others to gasp in shock. I started trembling and began to rub my arms in an effort to warm myself.

"NNNNOOOOOOOOOO!" I roared.

Thanks to the adrenalin that started pumping through my body I managed to get loose of the branches and jump down towards the hordes of monsters. I drew my blade and skewered a monster through it's skull before I began to kill the other demons but I didn't do much before the tree reached down and knocked my blade from my grasp, pinned me in the ever growing pool of my friends blood and forced me to watch as the rest were devoured like snacks. Suddenly the rest of my fellow commanders were pinned down in the blood like I was in a circle and Geralt was lowered into the center of the blood and was submerged. Suddenly the blood began to bubble and more and more began to appear till suddenly Geralt rose from the blood wearing armor made of a mix of metal and skin. A cloak of shadows covered his back, large metal spiked pauldrons covered Geralt's shoulders and the cloak was held in place by a thick and wicked looking necklace.

"Geralt...what have they done to you?" Allen asked.

"We have done like you asked and restored him."

"The blood offering," I said as looked at the blood we were in. "You had us sacrifice our friends."

"A necessary sacrifice to get what I want," Geralt said shocking everyone, my fellow Commanders and my friends in the present.

"What?" I asked in disbelief.

"I never really needed them just you seven. All of you were essential for me to gain my own kingdom," Geralt said shocking the mane six at what they heard.

"No...No I won't believe it. They must have done something to you!" I shouted.

"You and I both know that's not true Ash...This is how I've always felt," Geralt said as if we were talking about the weather, crushing any thought of my friend being in there

"Geralt...," Marco whispered completely crushed.

"I wish for you all to join me once more and if you do, I shall give you power and whatever you wish," Geralt said as he looked at us.

"You have my sword," Rawlin said.

"Rawlin are you out of your mind after what he just-," I started.

"I never cared about them!" Rawlin shouted. "Face it Ash, when power is offered to you, weather it be from god or the devil, you should take it!"

I was completely shattered by what I heard and the shock only increased when I looked at the others. I saw they had also agreed while little Marco reluctantly nodded before their armor was stripped from their bodies and they were all submerged into the blood. Geralt walked over to me and placed his hands on my face and forced me to look at him.

"And what of you Ash?" Geralt asked.

"Curse you Geralt," I said as I spat in his face.

"Well...I can't kill you Ash because I still have need of you. Besides...your life, your death, you in general still belong to me," Geralt said as he wiped his face and stood up before walking away.

Suddenly the branches pulled me upright and pried both my eyes and mouth open. A black sap like substance oozed from the tree and was poured into my eyes and mouth causing me to scream and as I watched I began to feel lightheaded while I felt my skin crawl. When it was over I was released before I was stripped then submerged into the blood and that's when I collapsed myself.





My eyes slowly began to open but my sight and hearing were blurred till it focused on Rage clicking in front of my face

"Ash hey wake up sunshine," Rage said.

"what happened?" I asked.

"You blacked out for half an hour buddy. After what I saw I wouldn't blame you, I threw up every meal I had today," Comet said.

"By Celestia no wonder you didn't want to tell anyone," Caramel said.

"Ash we are so, so sorry we even asked or thought about asking you to show us this," Dream Catcher said as she hugged me.

I returned the hug for her before I looked around and saw the mane six along with my wives weren't here.

"Where are the girls, Luna and Moon?" I asked.

"Outside, they were a wreck when the memory ended and you collapsed like that," Rage said as he helped me up.

"Well I hate to say this but there's one more memory you all need to see," I said.

"No Ash...You don't need to show us anymore," Celestia said.

"No...I do need to...I need to get this off my chest. I've been holding this in for far too long," I said.

"Alright Ash and no matter what happens we're here for you," Faust said.

I gave a nod before I walked outside where I saw the mane six were comforting each other along with Moon and Luna. When they heard the door open and saw me walk out no ponies were faster to wrap their arms around me then Luna, Moon, Pinkie and Fluttershy, all of whom were balling their eyes out with tears. So using my shadow wings, I wrapped the four in a hug.

"We're so sorry Ash, we're so sorry," Fluttershy said.

"That was horrible!" Pinkie shouted.

"Hey, hey it's alright. Besides I'm the one who should apologise to you for my selfishness," I said as I released the four mares. "You see, I needed to vent this. I've been keeping it a secret for a long time and I wanted to keep it hidden forever. But because of what happened in Trottingham I couldn't hide it anymore and I needed to tell someone. I tried at my parent's tomb but it didn't help and when you came in Pinkie well, I knew I needed to tell this to someone who was alive and flesh and blood. So I'm sorry I had to tell you all this."

"Ash...I can only imagine what kind of pain you were going through when that happened. Worse then our sentence to the moon and without equal. But Ash whenever you have a secret like this just know this, whenever you want to tell someone something like this we're all here for you especially Moon and myself, we're your wives. You of all people can trust us," Luna said.

"And you all agree?" I asked looking at the six mares.

"Yeah pal whatever it is you can tell us," Rainbow said

"We're here fer yah sugarcube," Applejack said.

"No matter what it is big or small," Rarity said.

"You can count on us," Pinkie said.

"And we won't judge you either," Fluttershy said.

"Because we're your friends," Twilight said.

"Thanks girls," I said as I pulled my friends into a group hug. "And there's still one thing inside that room that I need to tell you about, it's about the armor this time."

"We're wiling to listen Ash," Moon said causing me to nod before we went back inside.

Once everyone had calmed down from the last scene, I picked out another crystal and placed it into the projector. We were brought back to the ruins where the tree stood like we never arrived but the only thing was that there were a lot more bodies here then when before. All of them torn apart in different ways. Suddenly one body began to move, it was naked yet it looked like several patches of skin just sown together. When it stood up everyone saw it was me and yet my eyes looked...empty.

"Ash what happened to you?" Chrysalis asked.

"See how my body looks like a patched up doll?" I asked causing everyone to nod. "Well each patch is actually skin from someone in my division and the thread there, like the cape of my armor. is their blood," I said shocking everyone as I sat down on a chair I summoned. "I don't know exactly what Geralt or whoever else was in there had done to my body or my mind. I felt like I was in control yet I wasn't at the same time. I could move my body and I wanted to run away or die but at the same time I didn't want to do either. I wanted to kill Geralt as brutally as possible yet at the same time I wanted to serve him," I said before I gestured to my past self.

I was gazing about, looking at all the bodies when suddenly I raised my left arm before me. Bones came flying towards me and latched onto my arm becoming the same arm everyone saw on Red Reaper. Soon more bones came flying at me before latching onto my body till finally a wolf skull covered my head and when that happened the eye sockets lit up with a pair of blood red pupils and emitting from those pupils was a matching color flame. Soon I began to walk through the field of corpses and as I walked more body parts began to assemble and blood began to crawl up my legs before it soon became Red Reaper's cape. At the end of the corpse field was the same sword I summoned back in Hollow Shades. Soon I was outside the forest and I saw all the horses had either died or left, my horse was among the dead. I then walked over to it and ran my hand across the corpse of my horse when suddenly a sickly green glow emitted from my hand and with a loud whinny my horse got back up, shocking everyone before I mounted it and gave it a few pats before I rode off.

"You had control over the dead?" Faust asked.

"Shamefully yes but that's not all. This is what I did when I came across the first village with life in it while I was like that," I said.

Suddenly our surroundings changed to that of a burning village. The skies were choked black and an orange glow illuminated the streets showing the hundreds and hundreds of victims, man women and children alike. There I stood in the thick of it, cutting down some farmers mercilessly before I looked around for any survivors. I could see the others were shocked as well.

"Red had no mercy for the living, no pity either. His only drive was to eradicate life but the fact that I killed all those innocent people, whether they were young or old, was not what haunted me. No, what haunts me is that I...enjoyed this, this sick disgusting brutality. I revelled in the feeling. All the screaming, the fear, the feeling of fresh blood sprayed onto me, I enjoyed it and that is something that I can never be forgiven for nor deserve it, but if I could I'd take it back...all of it," I said before I buried my hands into my face and cried.

I wasn't sure for how long I had cried. I kinda expected the others to be disgusted and leave or say something about me being a horrible creature or monster before leaving. What I didn't expect was to be hugged by everyone, everyone had gathered around me in a group hug.

"You regret it now, don't you Ash?" Faust asked causing me to nod. "Then your forgiven."

That night, I never cried so hard in all my life.
> Chapter 34 Once More I Don The Darkness
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I opened my eyes and saw I was in my room but it didn't feel like I was sleeping on any pillow. I could also see a pair of midnight blue legs before me that ended in hooves and I could feel something warm draped across me. Moving my head I saw Moon was the one draped atop me, hugging me and I saw I was resting on Luna's lap while she was asleep yet she was sitting up using the headboard to support herself. She had a hand atop my head probably to rub my scalp as I slept to comfort me from yesterday. Looking out the window I saw it was still snowing outside.

"Your awake."

Turning to face the voice I saw it was Moon and she was looking at me with worry.

"So it seems," I said before I rubbed my nose against her's.

Moon then got off me and I pulled my head up from Luna's lap which in turn woke her up.

"Ash...are you feeling okay?" Luna asked.

"Yes...Thank you both, for staying by my side despite everything you heard and saw. I know it couldn't have been easy to see that side of me," I said.

"It would be pretty cold of me if I didn't after you stayed by my side despite my own history," Luna said.

"Yeah no kidding," Nightmare said before she sat on my lap and rested against my chest. It was then I looked down and saw scars on her upper right arm in the shape of a wolf bite and when I brushed my hand against it Moon looked at it. "Oh that, I have no idea where those came from."

"I do as does Luna," I said as I looked at Luna who showed Moon an exact replica on her arm.

"Funny, seems that this particular scar transfers to the ones you love," Luna said.

"Huh?" Moon asked.

"Well how do I say this...You know when Luna returned from the moon she battled against me and Twilight for the elements of harmony right?"

"Yes, I remember pieces of that fight," Moon said.

"Well during that fight, I was a wolf and I managed to bite...well guess we could say you and when the elements struck Luna she had that bite on her arm just like this," I said as I gestured to the scar.

"So basically you marked her as your own before you even got together...oh you naughty stud," Moon said as she booped me on the nose.

"I don't see it as that," Luna said before she rested her head on my left shoulder. "I see it as a reminder of how we first met, guess you can call it love at first bite."

At Luna's words both Moon and I laughed for a good thirty seconds before we went and bathed together then had breakfast with everyone. I also decided to tend to court while my fellow harbingers tended to raiding villages. It was a mutual decision because I wanted to try and reconnect with my subjects since my untimely demise but now I was beginning to regret not going because no one was coming in. I was board out of my skull when suddenly the doors opened and in comes Apple Bloom leading an elderly stallion into the room. He had a tan coat of fur with a white mane and tail with a brown stripe still in his mane. He wore a set of jeans and a plain white shirt with a pear on it and wrapped around the stallion's neck was a green bandanna.

"And this here is the throne room...Oh hi Uncle Ash!" Apple Bloom shouted when she saw me causing the stallion's eyes to shoot towards me.

"Miss Apple Bloom I must ask you to return at a later date when his Highness isn't busy," Kibitz said holding a parchment.

"But...," Apple Bloom started.

"C'mon little Bloom, the stallion said your uncle was busy," the elderly stallion said as he began to lead Apple Bloom away. "Apologises for our interruption."

"Nonsense," I said as I got off my throne. "You're both welcome to stay.

"Your Highness, with respect you must stay on duty," Kibitz said.

"Kibitz no one has come in here since the court opened it's doors and I've been sitting on that chair doing nothing in all that time," I said.

"Whoa really," Apple Bloom asked.

"That is not true sir you have been sitting on that throne as a shining beacon for the nation," Kibitz said.

*sigh* "Kibitz you know how much I value our talks and your advise but I'm the type of guy who prefers to be more...active in his duties, besides how can I be a beacon when no one comes in? So unless something changes I'm going to have a chat with my niece," I said before I turned to Apple Bloom. "Hey kiddo what brings you by?"

"Oh I was showing Grand Pear Pear here the castle and we were gonna finish the tour with the throne room," Apple Bloom said.

"That right?" I asked with a smile as I looked at the stallion.

"Uh yes I'm Grand Pear yer Highness. I'm Apple Bloom's grandpa," Grand Pear said with a polite bow.

"Really!" I asked with surprise. "Well a pleasure to meet you Grand Pear, I had no idea Granny Smith's husband was still around." I said as I shook the stallion's hand

"Oh no no I'm the Apple's grandpa on their mother's side," Grand Pear said.

"Oh I see, pardon the assumption," I said.

"Grand Pear Pear here and Granny were long time rivals before our parents...," Apple Bloom started but stopped when Grand Pear placed a hand on the filly's shoulder.

"Forgive me but I don't think you of all should be troubled by such small matters regarding our family," Grand Pear said.

"Y'know if you don't mind I'd like to swing by the farm later on and see how everyone is doing, been awhile since I saw the whole Apple Family under one roof," I said.

"Sure Uncle Ash we'd love for you to come. Right Grand Pear Pear?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Absolutely," Grand Pear said.

"Wonderful," I said.

"But your Highness...," Kibitz started.

"Kibitz let's face it, no one is coming in today. Close the court and take the rest of the day off my friend," I said.

"I-I...Very well your Highness," Kibitz said with a bow.

"Thank you Kibitz now why don't you two go ahead and I'll meet you both there after I take care of some things," I said.

"Yes sir, c'mon Grand Pear Pear," Apple Bloom said as she led the stallion out of the room.

With a smile I left the throne room also but went in the opposite direction of the two before me to go tell Faust of my visit to Paradise Acres and that court was closed for the day because of the lack of subjects. Before I set off though I ran into Luna and Nightmare in the hallway and Midnight was in Luna's arms.

"Dada," Midnight said when he spotted me and tried to reach for me.

"That's right Midnight, want to show him how much you improved?" Luna asked as she set Midnight down on the floor on his hooves. Once she let him go Midnight began to walk towards me with slow small steps and it was then I crouched down and held my arms out to the colt.

Seeing my youngest son walking brought back memories of when he took his first steps when I was still Bones.





Flashback Dining Room





"And then the guy goes 'that ain't a watermelon, that's my wife'," Elisa said causing me and my fellow Harbingers to roar with laughter while in the corner sat the youngest foals all playing with their toys.

"Oh man that was great even got mister serious over here to laugh," Rage said as he gestured to me with a thumb.

"Ha ha mister I can't change a diaper," I said.

"Oi have you seen what a baby Draconequus can do in those things," Rage said defensively.

"So basically the mighty Rage, who is feared by both demons and caribou, is afraid of changing his own sons diaper?" Evan asked.

"Oh ho ho oh okay....C'mere," Rage said before he suddenly appeared next to Evan, put him in a headlock and started giving him a noogie causing Elisa to laugh at Evan's discomfort.

I just shook my head at the pair before I looked over at the foals and saw Midnight was trying to stand on his own two hooves while the other two watched. Once Midnight was up he looked like he was going to loose his balance but managed to regain it. He then started walking towards us before I looked at the others.

"Hey lovebirds," I said gaining everyone's attention before I looked back at Midnight. "Get a load of this."

"Well I'll be," Rage said as he looked at the walking foal.

For awhile none of us spoke, just watched as the foal showed us how he was growing up.

"C'mon little guy c'mere buddy, come to Uncle Rage," Rage said as he crouched down and tried coaxing Midnight to come to him and for a bit it worked till Midnight changed direction and approached me.

"No no, go to him," I said as I gestured to Rage but Midnight still walked towards me before I pointed to Elisa. "Go to her," But still the young foal walked towards me before he fell upon my leg and used it as a leaning post. "Uh...Okay, great job. Best keep practising squirt," I said before I set the foal to head towards Rage.

"Look at that, the little guy is growing up fast," Elisa said as Rage picked up Midnight when he reached him.

"Ash would be proud of ya little guy," Evan praised.

Just then the royal family walked in and Rage set the colt down on his hooves before he began to walk towards his mom much to Luna's shock as tears of pride fell from her eyes much like everyone else. That night, thanks to Pinkie, a massive party was thrown for the little alicorn.





I was pulled out of my memories as I felt something pulling at my clothes. When I looked Midnight was there with the sweetest smile on his face. I picked him up and held him close as tears leaked from my eyes.

"Ash what's wrong?" Luna asked as she approached.

"Oh...nothing just remembering Midnight's first steps," I said as I wiped the tears from my eyes.

"What happened to court Ash, I thought you were going to run it?" Nightmare asked.

"No one bothered to show up and it was then I got a visit from our niece Apple Bloom so I decided to go over to her place and see how her family is settling in," I said as I held Midnight up before me causing him to giggle. "That and also perhaps hear some stories. Apparently Apple Bloom, Applejack and Big Mac were reunited with their grandpa from their mother's side.

"Really, would it be a bother if I joined you?" Nightmare asked.

"Not at all would you like to join us Luna?" I asked.

"I'd love to but in truth I had plans to go play on a few game consoles," Luna said.

"Very well then but I shall be taking our little Star along, pretty sure Granny Smith would like to see him as well," I said.

"Of course have fun you three," Luna said before she left.

With that I summoned some warm blankets for Midnight Star and wrapped him in them before I put on a winter coat for myself with Moon doing the same for herself before we flew over to Paradise Acres. When we arrived at the farmhouse it was more like a farm mansion, big enough to hold the entire Apple Family and then some. Upon arriving at the front door I gave a knock and after waiting a few seconds the door was opened by Applejack.

"Ash, Nightmare Moon...and little Midnight Star, what brings ya'll here?" Applejack asked when she saw us.

"Appa," Midnight said as he reached out for Applejack.

"He's getting better but as for why're we here, its because I was curious as to finding out why you now have a grandfather on your mother's side and I wasn't told about it," I said.

"Oh sorry about that Ash guess it musta slipped mah mind. Why don't ya'll come inside out of that there cold before ya'll freeze over," Applejack said as she stepped to the side and allowed us to enter.

Once we were inside I hung my coat up on a coat rack and looked around. Despite the size of the house it was as warm, homely and cozy as the farmhouse back at Sweet Apple Acres. There were dozens of ponies about ranging from foals to the elderly. The rooms, walls and floors were made from apple tree wood and some rooms had a few electric chandeliers that managed to give a comforting feel to the rooms and despite the house's size no one could deny it's warm comforts.

"Well bless my sight Ash Blade himself has come to visit our humble home," Granny Smith said as she walked into the entrance hallway.

"Hello Granny Smith, I brought a little someone who wanted to say hi," I said as I set Midnight on the floor and let him walk to Granny Smith who happily picked up the colt and gave him plenty of kisses.

"They grow up so fast don't they," Applejack said.

"So true. Anyway I just dropped in to see how your family was settling in and about that story, Moon here also wished to come along as well," I said as I gestured to the dark furred alicorn.

"Well if it's a story ya'll want then come with me into the family room," Granny said as she led us into a large room where I saw several Apples were here talking or, in the foals case, playing with toys while Granny Smith sat in a comfy looking armchair with Midnight in her lap.

"Now what's this story ya wanna hear?" Granny Smith asked.

"Well Apple Bloom told me about Grand Pear and how he was her grandfather on their mother's side but I don't know a whole lot of details about your son and daughter in law. So I guess I'm asking for a story about your son Bright Mac and Buttercup, just how exactly did they meet?" I asked.

"Oh well you both might want to get comfy now this may take awhile," Granny Smith said. So I grabbed a pair of chairs for both myself and Moon while everyone else turned to listen to the story.





Few Hours Later





Afterwards I was truly shocked and warmed by the story which reminded me of Romeo and Juliet and when Granny Smith mentioned the love song Pear Butter made for Bright Macintosh I swear I could hear her sing, it as if she was in the very room with us. Granny even told me when the Apple siblings were born, each one born in the barn of Sweet Apple Acres and Applejack wanted the same thing if she ever decided to have foals of her own which made me smile.

"Y'know it's was truly shocking when we discovered we were half pear," Mac said who arrived while the story was being told.

"Really?" I asked.

"Yeah at first I was afraid of what everyone would think of us," Mac said.

"Would that really be so bad. I mean, what's wrong with being half and half?" I asked.

"Well it's not...," Mac started before he looked at me and froze while I gave him a smile that said 'go on finish what you were gonna say'. I could see everyone else in the room was freaking out while Mac was choking on his words, that is until I started laughing.

"It's alright Mac, I knew you meant nothing by it," I said after I calmed down allowing everyone to release the breath they were all holding.

After that and with a homemade lunch in our bellies Moon, Midnight and myself left Paradise Acres and made it back to the castle where I was informed by one of the servants that Rage, Elisa and Evan had returned. I then handed a sleeping Midnight to them and asked them to take the colt to his room.

"It was a lovely story but I'm surprised their parents weren't around or on the missing ponies board," Moon said as we walked through the hallways.

"It's because they're dead Moon," I said with a pause to let the information sink in.

"H-how?" Moon asked.

"There was an accident few months after Pear Butter gave birth to Apple Bloom, both she and Bright Mac. They were walking along a gorge with both Applejack and Big Mac when they spotted a pair of foals screaming for help on an old wooden bridge and thanks to their efforts both foals were placed back on solid ground. However...the bridge gave way under them, sending them falling into a river at the bottom of the gorge. The entire Apple Family and volunteers dragged the river for weeks on end but no bodies were ever recovered," I said.

"How horrible," Moon said sadly, even Midnight could sense the mood.

"I know but we'd best not discuss it around them. When I asked Applejack she started crying uncontrollably so I left it alone. It wasn't until I stumbled upon an article detailing the story when I was going through Ponyville's historical records did I find out," I said.

"I wish there was something I could do," Moon said.

"That's kind of you but you and I both know bringing the dead back to life in that way is impossible unless done by a god and I personally would rather let the dead rest. Just imagine the trouble I'd create if I decided to bring just one person back from the dead," I said.

"Understandable," Moon said.

"Now enough gloom and doom...Y'know I feel like watching a movie all of a sudden," I said.

"Oh and what do you wish to watch?" Moon asked.

"I was thinking Star Wars," I said.

"What's Star Wars?" Moon asked.

Just like that my body shut down and felt numb while Moon's question rang through my mind like a broken record.

"Ash?" Moon asked as I slowly turned to look at her in bewilderment.

"PINKIE PIES!" I shouted and in a flash all three Pinkie Pies from each world appeared before me.

"You called," they said in sync..

"This is an emergency Moon doesn't know what Star Wars is," I said causing the three to gasp in horror. "As of now this is a Code Black and White Marathon Alpha. Earth Pinkie, you are in charge of snacks. Get the tastiest and most delicious treats in existence make them if you have to. Elisa's Pinkie, you are in charge of gathering the softest and comfiest seats imaginable, as soft or softer then a cloud, and place them in the movie room. Pinkie, gather the others and inform them of the movie marathon. Am I understood!" I shouted.

"Sir, Yes Sir!" the three shouted with a salute.

"Well what are you still doing here move, move, move!" I said as I clapped my hands causing the mares to dash off.

"Uh what did I miss?" Moon asked.

"Follow me," I said.

I didn't say a word as I led Moon to the movie room and saw there were several new seats in the room courtesy of Elisa's Pinkie. I then used my magic to enlarge the screen to make it seem like we were in a theatre before I went through the movie cabinet and debated weather to watch either episode one or four first till suddenly I remembered that particular scene in episode five and that it would be more entertaining for Moon if we started off with that one first. Earth Pinkie then arrived with an assortment of treats, snacks and drinks so I set up a table on the side of the room and helped set up the food and soon the others began to arrive and began to have a seat. Once they were all here I walked before everyone and cleared my throat.

"Hello everyone. First off I know the invitation was rather sudden so thank you for coming. Now the reason we're here is to have a movie marathon and the marathon is gonna be for Star Wars," I said as I gestured to the screen behind me causing a few to whisper yes or smirk at my words, some even going as far as to put on some Star Wars merchandise. "One of the two reasons why I am hosting this is because we haven't done so in awhile and the second reason and most importantly is because Moon here hasn't even heard of Star Wars before," I said causing many to gasp in horror. "I know I know awfully tragic, but that is why we're here to right this wrong."

"Uh excuse me," Rockhoof said while raising his hand.

"Yes Rockhoof?" I asked.

"What is this film you speak of because we have not heard of it?" Rockhoof said as he gestured to the other Pillars causing many to gasp again while I just face palmed.

"Perhaps it would be best if I show you first hand. Everyone drain your bladders, grab some food and refreshments and find a seat. Our trip to the stars will begin in ten minutes," I said.

Just like that everyone did as I instructed while I took on my wolf form. Once this world's Rainbow got back she hovered over me for a few seconds before she draped herself over me and snuggled into my fur.

"Oh yeah, now I understand why Scoots and your wives like this so much," Rainbow said before she let out a sigh before she started purring like a cat.

When the foals and my wives got back they were angered at the intruder for stealing their cuddle pillow and practically screamed at Rainbow to get off me. But I quickly lost interest in the fight while I waited for the others to turn up. When Faust arrived she settled the matter with a quick scolding, telling them to share. Once everyone was present and set I used magic to press the play button and begin the movie.





Next Day After Several Amazing Movies





As expected Moon and the Pillars were blown away once they watched episode five and learned Darth Vader's identity. The reactions were absolutely priceless (I was sure to take a picture) and after the movie we all headed for bed. I woke up early the next day and headed to the dining room, ordered my breakfast and waited. As I waited my mind drifted off onto my train of thought and didn't even notice breakfast was laid out in front of me. I was broken out of my trance when someone wrapped their arms around my neck in a loving embrace before purring in my ear but the sweet scent of morning dew gave her away.

"Good morning handsome," Moon purred into my ear before she began to nibble on it's corner.

"Good morning to you too beautiful, Luna not up yet?" I asked.

"We were washing each other in the large bath and she was drying herself off when I left," Moon said.

"Bet that must have been a sight to see," I said as turned to face Moon before giving her a deep kiss on the lips.

"I noticed you leave early this morning. Wanna tell me what you were up too?" Moon asked once we parted lips.

"Just ended up doing a lot of thinking and as for what it was about, it can wait till after breakfast Moon," I said as I used my right hand to pat her on the arms for reassurance.

So Moon then took a seat and ordered some food and I finished mine while I waited for the others. After awhile everyone arrived and began to eat. When the foals finished they said their goodbyes before heading to school.

"So Ash, this has been bugging me but you never told us what happened to your co-I mean your ex comrades when you went all dark and stuff?" Soarin asked.

"Soarin, after all you've seen, don't you think it would be a good idea to leave things to your imagination?" Rarity said scornfully.

"I know but honestly my imagination is just showing me so pretty scary shit. I mean, we all know that at least one of them hasn't been put six feet under so the question I want to know is what happened to the rest," Soarin said.

"That's a fair question I suppose," I said causing everyone to look at me as I stood up. "You lot finish up and meet me in Red's room. I'll explain everything there and there's something I need to tell you as well."

I then walked out of the dining room and into the hallway and headed towards the hall of armors. When I arrived, I unlocked the door to Red's room and went inside. I picked up the sword I summoned back in Hollow Shades and turned it over a few times before I stared into the empty eye sockets of the 'helmet'. Suddenly I heard hoofsteps enter the room and I turned to look at everyone over my shoulder.

"Sorry I dragged you all down here right after breakfast," I said.

"It's cool," Elisa said.

"Wanna tell us why your holding that?" Faust asked.

"It's still my sword as horrible as it is but truthfully, I was thinking of changing it's appearance and giving it a name. Wouldn't do to keep calling it sword or whatever," I said.

"That why you asked us to come down here and what you wanted to tell us?" Comet asked.

"No I was just thinking this idea over when you came in," I said.

"Well has to be something dark...How about Soul Eater?" Rainbow asked.

"Nah there's an anime with that title already," Elisa said.

"Uh guys...," I started

"The Devourer," Pinkie suggested.

"I believe that there title's something you give to a livin being and not a sword," Applejack said.

"Guys, I've already..," I started

"How about Despair," Rarity suggested

"Oh that's a good one," Twilight said.

"I don't understand why we're coming up with sword names for that thing anyway," Celestia said

"Guys!" I shouted gaining everyone's attention. "Listen I appreciate the suggestions but I already picked one and what it's new appearance will be."

I then held the sword in my left hand and held it and my arm horizontally. I focused on all the fear, cruelty, hatred, and bloodlust I wrought and felt when I first wielded this blade. I then transformed those feelings into magic and watched as that dark magic crawled across the skin of my left arm freaking out everyone and causing them to back away. The magic then crawled along the blade and suddenly the blades began to merge into one. The blade was that of a longsword and was a combination of the three blades but the blade itself had a familiar appearance and I saw both Moon and Luna mouth one word when they saw the blade.

"Frostmourne."

With the blade completed I lowered my arm and pointed the tip of the blade to the ground and released a breath.

"Ash...It still you in there?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah...who else would it be Skittles?" I asked.

"Well your eyes kinda turned...black when you did that," Mac said.

"Oh...sorry about that," I said before I rubbed my eyes and looked the blade over. "I decided this sword's name would be...Deathcaliber."



"Whoa that's even better then Heart of Darkness I thought of," Spike said.

"Better then Soul Splitter," Moon said.

"Okay so the blade's been reshaped and named, I believe you have a story now?" Soarin asked causing me to nod before I used my magic to grab a crystal and bring it to my hand then I placed it into the projector.

Once the crystal was in place our surroundings changed to that of a field. I was there wearing Red Reaper and was riding on my recently revived horse as I was riding away from a burning village I just destroyed.

"You did well."

I halted my steed and turned to look. Like out of thin air there they sat on undead mounts of their own. My former comrades, all of them were changed but their faces or most of their faces were covered in their helms or masks and before them all was Geralt himself. I then dismounted before I walked towards them and drew Deathcaliber.

"I see you have the blade I gave you," Geralt said as I stopped before them. "Now...kneel."

At first I didn't budge an inch, I just stood there with eyes that could piece through the devil himself till I twirled the blade around, planting the tips into the ground and kneeled. It was then that I pulled the crystal from the projecter.

"Geeze, every time I look at the smug bastard I want to slap him in the face even if he does look like something that walked out of a supernatural horror movie," Caramel said.

"So what then?" Rainbow asked.

"War, death, destruction and chaos across all of Europe and beyond. Everyone called it The Dark Millennium because that's how long it lasted thanks to...whatever happened to us. So much of Earth's history was wiped out by us back then, even the historical records of Camelot, which would be proof in this day and age that it actually existed and wasn't a myth," I said as I shook my head in disappointment. "During Geralt's reign we conquered every kingdom known to man at that time...that world became dark and cold and full of unspeakable terrors."

"But what about now, didn't the humans put up a resistance? I mean, they did didn't they?" Gilda asked.

"They did...many times in fact but each one met the same fate. Their flames of faith were smothered beneath our boots and every time it happened a mass killing was ordered. Random people young, old or sick, they were all executed in the streets causing them to run red with blood. I was the one who oversaw the whole thing and I pointed out who should die. People started calling me Red Reaper after that," I said sadly as I rested my head in one of my hands and felt a few tears crawl down my face. The group then went to comfort me but I held up a hand to stop them before wiping my tears away. "As I said many rebellions were crushed. But it wasn't until one man appeared out of nowhere with an army behind him banging on our door claiming to be given the gift of holy power from God himself. Naturally I was sent to kill this man but he was more powerful then I thought and that man became history's first paladin," I said as I pulled out another crystal and inserted it into the projector.

The scene showed me rushing through a very big yet dark and Gothic hallway with Deathcaliber in my grasp. The only light source to show my path were torches with skulls mounted atop them presenting a very creepy vibe to any who would walk these halls. I was clutching my waist while a black substance leaked from behind my hand informing everyone I was wounded. I soon reached the end of the hallway and was greeted by a set of large dark stone doors with images of suffering carved into them. I didn't waste any time and forced the doors open as if they were nothing. Upon entering the room turned out to be a massive throne room, the symbol of the Apex Predators hung from the ceiling, skeletons decorated the walls and the throne was made of skulls. But what pulled at my past self's attention was the swirling dark green vortex. I saw Catherine walk into it and disappear in a flash of light leaving the only occupant in the room besides me, Geralt.

"Ash, what news do you have?" Geralt asked as he looked at me over his shoulder causing me to kneel and embed the tips of Deathcaliber into the ground.

"My lord Geralt, the rebellion has broken into the courtyard. They will be here in a matter of minutes and our forces are no match for their leader's magic," I said calmly.

"I see, so God has decided to interfere after all," Geralt said.

"My lord what must we do?" I asked.

"I've already decided that our best course of action is to withdraw for now through this portal and regather our strength," Geralt said as he gestured to the swirling vortex.

"And give up the palace?" I asked in shock.

"We can always come back and reclaim this place Ash," Geralt said.

"I...As you wish my lord," I said as I got up and began to walk towards the portal but Geralt raised a hand to stop me.

"No Ash, I'm afraid this is where our journey together ends," Geralt said causing me to freeze and look at Geralt in shock.

"My lord?" I began to ask but was interrupted.

"You have served me well but this is where it ends," Geralt said before he walked through the portal and with a flash he was gone.

"My lord wait!" I shouted as I ran to reach the portal but before I could reach it the portal shrank till it no longer existed, leaving me alone before I collapsed to my knees and stared at the empty space.

"Ah can't believe that just happened. Not only were yah betrayed once but twice by the same people. Granted you had no control over the second time but still!" Applejack shouted.

"Took the words right of my mouth AJ," Rainbow said.

"Shhh something's happening," Rarity said.

Suddenly several warriors wearing white, gold and blue plate armor, which was big and bulky and just screamed paladin, rushed in, each carrying elegantly designed weapons and shields with the same symbol on them. Then another calmly walked in and his armor seemed more decorated then the others and he wielded a beautifully crafted longsword studded with precious stones. At first glance anyone could see he was the leader.

"Surrender Red Reaper, your days of death and destruction are over. If you reveal where the remaining commanders of the Apex Predators are along with your leader Geralt then your death shall be merciful and quick," the leader demanded but I didn't budge from my position.

One of the paladins on my right who was armed with a spear then approached me and poked me in the shoulder with the spear. When they turned to face the commander I grabbed the spear and pulled it and the paladin towards me. When the paladin was within range the jaws of my helmet opened up revealing nothing but burnt flesh. The jaws then clamped down on the paladin's windpipe before I grabbed them by the chest plate and threw them away, tearing out their throat. When the paladin hit the wall everyone turned to face me as I chewed on the destroyed throat before I lifted my head and swallowed. Everyone watched as my neck bulged as the body part went down my own throat causing me to shudder and throw up in my mouth. My past self then growled at the remaining paladins before unleashing an ungodly scream of rage which signalled the beginning of our battle. As I watched myself fight I couldn't believe I was the one underneath all that before I shook my head to banish any dark thoughts and when I looked back at the fight I saw Red stop for a brief second, allowing a paladin to strike me across the face before I jumped back into it.

"Hey Ash, why did you stop like that?" Rage asked.

"Heh should have known you'd have seen that. Well to put it simply, when Red moved in my own thoughts and voice hadn't been snuffed out. During our time together I looked for any way to escape that hell even go as far as to end my own life. I even tried to sow a little discord among Red and Geralt and right after Geralt abandoned us I decided to strike. Because of that I filled Red with blind rage so he wasn't thinking straight, allowing me to slowly take control of my body once more," I said as my past self moved to finish off another paladin.

But before the blade reached him my body once again stopped, surprising the paladins around me. Suddenly Red began to stumble back and clutch his head in his right hand as if in pain but in truth he was trying to fight me. I had gained a lot of control however I was quickly losing it, all the while Red was grunting, growling and screaming in pain before he fell to his knees. It was then I took control of the arms and forced them to let go of Deathcaliber and pry the jaws open before ripping off a piece of the blacked flesh that covered my face revealing part of who I once was.

"Listen...I can't hold him for long...Please...Kill me...End this," I pleaded as tears poured from my only visible eye.

The paladins were shocked when they saw me before the lead paladin stepped forward. Suddenly his blade was surrounded by a bright golden glow before he plunged the blade into my chest and for the first time since I donned that armor I felt warmth. I then fell forward into the paladin's shoulder and lifted myself to whisper into his ear.

"Thank...you," I said before I collapsed and breathed no more. Our surroundings went dark, I then pulled the crystal from the projector and put it back in place.

"Whoa," everyone said in sync.

"Yeah pretty intense," I said.

"Ash, how you've not gone mad from everything you've seen and done is a mystery I'll never be able to solve," Moon said.

"Heh funny you should mention that. Twilight has been trying to work out the same thing for quite some time," I said as I gestured to the purple alicorn who was scribbling something down in a notebook. Once she realized we were all looking at her she quickly hid her utensils behind her back while she blushed.

"She's so adorkable at times," Cadence smiled.

"Hey!" Twilight whined.

"Adorkable, why didn't I think of that?" Rainbow asked herself.

"Maybe it's because your brain ain't built for thinking that hard," Rage chuckled causing Gilda to laugh.

"Hey!" Rainbow shouted.

"So Ash what was the last thing you asked us here for?" Spike asked bringing everyone back on track.

"Yeah but you guys aren't gonna like what I'm about to say...I'm planing on wearing Red Reaper once more," I said.

"I'm sorry could you repeat that, I must have misheard you," Rage said as he rubbed an ear.

"I'm planing on wearing Red Reaper again and use his power to help us," I said only to get slapped in the face by Luna. "Ow!" Next I was slapped by Moon. "Okay I ge-," I started but was once more slapped in the face by Rage. "Would yo-," but once more was slapped only by Fluttershy. "Enough with the slapping already I get it, bad idea."

"TERRIBLE IDEA!" Everyone shouted as loud as they could.

"Ash why in all of creation would you want to wear that again?" Faust asked in shock.

"Because of them...my former comrades Geralt, Emily, Rawlin, Marco, Allen, Catherine and Giff. They're all here in Equestria somehow and for what that reason is I don't know but the fact that they're here alone scares me," I said.

"How do you know they're all here?" Caramel asked.

"Back at Hollow Shades, it was Allen who captured me and I bet you if both he and Catherine are here then so are the others and I believe they sided with the caribou," I said.

"That's insane, what would they have to gain form this mess?" Rage asked.

"I don't know but whatever it is can't be good," I said.

"This still doesn't explain why you want to wear that armor again," Twilight said.

"To fight fire with fire and complete a vow I made," I said causing everyone to pause and look at me in question. "Rage, Elisa, Evan you three said that Catherine's aura alone terrified you beyond words, imagine what you'd be dealing with if it were Geralt," I said causing the three to back up and lower their heads, they were also thinking if such a thing had happened. "If I were to wield both my power and Red's power it's very likely I may be able to stop them once and for all and also...I made a vow when I was trapped inside that armor that if by some miracle I ever got out and gained control of my body, I would take Deathcaliber and plunge it into Geralt's cold un-beating heart."

Everyone was silent even as I got up from my seat and walked over to where I placed Deathcaliber and picked it up.

"Ash."

I looked at the voice and saw it was Luna who spoke.

"Make sure you come back to us," Luna said.

"Yes don't even think for a minute that we're going to just let you go without a fight," Moon said causing me to smile and nod before I turned to the empty armor.

"Red Reaper, during our lifetime together I have wanted nothing more then to be separated from you and cast you into The Abyss I watch over in hell and see you rot away both physically and from my memory. The only reason you're still here is because in case Geralt and the others ever returned I knew I would need your help to end them despite all we did together. I am willing to do anything to save my home," I said as I lifted Deathcaliber into the air and with a single swing, the chains and seals holding Red Reaper shattered causing it to collapse to it's knees. "Even if it means releasing and mergingwith you one last time," I said as I dropped Deathcaliber before Red. Just then a red flaming iris with a slit pupil in the center appeared in each eye socket before he grasped Deathcaliber in his right hand and stood up causing everyone to back away in fear of the armor. But I stood before Red and stared him down. "What will it be Red will you help me put this story to an end or will our swords do the talking for us?"

Red just stared at me, his expression appeared angry but that was how he always looked. He then lifted Deathcaliber causing some of the group to summon their weapons but I held a hand up to stop them from doing anything. Red then paused in his movement as we continued to stare at each other before he suddenly sheathed Deathcaliber causing everyone to sigh in relief. I then held up my left hand to shake hands to complete our pact. Red then did the same and when our hands met there was a bright light between us before I felt Red enter my body and merge with me once more. Once the light faded I fell backwards but before I hit the ground I felt several hands catch me before setting me back on my own two feet.

"Hey you still in there?" Elisa asked.

"I...I think so," I said.

"You don't look any different, everything okay inside?" Caramel asked.

"So far," I said before I lifted my left arm.

I then took a deep breath and then tried summoning Red's left forearm to mine. Suddenly burnt flesh began to form on my forearm and as if it was a pool of black liquid the silver coated bones rose out of the blacked flesh forming Red's forearm.

"Okay that's still kinda creepy," Comet said.

"Oh come off it," I said.

"Ash it's spreading!" Fluttershy shouted.

I then looked at my arm again and saw more burnt flesh clawing up my arm causing me to grab onto it with my right hand.

"Oh no you don't you've had control over my body for long enough Red from here on out I make the rules and it's either you play by my rules or not at all," I growled as I gripped my arm tightly.

Suddenly the spread stopped before it retracted and disappeared from my arm entirely.

"Ash, are you alright?" Luna asked as she ran her hands across my left arm.

"I'm fine Luna..He knows I'm in charge now, he won't cause any trouble," I said.

How can you be sure?" Rage asked.

"Because he will be watching over him," I said as I held up my right hand and there appeared a miniature blue holographic like version of my armor. "You all remember Epsilon right?"

"What's happening tiny," Rage said.

"Hmpf I can see your manners are as pleasant as ever Burning Rage," Epsilon said, his voice young yet mature almost like a teenager version of myself.

"Wait a second, this just came to mind but what happened to Epsilon when you kicked the bucket?" Gilda asked.

"Ah good question. Epsilon journeyed with me into the afterlife and was with me during my training but when the caribou attacked and when we learned of how I was going to get back here I sent Epsilon down here to help me remember who I was by having him travel through the world's mana lines helping where he could like with Starlight's suicide attempt," I said.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa hold on, you mean your...," Starlight started.

"Active conscience," Faust said.

"Yes that you mean your conscience was in my head and stopped me from killing myself and not you?" Starlight asked.

"Well if it's any conselation he said what I would have said to you if I'd been there," I said.

"That's not the point though," Starlight said.

"Now hold on a second back at the weather factory in Cloudsdale back when we were surrounded and...you appeared was that actually Epsilon too?" Rage asked.

"Indeed it was. I used the world's mana lines to provide me with enough power to manifest myself into a physical form so I could assist you and I did the same for other incidents. Example taking Ash's wolf form to help him," Epsilon said shocking everyone.

"What, did you lot think that during all this time I was actually seeing my own ghost or something because that's just stupid," I said causing a few to chuckle nervously.

"Okay so we know Epsilon will keep an eye on Red Reaper but all that's left to ask is what now?" Twilight asked while Epsilon disappeared and I lowered my hand.

"I was thinking of a test drive," I said.





Caribou Occupied Fortress within the Crystal Mountains Two Days Later Third Person P.O.V.





Deep within the frozen Crystal Mountains stood a massive fortress. Snow piled against the sturdy walls and many buildings stood tall within them. Each life inside the fortress was either a male caribou or male and each one was miserable for one reason or another. One could be about the lack of female company, another could be about the food, another could about the blizzard raging all around them or all three. But for now let's focus on the two caribou sentries who stand guard at the main gates.

"Hey," one of the caribou call to his partner.

"Hmm?" the second caribou hummed.

"Ever wonder why we're here?" the first caribou asked.

"Because we drew lots and got the short end of the stick," the second said.

"No I mean why are we here, why we were given life?" the first asked.

"Duh ain't it obvious to show males the truth of female tyranny," the second said.

"I know but...what is that!?" the first guard shouted as he pointed out into the blinding snow at a dark silhouette who was approaching.

"I don't know but no one would be crazy enough to come all the way out here in this weather just to sell cookies," the second guard said as he drew his sword.

"What is it with you and cook...Hey where did you go?" the first caribou said when he looked and noticed his missing partner before he noticed the silhouette in the snow had also disappeared causing the lone sentry to tremble. "What the hell is going on?"

Suddenly a deep low growl echoed above the wind behind him and it felt close, too close for comfort. Slowly the caribou turned around and came face first with a silver ribcage. The guard then looked up and was greeted by a silver wolf skull covered by a blood red hood but what terrified the caribou most were the flaming red irises within the black eye sockets of the skull. Before the caribou could scream the towering monster plunged four fingers into the caribou's neck, silencing him before the monster removed it's fingers and let the caribou fall clutching it's neck.





Ash's P.O.V.





"Well it appears you haven't lost your touch."

"And here I thought I wouldn't need to talk to you this entire trip," I thought.

"Your still mad about earlier?"

"Of course I am. You know as well as I on what I intended for this partnership Red Reaper," I thought angrily.

"Y'know I only wanted to see what this body was like. After all it's been over a millennia and from what I could get just from your arm I'm going to enjoy our time together," Red said.

"Just as I thought, the only reason you wanted to link with me is so you could go on a killing spree," I thought.

"Words hurt Ash, words hurt and for your information I want what you want here just so you know. Geralt's heart as a trophy," Red said.

"No you want his heart as a trophy I want him dead," I thought.

"Same thing, different wording," Red said.

"Gods your insufferable," I thought before I turned away from the body and entered the fort.

When I entered the fortress I saw a couple caribou walk out of the main building and when they saw me they scrambled to draw their weapons. So I pulled out my IPod before I selected a song before I hit play.



Rolling my neck and earning several cracks, I walked forward and drew Deathcaliber just as the caribou got their weapons loose. The first one charged at me but with a flick of the blade I disarmed him before I split the buck down the middle before I ran my arm into the second buck and ripped out his entire ribcage, lungs, heart and all in a splatter of blood before I tossed the items away carelessly. I walked forward again and with the next swing of my blade the caribou was reduced to a chunky pile of blood and guts. The frightening display of power I wielded seemed to scare the rest senseless causing them to run. But with a flick of my left arm the whip Rage made me extended from my arm and severed the fleeing caribou thanks to the bladed spine shaped whip. Suddenly a bell started to toll and when I looked I saw a caribou in a watch tower was ringing a bell drawing more out of the buildings. Suddenly I felt my consciousness begin to fade. I tried to fight against it however whatever was pulling me was stronger causing me to roar in an attempt to rouse myself but this roar was a mix between mine and that of a ferocious blood thirsty beast and when I finished I knew naught but black.





???





I was lying on my back looking up at a bright blue sky while reeds of wheat swayed in the breeze around the edges of my vision. I could feel water against my back but I didn't care. I remembered everything from entering the fortress and my conscious getting dragged into this place and despite all that, I felt calm. I then got up and found the reeds reached up to my waist. I then looked around and saw nothing but reeds for miles except for a lone tree behind me which was full of fresh green leaves. I walked towards it and upon arrival I saw both Epsilon and Red Reaper were sitting in the branches of the tree.

"I know what your thinking and it was not my fault alright," Red said as he held his hands up defensively.

"He's right, I noticed this as soon as you donned the...'armor' that your conciseness was slowly being pulled into your mind. At first it was small and hardly worth worrying about then suddenly it spiked and you ended up here," Epsilon said.

"Okay but hang on a sec, if your both here who's driving my body?" I asked.

"No one," Red said.

"Scuse me are you saying I'm just taking hits right now?" I asked.

"Actually your body is on auto pilot reacting with muscle memory from your lifetime of conflict," Epsilon said.

"Huh," I said in surprise.

"Gotta say this is a charming place," Red said as he looked around.

"That's unlike you to say about a place like this," I said.

"Not really considering what's at your feet," Red said as he pointed at my feet.

I then looked down and to my surprise lying there was a decomposing corpse wearing the armor of a viking Raider from the three way war on Earth.

"I know this guy, it was when we began our siege on the vikings store house the same store house where I fought Gudmundr," I said before I looked around and saw several other bodies along with rusted weapons and decaying banners of a forgotten age flapping in a non existent wind.

"These bodies...the faces I never forgot," I said.

"Indeed sure it looks peaceful at first but once you get a good look at it," Red aid as he held his arm out for me to gaze around. "A forgotten battleground that stretches beyond the horizon just starting to heal."

"It's easy to forget just how many bodies one would leave in their wake," I said.

"Quite...looks like it's almost time for you to leave," Epsilon said.

"Wait hold on what was the point of bringing me here?" I asked.

"Heh the armor does not respond to reason Ash. It will only act on instinct and control is not instinct," Red said when suddenly I was dragged out of the field of reeds.





Third Person P.O.V





Ash opened his eyes and looked around and saw hundreds of dead caribou and stallions while most of the buildings were on fire. He then looked down at his hands and saw he was still wearing Red before it slowly began to disappear. Suddenly the helm opened it's jaws and the lower jaw split in two. The top half of the helm lifted over Ash's head almost as if it was throwing him up before it disappeared beneath his skin leaving Ash in his winter clothing. He then let out a sigh and made his way back to Shadow Ranger who was parked not too far away with a Heating Dome spell surrounding her so she wouldn't be affected by the cold.

"Let's get out of here girl," Ash said before Shadow whinnied to life and began to roll across the plains.

After a few hours they left the Crystal Mountains and headed back to Aephoceria. The ride was quiet all that was there was the cold wind and falling snowflakes that blew around Ash and the snow covered ground. When they made it back Shadow halted at the castle doors and turned into her horse form. Ash then put Shadow in the stable right beside Bone Rattler and Elisa and Evan's horses and gave them all a pet before he headed inside and became lost in thought.

"Hey Ash."

Snapping from his thoughts Ash looked up from the ground and saw Rage running to catch up to him.

"Hello Rage," Ash said.

"You alright, you look down...Something happen with...y'know?" Rage asked.

"Yes and no. Yes, it happened when I was wearing him and no he wasn't responsible for it. The armor itself is just rejecting my control over it," Ash said.

"It can do that?" Rage asked.

"It can do a lot of things Rage, things that can scare even me. I just need to work though it. After all this was just a test drive," Ash said.

"I see and the fort?" Rage asked.

"Destroyed," Ash said.

"Nice another step closer to liberating all of Equestria," Rage said.

"Indeed now if you'll excuse me I'm in a bit of a mood so I'm gonna go try to walk it off," Ash said.

"Oh sure, see ya later," Rage said before he left.

With Rage gone Ash continued his walk not really seeking a destination or the like, just trying to pass the time. Just as he was about to walk around a corner he walked into some one and when he looked up he saw it was Moon.

"Beloved your back," Moon said with surprise.

"Indeed but are you alright?" Ash asked when he noticed her eyes were a little bloodshot.

"Oh yes, all is well," Moon said before she let out a loud sneeze and this caused Ash to place a hand on her forehead.

"Your sick," Ash said.

"Oh no, don't you start on me too," Moon groaned.

"So I'm not the only one who noticed?" Ash asked.

"No Luna called me out earlier just before I ran into you," Moon said.

"Why?" Ash asked.

"I just don't want to be treated like I'm a foal with everyone fretting over me," Moon said as she crossed her arms with a pout.

"Okay but you still need to get to bed Moon," Ash said.

"Huh?" Moon asked.

"Come along," Ash said before he picked Moon up bridal style causing her to squeak in surprise before he began to take Moon to the master bedroom.

"Ash weren't you listening to me, put me down this minute ," Moon demanded.

"Moon tell me, would you prefer I be the one to carry you to bed and take care of you like a husband cares for his wife or would you prefer that Luna get Faust and she will treat you like a foal?" Ash asked as he stopped causing Moon to go silent.

"Ash," Moon whined causing Ash to look at her before she nuzzled into the crook of his neck. "Nurse me back to health please."

"As you wish," Ash said with a smile before he walked on before arriving at the master bedroom.

Ash then set Moon down upon the bed and helped her strip until she was in nothing but her bra and panties and tucked her in while placing an enchantment on the blankets covering Moon to adjust to the temperature that suits whoever lies under them. In this case Moon was burning up so the magic covering the covers had turned blue as the enchantment went to work in cooling her off.

Suddenly the door burst open and the two looked and saw Faust was there and frantically looking around till she spotted Moon, just behind Faust the rest of the siblings showed up.

"Oh my poor little baby," Faust began as she began to make her way over to the pair but stopped upon seeing Ash. "Oh Ash I did not realise you had returned.

"Bout fifteen minutes ago actually Faust," Ash said.

"I see but why are you here?" Faust asked.

"Oh because I'm tending to my wife's illness like any other caring husband would and should, especially when she asked me to as she said 'nurse her back to health' I believe that's what you said right Moon?" Ash asked causing her to nod while Luna's jaw fell slack.

"Excuse me...Ash not that I don't appreciate your efforts but it is a mothers duty to tend to their ill child," Faust said.

"Till they get to a certain age Faust and start doing it themselves. I do not doubt your love for Moon here Faust but Moon did ask for me to tend to her and that's what I aim to do. Besides I am the only one less then likely to get sick out of everyone here," Ash said.

"How's that?" Chrysalis asked.

"Because not once in all my life have I ever once gotten sick, not even during the Black Death that killed off two thirds of Europe...Well except for the rat plague back in Dunwall. But, that was only because what I got was infused with a witches curse. Courtesy of the 'Lord  Regent' at the time for a slow painful death," Ash said.

"Seriously?" Celestia asked with surprise.

"Seriously, now if you don't mind all of you need to leave so I can tend to Moon," Ash said as he began to shoo everyone out of the room when suddenly Luna teleported into the room.

"I wish to aid in my sister and fellow wife's recovery," Luna said firmly.

"Luna...," Ash began but Moon interrupted.

"Ash let her, just in case you get called away for something," Moon said.

*sigh* "As you wish but the rest of you out now," Ash said before he shooed the others away and closed the door.

"Right let us begin," Luna said before Ash heard a crack of magic.

When Ash turned around he covered his nose with a hand to stop it from leaking blood because there stood Luna wearing a white sexy nurse outfit complete with a nurse cap.

"Uh Luna...what is that?" Ash asked pointing at the outfit.

"My nurse outfit, I was planing on using it for if you ever got sick so I could help aid you," Luna said as she gave a little twirl.

"More like kill me by a nosebleed," Ash thought.

Dayum Ash that's a hot piece of ass you married. Why didn't you tell me you were married to not one but two sexy ladies Red said.

"What the...piss off Red cause I swear to God... Ash started.

"Kay kay relax I'm gone just wanted to get a quick peek at what all the commotion was about," Red said before he left.

"Ash are you alright?" Luna asked.

"Oh yes I'm fine just some wayward thoughts," Ash said causing Luna to seductively smirk. "Maybe later, first Moon."

Agreeing on what Ash said Luna and Ash began tending to Moon but she attempted to to get out of bed a few times by both teleporting and flying. After a threat made by Ash of binding her wings and a suppression ring on her horn along with tying her to the bed she stopped but not before making a sexy remark causing Ash to roll his eyes at his mares antics while Luna giggled. Ash then summoned a small plain metal and wooden chest before he opened it and began searching inside of it.

"Ugh where did I put it, I know it was in here next to the chariot of Icarus," Ash said as he delved deeper into the chest causing him to disappear into the chest up to his upper torso.

"It's either the sickness is making me hallucinate or is that chest deeper then it looks?" Moon asked.

"If it isn't, I fear that I may be sick as well," Luna said as Ash was standing on his toes while most of his body had disappeared into the chest.

"Just give me a second you two...I really need to get an organised system in this thing, can't tell what is where or which way is what," Ash said his voice echoing inside the chest just before his toes left the ground and fully entered the chest while the sound of moving large objects appeared in the back ground.

"Do you need help?" Moon asked as she began to get out of bed.

"Get your ass out of that bed again, I bloody dare you!" Ash shouted from inside the chest as his right hand and wrist appeared out of the chest and pointed at her before disappearing back inside. Moon pulled the cover over her once again but crossed her arms over it while puffing her cheeks up in a pout.

"Ash what in Equestria are you looking for in there?" Luna asked.

"I'll tell you when I find the dam-Whoa!" Ash cried out with the sound of many falling objects echoed after. "FUCK!"

"Ash are you alright?" Luna asked in concern.

"Fine stupid alchemy table just got loose when I was leaning on it is all. Ah there you are ya little bugger!" Ash cried out before climbing out of the chest a few minutes later with a blue jar in his left hand.

"Is that what you were looking for?" Moon asked as she gestured to the jar.

"Yep this is a potion that will cure your sickness a lot faster then normal medicine. Its made from some seriously rare ingredients so this is a pretty difficult potion to make," Ash said as he summoned a spoon and opened the jar before scooping some of the potion into it. He then held it out for Moon to grab but she just opened her mouth instead. "Well, well, well for so much talk about not wanting to be treated like a foal you want me to feed you your medicine."

Moon's eyes then widened in realisation while Luna giggled while Ash shook his head before he closed the jar and put it on the bedside table.

"So what did it taste like?" Luna asked.

"Mixed berries," Moon shrugged.

"Really?" Ash asked.

"You haven't tasted it?" Moon asked.

"Never had a need to remember," Ash said.

"Right...so what else is in that chest of yours?" Moon asked while Luna went to peek inside.

"Oh a lot of stuff, relics mostly but nothing that special," Ash said as he snapped his fingers causing the chest to snap shut before disappearing when suddenly a pair of voices sounded from outside.

“This is so exciting a special assignment from Queen Faust herself!” a masculine voice said

“Why are you so excited?” a feminine voice replied

“Because we actually get a real job this time, no more ‘guarding’ the kitchens.”

“But I liked guarding the kitchens, we got free food.”

“No you extorted them for free food.”

“Free, extorted just semantics besides I risked life and limb for those cooks, technically it was all spoils of war.”

*sigh* (sound of hand slapping against metal) "Anyway we got a real job this time.”

“Great now I actually have to work.”

“This is your job, you know. Can you actually take your job seriously for once?”

“I’d rather have free delicious cake.”

Curious about what was going on outside Ash opened the door and saw a pair of guards both from either the Solar or Lunar Guard Division. The one on the right of the doorway was a male pegasus Solar Guard. He had white alabaster fur and had a blond mane and tail and on the left side of the door was a Thestal mare wearing the armor of the Lunar Guard. She had ash grey fur and an iris purple mane and tail and as soon as Ash saw their appearance he recognised them immediately.

"Private Hoplite and Private Blackthorn," Ash said with a smile when he saw the two guards.

"Your majesty," Hoplite said as he dropped into a kneeling bow.

"Hey, sup your highness. How's it feel to be back from the dead?" Blackthorn asked as she casually waved at me causing Hoplite to silently hiss at her.

"Not bad," Ash said with a shrug before Luna teleported out into the hallway.

"Ah if it isn't one of my favourite guards Blackthorn and her friend Hoplite," Luna said.

"Queen Lun-ahhhh," Hoplite started but his jaw dropped upon seeing Luna who was still wearing her nurse outfit.

"Something wrong Hoplite? Luna asked.

"Uh your Majesty forgive me but are you wearing a nurse outfit?" Hoplite asked.

“Why yes I am my astute guard. I found it fitting for the moment since our sister is sick and we are tending to her,” Luna said

“M'lady I’d follow you to Tartarus and back while you’re wearing that,” Blackthorn said with a sparkle in her eyes as she placed her hands to her mouth.

"Why thank you Blackthorn," Luna said with a giggle.

"Tell me, why are you two here? Last I checked you were on kitchen duty still," Ash said.

"Queen Faust sent us here to watch over the master bedroom and also get you anything you may need if required," Blackthorn said.

"That so, well I thank you both in your hard work and in fact there is something you could do for me. Could you go get the portable TV and bring it here should be in the video room," Ash said.

"No sweat your kinglyness, we'll be back before you know it but may I ask what you intend to watch?" Blackthorn asked.

"Game of Thrones," Ash said.

"Aw no fair," Blackthorn whined.

"Tell ya what if your quick and can also grab some snacks you can join us," Ash said.

"Ash your the king, I will follow you forever," Blackthorn said before she grabbed a still staring at Luna Hoplite and dragged him away.

"Those two are so cute together," Luna said as she walked past me.

"Yeah I see potential...Ah fuck, I've been around Cadence and Aphrodite for too long," Ash said as he slapped himself in the head before going back inside.
> Chapter 35 The Journey South and Memories Of The Fallen King
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ash's P.O.V





It has been two days since Moon came down with her sickness and after those two days she was cured. Both Blackthorn and Hoplite were great company during that time and both Moon and Luna suggested they should be guarding our bedroom doors more often. We all even watched Game of Thrones along with every Hobbit movie then The Lord of The Rings trilage and all of them were enthralled. Now I was sitting at a table in a random room in the castle with Tempest sitting opposite me and right before us was a chess set. Tempest was the white pieces and I played black.

"Whoa this is intense," Grubber said as he sat on the side with Flash Magnus.

"Indeed, a true battle of wits. Chess is a game where every piece is necessary to sacrifice," Flash said.

"Shh," I hissed.

"In case you haven't noticed we're concentrating," Tempest growled.

"Sorry," Grubber and Magnus whispered.

"Hmm," Tempest hummed before her eyes widened. "Ah-ha bishop takes queen, let's see you get out of this one."

"Good move Tempest," I said.

"So you give up?" Tempest asked smugly

"Tell me Tempest, just how many pawns are there in chess?" I asked.

"Eight," Tempest said.

"Right and how many have you taken?" I asked.

"Seven but what's your point?" Tempest asked.

"Well it seems that my lone pawn is in quite a favourable position now that you've moved your bishop," I said as I moved my pawn forward diagonally from the king. "Checkmate," I said as I gestured to my rooks, knight and bishop all poised to take the king.

"Aw come on!" Tempest shouted as she sat back in her chair with a huff.

"That's twenty eight for me how about we go twenty nine out of thirty or do you want that rematch Flash?" I asked.

"What and suffer more humiliation, no thanks," Flash said with a dismissive wave.

"Yeah you haven't even lost one match yet Your Powerfulness," Grubber said.

"Grubber I told you before, you don't need to treat me like The Storm King just because I have a crown," I said as I used my magic to reset the pieces.

"Sorry...Y'know, you weren't what I was expecting when I first heard about you," Grubber said.

"Oh and what did you hear?" I asked with a fatherly smile as I turned to face the hedgehog.

"I don't know, from the stories of your achievements I took you as a terrifying warrior along with the fact that I haven't known any kings besides The Storm King. So I just assumed you were...kinda like him, not well...this," Grubber said.

"And does this upset you?" I asked.

"No, no, no your a total upgrade," Grubber said quickly while I just chuckled.

"Relax Grubber I was only having fun...but one thing you need to know about kings; it's not the crown that makes them, a king is supposed to be able to protect, serve, lead and support his subjects and if they can't do that then they can't call themselves a king. The Storm King is no different. He ruled all through fear and lies, the way of a tyrant. Gods know how many of those I've seen cause I've lost count," I said.

Suddenly the door opens and Rainbow flies in.

"Hey Rainbow Dash quick question, how do you beat this guy?" Tempest asked while she pointed at me.

"Uh you were trying to beat Ash in a game of chess?" Rainbow asked.

"What's the problem?" Tempest asked.

"Tempest, you saw how he smoked us back when we played Domination. Every time someone challenges him to a game of chess we always lose," Rainbow said.

"Every time?" Flash asked.

"Every single damn time," Rainbow said while she glared at me.

"Hey not my fault your brain ain't built for strategy," I chuckled and before Rainbow could offer a retort Tempest spoke up.

"So Rainbow wanna tell us what it is your doing here?" Tempest asked.

"Oh yeah Ash the girls and me were wondering if we could ask you a favor," Rainbow said.

"Shoot," I said.

"Uh you mind following me, we all kinda wanted to ask you this," Rainbow said.

"Alright then," I said as I got up and followed Rainbow to the gardens before linking up with the mane six.

"Oh good you found him Rainbow," Rarity said.

"Yeah, guy just chalked up another win in chess against Tempest," Rainbow groaned.

"Twenty eight against Tempest, fifteen against Flash Magnus actually," I said smugly.

"I swear this Ash, one day I shall be victorious against you," Rarity promised.

"Looking forward to it," I said.

"Ahem," Twilight said drawing our attention. "Now Ash I'm glad your here because we want to ask you for a favor regarding our war against the caribou," Twilight said.

"I'm listening," I said.

"Well you already know about The Storm King incident somehow but that can wait till later. My, or rather our, favor is that we borrow The Pale Horse and some troops before we head south to Klugetown where we then head to The Cloud Sea and then Mount Aris so we can rescue some friends of ours, " Twilight said causing me to look at the group.

"No-," I startedd.

"WHAT!" The mares shouted.

"Bu-," Twilight began but I raised a hand to stop her.

"If you'll let me finish please...Now the reason I said no is because of three things: One, you six are still in combat training so it would be irresponsible of me to let you do such a thing. Two, last I checked none of you know how to pilot my ship so that's out. Three, you plan to go into caribou occupied territory with a couple of guardians to protect you...Your coltfriends would have a field day with me if I let that happen. Besides I want to meet these friends just as much as you want to save them so I see only one method that benefits us both; me and the Harbingers joining you," I said with a smile.

"Huh?" the girls asked.





12:50pm Over Bone Dry Dessert





The sky was clear as the heat bore down on us from Celestia's sun. The clouds had long since left us as we sailed over the harsh dessert. I looked at the girls and Spike and saw they were trying to avoid looking at the sand below. Tempest, Grubber and Gilda were also coming along for the ride as well.

"Something the matter?" I asked.

"Ugh it's just looking at the dessert below is making us feel exhausted," Spike said.

"Oh that's right, you guys had to walk across the sands last time you were here," I said as I looked back over the railing.

"Hey, how did you know about that?" Spike asked.

"Speaking of, how did you know both Grubber's and my names?" Tempest asked.

"And about the Pillars of Equestria?" Rage asked as he, Elisa and Evan came up from below deck.

"Same way the departed look over the living," I said

"And how's that done?" Rage asked.

"You know that spell Faust used when she was trapped within Limbo?" I asked.

"You mean the Phantom Presence Spell?" Rage asked causing me to nod.

"Yep there's a gate up there that uses that spell. All one has to do is walk through it but it can only be used by one person at a time however. For three days a year anyone can go at any time and gods can get around freely," I said.

"What day is that?" Applejack asked.

"Isn't that obvious, October thirty-first to November second, when the veils between the living and the dead are thinnest," I said.

"So you did this all the time?" Rage asked.

"When I wasn't busy and believe me I was busy a lot," I said.

"Wish you could have been there then, you could have given us some help," Spike said.

"What're you talking about, I helped out plenty of times," I said.

"Yeah!" Pinkie said angrily at Spike.

"When?" Rainbow asked. So I held out my hand and three different orbs appeared in it, each one of a different memory.

The first showed us in the house of an anthro orange cat named Capper. He had purple hair atop his head and light orange tuft of floof on his chest. He was wearing a maroon and wine red coat with two gold buttons on the chest and a dark purple patch on the right sleeve and finally he had a dark bandage on his tail.

In the memory it showed the girls and Spike backing away from Tempest and her Storm Beasts while Capper stood off to the side. However there was one thing different about this situation from the groups memories. Standing behind the girls and Spike was me, only I was see through like a ghost in a picture.

"Did I really look that menacing back then?" Tempest asked.

"Uhhh," the girls said collectively.

"Yeah same here did I look that terrifying?" Grubber asked.

"Kay moving on, let me show you what happened," I said before I tapped the sphere causing it to ripple before it played.

Ho ho my goodness," said an anthro mole named Vergo who stood before Tempest. He wore a suit and top hat along with a pair of glasses to protect his eyes from the daylight. He then grabbed Tempest by the face and started turning her head in different directions and she didn't seem all too pleased about it either. "Well look at you with your scary broken horn and scowly eyes. What tricks do you know my little pony wony?"

While that was going on I looked around for an escape route and saw the window behind us just as the fin of a windmill went past. I then tapped Pinkie on the shoulder which caused her to look at me.

"Pinks I've got a plan, get everyone out of here and onto the windmill, hurry," I said causing her to nod before doing as I said.

"What, you mean to tell me that Pinkie knew you were there the whole time and didn't say anything!" Twilight shouted causing me and Pinkie to look at one another before looking to Twilight.

"Yep pretty much," we said causing Twilight to almost blow a gasket.

"Twilight let it go, you know what we all discussed," Rarity said causing Twilight to let out a massive sigh.

So the girls jumped out the window and onto one of the windmill blades, except for Rainbow who flew out of the window, while Tempest was still busy with Vergo and as if answering his question from before Tempest zapped him.

"Not bad," he said before he passed out showing Twilight just about to escape.

"Go, go!" Twilight shouted before she flew out the window.

"Get her now!" Tempest shouted causing the two Storm Beasts to rush after them.

"Your gonna be scared now ponies," Grubber said.

Outside, the girls and Spike were on the windmill blade or were flying beside it while I hovered before it, just watching for now and thinking of how to get them out of there. Suddenly one of the Storm Beasts grabbed hold of another one of the windmill blades, stopping the giant fan all together and trapping the group. Rainbow and Twilight tried pushing it to get it going again and despite the windmill's looks it was seriously damn strong. So drawing a phantom version of Whispering Wind from my back I cut the windmill blade the Storm Beast was grabbing causing it to break. With the force holding the windmill in place now gone, the windmill began to spin around rapidly thanks to Twilight and Rainbow. I then saw this as a way of getting them out of here so I flew to the stem that was holding the giant fan in place before looking at the others.

"I'd say it's time we get out of here you guys," I said before I swung my blade and cut through the metal brace connecting the fan and the stem. This caused the bolts to fall off before the fan detached itself from the rest of the building while I grabbed on. "Yeeee Haaaa hahaha!"

"Ah'm, Gonna, Be, Sick!" Applejack shouted each word every time we made a rotation.

Suddenly we were all thrown off and as luck would have it we landed on a scaffold. However the windmill fan was still rolling after us demolishing the scaffold behind us. We all continued to run and just made it into a passageway before the last of the scaffolding fell.

"We have to get there, to the docks!" Twilight shouted as she pointed at a docked airship.

I then pointed at a sign for Pinkie that showed the way to the docks was up a set of stairs, so Pinkie pushed the rest of the group up the stairs and told them about the signs while doing so. I kept on showing the signs and Pinkie continued to lead the group till we got to the dock. After a tightrope walk and Pinkie nearly going splat on the rocks below, only to be saved by Twilight and dropped onto the deck of the ship causing Pinkie to emit the same sound a squeaky toy makes when squeezed.

"Best Escape Plan EVER!" Pinkie shouted.

"Thanks Pinks," I said as I lay on the deck with them.

"WHAT!" Twilight shouted just as the memory orb disappeared.

"Heh only you could come up with a plan on the spot that involves a windmill fan like that," Rage said.

"Aw stop, ya gonna make me blush. Now the next situation I helped you all in...Oh and Twi before I begin I gotta say...Were you out of your mind!" I shouted causing everyone to step back from my outburst.

"What?" Twilight asked as her ears flattened against her skull.

"I'm talking about how you almost stole the Pearl of Transformation," I said.

"I was desperate and after all we- OUCH!" Twilight shouted after I flicked her on the tip of her horn which knocked her onto her butt.

"Being desperate or not Twilight you just don't go and steal something like that ever. Another thing, what you said to Pinkie, that was so not cool like at all," I said as I kneeled beside her.

"I know and despite their forgiveness I still feel terrible about what I said," Twilight said.

"Good," I said causing the others behind me to gasp and before they could speak I raised a hand. "Remember that feeling Twilight, keep it there that way you'll think ahead the next time you make a choice like that, so you won't feel that pain again," I said causing Twilight to start crying before I placed an arm around her and brought her in for a hug. "Remember Twi, you are the princess of friendship and it's that friendship that makes you strong, always remember that."

"I understand," Twilight said as she wiped away her tears and stepped out of the hug.

"You have some of the most awesome friends Twilight, don't forget that," I said causing the mares in question to puff their chests out with pride

I then went back over to the orbs and enlarged the second one before I began to play it for them. It showed five of the main six, Spike and myself standing on the beach looking up at Capper who was standing on a large rock.

"Now don't get excited ya'll, he's just talking about us," Applejack said causing the mares and dragon to let out dejected groans.

"They even escaped certain doom at the hands of Commander Tempest," Capper said as he slid down the rock before leaping off it and landing on his feet before our group.

"Yeah...that was really great," Rainbow said.

"Are you kidding me?"

Looking up we spotted a group of five all dressed as pirates and all of them were anthro parrots. The first one in the center wore the hat of the captain and wore garbs of gold and brown. She had a large emerald like a peg leg as a right leg and a bracer on her left foot. She had white feathers and blue eyes and she carried a cutlass on her left hip. I knew the captain's name as Captain Celaeno but I wasn't sure of her comrade's names.

"Figured you could use a claw," a buff male parrot with a mechanical right claw said most likely the muscle of the crew.

"We're on board to help you fight The Storm King, just not on board our actual ship," Celaeno said.

"That crazy unicorn sunk it but you got back our aaarrrrhh and we're ready to kick some booty," another male pirate said who wore an eye patch over his right eye causing his crew members to cheer.

Suddenly the sea began to bubble and glow drawing all eyes towards that spot when suddenly the light rose out of the sea and began to change till, with a burst of light, the figure was revealed as a pony wearing old tattered cloth along with sea shells and nets decorating her clothes. She also wore a string of sea shells around her neck and on the left side of her mane was a pinkish red flower. She looked like a pony but the shape of her wings showed more eagle along with her beak instead of a muzzle, talons for hands and feathers on her arms and legs informed everyone that she was actually a hippogriff. She had cream colored fur and feathers and a light blue mane and tail made of feathers. I also knew this mare as Princess Skystar.

"Is that what I think it is?" Capper asked while we all stared in awe at what transpired, as the hippogriff landed on the ground before us.

"Helloooo me again. I'm gonna get so grounded but I talked things over with Shelly and Sheldon (her clam friends) and they pointed out that you were just trying to help your friends so I wanna help too," Skystar said before she flew over to Pinkie. "Because you know one small thing can make a really big difference," Skystar said whispering the last words to Pinkie.

"That's it right, we didn't make friends with anypony else?" Spike asked.

"Geeze dude, don't sound grateful for what ya got," I said as I facepalmed.

"All right y'all I think our course is clear...Ya'll ready to do this thing?" Capper asked.

"We're coming Twilight!" Pinkie shouted causing everyone to cheer. "As soon as we bake up a plan."

"Uh I hate to be a downer here but how are we gonna get back? It's gonna take days to get there by foot," Spike said.

"Spike's got a point, we're gonna need a miracle to get there in time," Rainbow said.

"Oh is that all. Well one miracle coming up," I said as I outstretched an arm towards the sky.

Suddenly the clouds above began to part and suddenly a large airship flew out of the clouds and came to a stop right before us. It was the exact same one that Tempest sunk much to everyone's shock except Pinkie.

"Oooo you've been busy," Pinkie said while I raised a finger to my lips and smirked.

"It's our ship," one of the pirates said in shock.

"But I thought you said it was sunk," Rarity said.

"It was, we saw it go down ourselves," Celaeno said.

"How's this possible?" Capper asked.

"Guess we have somebody watching over us," Pinkie said before she bounced towards the ship with a smile as the memory orb disappeared.

"Ah knew it, ah knew you knew what was going on!" Applejack shouted as she pointed at Pinkie while the pink mare only giggled.

"Okay what was the last incident?" Rainbow asked.

I enlarged the next orb and pressed play on it. It showed a massive beast aiming a long black staff with a crystal at the tip that was sparking with power at both Tempest and Twilight. I knew this creature only as The Storm King.

"See ya," The Storm King said as he was about to unleash a blast of power.

Suddenly through the tornado like winds came a massive ball of fire that slammed into The Storm King, knocking him inside. The ball of fire turned out to be Spike, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and finally Rage himself. It was at that moment I decided to pause the show.

"Hey Rage, I've been wondering but where were you when all this went down to begin with?" I asked.

"Showing Eris the sights of Earth while Discord was touring Equestria while Faust, Dream Catcher and Chrysalis were at a diplomatic meeting in Griffonstone. It was when I got back did I realise Equestria was in trouble again. So after tearing shit up in Ponyville, I was about to go to Canterlot when I saw Celaeno's ship flying over. I went to show them my sword play however upon seeing five of the girls and Spike I stopped and they told me of the major problem before we came up with a plan to storm Canterlot, and it was awesome. Hey Pinks remember that present I was hiding in before jumping out with a M134 Minigun shouting double surprise?" Rage asked.

"Sure did and boy were they surprised but I was even more surprised when the bullet's just knocked them out," Pinkie said.

"Really?" I asked.

"Yeah, they were hellfire rounds and since ponies were only captured and not killed surprisingly, they were only knocked out.

"I talked The Storm King into only capturing ponies instead of killing them so I guess that's why," Tempest said.

"So they did bad things but not bad enough to be killed by Rage...guess that's fair," Rainbow said

This just caused me to shake my head with a smile before I resumed the memory.

"Bullseye," Pinkie said.

"Ugh well said Pinkie," Rage said before he stood up and shook his head.

"Pinkie! You all came back. I'm so sorry I was wrong to...," Twilight started but trailed off when Pinkie rushed up to her and wrapped her in a hug.

"I'm sorry too," Pinkie said. "It's like Ash once said Friends mess up sometimes but we should never-."

"Uh make up later, this isn't over!" Rainbow shouted as she pointed to the staff stuck in the window above the thrones.

"She's right, that thing's going haywire," Rage shouted.

Suddenly arcs of power shot out of the staff tearing the roof apart and allowing the violent winds to enter the throne room. Suddenly Rage activated a shield around him and the three princesses that were turned to obsidian from earlier in this adventure and the arcs of power were shooting at Rage's shield as well.

"Go get the staff I can hold out against those blasts," Rage shouted.

"I've got to get control of it!" Twilight shouted.

"Go, you've got this Twilight!" Pinkie shouted.

"No, we got this...Together," Twilight said with determination before the mane six and Spike made a chain of their bodies and began to fly in the wind when suddenly the Storm King pushed himself out of the rubble and began to crawl towards the staff.

"The staff, belongs, to me," The Storm King growled.

"Twi hurry up, he's coming!" Rage shouted.

I could do nothing but watch as both Twilight and The Storm King made a grasp for the staff till Twilight lunged for it along with The Storm King. Fortunately twilight grabbed it first and pulled it away and The Storm King went through the window causing the winds to sweep up Twilight and drag her into the storm.

"Twilight NNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Pinkie cried as she tried to reach out for the alicorn.

Suddenly I flew into the wind showing everyone the inside of the storm. I flew about searching for Twilight and managed to spot her clinging to the staff with all her might while keeping her eyes shut. So working quickly I flew around Twilight and used my power to create a wind barrier around her and knocking away any debris. Then with a burst of power I turned the wind barrier into a burst of wind that scattered the storm allowing the light of the sun to shine down on us. When Twilight opened her eyes she let out a sigh before she flew back down towards the castle just as the memory ended.

"And as they say, the rest is history," I said.

"Huh y'know now a whole lot makes sense," Rarity said.

"Your Majesty!"

"I looked at the voice and saw a crew pony running over to me before he dropped into a bow.

"Yes?" I asked.

"We have sighted the city of Klugetown, however...," the pony trailed off.

"Go on," I said trying to encourage the pony to speak.

"It appears the city is under attack and the attackers are bearing The Storm King's mark and there are caribou ships among them," the crew pony said earning gasps of shock from the mane six, Spike, Tempest and Grubber. "Sir, what are our orders?"

"Tempest?" I asked.

"I don't know what is going on here but if that banner is flying again I want to find out why, especially why they sided with the caribou," Tempest said.

"You heard her boys, we're going in," I said.

"Hey look, it's Celaeno's ship!" Rainbow shouted as she pointed to the sky.

Looking up I spotted the ship Rainbow was talking about surrounded by several air ships.

"Alright everyone tie down anything loose and brace for a steep climb and for impact. Get both the port, starboard and bow guns ready to fire on my command. Rage, get on the fore-deck," I said as I began to make my way to the wheel.

"Gonna ram 'em?" Rage asked.

"That's the plan why, that a problem?" I asked.

"Never," Rage said with a grin before he headed to the fore deck.

Once I was at the wheel I pulled a lever and our ship began to steadily tilt upwards before we started to gain altitude. I then stepped on a peddle and our ship lunged forward in a burst of speed which increased as we rose. Suddenly large flames produced by Rage burst forward from the bow of the ship covering the ramming spikes and bow of the ship in hellfire. I aimed our ship right below one of the caribou's frigates intending to smash through the ship.

"Brace yourselves!" I shouted just before we collided.

The impact wasn't as strong as I thought. In fact we cleaved through the caribou's ship with ease, tearing it in two. But still we rose upward before I straightened out my ship and headed towards another ship.

"Bow Cannons!" I shouted.

Suddenly a pair of gunports on the bow of the ship and a pair of cannons with three barrels on each one rolled forward and started firing upon the ships before us. I then noticed a ship was coming up on our left and getting ready to line up for a shot.

"Incoming!" I shouted causing everyone to get down just as the ship fired. Once they finished their volley, I got up. "Counter fire!"

And just like that our own guns fired tearing the ship to splinters. We then went around Celaeno's ship obliterating each ship we came across till the sky's were clear. Once we lost sight of each ship I ordered the gunports to close and I saw Celaeno's ship approaching us. Once our ship's met and a plank was lowered, the mane six and Spike rushed over while Rage walked over behind them and both Elisa, Evan and myself bringing up the rear. As I got on the plank to go over I heard Rage introducing Elisa and Evan.

"...and finally we have our leader, Ash Blade himself," Rage said as he gestured to me.

All noise ceased as I walked onto Celaeno's ship in fact the only sound were my boots thumping against wood before I stepped onto the deck.

"Captain Celaeno," I said as I approached the captain calmly while she seemed to tense up before stopping before her and letting out a smile. "I wish to thank you for aiding my friends in your journey."

"Oh...I-it was nothing, besides they helped us get our mojo back," Celaeno said.

"So I saw, by the way RD great song," I said causing the pegasus to smirk smugly before I walked over to the railing and brushed my hand against it. "I take it the ship is exactly as you left it?"

"Huh?" the pirates asked.

"Oh you birds ain't gonna believe this but Ash here is the one that fixed it for you," Rainbow said shocking the pirates.

"Consider it a thank you gift," I said.

"So it's true ye are a god," the parrot with the eye patch said.

"Please don't you start getting on your hands and knees before me," I pleaded.

"Uh I thought that's what everyone was supposed to do when meeting a god," the muscular parrot said.

"Not this god, I'm no better then anyone here. I've made just as many mistakes as anyone here so believe me I'm nothing special Mr...," I started.

"Allow me to introduce everyone, this here is my first mate Mullet," Celaeno said as she gestured to the eye patch parrot. "This here is Boyle," Celaeno said as she gestured to the burly parrot, "This is our chef Lix Spittle," Celaeno said as she gestured to the only other female in the crew. She was a large parrot with pale greyish rose colored feathers and light sap green feathers as hair. "And finally this is Squabble," Celaeno said as she gestured to the last member of the crew. He had greyish malachite green feathers on his body and dark crimson feathers on his head for hair and his eyes were looking in odd angles kinda reminding me of Derpy Hooves.

"A pleasure to meet you all, I'm Ash Blade as you all are aware," I said.

"Your dead!"

Looking at the source of the voice I saw a caribou, who had somehow survived our attack, charging at us with sword in hand. Before we could do anything Rainbow had sped forward and halted the caribou dead in his tracks with her pistol swords in hand, using one blade to block the attack.

"Fat chance," Rainbow said before she pushed the caribou's weapon away then plunging her second sword into his chest before pulling the trigger, killing him.

"Whoa nice swords Rainbow," Celaeno said.

"Ya like, these belonged to Ash back when he was a pirate himself," Rainbow said shocking the pirates into looking at me.

"A story I'll tell at a later date. For now though that caribou has just reminded me of a problem we have down below," I said as I looked down.

"So we gonna kick some ass?" Rage asked.

"Duh what else were we gonna do?" Elisa asked.

"Captain!"

I then turned to face the voice and was greeted by a shocking sight.

"Captain we found her in your quarters sir. She said she wanted to see the ship and got distracted reading a book. She didn't realise the ship had taken off till we began our attack," the crew pony said as he gestured to Songbird Serenade who was looking quite ashamed of herself.

"Miss Serenade, are you okay?" I asked.

"I'm fine Your Majesty but I am so sorry about being here, I meant no harm honestly," Songbird said.

"I'm not worried about that, I'm shocked your here yes but I'm more relieved your safe. Can only imagine quite the shock of figuring out your on a battlefield," I said.

"Your Majesty while I am here I wish to be of aid in any way if you would please, any small thing," Songbird said.

I was about to respond when Rage walked forward and whispered something int Songbird's ear who nodded with a smile before Rage said something to the crew pony before they both left.

"Okay what was that all about?" I asked.

"Trust me this is gonna be good," Rage said before he got up onto the railing and summoned his armor and weapons. "Well, you three coming?"

With a sigh I summoned my Harbinger armor and weapons before I too got onto the railing with Rage along with Elisa and Evan.

"Hey hang on, what are you lot doing?" Mullet asked.

"Don't worry, this is kid stuff," Rage said before he spun around to face the pirate before he leaned backwards and fell from the ship while Elisa, Evan and I just jumped off.

I plummeted to the ground, aimed for a street and made a superhero landing when I impacted the ground before I looked around and saw both Storm Beasts and caribou attacking civilians before they all looked at me. It was then I stood up and drew both Whispering Wind and Hingure and rolled my shoulders. I was about to attack when suddenly music started playing from The Pale Horse and then I remembered Songbird Serenade causing me to look at Rage. I could feel him grin at me before I shook my head.



I started tapping my foot and nodded my head as the music played and Songbird began to sing. When we hit the chorus the caribou and the storm beasts snapped out of the music's trance and charged at me. I ran forward and leapt over a storm beast performing a helm splitter, killing him before thrusting Hingure into a caribou while blocking a pronged spear from a storm beast with Whispering Wind. I then withdrew Hingure before slashing at the storm beast's legs then slashing the chest and letting the beast fall. Looking at the two storm beasts that had fallen before me and comparing it to Rage's story I scanned the two for their sins and discovered they had wrought a lot of harm and even raped a couple of females causing me to shake my head before I turned to face down the rest.

Dodging another strike I decapitated my foe before I plunged Whispering Wind into a caribou before I twisted him around and kicked him off. Suddenly two caribou were charging at me trying to slash me across the waist so I sheathed my swords and drew Damnation and salvation. Just as the two began to strike I jumped onto my side in mid-air while doing a barrel roll, allowing my body to slide through the gap between the swords before I planted a foot on the ground behind the two. I then aimed Damnation at the caribou on the left and shot him before I used Salvation on the other one before I turned around and continued on down the streets.

As I walked I saw Rage had slammed Blood Ruin into the ground and lodged it there before he leapt into the air while holding onto the blade, pulling it out of the ground and front flipping in the air before landing on a storm beast and plunging the flaming blade into his chest. Next Evan appeared with his shotguns once more and I noticed a pair of scales baskets hanging on each handle and he was tearing into enemies. He even summoned a swarm of insects that surrounded some caribou and when they dispersed all that was left were starved husks. As the music played on, the bodies piled up as we made our way through the streets.

During our assault I saw even the civilians were stepping up to save their home from the invaders. I was dealing with a pair of storm beasts when suddenly I hear a loud thunk sound behind me and as soon as I deal with the two storm beasts I turn around and saw a caribou laying on the ground and standing over him with a wooden bat was Capper. Before we could say anything I pushed Capper to the side and used my left fore arm to shove a caribou up against a wall. I then pulled out my dagger and stabbed the buck a total of four times before I let the body fall. I cleaned the blood off the blade with my wrist armor before I sheathed the dagger and turned to the anthro cat.

"Right well, I'll be on my way now, uh happy...killing," Capper said as he looked at me nervously before he began to walk away.

"Capper," I said causing the cat to halt before he turned to look at me. "You don't know me but I know you. I also know you helped my friends when The Storm King ruled over this place."

"Who are you?" Capper asked causing me to reach for my helm and open the jaws.

"Just someone whose trying to overthrow Diann and see justice brought back to the world," I said while Capper's jaw dropped in shock as he pointed at me.

Suddenly a fan flies past me and hit's a caribou dead center in the chest before a blue aura surrounds it and hovers over to Rarity.

"R-Rarity!" Capper shouts.

"Oh hello darling, I'm afraid I have little time to talk because as you can see we still have a fight on our hands," Rarity said before she left.

"I...huh...what?" Capper asked.

"I'll explain later right now let's get through this mess," I said before I closed my visor.





Two Hours Later Over The Sea of Clouds





"Whoa so you were there all that time?" Mullet asked.

"Most of it yes there was a lot of things going on for me up there," I said.

"Wow uh listen I don't know if I made the...best first impression," Capper said.

"Save it pal, I know what your about to say and all I'm gonna say is that you redeemed yourself for your mistake just like Tempest here. So there's no need for any worshipping or pleading or whatever kay?" I said.

"Uh yeah cool," Capper said.

"I'm just blown away that you managed to get our ship back," Lix Spittle said.

"The way I see it I owed you guys for saving my friends and family. So consider us even on all debts," I said.

"Not quite you saved our feathers back there," Celaeno said.

"Mount Aris right ahead sir and we've got trouble just like at Klugetown!" one of the crew shouted.

Walking over to the front of the ship, I looked and saw dozens of ships of both the caribou empire and The Storm King surrounding the mountain while the city of the Hippogriffs appeared to be on fire.

"Oh gods, what are they doing?" Rarity cried.

"It looks like they're invading...Which means the Hippogriffs hadn't been conquered by the caribou yet," Rainbow said.

"Well it looks like that's all about to change," Gilda said.

"Uh Ash wasn't The Storm King, I don't know, smashed to pieces when he was turned into a rock?" Rage asked as he looked through a telescope.

"He was," I said before Rage handed me the telescope and pointed to a large airship bigger then the rest bearing The Storm King's mark parked on the mountain.

I then looked through the telescope and aimed it at the ship and scanned it over. When I looked at the head of the ship I saw The Storm King himself walking down a gangplank with a chain in hand and on the end of that chain was Princess Skystar herself with a black collar around her neck.

"Well he doesn't look as smashed up now," Rage said.

Suddenly the telescope was yanked from my grip and when I looked I saw Tempest had grabbed it and was looking through it.

"So he's alive," Tempest said as she passed the telescope off to the girls.

"Appears the caribou enjoy picking at corpses ," Rage spat.

"I'd say it's time we get rid of this scum," Elisa said.

"Yeah but don't we seem kinda...outnumbered here?" Capper asked

"Agreed," I said as I looked up at the sky and smiled. "And I know just how we're gonna even the odds."

Closing my eyes I reached into the power taught to me by Zeus himself. I could feel the power of the lightning beneath and across my skin reaching all the way into my core before I opened my eyes and looked up to see the sky become dark with clouds. I could feel the lightning in my eyes as well. Stretching out my hand before I pointed at a few ships in the air and snapped my fingers causing several lightning bolts to strike the ships causing them to explode.

"Whoa, you can control...lightning!" Rainbow shouted as she squished her cheeks together.

"Oh there's a whole lot I can do but that's for a later date. For now we got a fight to join. Rage, Elisa, Evan and Gilda your with me up top. Girls, Spike I need you underwater, take care of any caribou or Storm Beasts that are down there," I said.

"What about us cause there's no way we're missing this fight," Tempest said with determination causing me to nod.

"Tempest, your up top with us. Grubber, I'm sending you to assist the team underwater. That gonna be a problem?" I said.

"No sir," Grubber said with a salute.

"And what of us?" Celaeno asked as she gestured to her crew and Capper.

"You're ship isn't designed for battle Celaeno so I'm giving you temporary command of my ship," I said.

"Seriously?" Celaeno asked.

"You have any questions on her fire power feel free to ask the crew," I said before I turned to my team. "Let's go kick some ass."

I then teleported us onto the mountain right at the city gates where we were immediately spotted by a pair of caribou trying to overpower a pair of Hippogriffs. I quickly pulled a pair of knives out of my thigh armor and tossed it at the two bucks, killing them before I selected a song on my IPod.



Drawing Whispering Wind I ran forward, with the winds of the storm I summoned rushing past me causing the enemy to stumble and try and block the wind. This allowed Rage, Elisa, Evan, Gilda, Tempest and myself to effortlessly cut them down while continuing to run, even the Hippogriffs battled with us. When the winds died down the enemy charged but it didn't make a difference for us. A caribou ahead of me then made a trust with a spear he was holding but I leapt onto my side while doing a barrel roll before I plunged Whispering Wind into the buck's face causing him to collapse onto his back, while I rolled forward and slashed at the legs of another buck who was coming to aid his ally causing him to collapse onto his knees. I then stabbed Whispering Wind upwards through the buck's head.

Pushing the body off my blade, I continued to move forward. I then tilted my upper body to the side to dodge an axe wielded by a storm beast going for an overhead strike before I slammed the edge of Whispering Wind into his waist. I then grabbed him and tossed him to the side before I deflected another attack from a buck before punching him in the face and slashing at his chest. I then spun around avoiding a buck who was charging at me before I stabbed the caribou through the back and with the buck still on my blade, I turned around and held him out before me just as a volley of spells were fired at me but instead hit the impaled buck. I then tossed the freshly made corpse away from me before sending a powerful blast of wind from Whispering Wind straight at the bucks who fired at me before I walked forwards and entered the castle courtyard.

I grasped Hingure and drew her before I twirled both blades around before I jumped into cutting down my opponents. I plunged both blades into a buck's neck in an X shape before I leaned backwards, causing me to fall to the floor while pulling the buck over me before I pulled the blades in separate directions, severing the head from the bucks shoulders and tossing the body behind me. I then leapt back onto my feet and slammed Whispering Wind into a buck's neck and pulled off a spinning decapitation before I used both swords to slash at a storm beat's chest. It was then I ran forward and leapt over a storm beast and slashed at his head with Hingure before I brought Whispering Wind down upon a buck, cutting him right down the middle before I slashed at another buck who blocked my attack.

I then kept striking at the buck till I pulled off a guard breaker and grabbed the buck by the front of his armor and used Whispering Wind's cross guard and smashed it into the buck's face before using the hilt. Then I slammed the blade deep into the caribou's waist before kicking him off before I used Whispering to sweep a caribou up at his legs before I gripped Whispering Wind in reverse and stabbed him through the buck's chest. I spun around and locked my blades like a set of scissors at a buck's neck and with a pull, I decapitated the buck before I leapt at a storm beast and planted my feet on him, knocking him onto his back just as I embedded my blades deep into his chest just as the song came to an end. I twirled my blades around before sheathing them when suddenly a new song began to play on my IPod reminding me that I left the device on shuffle and continue the last time I used it.



I would have turned the song off but when I looked at the rest of of my enemies and saw all eyes were on me, both friendly and foe, the latter just appeared to be more scared and none would dare approach me so I decided to leave it since it fitted the scenario before I walked forward and everyone split making a path for me to walk through all the way to the entrance of the castle. The doors even opened for me and my team by the caribou alowing us to enter the lobby of the castle. All of the caribou and storm beasts even dropped their weapons as we walked past allowing the Hippogriffs to grab them and take them into custody but I wasn't even worried about it as I walked on. Suddenly a caribou captain got in my path with a sword drawn but I could see he was trembling so I continued to walk towards him till I stood before him, the blade barely touching my chest and for awhile all was silent.

"Where are your commanders?" I asked emotionlessly.

"T-the throne room...in the highest point of the castle," the captain said.

I then went to move forward but the buck held the blade right against my armor causing the tip of the blade to tap my armor and causing the air to go still before I looked at the buck.

"Move," I said and just like that the blade clattered to the ground and the caribou dropped onto his ass to the side, clearing the path for us.

I went deeper into the lobby with the others following behind me before we entered an open elevator that took us to the top. The shaft itself was incredibly wide to allow the Hippogriffs and other flying visitors to fly about with no problems and once we began to head up, the song ended and I hit pause on the device when suddenly my team let out a gasp of air.

"What's with you lot?" I asked.

"Dude That...Was...So...Cool. Rainbow is gonna be green with envy when I tell her what she missed!" Gilda shouted.

"Yeah and when that happened I felt like I was struggling to breath back there," Elisa said.

"No kidding, just what the hell did you do?" Rage asked.

"I guess I unknowingly released some of my aura," I said.

"Aura?" Tempest asked.

"Every god or goddess has an aura about them Tempest. One that commands the attention and obedience of all within it's presence. The only reason you lot weren't totally affected was because my focus wasn't on any of you," I said.

"Damn that's...kinda terrifying when you think about it," Evan said.

With a nod I then summoned my other helmet before I looked at it.

"What are you planning on doing with that?" Rage asked.

"I plan to show these punks just who the fuck they decided to mess with," I said.





Hippogriff Castle Throne Room Third Person P.O.V.





The throne room of the Hippogriff castle was a sight to behold. It's circular walls were made up of stone arches with window's within them going all the way around the room with a set of doors that led to the elevator and inside the room was Queen Novo, a female Hippogriff with white fur and feathers covering most of her body and purple feathers acting as both a mane and tail. However she was being held down by a pair of caribou while a few others stood watch around the room but Novo's eyes were fixed on the throne or rather the one sitting on it. A caribou general wearing gilded armor and standing on either side of the the throne was The Storm King and also a figure in a black leather jacket and jeans with a hood pulled over his head, shrouding his face in darkness and an aura of death surrounded the figure bringing a subtle chill to the room. At the foot of the throne was Princess Skystar and finally on the right of the throne was a pedestal with a bright glowing pearl sitting on it.

"So this is the famous pearl you used to turn your entire species into Seaponies to avoid our hairy friend here *chuckles* quite fascinating," the general said as he stroked Skystar's mane like she were a pet while looking at the pearl, The Storm King grunted at the general.

"You'd better prey I don't get loose you bastard otherwise I'm gonna claw your eyes out when I do," Novo growled.

"Now now, that's no way to speak to your king and master whore," the general tsked.

"Your no king and I'd sooner die then call you master," Novo spat.

"That can be arranged although it would be a shame to ruin such a beautiful body such as yours, but I suppose I can make do with the young princess here," the caribou said as he went to stroke Skystar's cheek.

Skystar moved herself as far away from the approaching hand as she could. She then decided to open her beak and bit down on the hand causing the caribou to retract his hand in pain before he looked at where he was bit.

"That hurt," the caribou said calmly before he sat back on the throne.

Suddenly he kicked Skystar in the ribs sending her skidding across the floor before the throne.

"Skystar!" Novo shouted as she struggled to get loose from the caribou pinning her. "Are you alright baby?"

"I'm fine mom," Skystar said as she smiled weakly when suddenly the caribou general grabbed her by the main and pushed her into the ground.

"Hm you know, I always wondered what it would be like to fuck a girl in front of her own mother...what's say we find out," the general said with a leeches grin.

"NO!" Nova cried while Skystar closed her eyes in terror for what was to come.

Suddenly the sound of tearing flesh came from one of the caribou holding Novo followed by the sound of liquid splattering across the ground and when everyone looked, one of the guards had a new hole in the center of his chest and right in front of his chest was an invisible object made visible by the blood covering it. Suddenly the object is pulled back through the body and the second guard is decapitated before both bodies hit the ground. Suddenly Skystar appears beside her mother and the general is sent flying towards the throne by an unseen force.

Suddenly the dark figure throws a pair of blades at an empty space before the throne and instead of hitting the wall the two blades are knocked out of the air. The air where the blades stopped became disoriented and change when suddenly golden brown and ash grey armor plates with dark grey under armor appeared out of thin air. A pair of wolves was on the waist armor plates while the chest had a mark that was widely well known in Equestria etched upon it. But what had everyone's attention was the cape on the armor that seemed to blow in a non-existent wind. The only way to describe it was like looking through a window into a galaxy of stars and nebula's and as an added touch every now and again a shooting star whizzed past. To say the sight was breathtaking would be like calling the cape disgusting. Armed in the figure's hand were a pair of blood stained swords informing everyone the armored figure was responsible for the two caribou's deaths. When Novo and Skystar tried to see the identity of the figure they could only see a helmet with a pair of horizontal slit visors on the faceplate and for some reason they felt comfort in the fact this figure was here.

"Well, well, well The Hand of The Reaper finally shows himself or do you go by Conquest now?" the hooded figure asks causing all the remaining guards to tense up and aim their weapons at the figure.

"Rapid," the armored being growled, his voice clearly male but fierce and dangerous unlike his pressence





Ash's P.O.V.





My gaze was locked on the three figures around the throne before I spied the pearl sitting on the pedestal. I planted Whispering Wind into the ground before I held out my right hand towards the pearl causing the caribou to tense up, with a little levitation I made the pearl hit the hooded figure named Rapid in the head as it flew towards me before I floated it over to Queen Novo and Princess Skystar.

"Go," I said without taking my eyes off the three at the throne causing the two Hippogriffs to get up and make a run for the door.

"Well stop them," the general said.

Suddenly one of the guards made a dash at the Hippogriffs but with quick reflexes I picked up Whispering Wind and impaled the caribou through the neck before I tossed the body at the foot of the throne.

"You boys should finish your business with me before you go chasing after pretty girls," I said as I shouldered Whispering Wind causing the caribou to growl at my words. I looked and saw both Novo and Skystar who were just staring at me. "You both still here?"

Snapping them out of their trance they then ran out of the room before I focused on the remaining occupants.

"I take it your the shit stain that's running this show?" I asked as I glared at the general.

"Indeed and you are the Harbinger Conquest himself...you know I wasn't expecting you to come here dressed like the description, in the Book of Providence was a figure in white armor.

"True but I decided to go with something different, I mean seriously do you know how hard it is to remove caribou and traitor's blood from white armor," I said causing a couple of caribou to growl at my words but I ignored it as I focused on the hooded figure. "So Rapid, wanna tell me how you'd like to die?"

"What no, hello after all this time no question on why?" Rapid asked.

"Honestly I just can't be bothered to care. You have stolen the souls of those who weren't meant to die yet and for that I will see to too it that you are punished accordingly," I said as I pointed Whispering Wind at him.

"Enough of this," the general said as he got up and drew a sword while the caribou guards just surrounded me. "This rebellion ends here."

"No...this war has just gotten started," I said.

One of the caribou guards charged at me so I used Whispering Wind to block the strike and spun around while slicing at the caribou's neck with Hingure right as a second caribou charged at me with a sword in hand. I twirled and spun my blades around blocking each strike he made till I pushed him away and it was then I looked and saw the last four guards had once again surrounded me. So I twirled my blades around before I held my blades in opposite directions creating a space for myself. As I watched my opponents moves two guards, both armed with swords and one with a shield, attacked. So I deflected both blades before I spun around, got onto one knee and embedded the tip of Hingure into the ground and raised Whispering Wind above my head to block the attacks of the other two before I stood up and struck at another guard but he blocked it with a shield.

As I fought against the guards I kept on blocking and deflecting their attacks with ease like a ballet of death and both of my blades were like my dance partners. As they twirled and moved around me to my will, I then made my first kill. After I used the soul of my foot to kick one of the guards back, I twirled by blades down upon one of the shield wearing guards, severing off both his arms before I spun around and used both blades to slash at his throat. The deadly dance continued till I used Whispering Wind to shatter the other guards shield before he went with an overhead strike but I caught the blade with both of mine before pushing them towards the guards neck in an X shape. I then pulled the blades back slitting the buck's throat before I turned to the last two and blocked another strike before I plunged Whispering Wind into his chest all the way to the cross guard. I then pulled Whispering Wind out and let the body fall before I turned to face the last guard. Suddenly I felt something hard and with great force hit me in the back of my head. This me to stumble forward and knock my helmet off and into the last guard causing him to collapse from the weight of the helmet, crushing his leg causing him to scream bloody murder.

"Ow," I said as I straightened up before looking back at who stuck me and saw the general and his horns were aglow with magic.

I then looked towards The Storm King and saw he was speechless upon seeing my identity before looking at Rapid who seemed like he couldn't care anymore then he can throw me I then looked at the buck behind me and saw he had stopped screaming only to stare at me in absolute shock before I looked back at the general.

"Well...This is most certainly unexpected," the general said.

"Was that all you had?" I asked.

"Oh I've got a lot more tricks to show you," the general said when suddenly wings extended from behind him but not just any wings, those wings looked exactly like mine.

"Where...in creation...did you get those!" I growled with fury and venom dripping from my voice.

"Like them, when you and the other Harbingers showed up and took back Equestria our king ordered our best scientists to work day and night to merge your blood with ours and now almost every general and our top soldiers now have almost every ability you have. Our god king and his sons have the full power we are just second to them," the general said.

"Actually," I said as I planted Whispering Wind into the ground before I raised my right arm before me and turned the palm of my hand towards me. "The blood you have is outdated."

I then clenched my hand and suddenly lightning came down like rain, striking at The Storm King and general's airships, completely destroying them and burning all their soldiers to a crisp. The three before me just stared at the destruction I wrought while I just rolled my neck getting ready for a fight.

"Such power...With that I can truly become the storm king!" The Storm King shouted as he turned towards me with the staff ready to blast me.

But with a snap of my fingers a lightning bolt shot into the room, breaking a window and slammed against The Storm King, sending him flying into a wall before the lightning turned into restraints and pinned The Storm King there. I then turned to the general and the wraith before I picked up Whispering Wind and aimed him at the two.

"So whose first?" I asked.

The general looked petrified of me before he spun around and spread his wings to take flight out of the broken window but he just exposed himself. I teleported beside him and used Whispering Wind to cleave through his wings causing him to scream before I grabbed him by the throat and threw him back into the room. I then turned to Rapid who had six new arms extend form his back all armed with swords.

"If you think I'm going out to face judgement from him, then your dead wrong Hand!" Rapid shouted as I sheathed Whispering Wind.

I took several deep breaths and took a stance as I twirled Hingure about before I sheathed her and placed my right hand on Hingure's sheath.

"Secret sword technique Sword Draw Slash...Dragon," I said. A blue spectral Chinese dragon then encircled me before I ran forward at blinding speed. I stopped behind Rapid with Hingure partly unsheathed before I sheathed her with a click. "Blazing claws."

Suddenly each and every sword Rapid was holding shattered and the wound I left across his chest ignited with a spectral blue flame before it engulfed his entire body and with a final scream he became naught but ash before his blackened soul arose from said ashes. I grasped it and put it away for later. Suddenly I heard a grunt before I looked and saw the general was crawling away from me, leaving a trail of blood in his wake. So I walked over to him and kicked him onto his back before I glared at him.

"Wait, hold on...why do you side with those sluts and simple minded fools, your a god. In our country you can have anything you wish; money, worship, all the sluts you can wish for at your beck and call. With those so called rulers you won't have that, your power would be taken fo-," the general said but I stopped him by placing my boot on his chest knocking the wind out of him.

"Correct me if I'm wrong but you were gonna say the ponies of Equestria were gonna take my power granted or use it for themselves correct. Now if I'm not mistaking, wasn't it your kind that desecrated my tomb? Wasn't it your kind that defiled my body? Wasn't it your kind that drained every drop of blood from my body and used it to make those twisted pieces of flesh and metal you call God Hands, and wasn't it your kind who also inserted my blood into their veins, taking power that should never have been for yourselves? Do Not take me for a fool you snivelling grub!" I shouted the last part as I pushed down on him harder.

"We did it to do what was right," the general wheezed before I lessened the pressure on him because I wanted to hear what he had to say. "It was decreed by our gods and even you, that we should take your power and become strong enough to conquer the world and put females in their place."

"You disgust me," I growled before I summoned a swarm of rats.

The rodents scrambled towards us but ignored me before they went to work on devouring the general till all that was left was a puddle of blood before they vanished. I then walked over to the doors and saw both The Storm King and the lone guard were staring at me in horror. I used my magic and brought my helmet to my hand before I healed the caribou and walked over to the entrance doors. I then opened the doors and was greeted by my fellow Harbinger's, Gilda and Tempest.

"As you requested he's all yours," I said as I looked at the unicorn and gestured to The Storm King before looking at Gilda. "Make sure that caribou gets put with the others."

With nods, the two went and did what they had to do while Elisa, Evan, Rage and myself left for the elevator.

"Damn dude if I didn't know any better I'd say you were Sir Arthur Dayne himself, what when you were dealing with those guards and what the fuck was up with that last attack?" Rage asked.

"I've had intensive sword training while I was dead," I said.

"Okay I think we all need to hear about just what exactly you were doing while you were away," Elisa said.

"I suppose that's fair and boy do I have much to say but that can wait for tomorrow, today was exhausting," I said before we made it to the ground floor
> Chapter 36 School Life For A God Part 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

7:30am Aephoceria Master Bedroom





I woke up with a pleasant smile on my face as I noticed sunlight drifting in across the room, thankfully avoiding my eyesight, before I looked and saw both Moon and Luna were comfortably snuggled up against my sides with smiles on their faces. It seemed they were intending to pin me down but I had no reservations at the time so I remained in the bed and pulled the two beautiful mares closer to me. I lay there enjoying their company till they began to stir.

"Good morning," Luna smiled as she gave me a kiss before she nuzzled my chest.

"Hello you two, sleep well?" I asked.

"Most pleasantly," Moon said before she kissed my neck and nuzzled it.

"That's good since today is going to be busy," I said.

"With what?" Moon asked.

"Winter Wrap Up," I said.

"I see," Moon said as she plopped back onto the bed with a groan.

"What's the matter?" I asked.

"Day's will begin to get longer from here on," Moon groaned.

"Aw, is someone still sour about the whole ponies play in the day and ignore the night?" Luna teased.

"You and I both know I prefer my nights," Moon grumbled.

"Okay that's enough picking on Moon. Regardless I need to get up so I can get some breakfast and see to it our guests are settling in nicely. Also I promised to tell a story so I need to get on to that," I said as I sat up.

*yawns* "You go ahead, this day always makes me sleepy so I'm gonna get some more sleep," Luna said.

"Indeed," Moon said as she pulled the covers over herself till it reached her neck.

"Suit yourselves, I'll see you both later," I said as I kissed the two on the forehead and become a cloud of smoke. I slipped out of the bed before solidifying once I was at the dresser that held my clothes.

I decided to have a shower in our personal bathroom before I got changed out of my pyjamas and left for the dining room but not before stopping by the foals rooms and waking them up for Winter Wrap Up. I then led them all to the dining room where I saw Rage, Elisa, Evan, the mane six and seven along with Comet, Mac, the royal family, my friends from earth and finally the rulers I rescued all sitting down eating.

"Good morning everyone, I see you all got an early start today," I greeted as I sat down and ordered some cereal.

"Yeah, we have egghead over here to thank for that," Rainbow grumbled.

"Where's Spike, Nocturnal and the rest of the guys?" I asked.

"Uh, the guys were up late for their guys night playing Ogres and Oubliettes. They were planing on inviting you but you all left in a hurry with us to help out Celaeno and the Hippogriffs," Twilight said.

"It's cool, I probably wouldn't have attended anyway I never played games like that when I was a kid," I said.

"Seriously?" Shining asked completely dumbstruck causing me to nod. "Dude you don't know what your missing."

"Now why would I want to sit at a table for what may be hours imagining the scenario of a quest when the real thing is much more exciting," I said.

"True that," Elisa, Evan and Rage said as they nodded in agreement.

"But it is also dangerous," Chrysalis pointed out.

"Yeah but that's half the fun of it," Rage said with a grin.

"You guys are weird," Shining said.

"You would know, after all we've been friends for, what...six years now?" Rage said.

"Wow has it been that long?" Rainbow asked.

"Time flies," I said before I took a gulp of orange juice.

Suddenly I felt a subtle pulse of demonic energy run through my body causing me to pause and look at the others and saw they felt nothing. Suddenly I felt another pulse and it felt stronger then the last and it felt like it was pulling me in a direction.

"Hey...Ash!"

"Huh wha-what's going on?" I asked startled from my trance.

"You going deaf, I called your name out six times now," Rage said.

"Sorry my mind was on something else," I said as I rubbed my head. "What was it you wanted?"

"I was gonna ask when were you gonna tell us your story about what happened when you died," Rage said.

"Oh yeah, I actually want everyone to be awake and with me when I tell it. So maybe at a later date," I said.

"Fair enough," Rage said.

"Uh excuse me but there's something I need to take care of you'll have to excuse me," I said as I stood up.

"Is it serious?" Faust asked.

"Not sure but I do know that it requires my immediate attention, please excuse me," I said as I got up and made my way to the doors as they were opened and then closed behind me.

With that done I leaned against the wall for support as the pulses got stronger and stronger. I felt something tearing at my nerves making me want to scream but I held it in before the feeling dulled to a dull throb but the pull was still there. I followed the tugging feeling down the hallways and as I neared the source I could hear the clanking of metal against metal and saw a pair of guards run past the hallway I was in. So speeding up my walk to a jog I quickly reached the intersection and peeked around the corner and my eyes widened in shock at what I saw.

There were about ten guardians and ten regular guards. Half of the group was aiming their weapons at a hellish rift that was in the wall and on the other side of that rift was a river full of blood. I saw souls trying to fight their way through but were being held back by the guardians meanwhile the other ten were surrounding a figure wearing a black cape with bit's of orange on it and black armor. The figure also had blonde hair tied into three braids going down along their back from inside their helmet. The figure was also wielding a customised longsword with the blade belonging to an Argon sword while the guard belonged to a Magnus and the hilt was from a Garian. The figure then turned around and I saw a very familiar and terrifying face plate causing me to quickly duck behind the corner and process what and who I just saw.

"So you did end up in the Bloody Phlegethon...Apollyon," I said with a growl.

Shaking my head I summoned my armor and Whispering Wind before I took a breath and walked around the corner and towards the crowd. I saw Apollyon was tearing into my guards but thankfully none of them have been killed yet and were holding their own pretty well. However Apollyon managed to used the guard of her longsword as a hook and pull one of my guards to the ground and was about to finish her off.

"Enough!" I shouted causing everyone to freeze in place as I walked towards them. "Focus your attention on the rift," I said before I pointed at the ex-Lord Warden. "I'll deal with her."

"Hmmf fine," Apollyon said as she rested her blade over her shoulders.

The guards then did as instructed and focused on the rift while I faced Apollyon. I drew my sword and pointed it at Apollyon before I took a stance while Apollyon took a stance and went for an upper guard position.

I then took a swing at Apollyon's side but she blocked the blow then went with a heavy upper attack. I dodged the attack yet she followed up her first attack with another and when I went to block the attack she stopped and changed the attack to hit my waist so I used the bracear on my left arm to block the strike. I then used my left arm to punch Apollyon in the face before kicking her in the chest with my right foot, knocking her back. Apollyon then took a couple of swipes at me but I blocked each one before she ended her attacks with a shoulder charge, stunning me for a few seconds but it was enough time for Apollyon to knock me off my feet. She was about to bring her sword down on me but I rolled to the side, got onto one knee and held Whispering Wind above me and parried Apollyon's next attack before I counter attacked with an overhead strike of my own, tearing into Apollyon's armour and causing her to stagger back a few steps before I got up to face the former Warlord.

"Interesting, you fight well...wolf," Apollyon said. I said nothing but took a stance once more.

Suddenly a scream goes off beside me and when I looked I saw one of the damned had gotten passed the guards and lunged at me. It latched on to me and began to bang it's fists upon my helmet. I tred to shake it off for awhile but the effort was fruitless, so I grabbed one of the soul's arms before I pulled it off and thew it towards the wall. I then removed my helmet and tossed it at the soul pinning it to the wall.

"You," I heard Apollyon say with surprise while I turned to look at her.

"Not sure weather I should be touched or surprised that you still remember my face Apollyon. What's it been ten, fifteen thousand years since we last saw each other?" I asked as I rested Whispering Wind's blade on my shoulder.

"So your still around. Are you Ash, Holden Cross's second and the one who brought back the Iron Legion," Apollyon said.

"And took your place as the Lord Warden. Tell me, what are you doing here?" I asked as I pointed Whispering Wind at her.

"If you want answers then you must beat me for them," Apollyon said before she charged.

I wasn't quick enough to react and she kicked me into a window causing it to crack before she shoulder charged me. Realising what she was aiming to do as soon as she hit me, I grabbed a hold of her and dragged her through the window.





Third Person P.O.V.





Most of the group from the dining room came running into the hallway when a guard had arrived and told them of some kind of portal opening up to a fiery landscape where monsters were trying to get in and a skilled warrior had managed to get in and was fighting the guards. Rage, the Royals, the mane six along with Elisa, Evan, Comet and Mac made it to the corridor and saw the situation. Shock wouldn't be the expression they were feeling before Rage noticed one particular soul that was being pinned by Ash's helmet.

"Elisa, Faust gimme a hand with this, we need to send this guy back before deep shit hits the fan," Rage said.

"With what, to lift a helmet and toss a soul back into hell?" Elisa asked.

"Need I remind you Elisa, Ash's helmet alone is twice as heavy as your belt alone. Also we need Faust to hold this guy just so it doesn't go and cause a problem elsewhere," Rage growled.

"Kay, kay someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed," Elisa said before she went and grabbed the helmet along with Rage and Faust while the latter used her magic to pin the twisted soul.

With a massive heave they managed to move the helmet to the side before Rage grabbed the soul and threw it back into the rift leading to Hell.

"Move!" Rage ordered as he held his right hand up causing all the guards between him and the portal to move out of the way before a torrent of flames burst from his hand and started sealing up the portal while pushing the damned back. When he ended his barrage of fire the flames dispersed leaving no trace of the portal or burn marks.

"What the heck was that?" Rainbow asked.

"A rift to Hell. Remember when Bones- I mean Ash- I mean, ugh y'know, When we went to Hell you know who told us that once in awhile rifts like that will appear at random and will sometimes end up dragging someone in," Rage said.

"Ooooohhh," the mane six, Comet and Mac said before Rage looked at the helmet on the floor.

""Hey what the hell happened to Ash?" Rage asked.

"That warrior, it started fighting with his highness before she and the king went through the window," one of the guards said as he pointed to the broken window.

"She?' the group asked causing the guard to nod.

Walking to the window everyone peeked out and once more stared at what was happening below.

"Go figure she'd end up in Hell but the odds of her showing up here," Rage said.

"Is that....uh what was it?" Rainbow asked trying to remember the name.

"Apollyon?" Applejack deadpanned.

"That's it!" Rainbow shouted.

"Think we should help?" Rarity asked.

"Nah you all know how Ash likes to solve problems from the past," Comet said.

"He has a point," Chrysalis said.

"She's pretty good," Evan commented before Ash landed a blow against the dark clad warrior's helmet.

"But not better then Ash," Mac said.





Ash's P.O.V.





We've been fighting for awhile and I was currently using Whispering Wind to block Apollyon's strikes which proves her time in Hell hasn't dulled her skills in the least. Perhaps she used the fresh new souls as sparing partners or as dummies, whichever works for her. As our swords locked against each other Apollyon used the guard to hit me in the, face knocking me back and stunning me. When I got my focus back Apollyon gripped her sword's blade in her left hand while still holding onto the handle before she rammed the blade into my waist and pushed me into the wall.

"You've fought well my noble wolf, much better then when we spared," Apollyon said while getting into my face.

"I've had a lot of time to practice and learn some new tricks...and I can say you'r no slouch yourself," I said before I headbutted Apollyon in the helm which rung my own head for a bit.

I then used my left fist to hit her but what I didn't realise was that my fist was generating black lightning. So when I hit her I sent Apollyon flying to the far side of the courtyard. I then looked at my hand and saw the lightning before I felt pain where Apollyon stabbed me. I looked down and saw the wound she left me, which surprised me before I shook it off, stood up and watched Apollyon do the same.

"Damn it seems you've improved yourself if you made me bring out that little parlour trick and wound me," I said before I looked at her sword and saw a transparent dark red aura around the blade. "Guess that explains it."

"Silver for blood," Apollyon said as she looked down at the trail of blood flowing from my wound. "And here I thought noble people had blue blood."

"Then there are a lot of people who are noble then," I said as Apollyon began to limp forward dragging her sword behind her. "It seems your beaten."

"Don't be a fool, this fight isn't even close to over," Apollyon said.

You can't even lift your sword let alone swing it," I said as I walked forward as well.

"You underestimate me," Apollyon said before we stopped before each other. "That is a very big mistake."

"I think not," I said as I raised my right pointer finger and gently pushed Apollyon causing her to topple and collapse into unconsciousness just as I sheathed Whispering Wind. "And nighty night."

"Ash, are you alright?"

I looked to the source of the voice and I saw most of the group from the Dining Room was here and most likly observed the fight.

"I'm fine," I said as I held my right hand out and my helmet flew into my waiting hand before I tucked it under my arm.

"The fact that you can move while wearing all that god heavy armor along with the fact that you can stand with that wound still surprises me greatly," Faust said.

"Well she deserves some credit. She was still able to fight even though she had a what, twenty inch long dagger lodged in her gut when we first met," I said as I gestured to Apollyon.

"How did you two meet anyway?" Twilight asked.

"Well in a sense she actually saved my life but I'll tell you the rest in my private study. As for now I need to tend to Apollyon," I said.

"What are you planing on doing, send her back to Hell?" Rage asked.

"...First thing's first, I need to put her somewhere secure before she awakes," I said as I signalled a couple of guards to come over before gesturing to Apollyon while the others left.

The guards then grabbed a stretcher before placing Apollyon upon it before I gave them orders to put her in a cell in the dungeons away from the other prisoners but give her the comforts of a proper room. With a nod the guards left while I grabbed Apollyon's sword before giving it a once over and felt the demonic energy surrounding the blade. After examining the blade I teleported into my study and summoned a sword stand that would hold the blade vertically before I placed Apollyon's sword upon it. I then headed to my desk and summoned a dark crimson piece of parchment before grabbing a quill and tapping the tip on my left index finger before I started writing.HWhen the quill touched the parchment a flame appeared and words began to burn onto the parchment.

"Ash?"

Looking up from my writing I saw the others were here and looking at me.

"Oh hey sorry, just let me send this letter off and I'll get to you," I said as I rolled up the parchment and sealed it before I summoned a flaming magic circle bearing my mark and droped the letter into it before it vanished. I then stood up and walked into the back room where the others were waiting for me along with Nightmare Moon and Luna. "Alright so where do I begin?" I asked as I sat in an armchair.

"Well first what was that letter for?" Celestia asked.

"Oh I was just informing the warden of the circle of violence that I have Apollyon in my custody so they don't need to send demons over to claim her," I said.

"That's a relief," Faust said.

"And I also plan to keep Apollyon around for awhile as well," I said.

"Huh!" everyone shouted.

"Now hold on an apple picking minute Ash, ya'll plan to keep Apollyon here the same one who tricked yah into starving entire villages and starting a three way war?" Applejack asked.

"Yes her sins aside I believe she may be of use for us if I can convince her to wield her sword beside us," I said.

"She can certainly handle herself I'll admit but question, what makes you think she'll help us just like that?" Elisa asked

"Because I can offer her something no one else can or would...Redemption," I said.

"You plan to erase all her sins?" Rage asked.

"Not all, there are a large number that cannot be removed but I can send her to purgatory where she will answer for her crimes before she is given passage through the pearly gates," I said when suddenly a burning magic circle appeared not too far away and out came a small demon with only horns and a tail before he walked over to me and handed me a dark crimson scroll with a different seal then mine along with a folder. With a nod I grabbed the scroll and read it before nodding.

"Thank you, give your master my regards," I said causing the demon imp to bow before he vanished in another magic circle.

"I take it that's the reply for the letter you sent?" Twilight guessed.

"Yep and he agrees actually. Says that he'd be happy to be rid of her. According to her record she's been known to be extremely violent and won't hesitate to kill any demons when provoking her which results in her going without that much torture since she's been down there. Goes to show that even demons fear some mortals," I said as I looked at the folder before handing it around.

"Geeze this one's something else. Kinda reminds me of you Rage, if you were the opposite gender," Soarin chuckled after a quick look at the folder before handing it over to Elisa.

"Yeah she might just be the War before you War," Elisa said as she looked at Rage.

"Well when anyone did ask she would sometimes claim she was War," I said.

"So I have some competition for my title, this will be quite entertaining but that can wait for later," Rage said before turning to me. "Now then what happened to you while you were gone?"

"Ah well when I died I hung around till the funeral, which was a lovely service, till there was a bright light. I walked towards it and when I reached it I found myself walking through the misty Valley of Death I was unsure of how long I was walking for but I know it was for a long time till I finally came across Craig and he led me into Heaven. It was then that I was reunited with family and friends from long years past," I said as I remembered the memory.





Flashback







I was dancing to joyful Celtic music with my birth mother, the angel Alga. She was strikingly beautiful with white blonde hair that flowed down her back and olive green eyes that showed a gentle and kind nature with pristine white wings on her back. She was the very definition of the word angel. All around us everyone clapped their hands in time with the rhythm as we danced together and when the song ended my mother looked completely out of breath from dancing around while everyone cheered and clapped as we both bowed.

"Goodness my boy, you've become quite the accomplished dancer. I haven't been that out of breath since my own death," Alga said causing everyone to laugh.

"It's a shame father couldn't be here, I was hoping he'd be," I said as I let out a sigh.

"Be careful what you wish for."

Spinning around I came face to face with a strong and extremely handsome man named Ronsihr who had short black hair and his deep brown eyes showed fierceness and wisdom behind them. On his back, unlike my mothers wings, his were webbed and a dark crimson showing all what he was.

"Farther!" I shouted as I hugged the male demon who hugged me in return before we pulled back.

"Let me look at you son," Ronsihr said as he placed a hand on my cheek and looked me up and down. "Yes I can see you've grown stronger since we last saw each other.

"But...how-?"I began.

"Am I here well bit of a story behind that. You see after the massacre the Lord himself saw how miserable both the demons and angels from Aephoceria were when they were separated from their other half so as a divine law all those who lived there were granted blessing to reunite with their lovers but all must return to their realms after a certain time limit. Besides I doubt anyone would stop me from attending this," Ronsihr said.

"A father's determination, yet another thing I inherited from you," I said causing everyone to laugh when suddenly a pair of angels wearing armor and faces covered descended among the crowd and approached me and my parents.

"Ash Blade?" one of the angels asked the voice being clearly femine.

"Aye," I said.

"Could you Lady Alga and-," the other guard began with a male voice while looking towards my farther causing him to raise an eyebrow at the guard. "Sir Ronsihr please follow us," the guard said before they both took to the air and we followed behind them.

"Unbelievable," Ronsihr said as we flew through the clouds.

"Now Ronsihr remember we have to give them time," Alga said.

"Oh beloved you know one of the reasons I love you is because you always see the good in everyone but I've been patient for over ten trillion years now," Ronsihr said.

"I have to agree mum, it is a fantastic quality to admire but that is a very long time to wait for things to change," I said.

Soon we arrived at a massive castle that towered over us like an ant to a human and it was too grand to describe. We then landed at the entrance where a set of doors towered above us at fifty feet.

"What is this place?" I asked.

"The court of the gods," Alga said.

"It is where the leading gods from every culture come together for meetings but I sense a great deal of more power from within then what I've ever felt in my existance," Ronsihr said.

"I feel it too, it can only mean that there are more gods in there then usual," Alga said.

Suddenly the doors began to slowly open up until they were fully open and this left Alga speechless with her mouth open in shock.

"Mother?" I began.

"The doors...they never open up fully for regular summons," Alga said.

"So the doors are fully open and there are a ton of gods inside, way more then usual according to you...Something tells me I'm gonna be very busy by the time this is over," I sighed before I began to walk inside.

The halls were just as massive if not more so then the doors leading inside and they were quite lavish as well. Suddenly the doors closed behind us with a mighty boom leaving me and my family alone in the massive hallway when suddenly a figure wearing red and white robes and yellowish gold wings growing out of their back flew towards us. When the figure landed upon the ground before us the wings disappeared and turned into a golden cape that went around the figure's body almost like a cloak. Upon closer inspection I could see the figure was a male with eyes as blue as the sea and long blonde hair that reached his back. I could also see a white piece of fabric hanging from the figures belt that had a brown border and a yellow holy cross on it. Finally the last features of the figure was the halo above his head.

"Archangel Michael," I said as I stepped forward to greet the Archangel.

"Ash Blade, it is a pleasure to see you again," Micheal said as he approached me and offered me his hand to shake.

"Yes...I hope there are no hard feelings for my attitude towards you," I said as I shook the Archangel's hand.

"None at all, as I said before Ash we deserved your scorn. Now if you would all be so kind as to follow me everyone's waiting and please, do not be afraid to use your wings to fly through the hallways they are rather large," Micheal said before he turned around and his cloak became wings once more before he took off and the three of us followed behind.

We flew after Micheal till he stopped at another set of doors just as large as the doors at the entrance only these had a grand design upon them of a sea of clouds and hovering above was a sun with it's rays of light shining down upon them. Embedded in the sun was a bright blue jewel that was lit up from a light beyond the doors. As I took in the details of the beautiful door we landed before them. Michel approached them and grasped a rope that connected to the door.

"The lord himself and all the other gods are waiting, it's best you three enter now," Micheal said as he pulled the rope twice causing me to give Micheal a nod before the doors began to open but a bright light obscured my vision of what lay beyond the doors. "And Ash...may fortune continue to smile upon you."

With that the Archangel left so I turned back to my parents who gestured for me to go ahead. So taking a gulp of air I turned to face the fully opened doors, walked through them and upon entering I was surrounded by a warm and comforting light before I found myself surrounded by clouds and blue skies. Rising out of the clouds like swords were towering pillars that reminded me of Faust's tower back in the World between Worlds. I began to walk forward till I almost fell into a pool of water but when I looked I saw a small version of the Earth calmly spinning on it's axis floating above the water. Suddenly I felt many strong presences surround me and when I looked I saw several thrones and on each throne was a different leading god from a different religion; Ra, Osiris, Set, Ganesha, Shiva, Odin, Thor, Zeus, Poseidon, Hades, Amaterasu, Din, Nayru and Farore along with many many others and finally a massive monolith made of clouds arose upon the opposite side of the pool away from where I entered. Suddenly a hole opened up in the monolith and streaks of light pored into the hole forming an orb of pure light.

Realising I had the most powerful figures in all of creation staring at me I did what any sane person would do, I unsheathed a phantom clone of Whispering Wind (which has been with me since my death) from my back and embedded the tip into the clouds before I got to one knee and bowed my head.

"So this is the one."

"He certainly doesn't look like much."

"He's certainly cuter then you,"

"If you're all quite done, we can begin."

During it all I remained silent and kept my head bowed unsure of what I was supposed to do next.

"Rise."

Doing as asked I stood up and sheathed phantom Whispering Wind onto my back before I looked ahead at the towering monolith.

"Greeting Ash Blade and yes I am indeed who you think I am," a voice spoke but I couldn't tell if it was male or female but I do know it came from the orb in the monolith because the orb pulsed with each word.

"So this is what you look like; no gender, no face just your presence," I said.

I didn't see but I could tell God just nodded in response to my comment.

"It has certainly been a long time since we last spoke my tiny friend," Odin said. A god who wore purple, gold and silver armor and robes and he had a three pronged spear in his grip called Gungnir. He had short white hair and a long beard with parts of it tied into three braids while the rest hung loosely and a golden eye patch covered his left eye.

"Indeed lord of the Norse but if I may ask what brings all of you together, it can't be for little old me can it," I said.

"Little and old is right," a god said and he was wearing the armor of a spartan and armed with both a spear and hoplite and finally a sword on his belt.

"And you're older then he is Ares and yet he was once one of your top Spartans back when Persia invaded Thermopylae," said a goddess wearing a helmet that just sat atop her head leaving her face exposed. She was wearing a toga and she held a spear in her right hand while an owl was perched upon her left shoulder.

"Why you-," Ares started when the sound of of something metallic banged on the floor.

"Enough you two," Zeus demanded with a voice like thunder and like last time we spoke he wore a white toga that reached his feet. He had long white hair and beard and the figure carried a lightning bolt in his grip.

"Actually Ash the reason we are here is because of you," Ganesha said.

I then looked around and looked into the eyes of every god around me and saw the same thing, agreement and that terrified me.

"W-what did I do?" I asked.

"Look at this, despite all he has faced the boy trembles in fear of us," a god with the head of a hawk said I knew this god as the Egyptian god Horus.

"That is to be expected. Put yourself in his place, he is standing in a room surrounded by those who gave creation to the world," Farore said one of the four goddesses of Hyrule. She, like her sisters, had golden skin however her dress and flowing hair was green like the grass in the Scotland highlands.

"There is no need to fear young warrior for the reason why you are here is for a much more joyful reason," Din said and like her sister her skin was golden but her hair and dress were a flame red.

Suddenly I saw movement out of the corner of my eye and when I looked I saw clouds move and form a grand throne so I stretched my wings and flew over till I was hovering before it.

"Are we waiting for someone?" I asked causing most of the gods to chuckle. "What, what did I say?"

"We have been waiting for someone Ash. More specifically someone to fill that throne," Nayru said her hair and dress a beautiful ocean blue as I turned to look back at the throne.

"That someone is you Ash," God said.

I couldn't have spun around fast enough even if I tried. The shock on my face was clear to everyone and when I looked at my parents they shared my emotion before looking back at the gods.

"Wait, you want me...to," I said as I pointed at myself before pointing towards the throne.

"I told you he would be dumbstruck," Poseidon said to Zeus and like before he wore a toga made of scales that reached just below his knees. He had long brown hair that just touched his back and he had a fairly long beard and in his hand was a golden trident.

"No there's gotta be some mistake, I'm just a...," I started.

"Single greatest hero throughout creation and the bridge between both Heaven and Hell," Ra said.

"It may not be known to the world Ash but your actions do not go unknown here. You have stopped many well known evils and disasters from arising all throughout your life. Your pain," Zeus said.

"Your sacrifices," Ganesha said.

"Your unyielding determination," Farore said.

"We wish to reward your efforts despite all you've been through and so here we are," God said as the entire area glowed brighter. "So are you ready?"

"I-I...I need to go," I said before I flew through the entrance doors as quickly as I could.





"Hold on a sec, you just left?" Comet asked.

"Yep pretty much," I said.

"Dude don't you think that was kinda...," Rainbow began but trailed off as she tried to find the word she was looking for.

"Rude," Rarity suggested.

"Well not what I wanted to say but close enough," Rainbow said.

"Tell me something you two what would you have done in my position? You have the single most powerful beings responsible for all of all creation everywhere asking you to ascend and join their ranks. I don't know about everyone here but I was struggling not to have a panic attack," I said.

"You know, I kinda know where Ash is coming from here," Twilight said causing us all to turn to face her. "When I became an Alicorn Princess, I was in the exact same position as Ash because I knew everyone would be looking up to me for answers just how I looked up to my mentor," Twilight said as she looked to Celestia who smiled back in response.

"Yeah so accepting the title of god would mean I would have millions and millions of people looking to me. Can you imagine the perfect image I'd have to keep up for them,"I said as I rubbed my head in annoyance.

"Don't need to," Celestia said.

"Anyway back to the story,"





Resume Flashback





I was sitting in one of the massive structure's massive hallways my back up against the wall and my legs were pulled close to my chest. I felt nothing but conflicting feelings plague my mind.

"Ash?"

Looking at the source of the voice I saw it was both my parents.

"Oh hey sorry about that, it's just...," I started.

"A lot that was dropped on you," Alga finished.

"Yeah," I said.

"Ah don't worry yourself about it Ash," Ronsihr said as he sat down beside me and wrapped his arm over my shoulders.

"Your farther's right, what happened back there was something no one can be prepared for," Alga said.

"Mum, Dad if you were in my position...What would you do?" I asked causing them to look at each other and engage in a silent conversation before Ronsihr held me closer.

"Ash this is a choice you need to make for yourself but just know, we'll be right beside you no matter what you choose," Ronsihr said.

"Thank you both...I think I'm ready to go back inside now," I said as I got up and helped my father up.

We then flew back towards the room/plane or reality the gods and goddesses were still in and when I entered I saw many of the gods and goddesses were standing and mingling with each other. When I approached they all stopped and turned to face me.

"First of all I wish to apologise for my abrupt exit, it's just this isn't a decision that is easy to make. *deep breath* But I have made a decision and my answer is yes,"I said calmly as I could muster despite my nerves but before anyone could speak I raised a hand to let them know I wasn't done. "But I do have a condition to set if I'm going to do this.

"Name it," God said.

"My power...I do not wish to give up on my unholy magic because if I did that then I would be giving up a part of myself," I said causing everyone to talk amongst themselves in surprise.

"Ash the request you make is not within our power to control," God said drawing my attention to him. "You see depending on you yourself what you hold in both heart and soul is what shall define you and allow you to become."

"So in truth it's all about rolling the dice," I said.

"Even if you know this Ash do you still wish to continue?" Farore asked.

"...I'll take my chances even make my own luck if I have to," I said with a smirk.

"I like this kid," a goddess said. She wore a toga so I knew she was of Greece and her flame red hair was braided to look like a crown upon her brow and in her grasp was a cornucopia. She had a blindfold over her eyes and it was then I remembered her as Tyche.

"Then step into the pool," God said as a light pointed to the pool containing the earth.

Suddenly the planet rippled and disappeared leaving only the pool of blue clear water which began to bubble before it lit up like one of Luna's stars on a perfectly clear night. Taking a gulp of air, I did as I was asked and stepped into the pool and as soon as my foot touched the water I instantly felt calm and relaxed before my foot submerged. Soon I heard the sound of tiny bells then singing but I couldn't care where it was coming from as I stepped further into the pool descending down some submerged steps. When I reached the bottom the water came up to my waist and as I walked to the center of the pool the water began to swirl and rise around me but the water kept me calm as I looked around me. Soon the water began to rise higher and higher becoming a vortex around me and as the water swirled voices in the water whispered to me. It was difficult to hear but they spoke of secrets and power and once the voices vanished the water itself stopped like time had been stopped before it collapsed down upon me.





"What!

"What happened next!"

"Where you scared!?"

"Did you live!?"

"Are you all gonna keep shouting at me or do you want me to finish?" I asked as I rubbed my ears from the shouting.

"Okay, okay just don't keep us in suspense," Rainbow pleaded.

"Well after awhile once I felt the water stop falling upon me I got up and felt a massive surge of power in my body unlike any I've ever known and when I got out of the pool I was congratulated by all the gods and goddesses for joining their ranks," I said.

"That's it?" Comet asked.

"Yep," I said.

"Huh I was expecting something more...grand," Soarin said.

"Sorry for the disappointment although when it was all over they said my title would come when we figured out my power and what it was then Odin took me back to Asgard for that nine day party I told you all about," I said.

"So after that what happen next?" Applejack asked.

"Well the gods said my power was a bit much for my body to handle and so they talked with my parents about me attending school...," I started.

"School!?" Everyone asked in shock.

"They have a school there?" Twilight squealed.

"Mm-hm for those who didn't get a proper education in life even the children of angels mythical sentient beings like elves and satyrs, centaurs and more and finally it's also open for demigods and gods as well," I said.

"So you weren't the only god there?" Rainbow asked.

"I was but uh I actually kept the fact I was a god hidden from everybody else," I said.

"Oh yeah, why's that?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Being a god at a school like that would be like royalty attending a school for nobles. Everyone would try to be my friend and many would do that for their own personal advantages," I said.

"Fair enough," Dream Catcher said.

"Wouldn't it have been awkward to attend a school while being an adult?" Rainbow asked.

"Easy fix I just used my power to turn myself into a 17 year old and I managed to fit right in," I said.

"Whoa that's gotta be handy," Gilda said.

"Oh I am ever so jealous," Rarity huffed.

"So this school, what was it like?" Twilight asked.

"Oh it was something else. The place was a boarding school complete with private dorms. It had to be the most beautiful and also largest school I've ever seen," I said.

"I doubt it's that impressive," Celestia scoffed.

My response to Celestia's comment was me pulling a photo from thin air before handing it to her and when she looked at the photo the expression on her face made me laugh up a storm and when Twilight looked she fainted.





Flashback Ten Days After My Ascension





I was standing on the deck of a luxurious airship, gazing at the school before me and the place was breathtaking. The school was sitting upon a massive plateau of rock over a couple of miles long and half as wide forming a wide oval shape. There were several different structures atop the plateau. There was even an arena right in the center and canals of water ran all over the school creating a beautiful pattern that could only be seen from above. At the head of the plateau there was a large white engraved structure that glowed in the sun. This structure acted as the entrance gate for any incoming ships delivering people or supplies to the school. While at the back of the plateau was a massive and dense forest.

"Enjoying the view?"

I spun around and was greeted by Athena who was smiling at me gently.

"Yeah but if Twilight could see this she would lose her mind and Celestia would be green with envy," I said.

"Twilight and Celestia?" Athena asked.

"Oh a couple of ponies I knew when I was alive...when I was alive," I sighed as I placed a hand over my heart.

"I know you left much behind when you died Ash and for what it's worth I'm sorry," Athena said as she placed a hand on my shoulder.

"It's alright, it was by my own choice that I ended up here," I said before I looked at the sky. "I just hope they're all doing well," I said with a sigh before tugging at the collar of my shirt which was part of my new school uniform to make it easier to breath. "Y'know, this outfit is kinda restricting. Are you sure I need to wear it?"

My uniform was a simple double breasted black blazer with epaulets on the shoulders and a blue shoulder cord on my left shoulder. I also had a white shirt while my pants were black slacks and black dress shoes shined to look like mirrors.

"As is customary in most schools, you must wear a uniform to go with it," Athena said.

"That may be but the collar is strangling me," I groaned while tugging at the collar once again.

"Well I say it goes well with that new ponytail hair style you have, thanks to your magic. Which I'm still surprised you mastered so quickly but if I may ask, why do you look like a seventeen year old?" Athena asked.

"Hm oh well it'd be a little awkward for me to go as an adult in my opinion. So this is a comfort thing if anything else and also I'm using it as a disguise. Speaking of which I'd like the fact that I'm a god to be kept under wraps. I'd like to interact with my fellow students, not scare them off or have them worship me or stuff like that," I said causing Athena to chuckle.

"Very well, I shall let the others know about that when we arrive," Athena said.

"If I may ask, why are you here besides escorting me to the school?" I asked.

"Greek Goddess of Wisdom and Mathematics Ash, shouldn't it be obvious as to why I'm here," Athena said.

"Ah right," I said.

"By the way Ash what class are you in? I know your somewhere in the mid-years because of the blue shoulder cord," Athena said.

"Oh uh, hang on," I said before reaching into my coat and pulled out a data pad which reminded me of a smartphone. However the device was black and in the shape of a sharp rectangular prism with three buttons at the bottom just outside the screen: the school supplies, to inform me of my timetable, notifications and it even has my school ID on it. "Mid-year class 7-A."

"Wow that's very impressive, two years before the senior years and in the advanced classes as well most impressive," Athena said.

"I think everyone is putting a little too much confidence in me," I said.

"You'll do fine Ash...Ah we're entering the gate," Athena said causing me to look at the gate myself.

When I looked at gate I saw a large rectangular hole opened up in the monument allowing us to enter the school grounds. Upon entering I saw several other ships were docked inside as well. I then went and quickly gathered my luggage, which was in a luggage bag my mother got for me, before I headed for the exit ramp where Athena was waiting for me.

"All set, our first stop will be at the men's dormitory where we can drop off your luggage before heading to class," Athena said as she began to walk away.

"Got it," I said as I followed.

The walk through the school grounds was quite relaxing, almost like walking through a park. The grounds were huge and had hedges and trees sitting on the grass around the place. There were a few pathways and benches, even a few critters here and there as well that approached me and I couldn't help but stop to pet them. I then felt eyes on me and when I looked up towards the buildings I saw some faces quickly disappear from view but I couldn't get the details of their faces.

"Ash...it's best we not dally," Athena said.

"Oh right sorry," I said as I stood up, grabbed my luggage and ran over to follow the goddess.

We then entered the main lobby where I took a look around and was astounded by the view. There was a staircase that led in four different directions with banners hanging from the walls and ceiling, a tiled floor of blue, golds and whites with plenty of stained glass windows of nothing in particular but patterns to let in plenty of light.

"Well what do you think so far?" Athena said.

"Not bad, it is very impressive," I said as I looked around the lobby.

"Now Ash, I believe there is one thing I neglected to tell you," Athena said.

"If this is about the whole different species thing, I read it in the brochure and I'm fine with it. Otherwise things would have been very different for me in Equestria," I said.

"It's not that Ash. It is about our students yes but not in the way your thinking," Athena said.

"Okay then what?" I asked.

"Well there have been a large number of gender unbalancing as of late, so I think it fair to say that...," Athena said when suddenly a bell rang out load and clear and suddenly the lobby was swarmed with students but what surprised me. "About 80% of our students are female."

"Oh...wonderful," I said.

"Yes, there are quite a few young males in Heaven whom have passed on but do not wish to attend school. We do not wish to force them to go so we leave them be and we welcome them if they change their minds, but the children of Angels have very little choice in the matter. However the past few years have been particularly bad," Athena said.

"Yikes, that's gotta suck," I said as I tried to stay out of my soon to be fellow students way and as I moved and dodged I noticed a lot of the girls glance and stare at me as they passed.

"You're not off put are you Ash?" Athena asked.

"Uh Equestria has a similar situation, so I'm not too fussed about it personally," I said.

"I see," Athena said.

"M'lady Athena."

When I looked at the source of the voice I spied four different girls had come up and were looking at the two of us. They each had blue shoulder cords meaning they were mid-years like me, but unlike me their attire were black full body dresses that reached the floor.

"Oh hello girls and how are your studies," Athena asked.

"Fine m'lady, you seriously helped us out with the algebra. But we wanted to ask who this is," one of the girls said as she looked at me.

"Ladies, this Ash Blade. As of today he will be a fellow student so treat him well," Athena said.

"it's a pleasure to meet you all," I said with a small bow.

"Oh my gosh, he's so cute," one of the girls whispered to another.

"So Ash, tell us what class are you in?" one of the girls asked.

"Oh I'm a mid-year class 7-A," I said.

"What, no way, the advanced classes!?" one of the girls asked as she leaned in close to my face causing me to lean back so our faces don't touch.

"Uh yeah, I guess so," I said and it was then I realized I had drawn a crowd of students. Suddenly the sound of clapping hands drew everyone's attention, including mine, and when I looked I saw it was Athena.

"Now now everyone, don't you all have classes to get to instead of staring at the poor boy," Athena said.

"Awww," most of the crowd groaned before they went on their way.

"Are you alright Ash?" Athena asked.

"Uh yeah, I'll be fine...but I think I underestimated just what exactly I'm about to get myself into," I said.





"Humph," Luna suddenly huffed and loudly too.

"Oh boy," I said as I pinched the bridge of my nose.

"Don't you 'oh boy' me Ash. Honestly you can't go anywhere without someone trying to hit on you. Why don't you just tell them you're married and leave it at that?" Luna asked.

"Cause if I did that my whole identity would have been blown and if everyone knew I was a god they would most likely try and seduce me all the more. Besides you are hardly in any position to judge me," I said.

"W-what?" Luna stammered.

"Don't play coy After I was gone there have been many stallions who have tried to seduce you and yet you don't see me acting like a jealous colt now do you," I said calmly and with a matter of fact tone causing Luna's ears to droop adorably and her eyes become downcast. I then placed a hand underneath her chin and made her tilt her head up to look me in the face. "I'm not angry at you Luna and personally I'd understand if you had wished to move on with someone else. I wasn't even sure at the time that I could come back so I hold no blame over you," I said as I nuzzled her muzzle with my nose cheering her up.

"I couldn't do such a thing Ash, even if I tried. I could never love another like how I love you," Luna said.

"Now I hope you two aren't gonna get too close that it would end up pushing me out of this relationship," Nightmare whined as she nuzzled my cheek with hers.

"Never, I love you both more then all the stars in the sky," I said as I kissed them both.

"Awww," the mane six and seven cooed.

"You mean that corny stuff works?" Soarin asked earning glares from everyone.

"Anyway, back to the story," I said.





Resume Flashback





I was walking through an almost endless stone grey hallway full of doors with Athena. The only lighting here were two rows of small windows in the upper two corners of the hallway allowing a little light to enter the hallway. Neither of us said a word before we stopped at door.

"Here's your room Ash," Athena said as she handed me a key.

Taking the key I inserted it into the lock before I opened the door outward and was greeted by the sight of my room. The room was fairly large and square shaped and as soon as I entered I saw a queen size bed up against the back wall of the room, with a large window as well to let in natural light with a ledge at the bottom of the window as well. There was a blue and grey rug on the ground, a pair of book shelves on the right wall as you enter the room for personal books and in-between the shelves was a large mirror with a desk and drawers for studding utensils. There was also a long chest of drawers against the wall the door was attached to and on the left was a pair of doors; one leading to a closet and the other to a personal bathroom. Above the bed and chest of drawers were a set of shelves for little nick knacks and whatnot's.

"What do you think?" Athena asked.

"Reminds me of a personal apartment...It will do just fine, thank you Athena," I said.

"Oh and one more thing Ash," Athena said as she walked over to a space between the door and the chest of drawers. She reached for a small slot in the wall and pulled out a drawer of some type and when I walked over to look I saw a cloth bag within it being held by a set of hooks. "This is for any dirty laundry you have Ash. While you have classes cleaners will come by your room and give it a clean and your laundry will be taken to be cleaned before being returned here for you to put away how you see fit."

"Got it," I said.

"Well I'll leave you to get settled in Ash, while I go and inform your teacher about you being on your way and about your identity. So just use the data pad to find out where all your classes are when your done," Athena said.

"Alright and thank you Athena," I said with a bow.

"Ash, we are equals. You have no reason to bow to me," Athena said with a smile before she left.

With Athena gone I let out a sigh before I walked over to my luggage and began to unpack my clothes and put them away how I like them. I then placed a few books onto the shelves along with some items I had in life (or at least copies of them at least). I was packing away the last of my books when I came across one that had a sky blue color and a single word engraved in gold upon the cover in fancy writing.

Memories

I then opened the book and gazed upon pages full of photos and a few pages of paper glued into the book describing why the photos were taken. I flipped through the pages enjoying the memories of my time in Equestria till I stopped upon one of me, Luna, Pip and Midnight. I was holding Luna close and she was holding Midnight while Pip was sitting on my lap and we were all smiling at the camera. It was then I realized I was crying, so I quickly wiped away my tears and closed the book so I didn't ruin the photos before shelving it.

Once that was done, and everything was put away, I took out my data pad and brought up a map telling me where my class was. So stepping out of my room, and locking the door behind me, I began to make my way through the hallways towards my class while taking in my surroundings as I went so I didn't have to constantly depend on a map. Soon enough I arrived at the classroom door. So putting away my data pad I raised a hand and knocked at the door three times.

"Come in."

Opening the door I was greeted by a large rectangular room with what looked like a staircase stand so the teacher can see all the students and all the students could see the teacher. On the structure were two rows of five double seated desks all going up to a singular desk that looked more like a throne at the top. The first three rows on both sides of the class consisted of female students while the last two rows had only five students, leaving one desk unoccupied. Finally sitting on the singular desk was a male student that looked ordinary but I could feel a great deal of power coming from her, a power that felt like Ares's.





"Wait Ares, I thought you said you were the only god there?" Twilight said.

"And what I said was true. But demigods on the other hand well, that's different," I said.

"A demigod?" Soarin asked.

"Children who's parents are a god slash goddess and a mortal," Faust said.

"Wait, I just remembered you telling me once that Zeus had sired many demigods throughout history yet isn't Hera married to Zeus?" Celestia asked.

"So that means Zeus...," Mac started.

"Slept with another while being wedded to Hera...yeah," I said while most of the group's jaws dropped in shock. "And before you ask, yes she knows and it's not just Zeus and with one child there have been others, many other times as well."

"Whoa turns out the gods ain't so pure after all," Gilda said and that caused a few in the group to look at me.

"Don't you dare even go there! You all know me better then that and shame on all of you for thinking it!" I shouted as I pointed at the group.

"Sorry!" everyone shouted.

"Anyway, may I continue?" I asked calmly causing everyone to nod.





Resume Flashback





I then brought my focus to my teacher who was male and had the head of an ibis and wore a Shendyt around his waist. I then recognised him as Thoth.

"Ah your the new one that just arrived correct?" Thoth asked.

"Um yes sir," I said.

"Ah yes Athena came by and explained it to me. I must say you got here quicker then expected, Athena left only a minute ago," Thoth said.

"Oh, guess I had less in my bag then I thought," I said.

"Well come in my boy and I shall introduce you," Thoth said as he gestured for me to approach so I did till I stood before the classroom. "Everyone I'd like you to meet Ash Blade, he's a brand new student at this school and it's his first day here so I want you to be on your best behaviour and be kind to him."

"Hello everyone, a pleasure to be here," I said with a bow causing most of everyone in the class to clap.

"Now that that is out of the way, I hate to disappoint you all but the history test is still on. Ash since it's your fist day here don't be concerned on your score, just do your best," Thoth said.

"Understood sir," I said.

"Now if you can find a seat we shall begin," Thoth said.

I then walked up the stairs and as I walked up I heard my classmates whisper to each other but ignored it. When I reached the unoccupied desk I sat down comfortably then suddenly, in a flurry of wind, papers flew around the room before coming to a rest in a pile before each of the students. I then saw a quill and inkwell upon my desk as well, along with a pencil.

"Alright everyone, you have one hour to finish. Begin," Thoth said and immediately everyone began to work. I also looked at the questions before I smiled. I grabbed the quill and dipped it into the ink and cleaned off any extra ink before I began to write.

I wasn't sure how long I was writing for but I was breezing through the questions. However there were a few questions that I had to stop and think about. But eventually I finished writing my answers to the questions. I then put down my quill and grabbed my papers before I began to make my way down the steps. As I walked I heard the sound of some pencils stop writing and felt eyes on me from around the room but I paid it no mind as I approached Thoth's desk.

"Ah Ash, how can I help you?" Thoth asked.

"I've finished the test sir," I said as I handed him my papers.

Suddenly all sound fades from the room and when I look I saw all the students had stopped writing and were staring at me in bewilderment. Which confused me and kinda made me nervous.

"Already, it's only been fifteen minutes since we started," Thoth said as he took my papers.

"Well, I guess I have plenty of experience with history," I said

"Hm even so, are you sure you don't wish to go over your questions once more to make sure you got them right?" Thoth asked.

"Oh, I already did that and I'm happy with my answers," I said.

"Very well. Since we're going to have lunch after this period why don't you take this opportunity to look around the school," Thoth suggested.

"Sounds like a great idea, thank you," I said as I began to make my way to the door.

"Oh hold on Ash," Thoth said causing me to stop. I then saw Thoth wave his hand and suddenly my data pad beeped. I took it out and saw some kind of pass on the screen. "Show that to anyone who stops you. That will let them know you have my permission to be out and about."

"Oh thank you sir. Guess I'll see you around," I said as I made to leave again.

"See you around," Thoth said with a wave before I closed the door behind me.

I then began my treck through the hallways till I made it out of the building. I took a moment to breath in the crisp clean air and feel the warm rays on my head, shoulders and back. I then noticed a few students lounging about, most likely having a free period or something. I then began exploring the grounds and discovered they had a class for everything. From a greenhouse for gardening, a ballroom for dancing and even a mighty Colosseum.

"Wow, this place has everything," I said to myself.

"Hey you!"

Freezing dead in my tracks I turned around to see a dark skinned woman, whom I'd guess was perhaps seventeen years old with long silver hair and aqua blue eyes, walking over to me. She was wearing attire that would be suited for exploration or walks through forests, complete with a leather shoulder pauldron on her left shoulder, leather armor on her left leg and leather faulds upon her hips. Finally I noticed her ears were long, thin and pointed meaning this woman was an elf.

"Who are you and why are you here?" the woman asked.

"Uh sorry, I was just getting used to this place. I'm new here," I explained and this caused the woman to look me up and down while having a raised eyebrow.

"May I see your data pad?" the woman asked as she held her hand out.

Doing as asked I reached into my coat and pulled out my data pad before handing it to her.

"Well you have a pass so that confirms your not skipping class...hm, so it is your first day here...and yet you are in the mid-year classes. I must say that's quite a feat for someone so young," the woman said.

"If only you knew," I thought.

"Oh do forgive my rudeness, I am Princess Zoastria Valyarus," the she-elf said with a smile.

"Princess?" I asked with a tilt of my head before my brain caught up with me and I quickly got onto one of my knees to bow.

"Please get up, there's no need for titles or any of that here. You said you were getting used to this place. Are you taking a self guided tour?" Zoastria asked as I stood up.

"Uh yeah," I said.

"Well would you care for a tour?" Zoastria asked.

"Oh uh, you sure, if your busy...," I started.

"It's alright, I don't have any classes for the rest of the day," Zoastria said.

"Well then lead on your highness," I said as I gestured towards the path.

With a smile Zoastria led me around, pointing out every room. The school even had it's own pool, gym and a massive Japanese styled bathhouse as well.

"Wow this place has everything short of a shopping mall huh," I said causing Zoastria to laugh.

"Yes it does and color me impressed, your in the mid years yet it's your first day. Not only that but you had a history test with Thoth for your fist period, yet you completed the test and double checked it in all of twenty minutes. Thoth is very thorough when it comes to history," Zoastria said.

"Yeah he and all my class were in awe," I said.

"Um, forgive me if this seems like a strange time to bring this up but, I never got your name," Zoastria said.

"Oh forgive me, my name is Ash Blade but my friends call me Ash for short," I said.

"Ash Blade...strange, that name sounds...strangely familiar," Zoastria said.

"Is it?" I asked calmly trying to hide any hint of my nervousness.

"Oh well, I'm sure it will come to me eventually and for the record I would like you to call me Zoa for short, all my friends call me that," Zoastria said.

"Alright then Zoa," I said just before a scent reached my nostrils. "Hey any idea what smells so good?"

"Oh that must be the kitchens preparing lunch for us, shall we go watch?" Zoa asked.

"Sure," I said and Zoa led me to a massive rectangular building.

We then walked inside and arrived in an alcove with a massive window on the wall leading into the building where the source of the smell was coming from. At the bottom of the window there were pots and pans about along with utensils to pick up and eat food. This allowed anyone who came in to pick out what they wanted before leaving and when we looked through the window we saw a massive kitchen and hundreds of chefs running around preparing meals. I noticed the head chef was a female and was yelling at one of the male chefs. I then looked around for a door to enter and when I found it I walked inside. At first no one noticed my presence till I approached the head chef and Ibegan to hear what the argument was about.

"I keep telling you that you must always follow the recipe and now this whole batch is ruined," the head chef shouted as she pointed to a massive pot.

"But that is what I did. We're still trying to sort out the label mix up from last week that was done by the students," the chef said.

The two then continued to argue while I looked at the pot. I then grabbed a small spoon, dipped it into the pot and pulled out a small sample before tasting it. When the taste hit my tongue I grimaced before I looked around and went to grab a few ingredients from around the kitchen. I then added them to the pot before I stirred the ingredients in.

"Hey!"

Suddenly someone grabbed my shoulder and pulled me away from the pot. That was when the head chef and chef had stopped arguing and looked at me.

"Who are you and what are you doing here? Don't you know students aren't allowed in here?" the head chef demanded.

"I...uh um," I began.

"Head chef Valentine forgive him, this is actually Ash's first day at this school," Zoa said stepping into the conversation.

"But he's a mid-year," the chef holding me said.

"It's true, I'm sorry I walked in here, I wasn't aware," I said.

"Regardless a punishment needs to be set," the head chef said.

"Wait chef you gotta taste this," another female chef said as she gestured to the pot.

The head chef then pulled a sample spoon out from her apron and tasted the food within the pot before her eyes widened.

"Did...did you add something to this?" the head chef asked causing me to gesture to the ingredients to the side of the pot. "Amazing, I never would have thought to use this. Did you study under someone?"

"Uh not really, I just know my way around the kitchen," I said.

"Well regardless thank you ever so much. You saved us from having to throw this out," the head chef said as she gestured to the pot. "There's nothing worse then wasting food."

"I won't argue with that," I said.

"Anyway because of this little turn around I won't tell anyone you entered here without permission," the head chef said.

"Uh thank you ma'am," I said as the chef holding me released me and I began to make my way to the door.

"Hey kid, what's your name?" the head chef asked.

"Ash Blade ma'am," I said.

"Ash Blade huh...Well we could always use a few new recipes and hands around here," the head chef said with a smile.

"Uh thank you," I said before I left with Zoa.

"I have never seen anything like that before," Zoa said once we were out of the kitchen.

"Like what exactly?" I asked.

"Head Chef Valentine. She has never smiled at anyone like that, let alone praise their skills in cooking," Zoa said.

"Heh, guess I kinda have a positive effect on people," I said.

"Hm yes well why don't we start making a line while we're here. The lunch bell will be tolling soon and this place get's crowded quickly," Zoa said.

With a nod both Zoa and I stood in place before the selection table. Not long after the bell tolled and within five minutes students began to flood the area. Both Zoa and I were first in line as we grabbed our trays and began to pick out our food before we left. We then settled down at a table in the sunshine and we began to eat.

"This is simply delicious, you really brought out both the flavour and texture of this dish," Zoa said as she took a spoonful of the stew I saved.

"Glad your enjoying it. Hey I gotta question for you, while I was in the kitchen I noticed some of the chefs were working on individual meals," I said.

"Oh those must have been delivery meals," Zoa said.

"Delivery meals?" I asked.

"Students here can request special lunches to be made describing what they want for their meal for any part of the day, like breakfast, lunch and dinner, as long as they fill out a slip with the details of what they want at that time the day before. This can be handy like when you need to study or if you prefer to eat in your room," Zoa said.

"Huh well what do you know," I said as I took a sip of cola from a can.

"Hey Zoa!"

I looked at the voice and I saw three girls and and two guys walking towards us. They all wore the school uniform and had a blue shoulder cord meaning they were all mid-years. The shortest girl of the group looked like a fifteen year old Japanese girl. She had brown eyes and blue hair done up in a pair of high pigtails. The next girl was the tallest girl of their little group and looked like a eightteen year old. She had blazing red hair with brow eyes. The next was shorter then the last girl and had light pink hair that touched her shoulders. She also had soft green eyes along with a pair of beautiful blue wings on her back.



Finally her eyes told me she was more of the shy type like Flutters. Next was the boys, the first and easily the tallest in the group looked like a seventeen year old and had a mature aura around him, Ithen noticed the feathered wings upon his back. The next had dark skin, a black buzz cut and I noticed he had horns on his head and goat legs meaning he was a satyr.

"Hey Zoa, whose this guy?" the satyr asked as he leapt onto the seat opposite Zoa and myself before sitting down along with the others.

"Zyt this is Ash Blade, this is his first day here and I was showing him around," Zoa said.

"Oh fresh meat huh. Well he's certainly cute I'll give him that," the girl with the pigtails said.

"Welcome, pleasure to make your acquaintance, I'm Saniel. You already know Zoastria, Zyt and finally Washu here," Saniel said as he gestured to the girl in pigtails before gesturing to the girl with the blazing brown hair then the girl with the pink hair. "And this is Karen and Alice."

"Pleasure to meet you all," I said.

"So how'd you get here?" Zyt asked.

"I'm sorry?" I asked.

"Oh lord, here we go," Karen said as she rolled her eyes.

"Oi!" Saniel said with a glare but Karen didn't look like she cared.

"I mean how did you die?" Zyt asked.

"Do you always ask that whenever you meet someone here?" I asked.

"Yes," most of the group answered.

"What, can't blame me for being curious," Zyt said.

"No, we blame you for not keeping your mouth shut," Washu said.

"Hey I had no problem telling you guys I got eaten by a cyclops," Zyt said.

"Whoa hell of a way to go," I said.

"You know it," Zyt said.

*ahem* "I would appreciate it if you would not use that word here," Saniel said.

"What?" I asked.

"He's talking about the H word that describes a certain place," Washu said causing me to nod.

"You know they're not all bad right," I said.

"Excuse me?" Saniel asked.

"Demons, not all demons are bad because if they were why would demons be allowed past the Gate of Heaven?" I asked as I ate.

"I am well aware of that but still, there are those who have turned away from the lords light and prefer to bring chaos and ruin to the souls of the unfortunate," Saniel said.

"Well angels aren't exactly all pure of heart either y'know," I said.

"Oh, name one," Saniel said.

"Lucifer," I said causing our entire table to go silent. "He was once an angel before he organized a plot to destroy an entire kingdom built for peace and unity which turned him and his followers into fallen angels."

"The home of the Demonic Angels...Yes, I'm aware of that blight upon our name," Saniel said.

"Hey, how'd you know about all that?" Washu asked.

"There are a few Demonic Angels about. I had plenty of time to ask them and do a bit of studying before coming here," I said hoping they bought it.

"Oh," everyone said.

"Anyway Ash about Zyt's question from before, you don't have to answer that since it's a personal question," Zoa said.

"I appreciate that...Hey, who are those guys?" I asked as I pointed to a group of eleven students walking past that had flaming red hair.

"Oi, don't make eye contact with them," Zyt said as he nudged my shoulder.

"Why?" I asked.

"They're the children of Ares," Saniel said.

"That supposed to mean something?" I asked.

"They're demigods Ash. Around here demigods are royalty regardless if you were a king or queen in life," Zoa said.

"And those guys are nothing but a bunch of royal jerks," Washu said as one of the children of Ares pushed one of the other students aside, knocking them over. Then was soon tended too by some of the students.

"And the teachers do nothing about this? I thought the eyes of gods see all," I said.

"That may apply to earth, but here they have as much sight as a teacher down there," Zoa said.

"And no one does anything?" I asked.

"Like what?" Zyt asked.

"I don't know, tell the teachers," I said as if it was plainly obvious.

"Many have already tried...but then they end up getting targeted for bullying," Alice said quietly, almost like a whisper.

"Ah she speaks at last," Zyt said.

"Knock it of Zyt. You'll have to forgive her, Alice here is on the shy side," Karen said.

"It's cool. In fact you remind me of someone I knew when I was alive, she's the shy type as well," I said as I looked at Alice who shifted in place. "If you don't mind me asking but by any chance are you a fairy?"

"Mm-hm," Alice nodded.

"How'd you know that?" Zyt asked causing me to point at Alice's wings.

"Hey Alice."

Suddenly Alice tensed up as soon as the voice reached our ears and when I looked I saw it was the same boy in my class who had the power of Ares radiating off him. His flaming red hair told me that he was also a child of Ares.

"Have you reconsidered my proposal," the guy asked as he leaned in close, getting into her comfort space judging by her fearful expression.

"Come on Cody, she said no five times. How many times do ya gotta ask," Zyt said.

"No one was talking to you Zit," Cody spat.

"That's not my name and you know it," Zyt said.

"Oh yeah, whatcha gonna do about it?" Cody said causing the two to try and stare down the other before Zyt backed down. "Exactly nothing. You wanna know why because you are nothing and you always will be-,"

Cody didn't get to finish his little speech before I grabbed him by the back of his coat and pushed him away from my friends.

"Just how old are you dude, five or something?" I asked causing everyone at the table and surrounding us to gasp in shock. "Hi I'm Ash Blade. First day here so you know, kinda exciting actually and if I'm not mistaking, you're a demigod bully who uses that title to think he can get whatever he wants. Wow, just how dumb can you get I wonder?"

Cody then tried to punch me but I just moved to the side before he followed up with a left hook, so I moved back to dodge that as well. Cody then stopped to look at me but after a second I used my right hand to slap the guy across the face, hard, causing everyone to gasp and a few to snicker.

"Did you just slap me?" Cody asked.

"I did, weird right," I said as I looked at the group at my table before looking back at Cody. "Listen up pal, I'm gonna be here for awhile same as you are. So here's what I purpose; stay away from me and my friends and we'll be okay."

With that Cody walked off before I turned back to my group, sat down again and began to eat.

"Dude, do you have any idea what you just did?" Zyt asked.

"Yeah, I told the guy to back off," I said.

"Why?" Alice asked.

"A, after five times and refusing to take a hint and seeing how uncomfortable you were, I wasn't gonna stand by and do nothing. B, no one, and I mean no one, messes with my friends," I said.

"We're friends?" Karen asked.

"Duh I mean, you guys have been seriously kind to me...you were trying to be my friends right?" I asked.

"Of course dude and if anyone has the stones to do that for someone is a real friend in my book," Washu said.

"I hate to be the bearer of bad news but the children of Ares won't take this lying down," Zoa said while taking a sip of her tea.

"Agreed, you just angered a storm Ash," Saniel said.

"So what am I to expect then?" I asked.

"Well first they'll challenge you to a duel to settle this. Now, when you refuse...," Zyt started.

"Whoa, whoa refuse a duel. What are you talking about, is it some kind of sports thing or are we talking about with weapons here?" I asked.

"We're talking weapons here," Zyt said as he took a drink.

"Why would I refuse this," I said causing Zyt to spit out his drink while Karen grabbed me by the shirt and pulled me towards her.

"Are you insane, you want to accept!" Karen shouted.

"Of course. If that will settle this then yes, I'll accept it," I said.

"Dude that's the children of Ares man. Ares, the Greek god of freaking war," Zyt said.

"Even gods can lose a fight dude just ask them. Besides these are demigods we're talking about," I said.

"Demigods that know how to kill and you...you...," Zyt started before he began to look me up and down but stopped when he looked into my eyes.

"Hey you!"

I then looked at the source of the voice and saw all the children of Ares were here and glaring at me.

"You're the punk that slapped our brother?" one of them asked, a male most likely the eldest.

"That I did...I suppose this is the part where you challenge me to a duel?" I asked.

"We're actually willing to let you off the hook actually only because he is such a wuss on the condition that you get on your hands and knees and apologise," a female said who stood beside the eldest.

"Hmm," I hummed as I paced back and forth, pretending to think it over. "Kay I've thought it over and I've reached a decision. My answer is go fuck yourselves."

If the crowd's jaws reached any lower they'd probably be back on earth.

"You sure you wanna ride this train pal, maybe you don't know who we are," the eldest said as he walked towards me till he was in my face.

"Oh I know perfectly well who you all are. The fact is... I don't give a shit. You all wanna settle this then we'll settle it with a duel. Unless of course, your...chicken," I said pushing my face forward to get back in the eldest's face but this just caused the eldest to smile.

"You got guts kid...I like that. It's too bad I gotta spill'em," the eldest said before he gestured to the others to leave.

"So where and when?" I asked.

"After school, the Colosseum, don't be late," the eldest said before he left just as the bell rang to signal the end of lunch.

"Well I better get to class. I'll see you all later," I said as I waved to my friends before I left. As I left I could hear them whisper about me.

"Does he have a death wish or something?" Washu asked.

"That guy cannot be right in the head," Karen said.

"Actually I think he may have a shot," Zyt said.

"What makes you say that Zyt?" Saniel asked.

"You didn't see him and I mean truly see him. Us satyrs have a sense for these things and everything my senses are telling me is there's more to this guy then he looks," Zyt said.





"Dude, challenging the children of war on your first day, are you out of your mind!" Comet yelled.

"Would any of you have done the same for the rest of us?" I asked receiving no answer. "Thought so."

"Okay so what happened?" Rainbow asked excitedly while sitting on the edge of her seat.





Resume Flashback





I was standing in one of the preparation rooms going over the armor and weapons I should wear and wield to this fight.

"Not even a day in and you've already accepted a duel."

I looked at the source of the voice and was greeted by Athena.

"Oh hey Athena. Listen, for what it's worth, I'm sorry about fighting your nephews and nieces like this but this is for my friends," I said.

"I understand Ash which is why I retrieved this," Athena said as she snapped her fingers and summoned a large rectangular box which stood on it's end. I walked over to it and opened it to reveal my armor, Whispering Wind and my shield.

"What, but...how?" I asked.

"It's an astral copy of your real set, think of them like the souls of the physical set, also I had to shrink the armor a bit so it could fit your size but it should maintain it's original weight. That won't be a problem will it? " Athena asked.

"Not at all but why help me?" I asked.

"I've been watching you all day Ash and I must say I'm disappointed in my nieces and nephews but it can't be helped. Which is why I'm doing this," Athena said.

"Now I think you're just spoiling me," I smirked.

"You are aware of how this works right?" Athena asked.

"Yeah, lethal blows are allowed because they've not actually lethal thanks to the magic surrounding the arena. Instead of death (not like we can die anyway) we'll just be teleported out of the arena and that will only happen if I can't fight anymore and each blow you receive will inflict pain on the attacked area. Which to me is a seriously good way to train," I said.

"Well I'm glad to see you know what your doing. Good luck Ash," Athena said as she left.

Once the goddess was gone I walked over to my armor and smiled before I began to put it on before placing Whispering Wind and my shield on my back. I left my helmet off before I walked out of the preparation room and out onto the sands of the Colosseum where I saw I had a full house of spectators watching and cheering, making me feel like I was back in Rome. I looked at my opponents all dressed in armor similar to the other and wielding different weapons but I walked forward till I stood before my enemies. I kneeled down and put down my helmet then grabbed a handful of sand and started rubbing it along my hands before grabbing my helmet and standing up.

"There's still time to apologise," the eldest said.

"I'm good and I don't apologise to bullies," I said as I tossed my helmet from one had to the other before I donned it.

"That's some nice armor...after I'm done moping the floor with your face, I think I'll keep it," one of the children said, a big buffed one.

"You do that, I think I'll keep that sword," a lanky one said as she pointed at Whispering Wind.

"Well you want them, come and get them," I said as I used two fingers to beckon them to come at me.

Suddenly a horn sounded, beginning the match and causing the two to rush me. I calmly stood there and waited before I reached up and grabbed Whispering Wind's handle and once they were close enough, I gave a quick fluid twirl while drawing Whispering Wind and with a powerful blow I slashed the two right across the chests. The blow was so powerful it knocked them back into the sand before they vanished from the arena causing everything to go silent before the crowd screamed in applause. This caused my remaining opponents to look around before turning to me while I removed my shield from my back and giving Whispering Wind a twirl before pointing him at the group.

"Why that-," one of the children growled as he prepared to charge but was stopped by the eldest.

"Don't let emotion rule you. This guy is warrior and a gifted one at that," the eldest said.

"Now things are starting to get hot in here," I grinned when suddenly music filled the arena.



I then charged forward and before anyone could react I leapt at one of my opponents and used the tip of Whispering Wind to stab one of my opponents in the face. I then quickly parried an attack from one of the others and kicked them away before I slashed at the first ones chest, ending him. I dodged to the right to avoid a downward strike from a girl before I spun around her so I was standing behind her were I slashed at her back causing her to disappear from the arena. I then dodged an attack from my second opponent before I used my shield to block his attacks. He then used a guard breaker and struck at my head but his blade bounced off my helmet, much to his surprise. I used the edge of my shield to hit him in the chin, knocking him into the air before slashing downward across his waist, ending him. Suddenly I hear a war cry from behind me and I see a rather buffed up chick wielding a guillotine gun and was bringing it down on me causing me to drop into a kneel and hold my shield above my head. When the weapon came down the blade slid off my shield but tore a fair chunk out of it, but I stabbed Whispering Wind into her leg causing her to collapse before I stood up and decapitated her. Suddenly something hits my foot lightly and when I look I saw it was a small silver ball. But before I could ponder what it was the ball explodes, throwing me into the air before suddenly several objects pierce my armor and hit my body. Then something slams into me, sending me flying across the sands before coming to a stop. When I looked at what happened I saw a pair of males, one wielding a claymore with a serrated edge and another wielding a bow.

"He ain't so tough," the one wielding the claymore said.

"Hey *grunts* dirtbag," I said as I got up to face the two.

"How the fuck are you still here!?" the one with the claymore shouted.

"The rule is if I'm unable to fight anymore then I'm teleported out of the arena...Well here I am," I said as I held my arms out.

Suddenly the archer pulled out an arrow but I ran at him just as he began to knock it. He then pulled back on the bowstring and fired but I held up my shield and blocked the arrow as I kept running. The archer then began to panic as he went to grab another arrow but he dropped it and then went to use his bow as a club and took a swing at me. I used the momentum of my running to slide under the attack while slicing at the archer's waist before I stood up and griped Whispering Wind in reverse then plunged him through the archer's neck before pulling out and twirling him around while the archer disappeared. With a yell from my right I stepped to the left to avoid the claymore threatening to split me in two. I thought my opponent would now have trouble lifting the massive blade out of the ground but he had no such trouble before he took another swing at me. I just leapt into the air over the blade and landed upon it and stood on it till the swing ended. This made the wielder start looking around for me.

*ahem* "Over here," I said gaining the wielder's attention were I simply waved at him.

"Why you little punk, get off my sword!" my opponent shouted as he tried to throw me off.

I simply just jumped over him while I used Whispering Wind to split his head open before I landed on my feet behind the falling body before it vanished. I looked at the last of my opponents before I lowered my chin and let out a growl and that was enough to drive some fear into them. Not a lot but some, and that was enough. I then took a stance when suddenly two of my four remaining opponents, a pair of twins and easily the smallest of my opponents, threw something at me. So naturally I used my shield to block but when I felt the object's impact against my shield a dense purple cloud surrounded me. After a few moments I could feel my senses begin to shut down and I could see discolorations at the edges of my eyesight. I took a wild guess and assumed I had been poisoned.

"Hey, don't tell me your done yet." someone, probably one of the twins, said before I felt a pair of objects shoved into my back, making me want to scream in pain.

"Yeah, we wanna hear you scream some more."

Before I could look at the other voice, a dagger was plunged into my chest. When I looked at who put it there I saw a dagger heading towards my face. So I moved my head to the left but I moved too late causing the blade to pierce my right eye and causing me to scream.

The fog around me began to disappear and I saw the pair of twins standing before me, giggling innocently. They then summoned a pair of chainsaws from out of no where and began to move to carve me up, all the while smiling innocently. With a quick use of my legs I tripped up the twins before I grabbed the chainsaws and plunged them into there chests making them scream.

"Feed on your own screams,"I growled before their bodies disappeared while I stood, wondering if this place was really heaven. I shook my head and turned to my remaining two opponents.

"How can you still be moving, that poison should be paralysing you!" the second eldest shouted.

"Don't get me wrong...this don't exactly tickle," I said as I began to pull out all the daggers and arrows in my body.

"Well then let's see you stand up to this," the second eldest said before she took an inside right stance with her rapier.

Suddenly a massive aura surrounded the her before it began to shrink. But as it did it got brighter and brighter and the wind swirled around her till suddenly she thrusted forward. It looked like she was flying at me. I then used my left hand and, as soon as she was close enough, I grabbed her blade. As soon as I did I felt a massive rush of wind, like a shockwave, rush past me, almost knocking me back if it weren't for the fact I was holding onto the blade. When the dust cleared I was still there holding the blade.

"What!?" the second oldest cried.

Suddenly there was a groaning from my left forearm before it fell off and when I looked, my metal forearm was in ruins before the arm pieces, shield and armor pieces disappeared. I managed to grab my wedding ring before it also vanished. When I looked at the remains of my arm I saw only a few wires hanging from my arm joint and a few sparks as well.

"A prosthetic limb," the second eldest said in shock.

"Don't worry, it's only on the one arm," I said before I punched the second oldest in the face, knocking her out. Leaving only me and the oldest.

"I must say you are full of surprises," The eldest said.

"You ready?" I asked as I pointed Whispering Wind at him.

"...A good warrior must knows when he's beaten," the eldest said as he dropped his weapon which was a spear. "I give up," the eldest said before he began to disappear. "Oh and by the way, the name's Xuthus."

And with that the eldest vanished causing the horn to sound signalling the end of the of the match causing the crowd to cheer. Suddenly a grate opened up so I walked over to it and exited the arena.





Whoa, sounds like those children of Ares gave you a run for your money," Spike said.

"They did and if Xuthus didn't throw in the towel, I most likely would have been pulverised," I said.

"That fight wasn't fair to begin with at all," Applejack said.

"No, it was how I organized it. I challenged all of them so I'd fight all of them," I said.

"Went in a little over your head huh. In fact that's the first time I've heard of your arm breaking like that," Rage said.

"Yeah, even I was shocked. It was the first time I ever bore witness to a sword stance strike," I said.

"Tell us about it, that sounds awesome!" Rainbow shouted.

"Rainbow please. Ash darling, could you instead just tell us what happened next," Rarity asked.

"Alright, well the next thing I did was go take a bath because I worked up a sweat with the fighting," I said.

"Oh...dear," Rarity said with a blush causing a few to snicker while Rainbow, Pinkie and Gilda bust a gut laughing.

"Good call Rarity," Gilda laughed.





Resume Flashback





I was in the bathhouse with a towel wrapped around my waist covering my groin. My arm was restored when I left the arena so right now I was using the Japanese routine to wash myself. Once I finished rinsing the soap suds from my body with the basin I removed the towel and stepped into the really warm water. I enjoyed the water for several minutes before I stretched my arms out.

"Oh man I needed this," I said as I sat at the edge of the round bath.

I still couldn't get over the fact that this place looked like the bathhouse from the movie 'Spirited Away'. I was on one of the upper floor baths in a secluded bath for privacy.

"Hey Ash!"

"Jesus!" I shouted as I quickly tried to cover my crotch and turned to the door where I saw Zyt and Saniel walking in.

"No but good guess," Zyt said before he jumped into the bath, splashing me with water and causing me to shield my face.

"I apologise Ash," Saniel said as he slid the door closed. "Zyt has no knowledge of how to behave in a place like this."

"What are you two doing here?" I asked as I relaxed a little.

"Relax man, we just wanted to congratulate you on your awesome victory," Zyt said.

"Indeed twas an outcome no one saw coming," Saniel said.

"How'd my opponents take it?" I asked.

"You don't know?" Zyt asked.

"After the fight I came straight here because of the sweat I worked up," I said.

"Well no one had heard from them since they vanished from the arena," the familiar voice of Washu said.

"Washu, what the heck!? Where are you?" I asked looking around for the blue haired girl.

"Up here," Washu said.

Following the sound I looked at the top of the wall and saw Washu looking down at us.

"Oi, ever heard of privacy between genders!" I shouted trying to cover my manhood.

"Please not like it's anything I've never seen before," Washu said causing me to raise an eyebrow at her.

"She does this a lot," Saniel said.

"Well it's not like I have no problem with it," Zyt said.

"Easy for you to say, only thing you wear is a shirt," I said.

"Hey cool, you got some seriously wicked scars on you," Washu said causing me to submerge my entire body.

"You say she does this a lot?" I asked.

"Yeah, almost every time we bathe she and the others always get in the bath next door and Washu always peeks," Saniel said.

"It's not like I'm complaining or anything but isn't it the guys who should peek?" Zyt asked.

"I'm not gonna even respond to that," I said before I looked at Washu. "And you, any reason why your doing this?"

"Because there's no rule stopping me from doing it. Why do you think there's no sturdy walls that separate the guys and girls in this place," Washu said with a smirk.

"Geeze, ya might as well invite them all over," I said to myself.

"Hey that's an idea," Washu said before she disappeared from view.

"That wasn't a suggestion Washu!" I shouted.

Soon afterword the door opened and Washu dragged in Zoa, Karen and Alice, all having towels wrapped around them, before she tossed them into the water with us.

"Damnit Washu!" Karen shouted as she resurfaced.

"What, Ash invited us to join," Washu said.

"I said nothing of the sort. You just twisted my words to your own benefit you lunatic!" I shouted.

"Eh semantics," Washu shrugged.

"Honestly Washu, your antics will one day get you into trouble," Zoa said.

"Well as long as no one says anything then I won't," Washu said.

"And what makes you think I won't?" Saniel asked.

"Please your too pure for that, Zyt is fine either way and Ash...Yeah I got nothing," Washu said.

"And what about us?" Karen asked.

"Oh don't pretend you don't enjoy bathing with a couple of cute boys Karen," Washu said.

"I-I don't, this sort of thing isn't proper," Karen protested as she turned away ending the conversation and causing all of us to sit in silence

"Hey Ash, tell me something about those scars?" Zyt asked as he gestured to my torso.

"What about them?" I asked emotionlessly.

"How'd you get them?" Zyt asked.

"I'll admit, after watching you in the arena even I'm curious. We all know your skilled with a weapon so we know your a warrior of sorts," Karen said.

"Um," I started.

"Now what's all this then?"

Looking at the door we saw it was the goddess Artemis herself. She had golden hair tied into a bun and she wore a crown upon her head. She also wore a plain toga that reached her knees.

"I wasn't aware we allowed mixed bathing here," Artemis said.

"Lady Artemis, this isn't what it looks like," Karen said.

"Oh and how is this supposed to look?" Artemis asked.

"Ash invited us," Washu said trying to throw me under the bus.

"Urgh and I told you Washu, you heard what you wanted to hear and barged in dragging Zoa, Karen and Alice with you," I growled.

"Y'know...If I didn't know any better, I'd say you would be the one making this up Ash," Artemis said while she glared at me causing me to shrink into the tub. "But since I do know Ash better and know he tries to avoid trouble, especially on his first day, also the fact that Saniel has informed me of what you've been up to Washu, I'm more entitled to believe them then you Washu."

"Uh-oh," Washu said before she was levitated out of the bath and wrapped in a towel by Artemis.

"As for the rest of you, this tub was being used by Ash alone. So you'll just have to find another one to use," Artemis said.

"Aw but us three are guys, can't we stay?" Zyt asked only for Artemis to glare at him and causing him to gulp.

"I have no intention of repeating myself," Artemis growled.

"Sorry ma'am," Zyt whimpered.

With that Artemis left with Washu and Zoa, Alice and Karen leaving behind them then followed by Saniel and Zyt, leaving me alone. After a few minutes it was then I realized just how big the bath was. Suddenly something covered my eyes and I heard a feminine giggle before I could panic.

"Guess who?"

"Gee, only been here a day and someone expects me to know their name," I said.

"Aww you wound me, we met before," the voice said before she removed whatever it was that covered my eyes, which was her hands.

Upon turning around, I was met with a stunningly beautiful woman. She wore a blue toga that reached her legs and had dark brown hair that hung over her shoulder and was tied into a braid.

"Aphrodite," I said.

"Oh now he figures it out," Aphrodite said with a giggle.

"Tell me, what brings the goddess of love here?" I asked as I turned back to the water.

"Oh, I thought I might take a bath," Aphrodite said.

"Take a bath huh any reason why your with me telling me that?" I asked.

"Isn't it obvious...I'm here to bathe with you," Aphrodite said as she stepped into the water completely naked.

"Uh...but...huh!" I stuttered when Aphrodite submerged into the bath right next to me.

"I can tell seeing the bare body of a goddess is quite an experience Ash...Tell me would, you like to get a hands on experience?" Aphrodite asked the last part in a whisper right next to my ear.

"Forgive me Aphrodite but no, I already have feelings for someone," I said as I moved away calmly but this only caused Aphrodite to laugh.

"That kind of loyalty is quite a rare treasure to come by these days, your beloved is quite the lucky one. However...that only makes me desire you more," Aphrodite said.

"Then I'm afraid your gonna be disappointed," I said.

"Perhaps but in all seriousness I came to inform you that you're being placed in a higher class, Class 8-A," Aphrodite said.

"What?" I asked in shock.

"Yeah, apparently we misjudged your abilities so we're advancing you to a higher class," Aphrodite said.

"Why didn't I get this bit of news sent to me through the data pad?" I asked.

"We believed it would be best if it came directly from a teacher's mouth instead of just a silly device. That way you wouldn't think of this as some kind of prank," Aphrodite said.

"And the whole bathing and teasing me?" I asked.

"Oh that was just a bonus for me," Aphrodite giggled causing me to sigh in frustration. "Oh don't be so down Ash, not like anyone can say they bathed with a goddess."

"I think I've been in here long enough," I said as I got out of the tub and began to dry myself off.

"Mm-mm, she's very lucky indeed," Aphrodite said but I just ignored her.

"Thank you for the message Aphrodite but if you'll excuse me, I must be on my way," I said as I got dressed into some casual clothing.

I then made my way to the door and opened it just enough to for me to get out so no one saw Aphrodite. But as soon as I opened the door a massive crowd of female students collapsed upon the floor before me.

"Oh, I forget to mention your quite popular among the students because of what you did earlier," Aphrodite giggled.

"Damn it," I muttered before I looked around for an escape and looked at the walls that only went up so high.

I then began to climb over the walls while the students were dazed and distracted by the goddess of love.

"Lady Aphrodite, what are you doing here?" one of the students asked.

"Oh I was just enjoying the company of my bathing partner," Aphrodite giggled causing the students to blush.

"Goddess, did you...?" a student began to ask but trailed off.

"Why don't you ask him before he get's away," Aphrodite said as she gestured to me while I was on top of the thin and flimsy wall.

I said nothing before I jumped off the wall onto the walkway between the bathes and the railing that prevents anyone from falling down to the lobby below.

"Get Him!" one of the students shouted.

I then ran down the walkway as the students began to chase after me causing several students to peek out of the bath's to see what the commotion was all about. I then saw another crowd of students block my path. So quickly, I began to look for an opening and found one. I then leapt onto the railing and off it and onto a wall and leapt and swung my way down till I reached the lobby floor. When I looked up I saw everyone was staring at me. So I just gave everyone a two finger salute before I ran out of the bath house.





"Hahahaha even if you leave Equestria, the girls never stop chasing ya all over the place," Soarin laughed along with all the other guys and some of the girls in the room.

"Mmm and they were persistent too, but I'll get to that in a bit," I said.

"So Ash about Aphrodite...How'd she look?" Thunderlane asked.

"You sure you wanna be asking me that?" I asked with a raised eyebrow as I looked and saw Rarity glaring at him.

"I just wanna know what was going through your mind. I mean seriously, in a bath with a freaking naked goddess, you know how many guys would do anything to be in that position," Thunderlane said.

"I can only guess but would you be one of them?" I asked.

"I don't need to imagine, I already have a goddess as my marefriend," Thunderlane said as he pulled Rarity close.

"Good answer," Rarity hummed as she cuddled up next to Thunderlane.

"You must have had quite a time Ash," Faust giggled.

"Alright moving on," I said.





Resume Flashback





I was walking towards the campus main dining room and upon entering I saw thousands upon thousands of tables all with a pristine white table cloth, polished silverware bright white plates, and perfectly clear glasses. Surrounding the tables were seats and each one had a student either eating or talking. I then walked forward through the rows of tables causing all the students to stop and stare at me as I walked past.

"Hey Ash, over here!"

Looking for the voice I spotted Washu waving me over frantically just like Pinkie Pie. With a smile I walked over and sat in between Zyt and Saniel.

"Hey guys, thanks for saving me a seat," I said as I sat down.

"No problem Ash," Saniel said.

"Now then you wanna tell us what all that climbing crap was about?" Karen asked.

"Oh you all saw that," I said with a lame chuckle.

"Dude, you may not have wings but you were born to fly after that leap off the railing," Zyt said.

"Yes, Zyt speaks true. It was truly a spectacle to see that," Zoa said.

"I'm just hoping me being chased everywhere by the girls doesn't become a thing," I said.

"Dude you're the luckiest son of a gun here and here you are complaining about it. I mean what's up with that dude?" Zyt asked.

"It's a...personal reason," I said as I squeezed my left hand, more importantly the ring on my left ring finger.

"So Ash, an interesting little rumour has been going around that your Aphrodite's newest plaything, since she was seen with you in the bath," Washu said causing me and the others to blush.

"Dude!" Zyt yelled

"Hey, keep it down Zyt and no, those rumours are false. She was just there to give me a message about me getting put in a new class," I said.

"Really?" Zoa asked.

"Yeah, Class 8-A," I said causing everyone to stare at me. "What?"

"Ash, that's the same class we're all in," Saniel said.

"Well would you look at that," I said as I began to look through my menu of what to have and after a few minutes I made a selection.

We then went on talking for what felt like hours, sharing stories with each other till our food arrived. I then retired to my room to read before settling down to slumber.

Upon waking early the next morning I was confused as to where I was before remembering all that happened to me. I then got up and checked my timetable for classes today before I went out for a run around the school. While I was out I saw Artemis was up as well for a morning jog.

"Morning Artemis," I greeted as I ran past the goddess.

"Ash?" Artemis asked as she caught up to me.

"Yep, out for a morning run?" I asked.

"Indeed as are you I take it?" Artemis asked.

"Yeah, how long?" I asked.

"eight K, you?" Artemis asked.

"Same, after this I was gonna go get some grub before hitting the gym and then a wash before I head to my classes today," I said.

"Wow and here I thought I liked to be active," Artemis said.

"Heh yeah well, despite all this I'm not a total fitness buff. I prefer to be fit enough that it may be noticeable but not all around bulging muscle, otherwise it affects my mobility," I said as I started jogging backwards to face Artamis.

"I won't argue with you there. Now eyes ahead, your making me look bad newbie," Artemis said causing me to chuckle.

"Any way, I just finished my run guess I'll see you later," I said.

"See ya Ash," Artemis said before I began to jog away to grab some breakfast.

Once breakfast was done I headed for the gym for my workout before taking a wash. Just as I finished putting my clothes on the bell rang for everyone to head to class causing me to hurry. As it turns out, my first class was for magic which caused me to smile before I headed off to my class. As soon as I entered the door I saw a large semi-circle room with the tables and chairs set up just like in my last class with stairs and two seats at a desk. Only, for this room, there were five rows of desks going horizontally and vertically with a single desk and chair at the back of the room. While at the front of the room, before the blackboard, was a large desk for the teacher and it seemed to be littered with papers and knick knacks. Also the roof of the room looked like the one from Harry Potter in the school's dinning/assembly hall; an illumination of the sky only this one showed the galaxy. While looking around the room I saw shelves filled with books and all sorts of gadgets and gizmos that seemed...familiar to me.

"Ash, over here!"

Turning to the voice my eyes spot my friends from yesterday sitting among three of the back two rows in the upper right corner. So I make my way over to them with a smile on my face.

"Ash that's your desk from now on. Sorry your the only one in it though," Saniel said as he gestured to the desk left of theirs.

"It's cool," I said before I took my seat and waited for class to start before a question arose in my mind. "So this teacher, is it a god or goddess of magic or something because the only teachers I've seen so far are gods and goddesses."

"No our teacher is a mortal alright. In fact in life he was a famous wizard known in a pretty well known legend," Karen said.

"Really, who is it?" I asked when suddenly the bell rang beginning the school day.

Everyone in the class who wasn't sitting then took a seat and I noticed the single desk was soon occupied by a girl who looked seventeen years old and she seemed to be fiddling with a spark of lightning in one hand before she looked at me and our eyes made contact. Her stare then hardened as if she was looking at me like I was a bug. So I decided to turn my gaze away and ignore her. Suddenly the classroom door opens and in walks a man who made my eyes widen in familiarity. He was wearing midnight blue and gold robes and was using a walking stick with a sapphire like orb on the end of it. He also had a wizard hat that matched his robes. It had a wide brim and large gold band with a midnight blue pattern on it upon the base of the cone of the hat. The figure looked old and wrinkly and had quite a beard and moustache on his face with long white hair going down the sides of his face. all of which was white as snow.

"Merlin," I whispered.

"Hoo."

Looking at the source of the sound I saw a brown owl with black feathers here and there on it's body staring at me. I looked the nocturnal bird over a few times before a smile appeared on my face.

"Hello Archimedes," I said with a smile as I held my hand out for the old bird.

"Hoo," Archimedes said as he hoped onto my hand so I could pet him.

"Yeah, It's good to see you too," I said with a smile.

Suddenly the door was flung in and a girl ran in. She leaned forward and had her hands upon her knees while she was trying to catch her breath. She had long silver hair that covered her face before she flung her hair back over her head and stood up straight, revealing a pair of hazel brown eyes and a face like an angel. It was also a face I knew which brought me happiness, sadness, shame and fear.

"Miss Jessica, rushing in at the last minute," Merlin said.

"I'm sorry sir...my alarm was broken...and I-," Jessica began.

"Nevermind my dear, if you would take your seat class can begin. Archimedes," Merlin called causing the owl perched upon my arm to fly off and onto a perch beside the teacher's desk, but my eyes never left the girl who just entered the room. I watched her as she walked up the stairs and took a seat two rows down from my desk and in the row to my right before Merlin brought my attention back to him. "Now first thing's first, we have a new student here that needs no introduction because of his victory yesterday," Merlin said causing everyone to clap while I tried to remain unnoticed by Jessica before Merlin signalled everyone to quiet down. "Yes, yes an impressive spectacle. Now if I can have everyone open their textbooks to page one-sixty-six."

Doing as I was asked I took my book out and turned to the required page before glancing at Jessica and hoped she wouldn't notice me.





Wait a sec, Jessica. As in the same Jessica from when you got your...," Rage started before he tapped the area around his right eye and causing me to nod.

"What gives Ash, you should be ecstatic to see her again," Pinkie said as she threw her hands up.

"I would have been...If I hadn't defiled her," I said as I looked away in shame.

"Ash...what do you mean by that?" Celestia asked.

*sigh* "Twilight, do you remember when you tried to bring me back through alchemy?" I asked causing Twilight to look away from me in shame.

"I do and I'm sorry about that," Twilight said.

"Anyway, you remember how you learned about it?" I asked.

"Yeah, it was the transmutation circle over your eye and you said you gave...up...your heart," Twilight said as she and everyone else had looks of realization on their faces.

"Yeah I was willing to perform the taboo to bring my friend back. Not only that, I broke my promise...Could only imagine how she felt about such a thing," I said.





Resume Flashback





*Ding Dong Dong Ding*

"Alright class that will be all for today. Pack up your kit and move onto your break," Merlin said as everyone began packing up. As everyone shuffled towards the door I made sure to avoid Jessica seeing me till Merlin spoke up. "Ash, could you stay for a minute please."

"Yes sir," I said changing my direction to the teachers desk.

I stood in silence before my teacher's desk before he walked around the desk and stood before me. We stood in silence before Merlin placed his hands upon my shoulders causing me to look up and see him smiling at me before he brought me in for a hug, one I gladly returned.

"It's good to see you my boy...You've grown both physically and mentally since I last saw you," Merlin said.

"And you haven't changed a bit...apart from growing your beard longer," I said causing the pair of us to laugh.

"Look at you Ash, a god and hero throughout time. I knew you were destined for great things Ash but you exceeded even my expectations," Merlin said.

"Thank you sir...And I kinda missed hearing the sound of your voice during our lectures. To be here listening to you...Brings back fond memories," I said with a warm smile before I stepped out of the hug.

"Excuse me Professor Merlin, I forgot my...!"

Recognizing the voice, I felt my body tense up before I slowly turned around and faced Jessica.

"Ash?" Jessica asked upon seeing me.
> Chapter 37 School Life For A God Part 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"What happend, what happend, what happend!" Pinkie shouted.

"Was she mad?" Fluttershy asked.

"Did you mend your friendship," Twilight asked.

"Just calm down already and I'll tell you," I said.





Resume Flashback





Jessica then went to approach me but I stepped back making her stop.

"Ash it's me, Jessica," Jessica said.

"I know...I haven't forgotten your face but how can you stand to remember mine?" I asked.

"What do you mean Ash?" Jessica asked.

"I...I'm so sorry Jessica," I said as I looked down and felt tears crawl down my face. "I tried to keep my promise, I truly did but...I couldn't hold to it. After all the insults and the monster hunts for me and being alone for so long, I just couldn't take it so...so...so I tried to bring you back and..."

My next words didn't get a chance to slip when Jessica wrapped her arms around me in a hug.

"How can you not be furious with me?" I asked.

"I was never angry with you Ash, I was upset with myself because of how much I was asking of you. Honestly, if I was in your position...I'd have done the same," Jessica said as she pulled away to look at me with a smile causing me to wipe my eyes.

"I take it you both know each other," Merlin said while he stroked his beard causing both Jessica and I to step away from each other.

"Oh Merlin *clears throat* Uh yes we uh do know each other," I said as I dried my eyes.

"Long time friends before I...y'know," Jessica said.

"Mm-hm. Now Miss Jessica, you came in here looking for something you left behind, perhaps Ash could assist you," Merlin said with a smile before he turned to pack up the papers on his desk.

Jessica and I then went to work on looking for the item she left behind which was her data pad. Once it was found we left and began to talk about our lives. Turns out Jessica has been trying to keep up to date with my life by going to see or contacting my parents, which she found out who I was through the world archive. That has to be one of the largest collections of history anywhere. Jessica was squealing like a little girl when I told her about Midnight and my family before she latched onto me in a hug. I noticed a couple of male students give me the stink eye when we passed each other and I saw a couple of females doing the same to Jessica.

Soon enough I met up with my friends and introduced them to Jessica who welcomed her with open arms. I then looked at my time table and discovered I had only one more class which was right after lunch. The others told me every student has a unique timetable to follow. Some students in the same class will have a class they have to attend to while others won't because it doesn't hold any interest for them or because they don't need to learn it. Also the school doesn't have all that many teachers so there may not be a teacher to teach the class.

Soon the bell rung and my friends left for their next class leaving me all alone. So I began to head back to my room but when I approached my room I saw the door was wide open and there was a large cart in front of it full of bags. So silently I approached the door, peeked inside and saw a skinny woman wearing a tan overall dress that reached her ankles and a white shirt. I figured her to be a member of the school staff because she seemed to be finishing changing the bed sheets on my bed before she straightened up and looked around. Suddenly her eyes caught something and approached the bookshelf and I saw her reach for my memory scrapbook.

"Ahem," I said loudly as I folded my arms across my chest causing the woman to almost leap out her skin in fright. "I may be new here and not know anything but I doubt a member of the staff is supposed to be looking through personal items."

"I am so sorry I didn't mean any harm in it, I just got curious," the woman said as she bowed at the waist.

"Curiosity often kills cats you know," I said but the woman kept her head bowed. "Who are you?"

"Jozzy I'm one of the superiors in charge of cleaning the dorm rooms," Jozzy said.

"Jozzy hmm...Tell ya what, I won't tell anyone what you almost did and in return you give me some work to do," I said.

"Wha-?" Jozzy asked as she stood up straight and looked at me like I grew two heads.

*sigh* "How do I put this...I've got nothing to do until after lunch today and I'm bored. So I figured doing some work around the school, even if I don't get paid, will keep me occupied till lunch," I said.

"Uh mind if I have your name first?" Jozzy asked.

"Ash Blade," I said.

"Kay I'm not sure about this so let me just check with my supervisor first," Jozzy said as she walked out of the room and returned a minute later. "Kay she said yes but I have to keep my eye on you."

"Mm-hm alright, where to now?" I asked.

"Well the supervisor said you'll be working with me in changing the bed sheets and collecting laundry, but since I've just finished the boys dorm here we'll be moving on to the girls dorm," Jozzy said.

"You sure that's a good idea?" I asked.

"No but the supervisor did say to give you a shot and also a pass on your data pad just so no students get the wrong idea of another student being in their room," Jozzy said as she tapped something into her data pad before a beep went off on mine, informing me I received the pass.

"Wow these things sure are handy," I said.

"You know it. Now I recommend you get into something more comfortable," Jozzy said.

"Kay you mind closing the door please?" I asked as I began to get changed.

"Hm...Oh right," Jozzy said as she stepped out and closed the door.

Once I was changed into a set of jeans and a shirt, I stepped outside and was greeted by Jozzy before we went and grabbed a new cart. We then headed to the girls dorm and Jozzy gave me directions on how to make the bed.

"-This is important, you're gonna wanna make sure you give it a clean corner like so...you got that?" Jozzy asked after she stood up from giving me a demonstration from changing the bed sheets.

"Got it," I said.

"Alright let's see you do the next room," Jozzy said and after a quick changing of the sheets, I ran my hands over the sheets, smoothing them out. " Nice, your pretty good at that. Now once your done leave the door open to air out the room before you move onto the next room."

"Got it," I said.

"Great, now I'll leave this floor to you. I'll come back and help you as soon as I'm done with my floor down below," Jozzy said as she went down a set of stairs while I went to work on the girls dorms.

There were a few girls present within one or two rooms, luckily I made sure to knock before entering. When the girls asked why I was here I showed them my pass and explained why I was here so they allowed me in and change their sheets. Once that was done I gave them a bow and a quick apology for interrupting but they all just shook it off before I continued on my way till I finished the floor. I then decided to go see Jozzy to see if I could help her and when I arrived she was busy packing some sheets into her cart.

"Hey Jozzy," I said as I walked over to her.

"What the, don't tell me you screwed up already," Jozzy said with surprise.

"No, I finished my work so I thought I'd come and see if you needed help," I said.

"No way your done just, no way. I'm not even halfway through yet...You better not have done a crappy job," Jozzy said as she went up the stairs. So I followed her and saw her checking out the rooms and when she got to the tenth she seemed exhausted.

"Uh if you wish, I can redo them," I said.

"No...no you did great," Jozzy said with a genuine smile.





"Wow, I haven't a doubt you'd put the castle staff out of business if you could," Celestia said.

"Your flattering me," I said.

"I don't understand why you'd wanna work and at school for crying out loud," Rainbow said.

"Well when I'm bored and can't think of anything to do I go out looking for chores to do to keep me busy. But I can't do that here because servants are doing everything for me since I'm a god," I said.

"Goodness Ash, you sound like Applejack when she was bucking every single tree back on Sweet Apple Acres," Rarity said.

"Heh heh guess I do. Anyway, I was doing work all around the school till it came time for lunch and after dining with my classmates came my next class with Hephaestus, the god of fire and the forge.





Resume Flashback





The room I entered was hot and the banging of metal against metal echoed around the cavernous room accompinied by the sound of whirling machinery.

"Ah my newest student."

Spinning around I see a hulking figure wearing a chiton under a blacksmith apron. He had a long beard and hair but was bald on the top tho he pulled the look off nicely.

"Hephaestus," I greeted with a smile.

"Ha ha so the newest god, who happens to be the greatest legend in history, is now my student," Hephaestus bellowed with a laugh.

"Shh not so loud please, I don't want anyone to know that," I said.

"Relax Ash no one's around, just you and me," Hephaestus said causing me to look around and see he was right. Work spaces that should be full of students were empty.

"So am I the only student?"

"For this period yes but don't fret, I have more then my fair share when it comes to the school. Now no time to delay, let's get you your own anvil and hammer shall we," Hephaestus said as he lead me deeper into the massive workshop.

We were soon standing in a rather spacious area. Hephaestus then snapped his fingers and suddenly dozens and dozens of hammers surrounded me, each one was of a different style and made up of a different element. I looked around in wonder at the designs of each item with amazement before I looked back at Hephaestus who gestured to the hammers.

"Take your pick, which one feels right to you?" Hephaestus asked.

Like a kid in a candy store I ran off to scour the goods struggling to pick which one to choose. When I went to reach for one, a voice in my head said 'no, not this one' before I pulled away and went to scour the other hammers till finally, my eyes caught sight of a beautifully made silver hammer that glowed in the dark like a dim star. There was so much design to it and yet it looked thin and frail. Approaching the hammer I felt a comforting call coming from the hammer luring me closer and when I reached for the hammer no force stopped me but encouraged me. So I grasped the hammer and suddenly the hammer glowed brighter while the others vanished.

"Well, a mithril elven forge hammer, not bad. That tool is said to be very picky when it comes to it's wielders," Hephaestus said before he snapped his fingers once more and suddenly a plain old anvil appeared dead center in the space around us. "Now let's see what kind of anvil you will be using from now on. Use the hammer and strike the anvil."

Doing as requested, I approached the anvil and adjusted my grip on the elven hammer before I raised it above my head and brought it down on the anvil, creating a loud ringing sound when the hammer struck. For a few seconds I saw runes appear on the anvil before they vanished.

"Again," Hephaestus said, so I did so again and when the runes appeared, they were brighter. "Again, harder," Hephaestus said so I swung the hammer down harder. "Again, harder," Hephaestus said almost shouting now and so I hit the anvil harder with the hammer. "Harder!"

With a roar I brought the hammer down on the anvil with all my might. When it made contact there was a burst of light and a shockwave that knocked me off my feet and onto my back a few feet from the anvil. When I got up I gazed upon the anvil and saw it's dull metal appearance was gone and in it's place was a milky way in the shape of an anvil.

"Bugger me, a celestial anvil," Hephaestus said.

"That a good thing?" I asked as I stood up.

"A surprising thing more like it. I've not seen one of these in eons, a truly rare accorance but then again, I'd expect nothing less from you Ash," Hephaestus said.

"So what's so special about this?" I asked.

"Ash, with the right know how, these anvils have the ability to forge stars and weapons that could match that power," Hephaestus said.

"Whoa," I said.

"Whoa indeed," Hephaestus said causing the both of us to gaze at the anvil in silence for awhile.

"So what now?" I asked.

"Now heh," Hephaestus said before he summoned his own hammer in a flourish of flame. "What's say we take a look at your equipment."

"Wha?" I asked.

"You heard me, summon your equipment. I wanna see what kinda gear your using," Hephaestus said causing me to shrug before I summoned my armor, shield and Whispering Wind. Hephaestus grabbed the armor's right arm and managed to lift it before he began to inspect it then turning to Whispering Wind and looking it over.

"Hm, good choices. I must say I never expected this armor and sword to be in your hands. I remember the day I forged them even," Hephaestus said.

"Wait, you made them!" I shouted.

"Damn straight, but the blade seems to have an improvement done to it. It can turn into a duel set of both unholy and holy magic," Hephaestus said before he looked at me with a smirk. "I suppose that was your doing hm."

"Uh yeah I was fighting a litch and well, it just kinda happened," I said.

"Well, I can't think of anyone better to wield them but I do have one thing to complain about...the shield, too weak. I saw the way the buffed daughter of Ares tore through it. How can you fight with something so...cheap," Hephaestus asked.

"I prefer something that's easier to swing. May not be able to put much power into it when striking someone but this way I can quickly move the shield about to defend myself and if they do get past the shield, the armor itself is tough enough to shrug off most attacks and bullets. Besides, it may not look it when I'm wearing it but it's seriously heavy. Too much weight and it'll just slow me down and make me vulnerable," I said.

"Hm perhaps you just haven't found the right material...Y'know, I think I have a few ideas on how to improve your armor and sword," Hephaestus said.

"I'm listening," I said.

"Follow me so we can grab some materials, your gonna love this," Hephaestus grinned.





"Hephaestus and I worked all through the period running through the basics of what I knew about metalwork before he showed me techniques I've never seen before. We didn't get much done on my armor before the period ended but we had a start and finished upgrading Whispering Wind," I said to the group.

"So what kind of changes did you make?" Caramel asked causing me to summon Whispering Wind.

"Well I'm sure most of you are familiar with this," I said as as my blade became a staff sword; one blade glowing with Holy magic and the other blade with Unholy magic.

"Okay and your armor?" Caramel asked.

"In time but for now, on with the story," I said.





Resume Flashback





I was in the last period of the day and once again I had a free period. So I was in a set of casual clothes and was training with Whispering Wind before I went to test out his newest function and so far things were going well. Until I felt a presences behind me, one I was familiar with but not in the nice way. Turning around I spy Xuthus, the eldest of Ares children.

"I see you've been busy since we last met," Xuthus said.

"What do you want Xuthus, I can tell it's not to discus about the weather so let's not beat around the bush and get on with it," I said as I lowered my blade but kept at the ready in case he tried something.

"Heh right to the point, your either impatient or want to get rid of me quickly," Xuthus said.

"Neither, I just know when there's a more important topic one wants to bring up with me, weather it be good or bad and will most likely use flattery to soften me up. A trick I've seen too many times now," I said.

"Hm impressive," Xuthus said.

"If there's nothing you wish to say then leave," I said as I turned back around so I can train.

"My father told me what you are," Xuthus said causing me to pause in my swing.

"Did he...and your siblings, do they know?" I asked as I looked over my shoulder at him.

"No," Xuthus said causing me to look ahead once more. "So it is true."

"You didn't believe your father so you came here to ask me?" I asked.

"At first I was a little hesitant to believe you are a god," Xuthus said causing me to turn around and point Whispering Wind at him.

"God in training, big difference between what your thinking...I don't even know what I'm supposed to be the god of. Unlike you demigods, your the demigods of whatever your parents are gods and goddesses of, me...My path is a little more extreme," I said as I turned around one again.

"Honestly after all the stories and deeds both told and read about you, I'm surprised your not a god of battle or war," Xuthus said.

"I may fight in wars and battles Xuthus, but like Tyr, I fought to bring about peace, not for the thrill of fighting or killing others," I said.

"Ah yes Tyr, Norse god of war, law and justice if I'm not mistaking. You know, my best inspiration is actually a story about you during your time in the Greek army. When you decided to stand against Cronus despite all the odds against you," Xuthus said.

"Hmph I remember that...if I had survived his last attack, would have made for quite an interesting tale when I returned. But I still say I just got lucky. Cronus wasn't even at a fraction of his full strength and height when he was resurrected," I said.

"And yet he could still flatten a mountain with the power he had," Xuthus said.

"Yeah well, I still say I got lucky," I said before taking a pause as I remembered the event before shaking it off. "So what now, you gonna tell the whole school, try and blackmail me so you'll keep quiet?"

"No, after everything you've done, and you beat us all fair and square, the rules of the arena are clear 'any bad blood must be settled here, no matter the outcome'. *sigh* I should not have let all that power go to my head," Xuthus said.

"That just proves that your part human. Sure humans are greedy, selfish bastards but those are just bad apples in a much larger bunch, as someone back home would say," I said as I faced Xuthus.

"Hm," Xuthus said.

"Hey tell me, what was that sword trick your sibling used to shatter my arm? What was that about?" I asked as I looked at my left arm.

"A sword stance strike, a powerful strike of lethal force. You can learn them here at this school," Xuthus said.

"Hmm, may come in handy one day," I said.

"You make it sound like your going back to the realm of the living," Xuthus said.

"You never know. Now that I'm dead fate no longer holds me, might be my greatest feat," I said with a laugh.

"I admire your optimism but you honestly think you can?" Xuthus said as I sheathed Whispering Wind and began to leave.

"Just try and stop me," I said as I turned around and held my arms out before I spun around again and left.

I hung my blade up beside my armor, in a personal storage closet for students who own armor, before I left the arena and began to make my way through the school grounds. Right now I was walking through a group of hedges calmly enjoying the weather.

"Found him!"

Suddenly I'm surrounded by a swarm of female students and pushed back against a hedge.

"Hey Ash Blade right, we saw your fight yesterday and I just want to tell you were magnificent," one girl said.

"Yeah but I found you to be breathtaking," another girl said as she jumped in front of the other.

"Not as much as I found it," a third said jumping in front of the second.

"Hey," a fourth said as she grabbed my right hand in both of hers ad looked me right in the eyes. "Why don't we go to a more private place to talk?"

"No don't try hogging him all to yourself," a girl said to my right.

"Yeah that's cheating!" someone on my left shouted.

"He should be allowed to talk to whoever he wants to, which is me!" someone else shouted before the girls pushed forward trying to grab at me but all that happened was me being smothered in all directions.

Suddenly I felt a hand grab the back of my jacket and I get pulled through the hedge. When I look at who grabbed me I see a young male Minotaur who then set me down and dusted off all the twigs and leaves off of my body.

"You'd better get going," the Minotaur said.

"Thank you very much," I said with a small bow before I ran off but not long after, I had girls chasing me some more.





"Good grief Ash where ever you go, girls seem to just throw themselves at you," Celestia said.

"Not on Earth, before I arrived here, and the only time in Equestria when I had females chasing me is during heat season. Plus, if I'm not mistaking, you yourself were one of the many chasing me before you knocked me out and dragged me into bed," I said causing the mane six's cheeks to glow pink along with Moon before she snarled at Celestia in anger. But with the blush still on her face she just looked adorable.

"I wasn't in my own state of mind remember," Celestia said also blushing at the memory.

"She's right, what was that name you were calling yourself?" Rage asked as he looked to be in mock deep thought.

"Don't you dare," Celestia growled.

"Molestia," Luna said with a shit eating grin causing most of the royal siblings to laugh.

"Alright, alright now where was I, oh yeah. The female students ended up chasing me around the entire school for the rest of the day and during the run more and more joined but in the end, the female students ended up overexerting themselves leading them to collapse on the ground from exhaustion," I said.





Resume Flashback





I was jogging through the forest, carrying two exhausted girls upon my back, till I arrived at an area that had several exhausted girls on stretchers being tended to by some of the castle staff and over seeing this is, Airmid, one of the many Celtic goddess of healing and I saw her talking to Athena.

"Ash Blade?" Athena asked with surprise as I approached.

"Oh hello Athena, one second," I said as I jogged past the goddess of wisdom to face Airmid as two men came and removed the two girls from my back. "M'lady Airmid, those two were the last ones in the forest."

"You did a fine job Ash, thank you," Airmid said with a smile.

"Thank you. Now if the goddesses will excuse me I have more work that needs to be attended to and all this running around has thrown me off schedule."

"And yet you haven't even broken a sweat," Airmid said causing me to smile and bow before I ran off.

After doing some work around the school, I was heading towards my room when I saw Karen leaving the gym and I saw her gripping her shoulder in pain.

"Karen!" I shouted as I jogged over to her getting her attention.

"Ash hey, word is you were getting chased around by a good tenth of the campus's female students," Karen said.

"Wait that was a tenth, I thought it'd be a quarter or something," I said.

Don't be foolish this place is huge, almost enough to house a small nation," Karen said.

"Yikes that's kinda scary. Place needs some serious staff to tend to it all," I said.

"No kidding argh," Karen said as she gripped her shoulder.

"You okay, I saw you leave the gym, you strain something?" I asked.

"Yeah damn this is killing...uh you know what I mean," Karen said.

"Sure and if you don't object, would you like me to help?" I asked.

"Uh how?" Karen asked and I answered by gently placing my right hand on her shoulder and began to massage it but she leapt away from me. "Hey what are you doing!?"

"Helping, I've learned that rubbing down aching muscles soothes them. I mean, if you asked Luna she'd agree," I said.

"Who is Luna?" Karen asked.

"Uh...She was someone very very dear to me," I said rubbing the back of my neck.

"Oh...I'm sorry," Karen said before we stood in silence for a bit. "Alright, give it a whirl...but no funny business.

"Deal," I said before I placed both hands on her shoulders. I then began to rub them causing Karen to sigh and coo. Once I was done she rolled her shoulder.

"Hey it worked, you must have magic in your fingers Ash," Karen said.

"Your too kind Karen and I was just glad to help," I said.

"Hey, if you don't have a problem with it, whenever something like this happens could you do that again?" Karen asked.

"Sure thing now if you'll excuse me, it's been a long day," I said as I left.

The next day I woke up and first thing I did was check my data pad and saw I had a free day but I had a notification asking me to see the head of staff in an hour. So I got up and got cleaned up before I went to grab breakfast after which I followed the map on my data pad till I reached a large control room in an arch shape with screens all over the place and a raised platform. On the platform was an incredibly tall and muscular woman who could only be described as an Amazon warrior. She wore dark green overalls and a white shirt. She had short brown hair tied up in a ponytail with a few stray hairs here and there and she had a friendly smile on her face.

"Ah you must be the new student that everyone is talking about, Ash Blade hm," the woman said after she spotted me.

"That's me," I said.

"Pleasure to meet you, my name is Hannah. I'm the one in charge of the staff in the school, besides the gods that is," Hannah said with a laugh.

"Would be a little weird, gods taking orders from mortals," I said joining in on the laugh.

"In all serious though, I've heard about you helping out around the school without anyone asking you. Gotta say such a thing has not happened in all my time working here," Hannah said.

"Uh that's not a problem is it, me wanting to help?" I asked causing Hannah to laugh.

"Not at all, in fact a little help is welcome these days so thanks a ton. But the reason I called you here is to ask if you can help out with a few more jobs," Hannah said.

"Sure I'll...do what I can. I've got a free day today anyway," I said.

"Great I'll get ya a list. Now as for how to pay you...," Hanna began but I held up a hand to stop her.

"I'm not interested in pay," I said.

"After all the work you do, I don't think so," Hannah said.

"I guess but...," I began.

"Ash?"

Spinning around, I see Valentine the head chef was there.

"Hannah wanna tell me why he's here?" Valentine asked.

"Ah Valentine, perfect timing. Ash here is gonna be helping out doing jobs around the school," Hannah said.

"That so, then you don't mind if I take him for the kitchen. We're kinda overflowing with deliveries today?" Valentine said as she placed a hand on my shoulder.

"Not at all," Hannah said.

"Looks like your stuck with me Ash," Valentine said with a grin.

Valentine then led me out of the control room and across the grounds towards the kitchen before she handed me an apron and I got to work on several small orders, each one different and unique to the order's specification. I then looked around at each chef working on a different order thinking I could now truly sympathise with how much effort they put into their work before I looked down at the order I was working on, which was a Japanese style lunch box.

"Hello Ash how are you doing?" Valentine asked as she looked over my shoulder.

"Oh, I'm almost done ma'am," I said as I moved to the side to let her examine.

"Certainly a very unique style of presentation Ash. Now I'm certain you studied under someone," Valentine said with a smile.

"Nothing of what your thinking of mi'lady. I just learned a few recipes from family when I was alive," I said.

"Keep telling yourself that hm...Hey, what are those?" Valentine asked as she pointed to the green decorations cut into different styles amongst and around the food.

"Those are sliced bamboo leaves," I said.

"Yes, it's very well done. Now I need you to deliver three of these servings yourself," Valentine said.

"But what about the rest of the orders?" I asked as I looked at the still working chefs. But to my surprise and confusion Valentine just laughed.

"Are you kidding Ash? Thanks to you we're actually working on the last of the orders. I don't know where or who you were in the past but your a miracle kid," Valentine said.

"Uh thanks," I said.

"Hm now hurry up, we've got hungry mouths to feed," Valentine said causing me to nod before I got back to work.

Once I completed the meals, I put them in a carry bag before I grabbed the delivery ticket and used my data pad to head to the destination which was a door in a hallway. So deciding to be polite, I knocked on the door.

"Who is it?"

"I'm here with a delivery from the kitchen," I said.

"Enter."

Obeying the command, I opened the door and saw a small set of stairs. I walked up them and saw a long table surrounded by seats and in three of those seats was Zoa, Washu and the girl in my class who sits at the top/back of the class in the single seated desk.

"Ash?" Zoa asked with surprise when she saw me.

"Hello Zoa, Washu. I believe you ordered lunch from the kitchen?" I asked.

"Yes I take it you were doing work for them today?" Zoa asked.

"Most certainly," I said.

"Well then this meal shall prove to be most delicious," Zoa said.

"So this is the one you both were telling em about hm," the unknown girl said.

"Oooh introductions. Ash this is Saba, daughter of Zeus and president of the student council. Saba, Ash Blade you know the one who beat up your relatives," Washu said.

"I see hmm...To tell you the truth Ash, you aren't what I would expect. You look more like a wild dog," Saba said simply.

"Wild dog heh, that would have to be the first time someone has called me that," I said.

"Really," Saba said.

"Saba have some manners, Ash is no wild dog. If anything he is a proud wolf," Zoa said causing me to smirk.

"I don't see how it changes anything since both are wild animals," Saba said.

"Shame on you," Zoa said.

"It's alright Zoa believe me, I've been called way worse then wild dog before so it's fine," I said.

"Really like what?" Washu asked.

"Oh I have a very long list of em but I believe the most popular one would be monster. Now you must excuse me but I must be on my way," I said as I finished handing everyone their food, grabbed the bag and gave a bow before I left to return the bag to the kitchen.





Hours Later





Hey Ash...

Ash wake up...

I woke to the sound of someone calling me and shaking me. I remember after returning the bag to the kitchen, I decided to settle beneath a tree and read a book. Slowly opening my eyes, I was greeted by the sight of Zyt.

"Zyt, what are you-," I started but Zyt held up a finger for silence.

"Uh yeah, you might wanna look around you dude," Zyt said.

So doing as asked I looked around and saw I was surrounded by sleeping female students and even Aphrodite was using me as her own personal hug pillow.

"What The?!" I shouted but slammed a hand over my mouth, however it was too late. I saw most of the students begin to stir from their slumber.

"Oh crap now you've done it," Zyt said.

"Just hang on," I said as I grabbed Zyt and teleported us back to my room, where Zyt hit the floor while I landed on the bed.

"Ow...wait huh what, where?!" Zyt asked in shock as he looked around my room.

"We're in my room Zyt, just calm down," I said.

"Yeah but how are we here," Zyt said.

"Uh teleportation magic duh," I said.

"Teleport...wait a second, you teleported the three of us?" Zyt asked.

"Uh yeah, you sound surprise- wait three? You sure your eyes are working, there's only two of us," I said but suddenly I felt something tighten around my waist. So looking down I saw Aphrodite was still clinging to me and was looking up at me with a rather annoyed expression on her face.

"Well that was rude, teleporting me while I was having a pleasant dream," Aphrodite said.

"Just what the hell are you doing here!" I shouted.

"Well you just looked so lonesome, sitting beneath that tree all on your own and I saw you shivering, so I decided to help keep you warm," Aphrodite said as she pulled herself closer to my head and started nuzzling the crook of my neck. "Oh and by the way Zyt, the reason why Ash can teleport so easily is because he's lived in a world constantly producing magic and he is also a god who had recently ascended to our ranks."

"Eh?" Zyt asked.

"What the hell Aphrodite!" I roared as I threw the goddess of love off me only for her to land on her feet.

"What, your friends were gonna find out sooner or later. All I did was...speed things along," Aphrodite said.

"Your as bad as Cadence and Rarity put together," I groaned as I rubbed the bridge of my nose with my right index finger and thumb.

"Your a-a...g-go-g g g," Zyt began but stuttered like a fish out of water.

"God in training Zyt, no fancy titles or whatever and not a word about this to anyone got it," I said as I pointed at the satyr causing him to nod rapidly before looking towards Aphrodite. "And not another word about what I am to any other student. If they find out, then so be it. But till then keep your nose out of it."

"Fine, fine but like I said, it's gonna happen sooner or later," Aphrodite said as she sat down on the edge of my bed.

"I don't get it, why don't you want anyone to know about you being a god?" Zyt asked.

"I hate being put into the limelight. I prefer to be just another cog in the massive machine called life instead of being the one who operates it," I said.

"Well if that's the case then why did you become a god in the first place?" Zyt asked.

"Zyt...did you have family before you came here?" I asked as I started fiddling with the ring on my finger.

"Uh...well no but that doesn't expl...oh," Zyt said as he noticed the ring on my finger.

"I figured if I were to become a god I wouldn't be bound by the rules of death and I could return home once more," I said.

"Kinda selfish thinking don't you think," Zyt said.

"If you were in my position, you'd do the same," I growled.

"Kay, kay...this a photo album?" Zyt asked as he pointed to the sky blue cover of my memory book.

"Yes, you can have a peak if you wish," I said causing Zyt to carefully pull the book out and open it but his eyes widened in shock.

"The family your trying to get back to are...horses that stand on two legs?" Zyt asked.

"First of all they're ponies and if one of them heard you call them that she'd slap you right across the face. Second, is there a problem as to who I consider to be family?" I asked with a low growl.

"Well it's just...," Zyt said nervously.

"Don't forget your people were born from both goats and nymphs pal. Besides their was no one like me where they lived and they were just as sentient as both you and me," I said.

"Kay, I suppose there are weirder match ups in life and I'll admit these...um," Zyt started.

"Mares or Stallions," I said helping Zyt figure out the wording.

"Right, these mares are really attractive," Zyt said.

"Hold on Casanova most of those mares are taken and the some of them are either the daughter or married to the Grim Reaper himself," I said with a smirk causing Zyt's face to turn pale.

"Uh ha ha right," Zyt nervously chuckled before he put the book back where he found it. "Well I better get going."

"Oh and Zyt," I said stopping Zyt as he opened the door. "Not a word to anyone about this."

"Got it," Zyt said before he left and I let out a sigh before I felt a presence to my right and saw Aphrodite was looking at me innocently. "Your still here?"

"What, can't a goddess ask a simple request?" Aphrodite asked.

"It depends on the request," I said flatly.

"Oh fine. I got word from a little birdie that you give amazing massages. So I would like for you to give me a run down," Aphrodite said as she lay upon her stomach upon my bed.

"Excuse me but what makes you think that?" I asked as I stood up and folded my arms across my chest.

"Oh come on Ash, everyone knows about your magic fingers. Why do you think all those girls and myself were there under that tree with you in the first place. Your little friend Washu saw you massage your other friend Karen's shoulders after she left the gym," Aphrodite said causing me to facepalm.

"I'm gonna kill her," I said to myself.

"Too late for that. Now do you want me to strip so you can get a better feel for my body," Aphrodite asked but with a flick of the wrist Aphrodite vanished, leaving me alone in my room before I collapsed onto my bed and stayed there till a bell rang for dinner. But I didn't budge from my bed because I didn't feel hungry till suddenly there was a knock upon my door.

"Enter," I groaned as I sat up and when the door opened I saw my friends were here each carrying a tray of food but Zoa was holding two.

"We brought you some dinner, Zyt said you could use it after the day you had today," Zoa said as she and the other entered.

"Thanks guys and yeah, I've had a lot of depressing thoughts on my mind lately, mostly about home," I said.

"Homesick?" Saniel asked.

"Yeah...you guys ever feel that?" I asked.

"More then you know," Karen said causing most of the group to look at her strangely. "What I have sappy feelings too, at least I can admit it."

*chuckles* "You know, I know some friends of mine would learn a lot from you," I said before Zoa handed me my tray, which I took with a nod, while everyone took a seat anywhere and ate in silence for several minutes.

"Why so quiet Zyt, normally you'd start a topic off by now," Karen said.

"Yeah...You have the look of a guy who has a secret to tell," Washu said causing me to look at Zyt and see he had a nervous expression on his face.

"That can wait, right now I need something explained Ash," Zoa said as she pulled a book out from her bag and plonked it down in the center of the group, the title read 'Heroes of Ancient Greece'. "I've marked the pages to be read."

Setting my tray aside I walked over to the book and opened it to the pages Zoa marked and saw my name, along with a pretty accurate picture of myself on an urn battling against men dressed in robes, and on another page was a description of me on why I was in this book.

"That's not all, there's more," Zoa said as she placed more books beside the first, each one telling heroic deeds of the past. Even a massive book with my history in it up till my death.

"Welp...Guess the cat's out of the bag huh," I said before I went back to my bed to eat.

"Ash I think it's only fair that you explain this," Zoa said as the others read through the books.

"Alright...I'm immortal," I said simply.

"That's it?" Zoa asked.

"What, you were expecting something else?" I asked.

*sigh* "Zyt, something tells me you know mo-," Zoa started.

"Ash Is A God!" Zyt shouted before letting out a breath of air and causing me to facepalm.

"Note to self, never trust Zyt with a secret," I said to myself.

"Sorry man but this is just too big for me to handle," Zyt said.

"Hold up a second...You...Are a god?" Karen asked.

"In training, my ascension was nine days before my arrival here," I said.

"Training or not this is a major deal," Saniel said.

"Oh for Christ's sake, you guys have gods as teachers. Me being a student shouldn't be a big deal for you," I said.

"Uh yeah it is. Once everyone knows your a god you'll be the most popular guy in the school," Karen said.

"And we'll be friends with the most popular kid in school. Oh I've got to spread the word," Washu said as she got up to leave. But with a flick of magic I tripped her up causing her to face plant upon the ground.

"The hell you are," I growled as I got up and revealed, and then extended, my wings, intimidating the group. "I already have most of the students in this school chasing me. I don't need to be put into the limelight any more then I need to. Also I haven't forgotten about you blabbing to everyone about me helping Karen with her shoulder. I had Aphrodite in here earlier asking me for a massage!"

"So it was you!" Karen roared as she glared death at Washu before tackling her.

"Um...Ash, if I may ask, why do you look older in these pictures when you look so young right now?" Alice asked causing everyone to stop and look at me.

*sigh* "Might as well I suppose," I said before I showed them all what I really look like.

"Okay I thought you were cute before but...rawl~," Karen said with a lidded gaze.

"I'm married," I said and that seemed to slap everyone in the face before I showed them the ring on my finger.

"Dammit, why is it always the good ones," Washu groaned.

"Wait a second. Ash Blade, those wings...Your the prince of the Demonic Angels!" Saniel shouted as he stood up and pointed at me.

"Wait, your royalty too?" Zyt asked.

"Just what in creation are you?" Karen asked.

"I suppose you all want my life story hm?" I asked earning dumb nods from everyone so with a sigh I began to fill everyone in on my life.





"Well your secret certainly didn't last long now did it?" Faust teased.

"It held up for a month and if it weren't for a certain goddess of love and some dumb and idiotic scribe writing about my life, then things might have been different," Ash said.

"So how was your graduation?" Twilight asked.

"What?" I asked.

"Well you can't just go to a school and suddenly just drop out, that would be ridiculous Ash everyone must complete their time in school to the very end," Twilight said but nothing was said. "You did complete your course right?"

"I would of if something more important hadn't come up," I said with a smile directed at the group but Twilight wasn't having it.

"You...you what! Ash, what could be more important then education? Do you have any idea how important-," Twilight said getting lost in her rant until her mouth was zipped closed.

"Your welcome," Discord said.

"Well anyway, it was about four years when I realized what was going on down here whe-," I started.

"Whoa, whoa hold on four?" Comet asked.

"Yeah Heaven's sense of time flows faster then in the worlds of the living. Thus four years to two years for you guy," I said.

"So Ash...when exactly did you know we were in trouble?" Fluttershy asked causing me to think for a few seconds before I explained.





Resume Flashback





"ASH WAIT!"

"Aw man," I said as I looked behind me only to see dozens of girls chasing me, some of them were even armed with massive butterfly nets as well. "This is seriously starting to get old."

I leapt over a bench chair and dove through a hedge and landed on the ground with a roll before I stood up and took a deep breath only to hear a mechanical whirling sound. When I look at the source of the sound I see three mech suits that reminded me of the ones in Avatar, but these ones were only armed with massive butterfly nets. I've seen workers operate these things but only for the purpose of doing heavy lifting. So how did these students get permission and knowledge on how to drive these things?

"Okay, this right here is overkill," I said.

"Give up already Ash, there's no escape this time," one of the pilots said.

"Yeah uh hmm....nah," I said before I dashed forward and dove between the legs of the mech in front of me before I continued my run. Again dodging obstacles and students until I ran around the corner and ran into Artemis, but the only one who got knocked to the ground was me because it was like hitting a brick wall.

"Hey watch were your going Ash," Artemis growled.

*grunts* "Sorry Artemis," I said as I got up.

"What has gotten into you Ash, you look like a pack of hell hounds are chasing you," Artemis said.

"Well your half right there," I said when suddenly one of the mechs skidded around the corner before straightening up and another dropped down behind me.

"We told you to give up already," one of the pilots said.

"Uh this is getting ridiculous," I growled.

"Attack!" both pilots shouted before they charged.

Suddenly something clicked inside my body and I saw one of the nets coming in to grab me but my left arm then suddenly shifted to it's demonic form. I then held out my left arm causing the net to become naught but ashes before I grabbed the mech's arm and threw the entire mech overhead and slam it into the ground. I then suddenly found myself hanging onto the back of the second mech where I saw a blue glowing cylinder was inserted into the center of the back. So reaching in I pulled on the cylinder till it came free and that is when the whole suit locked up before it went limp and collapsed. I then saw the first mech was about to get up but with a snap of my fingers a bolt of lightning came down and struck the blue cylinder in the back of the first mech before it too fell limp. Suddenly the last mech appeared from around the corner the first appeared from.

"There you are!" the pilot yelled.

The mech then went to charge at me but I somehow managed to summon a ball of wind into my left hand before I made a sidewards throwing motion. Like I just threw a right hook the mech was thrown into the corner of the building, back first, and I saw the blow shattered the cylinder as well. Once that was done I looked around at the mess and I saw Artemis was staring at me in shock. She looked like she wanted to say something but I suddenly heard the sound of my pursuers getting closer.

"Sorry Miss Artemis but I gotta go. I'll be back to clean this up later though," I said as I ran off once more and into the main control room where I saw staff running around the room.

"Honestly, I can't believe this," Hannah said as she was looking at a monitor that showed the mess I created.

"Uh sorry about that," I said as I rubbed the back of my head.

"Hm oh don't worry about the damages Ash. I'm just upset about the students taking those rigs without permission. You in fact managed to put on one heck of a show for us," Hannah said.

"Oh...anyway, got any work for me?" I asked.

"Wow, not only do you go to school here but also help keep the place running by cooking and cleaning. All the while trying to stay out of the hands of two thirds of the students here. Just how much stamina do you have kid?" Hannah asked with a smile.

"Enough to get me through the day and a little extra I suppose," I said causing the pair of us to laugh.

"Well in any case feel free to use the place your working to rest," Hannah said.

"I appreciate that Hannah than-," I said when suddenly I felt my body lock up before I fell to my hands and knees.

"Hey Ash are you okay?" Hannah asked when she saw me.

Suddenly my left arm fell off and begin to disappear. So I quickly grabbed the wedding ring from the finger but that too began to vanish, along with a small weight around my neck which was the necklace that held Luna's feather. Suddenly I felt a warm liquid crawling down my back and when I looked at the floor, I saw silver liquid pooling beneath my body. I then looked at Hannah and saw she was looking at me in shock and then like a lightning bolt pain erupted in two points on my back, making me scream bloody murder causing Hannah to rush to my side. Through the pain and my screams I could hear her barking orders to get a medic but the pain soon became too intense and that was when I knew nought but black.





I awoke to the feeling that I was lying on my stomach, which is odd because it is normally either on my side or back, but never my stomach. Shaking off the drowsiness I tried to push myself up but forgot about my left arm. So I tried again and managed to sit on my legs before I took a deep breath. Suddenly I hear the sound of a door bursting open behind me and when I look I saw all my friends were here and were staring at me, their jaws hanging open in shock. I then noticed a full body mirror in the opposite corner to the door and I saw my torso was covered in heavy bandages and large padding covered my back. Looking down I saw where it was all being held in place before I began to unwrap the bandages slowly. My friends tried to stop me but I halted them before they did anything. I removed the rest of the bandages and the pads. Suddenly my friends all gasped and not in a good way. So I slowly looked at the full length mirror and to my shock, I saw only two freshly cut stumps on my back were my wings were once attached.

"I see you've already seen what has been done to you."

I looked at the door and there before me was a woman with golden skin and purple hair that reached her lower back. She wore a tan kalasiris, had a Egyptian decoration over her left eye and held an ankh in her left hand.

"Lady Isis!" Zoa shouted in surprise when she saw the woman.

"I thought I told you children, Ash was going to be left to rest," Isis said.

"Sorry miss but we just couldn't leave this alone when we heard," Zyt said.

"What...what happened to me?" I asked shakily.

"...I'm afraid there is no easy way to say this Ash," Isis said.

"Just tell me," I said sternly.

*deep breath* "Someone has severed your wings and your arm from both your physical body and spiritual body and they also took the items you tried to grab before you passed out. To simply put somebody has plundered your final resting place and taken these things along with your body," Isis said causing my friends to gasp in horror while I could only look down at my knees in shock. "Your parents have been contacted and are on their way."

And with that I heard Isis leave but I could tell my friends had stayed.

"Ash...Are you alright?" Alice asked.

"My arm...my wings...I can deal with the fact that they took those...however who could be so vile as to steal a bond of love and marriage?" I asked without looking at the group.





"Shit, now I remember why I hate the caribou so much," Soarin said as Moon and Luna hugged me on both sides.

"How did Alga and Ronsihr take it?" Faust asked.

"I had never seen either of them so angry before, not at me of course but dad...," I said before I shook my head. "He looked like he was ready to go on a one demon killing spree against the whole world along with heaven and hell."

"Important note to self, don't piss off Ash's dads," Comet said.

"Every single god made an effort to find out those responsible. However Equestria was being shielded from their sight for some reason. But now I know for sure it was Geralt's doing," I said.

"To shield an entire world from the sight of gods, just how much power do those guys wield?" Elisa asked.

"A lot more power then you've ever felt in one place I bet and it's one that even I fear facing," I said.

"Yeah well I say bring it on. As long as we stand together we can defeat anything," Rainbow said making me chuckle, if not slightly.

"Well anyway, it was only after that mess I received full on god training, which was like nothing I ever saw before. They even returned my proper arm as soon as I got out of the hospital. When I found out it was the caribou responsible for my condition, I decided I couldn't stand idle no more. So I went before the gods and made my request to them about going back. Which they told me it was what they were preparing me for. Even devised a plan that involved me taking up the mantle of 'The Hand of The Reaper'. I was to work down here without memories so to make everyone believe I was someone else till I got them back. Make it seem like my foes were dealing with someone less powerful then me which worked out pretty well but Geralt and the others apparently aren't so easily fooled," I said.

"So what now?" Rage asked.

"Now...," I said as I stood up and walked towards the globe of the world in the room before giving it a spin. "Now we take this fight overseas and liberate other kingdoms along the way, starting here," I said as I brought my finger down on the globe which happened to land on the Griffon Kingdom. "And as a bonus, the bastard son controlling the country has my wings."
> Chapter 38 What's Your Pleasure? (Clop)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------





11:55 am Three Weeks After Winter Wrap Up Day Ash's P.O.V.





After my little story telling session we all went to help with Winter Wrap Up, which turned out to be less of a hassle then I thought thanks to so many gathered here in my birth home. However, at this moment, not all was as perfectly peaceful as you'd think.

I was running through the streets of Aephoceria with a large sack upon my back before I ducked into an alley and set myself up against a wall to get my bearings, when suddenly a dark shadow flies overhead but before I could look it was already gone. I then push myself off the wall before I go running down the alley being careful not to knock anything over that would give away my position. Once I reached the other end of the alley I heard voices from around the corner so I took a quick peak and saw it was five of my pursuers chatting to each other. So retreating back behind the wall once more, I looked around for something to use till I spied an empty glass bottle. I grabbed it and waited for the right opportunity. When I was sure they weren't looking I tossed the bottle down the street away from me before it shattered against something. This had of intended effect of causing my pursuers to leave so they could investigate, giving me my chance to run and from there it was a home run to my hideout, the cities clocktower. Entering through a secret side door I then made my way up the stairs towards the top passing all sorts of machinery till I reached the main room of the tower surrounded by the clock faces where I met all my male friends and Elisa, who were sitting at a wooden table playing cards but they all turned my way when I dropped the sack on the ground.

"Hey ya made it," Soarin said as he began to shuffle and cut the deck.

"How is it out there?" Comet asked.

"Worse then yesterday," I said.

"I'm not surprised Ash, the end of the first week is particularly the worst," Fancy Pants said.

"I know that Fancy," I said before I walked to one of the four clock faces of the room and peered down at the streets that are now being patrolled by mares.

I suppose you all want an explanation as to what's going on well it's actually real simple, this week and the following week here in Equestria are known as 'Heat Season'. A time when every female goes into heat where they will seek out a male to rut them silly and it's for this reason every male goes into hiding on account the mares can be rather...'rough' when it comes to mating at this particular time of year but how did we get here you may ask.





Two and A Half Weeks Ago





I was staring out of a window of the castle down upon my kingdom below enjoying the peace and quiet of life.

"Daddy."

Turning around then looking down I see my youngest child looking up at me with his arms stretchered up towards me.

"Upsies Daddy, upsies," Midnight said as he tried to jump up.

"As you wish," I said as I reached down and picked up my youngest foal and held him in my arms. "Now what are you doing here without your mother?"

All Midnight did was just place his hands on his mouth and giggle causing me to smile at the foal before a sound reached my ears.

"Midnight, Midnight where are you!"

"C'mon, let's not worry your mother hmm," I said as I began to walk down the hallway towards the voice.

During the walk I played with Midnight, going as far as tickling the little alicorn to flying after him in a game of chase. After awhile we came across Luna and by 'come across', we flew into each other and landed on the ground with Luna atop me and Midnight held between us. We then looked at each other, then at our foal, then the position we were in before we both laughed hard and loud before we got up with Midnight still clinging to me.

"I see you wanted to go find Daddy before you leave," Luna said.

"Leave?" I asked.

"Oh, didn't mother explain? She, Granny Smith, Mitta, Cheerilee and many other teachers from the school, along with our guests from Earth, are taking the fouls on a massive school excursion so to speak and Mother offered to take Midnight because I need a small break," Luna said causing me to raise an eyebrow at the alicorn.

"That's a little unusual don't you think?" I said.

"Mother thought it best. Since some foals are still missing their parents it would be a fun idea to organize something for them," Luna said.

"I see but where are they all heading?" I asked.

"A little way's north west to the forests, something about seeing an old valley. She said you'd know about it," Luna said.

"Ah I know the one she means," I said with a smile.

"Really?" Luna asked.

"Remind me to take you there, I bet you'll enjoy it," I said with a smirk.

"I'll hold you to that. Now tell me do you have any plans for the week or after?" Luna asked.

"Uh, yes actually. I've been organizing a plan to begin the liberation of the Griffon Kingdom," I said.

"Begin?" Luna asked.

"Yes, like Equestria it has multiple cities to take back where as with the Diamond Dog's kingdom, it only had it's massive capital and all other settlements within the kingdom's area's were small mining towns. Most of which were abandoned after the fall," I said.

"I see," Luna said.

"Now," I said as I picked up Midnight and held him close so I could look him in the eyes. "You behave yourself for your grandparents and Auntie Mitta okay mister?"

"Yes Daddy," Midnight said before I kissed him on the top of his head before Luna took hold of the little foal once more.

Once the two were gone I left on my own path, that is until I felt a hand was placed over my mouth before I was pulled into a dark room where I landed on my back. I flew backwards onto my feet as I made both my arms take on a demonic appearance before summoning two balls of hellfire. Thanks to the light of the flames they illuminated the room and the one who grabbed me, who turned out to be all my male friends, all except Evan and...I guess Elisa.

"Bloody hell you guys, I could of killed you all," I growled.

"Dude, what's with your arms," Spike asked.

"Hey, you grabbed me. If any questions should be answered it should be mine. Now wanna explain what this is all about?" I asked as my arms returned to normal.

"We wanted to talk to you because of what's happening next week," Rage said.

"What, our mission in the Griffon Kingdom? Why'd you drag me in here just for that?" I asked.

"I told you all he would have forgotten," Soarin said.

"Ash, next week is Heat Season," Comet said causing me to raise an eyebrow before it all came flooding back before I slapped my head.

"Right, I completely forgot about that also explains the sudden school excursion. It also means we're gonna have to double our preparations," I said.

"I'm sorry what?" Holy Light asked.

"The plan for heading into the Griffon Kingdom has not changed. If anything it has increased the resolve," I said.

"Hang on a sec but what about the mares?" Swift Spear asked.

"Let me ask you this, if the mare's here are going into heat won't others be going into heat like in the Griffon lands for example?" I asked.

"By Jove...he's right," Fancy Pants said.

"It doesn't hurt the fact that I bet that we won't have as much resistance in liberating the town," I said.

"If you can even call what they do resistance," Rage said.

"I betcha they'll think we're too busy ourselves trying to avoid the mares so this makes it the perfect opportunity to strike," I said.

"Hm that's all well and good Ash but that leaves us with three problems. The females in heat as we try to leave, the females in heat when we attack and the female's in heat whom we are transporting back here," Spike said.

"Spikes right and personally I'd like to know what we plan to do for a hideout during the heat," Comet said.

"One thing at a time guys and the first is indeed the hideout. Luckily for everyone I know of the perfect place to hide," I said.





Half A Week Later; Beginning of Heat Season





"I'm amazed you managed to find this place for us Ash," Soarin said as he looked around the clock tower's interior

"Well if I'm being honest with you lot, I would have probably turned this place into a secret hideout for me and my friends when I was a kid if the invasion never happened in the first place," I said as I finished working on my sleeping area

"So how are those preparations for heading to the Griffon Kingdom coming along?" Fancy Pants asked.

"No idea but we're close, once everything is done we can leave. Rage will give us an update as soon as he get's back," I said.

"Speak of the devil," a familiar voice called and when I looked I saw Rage coming up the stairs with his arms outstretched. "And he shall appear."

"So how'd it go?" I asked.

"Pfff they'll do it although they're rather nervous about bringing more females back here," Rage said.

"Relax I've got it all worked out," I said.

"Oh I know that, but they don't," Rage said.

"So I take it everything is set?" Holy Light asked.

"Yeah we'll leave tonight under the cover of darkness," I said.

"Why tonight why not now since we're in a hurry?" Thunderlane asked.

"Easier to sneak around for one," Comet said.

"Also it's much cooler," Elisa said causing a few to give her a questioning look.

"Remind me again why she's here?" Caramel asked.

"Because my Luna will be looking for me and I have a dick like you genius," Elisa growled.

"Well how was I supposed to know, you don't hear me asking what you've got in your pants," Caramel said defensively.

"Cool it you two," I said silencing the two before I focused on everyone," Now listen up, while we're over there we won't be bringing a massive force just the ones in this room who are able and willing to fight. I won't ask any to come with me but for those who wish to stay step away now."

I waited for thirty seconds and in that time not one stepped away causing me to smile.





1 am





We were silently making our preparations aboard the Pale Horse while we were on our way towards the Griffon Kingdom 'Griffora' keeping our eyes peeled for any patrol airships that might be in the area. The team consisted of the colt friends of the mane six, the male members of the Immortals, all the Harbingers and finally the male members of Celaeno's crew.

"Any idea on how much longer this trip is gonna take," Comet said as I was sharpening Whispering Wind with a special whetstone.

"As I said before Comet we'll get there when we get there. We're just taking the long way around to avoid any airships patrolling the area between Equestria and Griffora," I said as I looked the blade over.

"I still can't believe we managed to get out in the first place. The whole damn hanger was being watched as if by eagles. Even with the smoke bombs and Ash distracting the mares along with Elisa silencing the sound of the engines, we still barely made it out by the skin of our teeth," Thunderlane said as he showed his teeth to get the point across.

"Yeah we were lucky but we all agreed to do this," I said as I gestured to everyone here.

"Oi your highness, Griffora dead ahead. I believe I see something down there as well," Boyle cried from the helm.

Sheathing Whispering Wind upon my back I got off the crate I was sitting on and grabbed my wolf helm from the deck before walking towards the edge and saw what looked like a P.O.W camp from World War 2 down below, with high wire fences with barbed wire going along the top and above the courtyard making it look like a cage. Probably to stop any prisoners who managed to get rid their wing restraints. There were a few lights on in the large building and the entire camp was surrounded by walls and dead center in the courtyard was a statue of Diann.

"Now that right there is a massive eyesore," I said as I glared at the entire camp.

"Ugh no kidding. Why would they add that disgusting thing, not to mention the size is ridiculous as well," Spike said.

"Uh Spike I was taking about the camp in general," I said.

"Well the statue is an ugly thing to behold too," Spike said causing me to roll my eyes

"You gonna be alright Ash?" Rage asked.

"Yeah why?" I asked.

"Ash we both know you know what I'm talking about," Rage said.

"I told you Rage, I'm fine," I said.

"Alright, now are we gonna keep talking about getting rid of this placeg or are we actually gonna do something about it?" Rage asked impatiently.

"Okay, okay you all know what to do right?" I asked.

"Yeah; you, me, Evan and Rage go down there and grab everyone's attention," Elisa said.

"Meanwhile me and the brotherhood will be sabotaging the communications and wall defences," Mac said.

"And while they're doing that, the Immortals and I will free the females and, if they have any, males as well," Swift Spear said.

"While all thats happening, me 'n the boys along with lord Fancy Pants shall be a staying here waiting to pick up anyone that's coming with us along with keeping our peepers open for anything new," Mullet said.

"Well now that we've gone over the plan for the twentieth time, shall we kick some ass," Rage asked before he jumped over the edge of the ship.

*sigh* "Always rushes into the thick of it," Evan said as he too jumped over the side.

Elisa and I then leapt over the side and I decided to dive headfirst into the camp. I saw Rage dropping like a frigging comet, going through the barbed wire as if it were paper. With a massive boom he smashes into the statue of Diann, destroying it and leaving a cloud of dust behind. Suddenly I feel something collide into me and I feel like I fall through several things before I realize I'm lying on my back. I then sit up and feel my neck is rather stiff so I use my right hand, grasp the top of my head and pull it in the direction where I feel the stiffness. I was rewarded by several pops and cracks.

"Whoa what a rush," I said as I gave my head a quick shake as I got up.

Suddenly I hear the sound of some type of liquid being disturbed by something landing in it and when I look down I see water and blood being mixed together before going down a drain. When I look around I saw the arm of a caribou beneath the rubble where I lay and when I looked up I saw I was in a shower stall and a shower head was still pouring water.

"Who in their right mind takes a shower at this time of night," I said before I looked down at the hand. "Apparently no one."

With that I decided to turn off the water...Don't ask me why I guess it was just reflex. But any way sirens started going off so I started searching through my IPod for a song to listen to.

"I'd say it's time we turned the heat up in here," I said as I pressed play.



As I made my way to the door, I heard several hoof beats run past and I heard the sound of someone's voice on a P.A. probably giving directions for soldiers but it was too muffled to make out because I busted up the one in here. I then walked out of the room and suddenly I hear the sound of caribou approaching me from around the corner to my left and as soon as the first caribou comes around the corner wearing a guard uniform I grab him by the face. Before he can figure out what's going on, I throw him trough the wall opposite the door I just exit through. Just as suddenly more guards arrive and stare at me in shock so I crack my knuckles in preparation for a fight when suddenly a gun shot goes off behind me and I hear the sound of something fall to the ground. When I looked I see a caribou guard behind me armed with a shotgun and when I looked down I saw a rubber slug.

"Rubber bullets?...That was a big mistake boy," I said.

Suddenly one of the caribou pounced upon my back and managed to unsheathe a dagger and would have to plunged it into my neck had I not grabbed his wrist. Suddenly the rest of the guards jumped me in an attempt to bring me down, some even trying to kick or hit the back of my legs but I refused to allow myself to be lowered like that. So using my legs to kick against the wall before me I launched myself into the wall behind me. I then used the back of my head to hit the caribou on my back, dislodging him before I threw the rest off of me. One then got back up and went to use a baton but I grabbed him by the wrist and squeezed, forcing him to drop the baton and allowing me to grab it before smashing it across his face hard, sending him to the ground before dropping the weapon.

"Lets do this," I said as I spun my forearm around like I was winding up for a throw.

Suddenly a guard charged so, balancing on one foot for a side kick, I kicked the guard twice on both sides of his head before kicking him in the chest, sending him flying down the hall before I threw my arms out into the faces of a pair of guards who were trying to charge me from behind. One then tackled me from the front. Another then took out a gun so I moved to the side and managed to dodge the shot. I then grabbed his wrist and drove my elbow into his gut before I grabbed the one who was grabbing me from behind and threw him into the doorway of the shower room. I then grabbed the caribou who shot at me before throwing him into the ceiling, leaving him stuck there. Suddenly I felt a tap behind me then a scream, so I look and saw a caribou tried to punch me but ended up grasping his hand in pain before I slammed the guard's head into the wall. I then looked around and saw all the remaining guards were terrified of me. So with a sigh, I sent out a pulse of ice magic to freeze the entire hallway along with everyone in it, besides me obviously, before I walked out of the hallway treading over the frozen corpses as I left.

Walking through the hallways I soon came across the door to the wardens office. So with a kick I opened the door and was greeted by an empty office. Walking further inside I heard the distinctive click of the hammer of a gun being cocked. So I looked over my shoulder and found the barrel of a semi automatic pistol being aimed right at my right eye.

"No tricks or you'll have a new hole in your head," a caribou said dressed in the attire of a warden.

I then slowly turned to face the warden fully and we stared at each other, our eyes focused solely on the others, till I noticed he was shaking meaning he was getting jittery. With a quick swipe of my right arm I knocked away the gun before I wrapped my right hand around the warden's neck before lifting him up and off the ground, strangling him. I then used my left hand to grip then crush the wall behind the desk before moving the rubble away before I threw the warden through the new opening. I walked after him and once I was at the edge I saw rows of guards were lined up facing my fellow harbingers, the warden was laying down face first in the dirt between them. It was then I teleported before my brothers and sister in arms and slowly turned to face the guards and stared them down as the warden began to get up.

Suddenly I hear the sound of several footsteps approaching from my right and when I looked I saw many female Griffons. Each one wearing little to no clothing and some looking to be in pain while clutching their stomachs, an obvious sign of heat season taking hold, some even showed the obvious signs of pregnancy while others were covered in cum. Suddenly more footsteps approaching from the left and when I looked, flash backs of P.O.W's from Nazi P.O.W camps ran through my mind and the victims were mostly males, with some females and some Griffin cubs/chicks/hatchlings as well. Slowly I turned back to the warden and I can feel the blood lust from Rage, Elisa and Evan at the sight of these Griffons.

"You lot are responsible for these...atrocities?" I asked using all of my will power to keep my composure.

"That's right," the warden said as he finally got up. "I'd advise you to take a good look Harbingers. Once we assemble a force to march against your little rebellion in Aephoceria this will be the fate of all those whores who claim to live among you as equals and for those that resist The God King's rule, as decreed by the high god Ash Blade," the warden said as he gestured to the female Griffons on my right before gesturing to the Griffons on my left.

I heard Rage begin to march forward so he could probably cleave the bastard right down the middle but I held a hand up to stop him. I then made gestures to the Immortals and the members of the Brotherhood to get everyone out of here and onto the ship which they quickly did so. Once that was taken care off I returned my focus to the warden and his guards.

"You made three big mistakes when you opened your mouth. First, confessing to what you have done here and being proud of it," I said as I began to undo the straps to my helmet. "Second, the threat of what you planed to do in you're pathetic hope to claim Aephoceria and the worst mistake you made...," I said as I removed my helmet exposing my face to the warden and the guards who began to freak out upon seeing me. "Was actually believing I would allow what you have done here to pass."

"H-h-high god Ash Bl- *Bang!* the warden started but his words were cut short by a bullet from Damnation hitting the warden in the kneecap, forcing him to scream and fall to his hands and knees.

"Shut up you wretched sack of plague rat shit," I said before I looked at Rage. "Oi Rage, this lot is yours I can't deal with this."

"Aw but I wanted this one," Elisa whined.

"You'll get the next one," I said

"As you wish," Rage said as we walked past each other before Rage called back to me. "Hey Ash remind me, back on Earth when hunting caribou, how does one prepare it when caught.

"Basically, I would have made sure it was dead then I hang it in a one place before I work on getting rid of any...bits I don't eat," I said causing the warden and guards behind me to visibly shake with fear.

"Right...Well we're gonna have to skip one step because I think it's best to get our passengers back to Aephoceria A.S.A.P," Rage said.

"Wait what! Just what do you thi- ARRGGGGHHHHHHH," the warden began but was cut off as he and all his bucks were hoisted into the air by strands of barbed wire from above.

"So then shall we get started?" Rage asked as he took out a skinning knife that he had hidden in a pouch.





Back to The Present





"So how were the former prisoners?" Fancy Pants asked.

"Elisa was looking into that this time round. She said since she looks more female then male and very few know about here *ahem*, she would have little trouble checking in on them," I said.

"I can't believe the caribou did this. This world is a peaceful one and yet there is an entire nation of rapists and murderers out there that are allowed to get away with it," Caramel said.

"Hey before you go pointing fingers remember not all of them are like that, remember Kamau," I said.

"Speaking of Kamau, where is he?" Soarin asked.

"He's hiding out in the forest with Slendermane," I said.

"You seem pretty laid back with the caribou, especially since what they had done to you of all people," Pierce said.

"True but when you look at it like I do, you see them only following laws set up by their leader. Much like when Hitler was in charge of Germany and Austria, most of the people within the country weren't bad people, their leader just ordered them to do bad things. So wanting to avoid a punishment from their leader, they did what they were ordered," I said.

"Damn that...Wow, I'm just lost for words here. Makes you wonder on when all that senseless hatred would come into it," Shining said.

"Hm," I hummed in agreement.

"Yeah like when Rage skinned all those caribou alive," Comet said.

"You still bitching on about that?" Rage asked as he got up from his bed.

"Well look who woke up. Y'know I'm surprised Luna and Nightmare Moon haven't tried to find us yet by going through our dreams," Spike said.

"There's a barrier around this place I installed awhile back to block out Moon's and Luna's ability to enter dreams. Besides even if they did enter our dreams they prefer the thrill of the hunt and giving them our position would only ruin it," I said.

"Ash...You're wives are pure scary," Caramel said.

"Why do you think they all get along dude. Ash is one scary motherfucker all on his own," Soarin said.

"I'm standing right here," I said as I placed my hands on my hips.

"Uh Ash," Big Mac started.

"What up Mac?" I asked.

"Uh yeah we kinda ran out of water," Big Mac said as he held up the water container.

"What?" I asked.

"Yeah just now," Big Mac said.

*sigh* I though I told you all to write down everything we needed to replace so I would't have to make two trips," I said as I rubbed the bridge of my nose while most of the group just rubbed the back of their heads.

"Do you wish for one of us to go get the water?" Quick Shot asked.

*sigh* "No, I'll go get it. I have a lesser chance of getting caught while I'm out there. Any of you go it'd be like tossing you all to the wolves," I said.

With that said I left heading down the stairs towards the back entrance before opening the doorway but before I could step through someone taps me on the shoulder and when I looked I saw it was Rage.

"Better if we both go. Remember the routine back before your demise?" Rage asked.

"Sure but this time I distract you grab," I said.

"Works for me, you must really enjoy this hm," Rage said.

"I won't deny it," I said as I lightly punched Rage on the shoulder before I began to leave.

"Hey what song you planning on?" Rage asked.

"Hm I was thinking on either Temperature or Come Baby Come," I said as I continued to walk away.

The former seems more fitting for this time of year!" Rage called out after me so I raised a hand in acknowledgement.

Walking through the streets, but making sure to avoid any mares till I was in a open area of the cities market square, I gave a nod before I began to set up.





12:00pm Aephoceria Streets Third Person P.O.V.





So what exactly are we doing?" Nightmare Moon asked her sister and fellow herd mate as they walked through the city together.

"Keeping a lookout for Ash," Luna said.

"I know but shouldn't we be searching buildings instead of roaming the streets aimlessly," Nightmare asked.

"Normally yes but Ash is as slippery as they come and we have tried many ways to capture him before but he always manages to escape always," Luna said.

"So how do we get him to satisfy us?" Nightmare asked as she clenched in pain from her heat.

"Ash likes to give...'opportunities' to us for when he and all those that are camped with him need to resupply on food, water, etc," Luna said with a dismissive wave when suddenly a burst of power washed over them. "Speak of the devil."

"And he shall appear," Nightmare finished before they both took off towards the source where they saw several mares were already gathering along with many other mares including their sisters and the mane six along with the group from both Elisa and Evan's world.

"You're all here too?" Luna asked.

"Sure are, but we're just here to force either Rage or Ash to tell us were our coltfriends are before giving him over to either you two or Eris, same as usual," Applejack said.

"Rage does this as well?" Nightmare asked.

"Mm-hm and he's just as slippery," Luna said.

"Yo we late?"

Turning to face the voice the group was greeted by both Spitfire and Tempest Shadow.

"Not at all, in fact I believe this time things are going to get extra sexy," Celestia said as she licked her lips as she looked at the rooftops.

Following her gaze the mares looked at the rooftops and low and behold there was Ash wearing black and white fabric runners, jeans and a very light blue open button shirt revealing his muscled abs and pecs and the necklace he wore around his neck.

"Whew damn sure got hot out here all of a sudden but then again I suppose that's all thanks to you lovely lot," Ash said gaining every mare's and female Griffon and Diamond Dogs attention as he used his shirt to fan the area around his chest.

"Wow I knew Ash had muscle but...wow," Tempest sighed as she fluttered her eyes dreamily.

"You said it sister," Spitfire purred.

"Alright Ash, you know why we're here, where are our coltfriends," Twilight demanded.

"Now now that's not part of the rules here Twilight, you all have to play the same way. It wouldn't be fair unless you all play the same way," Ash said as he shook a finger.

"Oh Ash this is no game, I can assure you of that," Cadence said with a menacing smile.

"Sure it is. Unless you can actually catch me and force me to tell you everything, then this just won't be any fun for me," Ash said.

"Ash you have three seconds to tell us what we wanna know. If not then you're gonna live to regret it," Rainbow growled.

"Hmpf if you want it so much Dash come and get it," Ash said as he made a come and get some motion with his fingers before he stood up, took his IPod out and pressed something on it. Suddenly music played out of speakers surrounding the market.



As the music began Ash gently bounced to the rhythm wend suddenly hundreds of Ash Blades appeared before they all began to dance in perfect sync as if it was rehearsed. Suddenly Rainbow flew at the Ash that the group was talking too but he just danced out of the way and that caused every other female to make a scramble to get their hands on one of the Ash's. Nightmare shot a blast of magic at the same Ash Rainbow went after only for him to disappear in a puff of grey smoke.

"I thought as much, a mere illusion. It appears I have underestimated just how sneaky our mate can be," Nightmare said.

"Well we're not gonna get anywhere just by standing here," Applejack said as she summoned a lasso and went to rope one of the Ash Blade's only for that one to vanish causing the mane six and princesses to go after the others leaving Spitfire, Tempest, Nightmare and Luna behind.

"So how exactly do we find him amongst this mess?" Spitfire asked.

"I don't know but in order to control so many clones so accurately he must be close by and requires complete concentration," Luna said.

As Luna said that Tempest flicked her left ear towards the sound of something stepping in water and when she looked she saw a small puddle of water just sitting there looking ordinary when suddenly the water rippled. So with a flick of her horn Tempest sent a blast of electricity at the water only to travel up something till the sparks of electricity took the form of a bipedal figure. The form of Ash faded into view showing him trying to suppress a scream while all the copies vanished. Before anyone else could react Tempest tackled him.

"Ow did you have to shock me like that?" Ash asked.

"So uh does this mean I caught you?" Tempest asked.

*sigh* "Yes you did," Ash said before he let his head rest against the ground.

"Awwww," came the collective groan from every female present.

"What are they groaning about?" Tempest asked.

"Most likely because they didn't catch me so I could rut their brains out," Ash said.

"Wait so it's true whoever catches you get's to go a few rounds with you in the bed?" Tempest asked in shock.

"I'm a Demonic Angel of my word, just as long as you don't mind sharing with Spitfire, Luna and Nightmare," Ash said as he gestured to the three mares in question.

"Now hold on here, I plan to get in on some of that action," Celestia or rather Molestia said because of the grey pink mane as she stepped through the crowd.

"Now sister the rules for him are clear, Tempest caught him so she get's to have him," Luna said as she, Nightmare and Spitfire stepped forward in front of Ash protectively, while the crowd slowly closed in around them. All eyes on Ash as if he were a piece of meat in front of a pride of lions.

"C'mon you two, I mean we're talking about the chance to bang a god. I bet he could easily satisfy every single one of us if he wanted to," Dream Catcher said.

"Hmph the only way any of you can have our king is if you take him from us," Nightmare said before she lit up her horn and she, Luna, Spitfire, Tempest and Ash poofed out of existence.





Aephoceria Castle Master Bedroom Ash's P.O.V.





"Gaaahhhh!" I shouted as I fell out of the air only to hit the floor not long after. "Ow, why is it whenever I travel by someone else's teleportation I always end up falling out of the air?" I groaned as I sat up a bit and rubbed the back of my head and when I looked down I saw Tempest had a rather dizzy expression on her face. "You okay?"

"Yeah still getting used to teleporting like that," Tempest said when suddenly a pair of golden furred arms encircled around my chest under my arms in a hug, letting me know immediately who it was and from what I could feel, she was naked.

"Hey stud must say that was some show you, really know how to turn a girl on," Spitfire purred.

"There," Luna suddenly said with satisfaction as she looked around.

"What?" I asked.

"We were just making sure we weren't followed and that no one will disturb us while we have our fun," Nightmare said as she and Luna began to strip.

"So how does this...y'know work?" Tempest asked.

"Well since you caught him it's only fair you get first dibs Tempest," Luna said.

"Uh you sure?" Tempest asked causing me to smirk so I placed my right hand on her left cheek and gently pushed her head to face me before I brought her in for a gentle and simple kiss.

I heard Tempest let out a muffled squeak when our lips connected and let me tell you her lips were so soft. After a few minutes I removed myself from her leaving her dazed.

"Whoa forty hit combo," Spitfire said.

"What?" I asked clearly confused by what she meant.

"Nothing, girl thing. But I expect you to kiss me stupid like that later on," Spitfire said.

"Why wait, in fact something just came to me," I said as I managed to get Tempest off me before I stood up.

Once I was up I stepped away from the mares before I closed my eyes and focused on my mind and body. Suddenly I heard a gasp from all four mares and when I opened my eyes and looked around I was greeted by four of me.

"Alright it worked," I said.

"Hell yeah, everything seems to be in order," Ash number two said.

"Talk about quadrupling the fun, right Luna," Ash number three said.

"Been awhile since we used this spell," Ash number four said.

"More illusions?" Moon asked.

"Not exactly Moon," I said.

"You see we're perfect copy clones," Ash three said.

"We're just like Ash when he is whole," Ash four said.

"Much like when Pinkie cloned herself with the mirror pool. Only there's no spell to send us to the pool and also we have our memories and quirks as well," Ash number two said.

"As well as our magic. The only difference is we're not as strong as when we're in one body," I explained.

"So which is the real you?" Spitfire asked.

"We all are, I'm just split into four," We all said.

"So you split yourself up but still have all the knowledge you have up to this point but your magic is just divided among you?" Luna asked.

"Bingo," We all said.

"And that's not all. Hey Ash two care to demonstrate?" Ash 4 said.

With a snap of his fingers a bright light engulfed Ash two and when the light died down Bones was standing in his place.

"I figured you ladies have a...personal fetish you all would like to try so any requests?" I asked causing the mare's eyes to sparkle.

"Okay, official best male ever!" Spitfire exclaimed.

I would have said more but before I could utter a word Nightmare lunged herself at Bones knocking them both to the ground and passionately started to make out with him.





Third Person P.O.V.





"Whoa looks like Moon knows what she wants," Ash four said causing everyone to chuckle.

"So how about it ladies, what's you pleasure?" Ash one asked.

"Dragon!" Spitfire shouted.

"Wow someone's adventurous," Ash three said.

Ash four then rolled his neck and closed his eyes before he began to grow and his muscles expanded to match his size while his clothes were shredded thanks to the rapid growth. Ash four's skin then began to change into black scales as dark as Nightmare Moon's fur and a silver underbelly to match. Meanwhile his hair then vanished and silver spines began to grow out of his back all the way from the tip of his pointed tail, which was growing out of him, to the top of his head which became sleeker and more pointed, complete with a long muzzle full of knife like teeth and two horns on the end of his muzzle one after the other with the one in front being shorter then the other. Another four long horns growing out of the sides of his head and pointing towards the back as well giving him a very sleek appearance. His fingers and toes became claws and when he opened his eyes, Ash four's pupils were slitted while the irises were a cool blue and sitting upon the dragon's crotch were two semi-hard dragon cocks. Both had pointed tips and barbs running along the lengths to please their partner/partners.

"Oh Spitfire likey ," Spitfire purred before she flew at him and latched onto the dragon's lips while the dragon placed his arms beneath and around Spitfire to support her while they kissed.

"I think she'll be happy with Avrur there for awhile," Ash one said before looking at Luna. "And what is your desire beloved?"

"Well I've...um," Luna started.

"Speak your mind here Luna, this is for you after all," Ash three said before Luna took a deep breath.

"I know it's unlikely, what with your missing wings, but can you become an alicorn?" Luna asked.

With a nod Ash three's body began to change. Black fur like Nightmare Moon's fur grew over his body as his feet changed to hooves and the bones in his legs began to change. His head then became more Equine shaped and a long sharp spear like horn grew out of his forehead. Next came the mane and tail, both were black and had a single silver stripe running through them and like Luna, Nightmare Moon and Celestia, Ash's mane and tail had an ethereal look to it but like Sombra his mane and tail flickered like a black fire. Finally, out from his back were the wings. Much like the ones before his death they were webbed on the lower half and had feathers on the top half but instead of white, the feathers were the same black as his fur and his eyes were a cool blue, much like the dragon. When it was over Luna was blushing at the form.

"Wow now that is one stud of an alicorn," Spitfire said taking a break from kissing Avrur.

"I quite agree," Nightmare said who stopped kissing Bones to look at the transformations.

"How did you get your wings?" Luna asked as she ran a hand along the appendages.

"It's much like my Shadow Wings. I can only make them appear temporarily but they feel real enough, just ask Spits," Ash three said as he gestured to the mare and the dragon who the later was revealing a set of wings that were black going along the scales covering the wing bones with silver webbing in between.

"So what is the name for this appearance?" Luna asked.

"I was thinking...Hunter's Moon," Ash one said as he pointed to the male alicorn's cutie mark which was a blood crimson moon peeking out from behind a few thin clouds.

"Ooh sexy," Nightmare said.

"Does the mare approve?" Hunter's Moon asked.

"Oh yes, I very much approve," Luna said before she grabbed Hunter by the front of his shirt and shoved her lips against his.

With that the last Ash and Tempest then looked at each other before Ash offered her a hand to help her up which she accepted.

"So what creature would you like to try?" Ash asked.

"Something...exotic something never before seen on Equis," Tempest said.

"Hm," Ash hummed before he began to walk around the unicorn looking her up and down. When he circled her a third time she began to notice something different about Ash. His eyes became serpentine but remained the same color and when he passed her a fourth time she saw his tongue had extended out of his mouth and passed his chin and it was forked. After the fifth pass she could see fangs protruding from his mouth and on the sixth pass she began to feel something wrap around her but she kept her focus on Ash becoming lost, almost hypnotized by his gaze. When suddenly he stopped in front of her after a few more rotations. Snapping out of her daze she looked down and was shocked to find herself in the coils of a giant black snake with a silver pattern going along it's back while it's underbelly was white. But what confused her was the body was connected to Ash where his legs once were.

"Like it, this type of creature is called a lamia," Ash said.

"Oh now that is definitely exotic," Bones said.

"Makes you wonder what else you four can do," Luna said.

"What's wrong, don't like it?" Ash asked when he noticed Tempest's shocked expression.

"No no, I love it. I'm just surprised is all. But what should I call you when you're like this?" Tempest asked.

"Xanthis. Now then shall we continue where we left off?" Xanthis said before he gently held her chin and kissed her fully.

Tempest moaned into the kiss before she went to work on removing Xanthis's top while he worked on her armor plating before removing her under armor leaving her bare. He then flicked at her neck with his forked tongue causing her to giggle.

"Oh ticklish are we?" Xanthis asked with a grin but Tempest refused to answer.

"Hey what's say we make this comfortable hm?" Hunter asked as his horn lit up with magic before the bed expanded twice it's normal size. Before it could hold five in the bed but now that it has expanded it can hold ten and still have room to move around in easily. Since the room was so massive it wouldn't be an issue of getting in the way.

"Oh this shall make things interesting?" Spitfire said.

"So wanna break it in?" Hunter asked.

"Actually I have another idea in mind," Luna said before she whispered in Hunter's ear causing him to blush before smiling and nodding.

"We're gonna use the bathroom, any objections from you mares?" Hunter asked as Luna began to pull him towards the bathroom.

"None over here." Nightmare moaned as she lay on the floor naked with Bones who was also without his clothes while he worked on tracing his hands over her body.

"Same," Spitfire said as she began work on giving Avrur a hand job causing him to groan in pleasure.

"None on my en-oooooohhhhh!" Tempest cried as Xanthis used the tip of his tail to tease her marehood while his tongue ran through the valley of cleavage.

"Good," Luna said before she yanked Hunter into the room who let out a yelp before the door was slammed shut.





Bones P.O.V.





I was lying on the ground with Nightmare on top of me as she ran her hands over my chest, feeling me up, while I lay there with one hand groping her voluptuous ass while my other hand was massaging one of the bases of her magnificent wings and using my teeth to leave little love bites along her neck.

"Uh no more, I need you in me," Nightmare demanded.

"As you wish," I said as I began to insert my manhood into the beautiful alicorn when suddenly loud banging came from the door, startling everyone.

"Luna, Moon open this door!" the voice of Celestia shouted through the door.

"We need relief too and Ash is the only one who can tell us were our coltfriends are, now come on open up!" Twilight pleaded.

"Geeze they're so noisy and if they pound on that door enough they'll end up busting it down," I said before I waved my hand and placed an invinceability spell upon the door but the banging continued.

"Uh if they keep that up they'll sour the mood," Spitfire growled.

"Then why don't we do something about that," Nightmare said as her horn lit up the room in a blinding light before the light died down and when it did the voices beyond the door were silent.

"What'd you do?" Xanthis asked.

"Simple, I reversed the soundproof spell. We can't hear them but they can hear us and I want them to know exactly what it is they can't have," Nightmare said with a grin.

"Oh you naughty mare," I said as I returned her grin before I spanked Nightmare on the ass hard, causing it to jiggle and for her to moan loudly in pleasure before I rolled us over so I was the one on top.

"Make me scream," Nightmare pleaded as I lined my member up with her sopping wet pussy before I placed my hands on her birthing hips.

"Love...that's what I intend," I said before I thrusted all the way into the dark alicorn making her scream in pleasure and for her to wrap he long legs around my waist to hold me in place.

I held myself in place as Nightmare became accustomed to the feeling within her before I began to pull out before thrusting myself back in. I continued to do this slowly picking up speed as I did.

"Umuh...ah...ah...ah...Oh honey you don't know...How long I wanted to do it with you like this," Nightmare said as my thrusting continued to speed up.

"I can hazard a guess," I said as I continued to thrust into her.

I then decided to switch things up by placing my hands beneath Moons back before I lifted the both of us off the floor causing Moon to let out a yelp at the sudden shift, before I pressed her against a wall without missing a beat with my thrusting before I returned my hand to her hips.

"Oh...This is new." Moon said as she raised her arms above her head and held them against the wall giving me an exotic display of her body as I continued to speed up.

"Tell me," I said before I leaned in towards her ear. "How badly do you want it?"

"Oh I want it." Nightmare panted.

"Sorry what was that?" I asked.

"I want it badly," Nightmare said louder.

"You don't sound that convincing," I said as I began to slow down my thrusts.

"I WANT IT! I WANT IT MORE THEN ANYTHING PLEASE FUCK ME BONES FUCK ME TILL I'M A DROOLING SLUT BEGGING FOR COCK! FUCK ME TILL EVERYBODY KNOWS I'M YOURS AND YOURS ALONE! FUCK ME TILL YOU'VE PUT A FOAL OF MY OWN IN ME!," Nightmare screamed.

"As you wish," I said before I began to move like a jackhammer thrusting into Moon's dripping cunt and causing her to scream in pleasure.

As I continued to fuck Nightmare against the wall I noticed how her tits bounced and jiggled with each thrust causing me to lick my lips before I latched onto one of her giant milk makers and began to suck, using my teeth to pinch the nipple and causing Moon to scream some more while her blackberry flavoured milk squirted from her nipple and washed over my tongue. Just then I began to feel Moon's nether lips coil tightly around my raging hard on till she released a flood of her juices on my crotch but I didn't allow that to stop me. However it did slow me as I pounded Moon's pussy through her orgasm causing her to scream in pleasure before she bit into my shoulder, not that it mattered to me. Soon I began to feel my own release approach so I sped up my thrusts and let out a howl before I hilted myself in Moon and released my load deep within her womb.





Avrur P.O.V





Hearing those two go at it would make anyone horny. However my focus was drawn to the sexy stunt flying pegasus known as Spitfire as she licked and sucked on my balls making me growl in pleasure at her worship.

"Damn mare, where do you learn this stuff?" I asked.

"Now why would I want to tell you that when keeping you guessing would be much more entertaining," Spitfire asked before she went from my balls to giving me a blow job on my lower dick and believe me, this mare knew what she was doing and took the entire thing.

As Spitfire went up and down on my spire, she then used her right hand and started pleasuring my other drakehood. She ran her tongue along the barbs causing me to grip the chair I was sitting on tightly and causing the dark oak beneath my fingers to creak and crack silently. It seems Spitfire noticed this too but didn't stop her musings before she switched to my other spire and began to suck furiously before she lifted her head to look at me.

"Well I'll say you're all lubed up properly," Spitfire said before she got up and settled into my lap with her back facing me with her dripping flower hovering over my lower drakehood while the other was pushed away by Spitfire. "Now fuck me."

"As you wish," I said as I brought my hand towards the mare's shoulders so I could help steady her.

With that I began to push Spitfire down onto my spire while my member's twin slipped between her toned and perfect ass causing the both of us to groan in pleasure. Spitfire kept sinking down till I felt the golden door to her womb.

"Oh sweet Celestia...so deep...so full," Spitfire said as she looked down at my member and her eyes widened when she saw she was only halfway.

"There's still a little more to go," I whispered into her ear as I brought my hands to her hips.

I saw Spitfire was about to protest but I pulled her down a tad and my tip slipped easily into her womb causing Spitfire to scream in pleasure as I felt my crotch get sprayed with a flood of her juices meaning she just hit her climax. As she rode out her orgasm I looked down and saw my spire had made a bulge in her toned stomach. When her scream ended Spitfire looked down and placed a hand on the bulge.

"He's in my womb...Ash Blade is in my womb," Spitfire slurred while she rubbed the bulge causing me to groan in pleasure as I felt the mare's hand. "I want him to fill me...I want him to breed me...I want him to LOVE ME!"

She then reached over her head and grabs me by the back of my neck before she started to ride me like a bull while I could only grunt as she was moving up and down my member moaning and squealing in delight. I could see the door being shaken but couldn't hear anything meaning the girls outside were desperately trying to get in thanks to all the noise we were making. Soon enough I could feel my own climax fast approaching and it was then I realized that Spitfire was taking charge here and my dragon instincts did not like that one bit. So I grabbed her by the hips bringing Spitfire to a complete halt and causing her to look at me over her shoulder in confusion and annoyance.

"W-why'd you stop me, I was so close," Spitfire growled.

"You seem to think you're in charge here little pegasus," I said as I flashed the mare a toothy grin. "Well I believe it's time I taught you who is really in charge here."

With that I then lifted Spitfire up till none but the tip was in her marehood and, using my tail, I brought my second drakehood to Spitfire's rear entrance.

"Wait a sec, there's no way those will fit. I'll be ripped in ha-!" Spitfire shouted but didn't get to finish as I began to pull her down on my twin dragon cocks causing her eyes to roll up into her head as her mouth hung open in a silent scream.

Pushing myself into Spitfire's ass was like trying to fit it into a funnel. Her ass kept a vice like grip on me as she sank down on my cocks so I used my hands to massage the space between the pegasus's wings making her relax and allowing me to push into her easier. Once she reached the limit I let her rest before I began to thrust up into her. It was my thrusts that seemed to bring Spitfire back to Equis because she started bouncing on my cocks and screaming for me to fuck her hard. I then noticed her tail swishing over my lap and that is when I got an idea. So I grabbed the base of Spitfire's tail and pulled it down bringing Spitfire down on my dicks as I thrusted up into her, making Spitfire scream in pleasure. I then felt Spitfire's walls tighten around my cocks meaning she was close to cumming and I could feel my own climax approach as well.

"Spitfire, are you close?" I whispered into the stunt flyer's ear.

"Yes my king, I'm so close," Spitfire panted.

"Then tell me Spitfire...are you my mare?" I asked but when Spitfire didn't respond I slowed down my thrusts. "Once again, are you my mare Spitfire?

"YES MY KING, NO OTHER IS CAPABLE OF SATISFYING ME...PLEASE BREED ME MY KING! MARK MY SLUTTY PUSSY WITH YOUR SEED SO NO OTHER CAN!" Spitfire screamed.

With a grin I then speed up my thrusting again and when we were close to our climax I whispered into Spitfire's ear again.

"Cum for me," I whispered as I slid my tongue into Spitfire's ear.

And just like that Spitfire came and hard. Her insides tightening around my rigid spires massaging them in an attempt to coax my cream from my balls which I had no trouble letting her have. So with a roar and a blast of fire from my mouth I released my load into Spitfire causing the bulge in her stomach to grow exponentially till she looked pregnant already. As for my fire breath, thankfully I fire proofed the room before we began just so we could avoid any incidents that might ruin the fun.





Hunter's P.O.V.





I heard the roar of Avrur come from the main bedroom as I was kissing Luna down her graceful neck while tracing my hands over her luscious curves. We both stood in the massive rectangular shower that could hold five alicorns in it and we were both naked as the hot water poured over us.

"Sounds like they're having fun out there." I said.

"Hm but we're having our own fun in here love," Luna said as she held my head in place as I kissed along her neck.

"Indeed," I said as I ran my hands up the midnight blue alicorn's body till my hands reached her tits. Feeling how soft they are I started to play with them as I slid my member between her inner tights and rub her marehood with my length causing her to moan and press her body closer to me. She moved her lower body in a teasing manner to bring her wet marehood along my shaft.

"Does the eager stallion want some lovin?" Luna asked.

My response was me massaging her breasts, playing with her nipples and pressed my body more against hers while I continue to trail kisses down her neck. I could feel her shudder and give off little cute whines with each kiss.

"Oh this is nice, I'm so glad I decided to try doing this in the shower," Luna moaned.

"As am I, we should do this more often," I said with a smile.

Luna then spun around to face me before she brought me in for a deep passionate kiss, using her tongue to invade my mouth and feel my teeth before she pulled away giving me a sultry smile.

"Mmm you know it's a real turn on knowing that I'm having sex with someone who can eat meat," Luna purred.

"Oh you noticed I still have my canines huh...well I know how much you like it when I use them," I said with a low growl causing Luna to shiver in pleasure.

Suddenly Luna jumps up at me and locks her long legs around my waist causing me to quickly place my hands on her bubbly butt to hold her up. Her horn then lights up and I can feel her magic guiding my member towards the entrance of her inviting marehood causing her to smile as she makes sure it is right on its mark. I then lowered Luna down and we both moaned as I hilted inside her marehood and she hugs my head against her chest as she was having a mini orgasm from when the tip of my spire went past her cervix. I started lifting Luna up before bringing her down as I thrusted up into her and was rewarded with a cute squeal.

She was shuddering and quivering as her insides clamped down around me from my thrusts and I couldn't help but grunt with each thrust I gave. With each thrust Luna's grip became tighter till her floodgates opened and her juices sprayed out of her marehood, mixing with the water coming from the shower. I continued to thrust upwards and smirk as she moaned, squealed and loved every single lovemaking moment I gave. I then started to pound her harder and faster, almost hitting her pelvis every third of a second. I was trying to make her have multiple orgasms in a row and it's seems that I was succeeding. Luna was holding on for dear life as her marehood was clamping and squeezing my shaft harder than before. Her tongue was lolling out of her mouth and her eyes were travelling up behind her fluttering eyelids. She looked like she was on cloud nine and it seems that she was stuck there.

But the fun had to end and I have been lucky to last this long, which sadly I wish you can last a bit longer. So with one final powerful thrust I came inside the bucked silly mare hard, with rope after rope of warm sperm coming out of my member so much it painted her whole marehood and all of her womb white causing her to moan and scream loudly in delight. As she felt my member fire its big load inside her she couldn’t hold on any longer either as she the last bit of her marecum fell over my groin to the tiled floor, leaving a heavy musk combined with the steam to fill the air in the steamy room. We both held each other as we rode out the intense orgasm.





Xanthis P.O.V





I was on the massive bed with Tempest in my clutches and I mean that literally. She was spread eagle wile my serpent body held her limbs in place.

"Now then what to do with my catch," I said as I stroked my chin with a grin.

"Do your worst," Tempest growled and I gotta hand it to her, she was a pretty damn good actress.

"Oh don't tempt me my cute little ssssssnack," I hissed as I showed her my forked tongue before I leaned down and flicked my tongue along her toned stomach causing her to shiver while trying to stifle her laughter.

I then began to move down while flicking my tongue against her body as I went till I reached her mound. I then traced my tongue around her lips causing her to squeak and her juices began to flow more intently.

"Oh does the pretty little mare like being tied up and helpless?" I asked.

"N-no you sick fuck!" Tempest protested loudly.

"Oh is that so, because your body says differently," I said as I inserted two fingers into her dripping snatch before pulling them out to show Tempest just how soaked she was.

I then set to work on lapping up any of the nectar that had escaped Tempest's flower before I shoved my tongue deep into her love canal, making the mare scream in pleasure but I wasn't done yet. My tongue began to extend agonisingly slow, creeping through the cavern that was Tempest's pussy while her walls tried to pull it in faster but I wouldn't allow it. As my tongue continued to extend within her Tempest began to writhe and squirm and I continued to do this till I reached Tempest's cervix. But as soon as the tip of my forked tongue touched it Tempest let out a pleasurable scream before her walls clamped down on my tongue and a flood of juices exploded in my face and mouth which tasted like a mix of berries with a hint of spice. As Tempest rode out her orgasm I retracted my tongue till it was back in my mouth before licking my lips to get any excess marecum on my lips as I released Tempest from my coils.

"Mmm delicious, an exotic taste just like your fantasies Tempest," I grinned.

But before anything else happened Tempest grabbed me and pulled me onto my back on the bed while she climbed on top of me and looked at me with a murderous glare which I won't lie spooked me a bit. But suddenly Tempest shoved her lips against mine and closed her eyes as she kissed me passionately, this action caused me to relax before I kissed her back with equal fashion before she pulled away.

"No more foreplay and role play. I need you to buck me now before I lose my mind to this damn burning itch," Tempest demanded.

"As the mare wishes," I said as I felt my shaft exit it's sheath before poking Tempest in the back causing Tempest to tense up in surprise.

"Oh wow Xanthis is that a spanner back there or are you just happy to see me?" Tempest asked.

"Let me give you a hint would a spanner feel that warm?" I asked.

"Mmm then you must me very happy to see me," Tempest said as she got up a bit and grabbed my cock which was like Avrur's cocks but I only had the one and mine was a bit wider and longer.

Tempest then aimed my shaft towards her drooling nethers before she began to descend upon it but stopped halfway before she dropped herself down, causing her to gasp as the tip of my shaft pushed past her cervix and into her womb. I was about to get up to check on her but she shoved a hand onto my chest and pushed me towards the bed hard surprising me before I saw her look at me with eyes full of lust and desire.

"You are going to buck me till I can't feel my legs," Tempest demanded.

"Yes ma'am," I said as I placed my hands on her shapely hips and began to thrust up into the unicorn before she began to use her legs to bounce on my member. I then got up so I could wrap my arms around the unicorn's waist but I could only reach Tempest's EE cup chest where I used my mouth to latch onto one of her nipples and began to suck. While the tip of my tail moved up towards her ass before it began to wiggle into her rear entrance causing Tempest to gasp but that's not all. I used my left hand and reached up and used my fingers to stroke Tempest's horn all the while I kept thrusting into her with my dick and tail. Soon a flood of milk entered my mouth and it tasted exactly like her femjuices. After picking up the pace of thrusting and stroking Tempest both her insides began to squeeze both my shaft and tail in a vice like grip. I saw sparks begin to fly from her horn and her moans became louder and louder and her eyes fluttered into the back of her head.

“OH FUCK YES YES YES YES YES YES OH FUCK YES FUCK ME FUCK ME YOU ANIMAL! USE MY SLUTTY BODY TO YOUR DESIRES!" Tempest screamed before she came and hard.

As the nectar from her flower spilled over my crotch, bursts of magic sparks came pouring out of her horn in an impressive light show and after a few more thrusts I reached the end of my tether and released my sperm within her marehood before she collapsed against me and I laid us down upon the bed where she cuddled up close to me.

"Best sex...I've had in my life," Tempest said completely out of breath.

"Oh and who says we're done?" I asked causing Tempest to smile.





7:30pm





Opening my eyes I saw it was dark outside thanks to the window and I felt really warm for some reason. When my eyesight came into focus I saw I was still in my lamia form and my body was coiled around all four mares who were using the serpentine part of my body as a pillow while the body heat from our bodies being compressed in a small area kept everyone warm enough to forgo a blanket. The sight of the four content smiles on the mares faces brought a smile to my own face as I gave them all a quick nuzzle before tightened my grip around them slightly, not enough to cause discomfort. I was about to go back to sleep when suddenly I heard a clicking sound coming from the main door before it opened and because of the bright light outside thanks to the lanterns, I had to shield my eyes before they adjusted to the light and I saw it was Rage.

"Whoa gotta say, that's a new way of doing it," Rage said.

"Rage?...what are you doing here?" I asked.

"Well I got worried when you didn't report back and low and behold I see you got caught...and by Tempest no less," Rage said as he noticed the mulberry unicorn.

"Yeah she knows what she's doing, I'll give her that," I said.

"So shall we leave?" Rage asked.

"Hm alright just give me a sec here," I said.

"Oh and who said you could leave."

Looking towards the door I saw the mane six and the princesses along with Eris were here and were looking at us with ravenous lustful intent.

"Oh hey girls, I take it you're all a little...oh what's the word here?" I asked.

"Sexually frustrated?" Rage suggested.

"Yes that's it, thank you Rage," I said.

"Oh you have no idea," Rarity growled almost predatory like.

"Now you two are gonna buck each and every one of us till we're satisfied," Chrysalis said as she pulled out a pair of pink fluffy handcuffs.

"Hm tempting but I'm afraid me rutting these mares has left me well and truly exhausted and even if that wasn't the case," I said as I uncoiled myself from the mares who began to shiver at the lose of the warmth before I put a blanket over them. "You all need to catch me in order to fuck me."

"Oh that won't be a problem for us," Celestia said with a grin before they began to walk into the room when suddenly they all froze in place. "Mmmmh mmmhh mmh."

"What is this you ask, simple paralysis web. Remember, from the temple of The Radiant Dawn," I said as I changed back to my Demonic Angel form and began to dress myself as thin purple wires faded into existence forming a web that the girls were stuck in. "Don't worry it will disappear in a bit but the both of us will be long gone by then," I said earning muffled protests of rage. "Shall we?"

"Let's," Rage said before we left via balcony and made it back to the clock tower.
> Chapter 39 Love Conquers All
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

9:36 am Aephoceria Clocktower Ash's P.O.V.





It was the end of Heat Season and me and the guys were packing up our gear before leaving the tower to return home.

"Damn, I can't believe we all got caught by our marefriends/wives," Soarin said as he packed away his sleeping bag.

"I'm just glad it was our marefriends and not some random chick, can already imagine Rarity's face if she found out I bucked and impregnated a random mare," Thunderlane said with a shudder.

"Agreed but Twilight's no push over either. Hate to ever make her mad," Comet said.

"Twilight, you should be worried about what I'd do if I fond out about it," Shining said.

"You both think that's bad, imagine doing that to a female thestal night guard," Spike said causing a few to cringe and nod admitting defeat.

Suddenly I hear snoring on the opposite end of the room and I see Rage is still sawing logs.

"Still out of it huh?" I asked.

"Yep but then again I wouldn't blame him. I mean if I had to pleasure a goddess of chaos even I would be tired," Holy Light said.

"Well we can't lay around all day, still got that dinner at Paradise Acres tonight," I said as I stood up and walked over to Rage and gave him a kick to wake him. "Get up lazy bones.

"Huh...ugh wha- Ash can't this wait until three?" Rage asked before rolling over in the sleeping bag to go back to sleep.

"No now c'mon, we have a party to get to today at Paradise Acres," I said as I kicked him again.

"Geeze alright, alright I'm up," Rage said as he sat up.

"Hey where's Elisa and Evo?" Swift Spear asked.

"They took off early. Now then pack up whatever crap you brought here, we're out in ten," I said as I clapped my hands before I went back to packing up my gear.

Once I was done with everything I teleported out of the tower and into the master bedroom where I began to put everything away. I then looked at my watch and saw I still had time before the party so I decided to visit the dungeons and see how Apollyon was doing. I teleported to the dungeons entrance and the first thing I saw was three eternal fire guardians were at the door instead of four.

"Were's the fourth?" I asked.

"εσωτερικό με πρίγκιπα μικροσκοπικός μαγνήτης επιβήτορα (inside with prince Pipsqueak sire)," one of the guardians said causing my eyes to widen.

Pushing past the guards I rushed down the steps and saw the cells containing prisoners and each one was looking down the hall towards the back. At the bottom of the stairs on each side of the doorway was a hell hound both keeping a fierce gaze on the cells and when I entered all the prisoners moved away from the bars. Giving the hell hounds a quick pat I then walked past the cells and I began to hear voices as I approached the back and around a corner, both of them sounding familiar. Peeking around the corner I saw Pip sitting outside a single solitary cell with the flame guardian by his side and inside the cell was the person I originally came down here to see, Apollyon, still wearing her full armor and being illuminated by torch light.

"-that Warden held his ground against the vikings as they came at him with the force of a flood but from what I was told he was able to push them back turning the tide of the battle in the Iron Legion's favour and effectively seizing victory. It was after the battle that I heard about it and it was at that moment that I knew he may be the greatest warrior the knights had, greater then me in my skill," Apollyon said finishing her tale of when I was sent to aid Stone and the Iron Legion.

"Whoa what was the Warden's name?" Pip asked.

"Pip," I said choosing that moment to interrupt.

"Dad!" Pip shouted in surprise as he spun around to face me.

"Pip, I thought I told you you're not allowed down here," I said sternly.

"Sorry Dad. I was playing hide and seek with the others and I decided to hide here," Pip said as he kicked a loose rock away while looking down in shame so I kneeled down and brought him in for a hug.

"I'm not angry at you Pip but when I heard you were down here, despite having a guard, I was still worried," I said as I hugged him.

"I understand dad I won't come down here anymore," Pip said.

"Alright now I believe your friends are looking for you," I said as I released Pip from the hug.

Pip then gave me a nod before he turned around and gave Apollyon a bow before he left. The guardian also gave me a bow before he too left leaving me with Apollyon.

"Son?" Apollyon asked as I sat down on a stool I summoned.

"Yes," I said.

"I must say you have some pretty exotic tastes," Apollyon said, her voice full of snark.

"Is that jealousy in your tone Apollyon," I snarked back causing her to snort dismissively. "For the record Apollyon, I have no regrets on who I shared my bed and life with here and you're words mean little to me when it comes to insults."

"So I see," Apollyon said before we sat in silence. "Your son told me you're a king and god here."

"Yeah...by the way, it lasted seven years," I said.

"What?" Apollyon asked.

"The war you started, it went on for seven years and a lot of crazy happened. We were reinforced by Centurions and Gladiators while the Warborn called in Highlanders and Shamen and the Dawn Empire called in Aramusha even the Shinobi came out of the shadows to fight," I said causing Apollyon to chuckle.

"So the myths were true," Apollyon chuckled.

"There were others," I said gaining Apollyon's attention. "The Wu Lin marched into our lands as well and went to war against all of us.

"My I never imagined that even the great Wu Lin warriors would become involved in my war," Apollyon said.

"Hmph well I'm glad your enjoying this news," I said.

"So what else is there? I know you wouldn't have come all the way down here just to tell me about what happened back then," Apollyon said.

"You're right...as you no doubt guessed we're at war...and I need a general who knows how to lead," I said as I looked at Apollyon.

"You must be desperate if you're asking me this," Apollyon said.

"Unlike my current officers you can think outside the box, be unpredictable, my soldiers are strong-," I started.

"Oh yes very impressive but they still fell before me despite the fight they put up. They have plenty of will but their skill was just above average," Apollyon said dismissively.

"Those...we're recruits," I said causing Apollyon's head to turn to look at me so fast I heard her neck crack.

"Recruits?" Apollyon asked.

"In fact you were the first threat those guys had faced," I said.

"Interesting despite their soft appearance they have the feel and skills of a predator," Apollyon said.

"Oh now she's impressed," I said.

"So what have you to offer if I actually say yes?" Apollyon said.

"Redemption for one...Most of your sins gone and a pass into heaven and as a bonus you get to spill the blood of the guilty and the deserving. May even get to see some true predators in action like say...a dragon," I said causing Apollyon to look at me once more and it was at that moment I knew I convinced her.

"And if I say no?" Apollyon asked.

"Well it's back to hell for you," I said causing her to look away from me.

"I'll consider it," Apollyon said.

"Alright then give a guard a shout when you've decided," I said before I left.

Once I was outside I saw Pip was outside with the rest of the CMC and both Luna and Moon were scolding Pip about the dungeons, which I intervened explaining that I had already dealt with it which they nodded to before greeting me with a kiss. We all made our way over to Paradise Acres and were greeted by the entire Apple Family, many prepping tables and chairs outside on the grass while others prepared the food.

"Why don't you kids go have fun, we'll be at the table chatting with everyone else," I said as I gestured to the foals to go on ahead.

"Thanks dad," Pip said as he and the foals ran off.

"And try and keep yourselves clean!" I shouted after the foals.

Luna, Moon and I then went over to the table and after pulling the chairs out for my wives I sat down on the left of them with Moon sitting closer.

"Oh hey you three."

Turning to face the voice I saw it was both Eris and Rage.

"Oh hey you two, was hoping you hadn't fallen asleep again," I said with a smirk.

"Ha ha you're hilarious," Rage said as he sat down with Eris opposite of us.

"So where's little Loki?" I asked.

"Dad's taking care of him said he'd feel out of place being here," Eris said.

"Aw that's a shame, I was hoping he'd put on some form of entertainment tonight. Can always count on him to liven up a party in some shape or form like at the Grand Galloping Gala," Luna said.

"Wow Luna you speak like you haven't seen him in months or years," I said with a smirk.

"I take it Midnight is also back at the palace?" Rage asked.

"Yeah it was his nap time and despite him being a toddler he still needs his rest," I said.

"Fair enough," Rage said with a nod.

Soon one by one everyone arrived and settled down to eat with the kids sitting at their own table away from the adults table, both Tempest and Spitfire were sitting on my left. During our meal Granny Smith made a toast to the new generation of foals that would be born although me, Rage, Elisa and Evan all knew the truth that them females that were pregnant before we rescued them would have a hard time knowing the origins of the children they bear. I've even ordered all the doctors and nurses in the kingdom to keep their eyes open to make sure nothing rash or regrettable was done to any newborns but despite what we knew and hoped would never happen, we kept up a smile and stood ready for whatever may come our way.

"So Spit's you were pretty loud that day when you had Ash all to yourselves. Tell me, what out of his box of tricks did he pull out to make you scream like that," Rainbow asked causing me to almost choke on my cider from the question.

"If you must know he actually split into four and turned into anything we requested. I got a dragon and he rammed me till I lost all feeling in my legs. Moon got Bones, Luna got an alicorn and Tempest got a lamia," Spitfire said causing every mare at the table to blush like crazy, including me.

"Miss Spitfire please there are children close by and you Rainbow Dash you shouldn't be asking such questions," Rosa said as she gestured to the kids.

"Don't seemed too interested in us but with their own conversation," Rage said earning a glare from Rosa.

"Wait, wait, wait what the hey is a lamia?" Rainbow asked.

"A creature with the top half being human and the tail of a snake waist down," Moon said.

"Whoa Tempest, now that's an interesting fetish," Gilda laughed.

"Wait did you say Ash split into four, so he did you all at the same time?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Ugh kill me now," I said as I rubbed my head.

"Dude making us look bad here," Shining said.

"Hm might have to try extra hard next time so I can try you out," Celestia said giving me the predator bedroom eyes causing Luna, Moon, Spitfire and Tempest to grab hold of me tightly.

"Even I'm curious of what he can do," Cadence said giving me the same look Celestia had earning a glare from Shining.

"I feel we came back a few days early," I said.

"Alright enough of this please!" Rosa shouted.

"Ah agree with Rosa, this is not something to discuss at the dinner table," Faust said sternly and Granny Smith nodded in agreement.

"Sorry ma'am," the mares said as they bowed their heads.

"So what should we all talk about?" Rainbow asked.

"Hm does anyone have anything they want to declare?" I asked.

At first nothing was said till Fluttershy raised her hand.

"Well go on Fluttershy, we're all ears and you can speak your mind here," I said.

"Um...uh...I'm...pregnant," Fluttershy said.

"Could you repeat that darling I'm afraid we couldn't hear a word," Rarity said.

"I heard," I said as I smiled at the timid pegasus. "She's with child."

At first everyone was dumbstruck but Big Mac's fur paled in shock at the words. The table then erupted in cheers and the mane six gathered together in a group hug while me and the guys patted and congratulated Big Mac.

"I'm...I'm gonna be a daddy," Mac said before he picked Fluttershy up and spun her around and brought her in for a hug. "I'm gonna be a Daddy!"

Everyone then clapped and cheered as the two kissed and hugged.

"Well anyone else?" I asked.

"Uh ah'm also pregnant," Applejack said as she raised her hand causing everyone to cheer while Caramel rushed over and kissed Applejack on the lips before hugging her and they were soon surrounded in a hug by Mac, Granny and Apple Bloom.

"I'm also pregnant," Twilight said before she was surrounded in a hug from Cadence, Shining and Comet while we all cheered.

"So three of you six are gonna be parents," Rage said with a smile.

"This is fantastic. I can only imagine Velvet's face when she hears the news," Cadence said causing Twilight's smile to fade at the mention of her still missing parents.

"Hey Twi don't be so glum, we'll find them. Hell I betcha that Ash, Rage, Elisa and Evo will find them sooner then you think," Comet said causing Twilight to perk up once again.

"We will find them Twi I swear this to you and to you Shining Armor. We will find them and we will not give up till we do," I said.

"Thank you Ash to all of you, it means a lot," Shining said.

"Now then who else is willing to share, raise your hand," Rage said and after a couple of seconds of silence Moon raised her hand. If the cheers were loud before these cheers could rival the Royal Canterlot Voice.

"Are you kidding me?" I asked as I got up with a smile and hugged Moon close before kissing her on the lips.

"A new sibling!" Pip cried in joy as he ran into our legs and hugged us.

"Uh Moon, Luna there's something I want to discuss with you both privately," I said as I pulled away from Moon to look at the two alicorns.

"Okay," Moon said.

Lead on," Luna said before we walked away from the party so we were sure we wouldn't be eavesdropped on.

"Uh okay here goes. Luna remember when Spitfire slept with us during our first heat season together?" I asked.

"How could I forget," Luna said.

"Well remember when we discussed having a herd and yet I wasn't comfortable with the idea at first?" I asked.

"I remember and I saw the disappointment on Spitfire's face when you told her. I'm glad you said it to her face instead of hiding behind a phone but why are you bringing it up now?" Luna asked.

"Well looking back at it now, I realized that I didn't even give the herd thing a shot, effectively I wasn't giving Spitfire a chance and I realized that was me being selfish," I said.

"Ash we all knew you're world wasn't too keen on group marriages, so we understood if you weren't up for it," Luna said.

"I know but ever since Moon here came into our marriage I have loved the both of you equally and after some thought I'd like to invite Spitfire into it as well," I said.

"Really!" Luna shouted in excitement.

"Yeah after knowing her for so long and also the heat seasons we've had together I would be lying if I said I didn't have a few fantasies about her," I admitted.

*giggle* "I know Ash I've seen your dreams of the both of us," Luna said causing me to blush.

"Okay now that I've told you, what are your thoughts on this matter?" I asked.

"I have no problem whatsoever. If anything it will be fun having her around," Luna said.

"I agree but uh, what about Tempest?" Moon asked.

"Tempest?" I asked.

"Well yeah I've spent some time with her and she told me she is really into you, not for power or your status but just being you," Moon said.

"Hm she does seem rather close to Spitfire and she has an excellent personality," Luna said as she brought a finger to her chin in thought.

"And I know she enjoys a couple of things you both like...alright then I'll ask and we'll see how it goes from there," I said before we returned to the party.





3 Weeks Later Ash's Private Study





I was sitting in a chair in my study with a guitar in hand and was tuning it before giving it a few strums to test the sound. I then began to strum the guitar and tap my foot to the beat of a song I once heard about a famous Australian legend from my younger days.



As I sang the song I remembered the days spent in that life and how it all ended. I heard I had an audience but continued to sing and play the guitar till it ended before I turned around and was greeted by Pipsqueak.

"Oh hello Pip what can I do for you?" I asked.

"I just came to let you know that dinner was ready," Pip said.

"Ah good I'll be right there," I said as I got up and put the guitar away before I followed Pip to the dining room.

Once we arrived I walked over and gave a kiss to my four wives before I sat down and ordered my dinner. Spike walked in shortly after and ordered his food before looking around and sighing.

"I see Apollyon still prefers to eat on her own," Spike said.

"She refuses to show anyone her face," Twilight said.

"That's just how she is guys, take it easy on her," I said.

And so everyone went back to talking or eating and I heard everyone exchange small talk about the day. While we ate I saw Pip's eyes flick towards me before going back to his food.

"Pip is something wrong?" I asked gaining the attention of his mothers.

"Well it's just I was curious about the song you were singing back in your study," Pip said.

"Ah well actually that song was about a famous Australian bushranger back in what 1878 to 1880, his name was Ned Kelly," I said.

"Ned Kelly wasn't he that bloke in the armor at his last stand?" Rage asked.

"Yep," I said.

"Ah a real Aussie legend as the locals would say, but most would forget that his farther was an Irishman," Eli said.

"True," I said.

"What's a bushranger, some kind of soldier?" Tempest asked.

"Far from it in fact. A bushranger is the Australian word for outlaw back in those days. In fact Ned was by far the most famous and was the Australian version of Robin Hood," I said causing the foals eyes to light up with excitement.

"Oh now you've done it, they won't go to bed till you tell them the story," Spitfire said.

"Not like I mind, in fact would you all like to hear?" I asked.

"If the story of Robin Hood was good this should be interesting," Applejack said.

"Yeah got that right," Rainbow said.

"I know a few songs about him in fact when I was visiting Australia two years ago," Eli said.

"Alright then I believe our story should begin in 1865 when a young Ned Kelly became the town hero for saving a schoolmate from drowning," I began grabbing everyone's attention immediately.

And believe me they were all hooked on each and every word and were shocked on how Ned and his family were treated by the Victorian Police for the single bad deed done by Red Kelly (Ned's father). How Fitzpatrick wrongly accused Ned Kelly of shooting him when he wasn't even on the scene at the time. I told them each and every detail from Stringybark Creek to their last stand at the Glenrowan Hotel.

"And despite there being 32'000 signatures to pardon Ned he was sentenced to death by hanging. But before he swung his last words were 'Such is Life' he died on 11th of November 1880 he was 25 years old," I said finishing the tale.

"So young," Celestia said in shock.

"Aye," I nodded.

"Wow Ash you told the tale as if you were a part of it," Twilight said.

"Well I was in a way. I was one of the ahem 'hostages' in the hotel in Glenrowan when the Kelly Gang came to town, however I didn't leave it alive I'm afraid. When Ned Kelly drew the police's fire from the front Dan ordered us to escape from the back. However when we tried to leave the police opened fire on us, killing several people me included," I said.

"Sweet merciful, none of my guards would have done that," Shining muttered in disgust.

"Not defending them or nothing Shining but it was night time and it was raining pretty hard when the shootout went down," I said.

"It's not an excuse, what those police did was reckless. Civilian safety should have been their number one priority," Shining said.

"Fair point," I said.

"Hey dad you know any other songs of Ned Kelly?" Pip asked.

"Hm I think I know a few but let me play one of my favourites," I said as I summoned a banjo and began to play a song.



As I plucked the strings on the banjo I saw Pip sway his head in time with the beat before I finished.

"Ah how I missed Australian folk songs," Eli said.

"Well want to sing one for us?" I asked.

"Hm why not after all you only live once, uh except you Ash your an exception," Eli said.

"Funny," I said.

"Got a guitar I can use?" Eli asked and with a snap of my fingers a guitar appeared in his hand. "Cheers," Eli said before he gave it a few strums. "Now tell me if you know this one Ash, it's called Old Man Emu."

And just like that I let out a bellowing laugh as the song came to the fore front of my mind.

"Yo what's so funny?" Rainbow asked.

"I hahahaha I...I'm sorry...hahahaha...you'll see so hahaha soon," I said as I tried to stop my laughing before Eli began to play.



As the song went on Eli made some pretty funny voices for each animal causing everyone to laugh along with me and when the song was over we were still laughing.

"Sweet Celestia mah sides hurt," Applejack laughed.

"Are...Are all Australian songs...like this?" Chrysalis asked.

"Not all but they're still fun to listen too," I said with a smile.

"Uh Ash, I just noticed this but, you haven't mentioned this Australia at all since we've known you," Twilight said causing my smile to become a frown.

"Well to tell you the truth, all the times I've lived in Australia had to be some of the greatest times of my life. However there were two events that haunt me as bad as my time as Red Reaper," I said stunning most of the group.

"Thing you should know guys, Australia had to be one of the best countries to live in back then. They were normally peaceful despite originally being a prisoner island. They had a pretty tight bond with each other were everybody knew everybody in town but the Eureka Rebellion or Eureka Stockade. depending on who you ask, and World War one were blood stained blights upon the country," Rage said.

"Eureka Stockade?" Twilight asked.

"Now that you mention it I don't remember World War one being mentioned all that much till now," Rainbow said.

"Those are stories for another day," I said ending the conversation.

"Uh Ash," Applejack began.

"Hm?" I hummed.

"Listen, both Big Mac and I would like to ask yah a favor," Applejack said.

"Eeyup," Big Mac said.





Next Day 12:39pm





I was at the helm of The Pale Horse as we flew over the countryside heading towards a familiar destination. On board were me and my fellow harbingers along with the mane six from this world and their coltfriends, Spike along with Apple Bloom, Granny Smith, Grand Pear and finally the ship's crew and our destination was...

"Ponyville dead ahead sir!" a voice from the crows nest cried.

Handing the wheel over to one of the crew I made my way onto the deck with the others to prepare for departure. The Apples had asked me to take them here for today was the day their parents were reported dead and they came to visit their graves. So here I was giving them a lift, the rest of the girls and their coltfriends came along with us to offer moral support and my fellow harbingers came along for a just in case situation. Descending onto Sweet Apple Acres the gangplank was then lowered and we all got off the ship.

"Hey before we all begin ya'll mind if I grabbed some things I hid in the house?" Mac asked.

"Sure," I said before all the males walked into the house and once inside I saw the place was more like a business office then the home I once knew. "This reeks of Flim and Flam's work."

"Eeyup when Diann came to power those two descended on this place like a pair of vultures. I'm just lucky I managed to save some important family mementos," Mac said as he pulled away a rug in the family room revealing a trapdoor which Big Mac opened.

"So you stashed this all away, just how did you keep this all hidden?" Rage asked looking at all the boxes stored inside.

"Them two swindlers weren't all too bright," Mac said with a smirk.

With a nod we began to pull the boxes out of the secret room before storing them on The Pale Horse before joining the others who led us deep into the western orchid. Eventually we came across a stunning sight; on our right were row upon row of apple trees and on the left were pear trees and both sides stood like silent sentinels watching over a pair of trees, one an apple tree and the other a pear tree. Both were twisting around each other, forever intertwining them. The branches of both trees formed a perfect cut out of a love heart and at the base of the tree was a rock trapped between the trunks and on the stone were two pictures placed in a love heart. One was a jar and the other was half an apple like Mac however this one had a star on it and I've seen enough pictures to know those pictures were actually cutie marks. Realizing who they belonged to I took a breath, I could feel a tremendous amount of love being poured into this place like no other.

"This is where you're parents got married but why did you bury them here?" Twilight asked.

"Twi I told you we never actually buried them because we never found their bodies so not much use crying over an empty box being put in the ground. Since we never found them we figured they were still out there just waiting to be found and this place makes us feel...closer to them in a way," Applejack said.

"Uh Applejack I don't wanna bu...hey!" Rainbow shouted when I nudged her in the side with my elbow but before she could go into a rant a single glare delivered the message loud and clear to her.

"No it's alright Ash I guess we're just too stubborn to admit it," Applejack said.

"There is nothing wrong with holding onto that belief Applejack, just as long as you don't let in consume you," I said.

"If we aren't here to mourn them then why are we here?" Spike asked.

"Well today was the day they went missing so we come here to remember them and prey they come home safely. Also whenever something big happens to us we come here and share what ever it is and hope they can hear us," Applejack said causing a few to stare at her strangely. "Ah know ah know it sounds alot like mourning them but it's totally different."

"Of course darling we understand," Rarity said.

"We'll just be over here when your done," I said as I gestured to a pile of rocks before most of the group went over to it while the Apples along with Fluttershy and Caramel went over to the tree.

"It's kind of sweet when you think about it how they believe their parents will one day come back," Rarity said.

"I agree," Twilight said.

"Seems misguided to me," Rainbow said.

"Rainbow that's enough out of you," Rarity scolded.

I just rolled my eyes as the two got into a little spat but luckily we were far enough to not disturb the group by the tree. Suddenly I felt a tugging on one of my pants legs and when I looked down I saw it was a red and white furred fox with a beautiful bushy tail.

"Oh hello what can I do for you," I asked as I got onto a knee and leaned towards the fox before it told me what it needed to tell me causing my lips to form a line and my eyes to sharpen. "Thank you,"

And with that the fox bowed before it scampered off.

"What did the fox say?" Rainbow asked.

"Ring-ding-ding a ding-di- ~," Rage began to sing earning a slap on the back of the head from Elisa while Evan laughed and I couldn't help but smirk.

"No! None of that. Shame on you," Elisa said sternly.

"Jeez what crawled up your ass and died, it's all in good fun," Rage said earning him a punch in the chest.

"Uh wanna fill us in?" Soarin asked.

"Later and as for what the fox said seems a band of caribou raiders are in the area looting whatever valuables they can from abandoned houses," I said as I stood up.

"Oh of course those sick fucks would just happen to show up," Rainbow groaned.

"Welp let's go to work," Rage said as he stood up.

"No I'll handle this," I said.

"What!" everyone cried out.

"Listen if we all went and they noticed it they'd figure something was seriously wrong," I said as I gestured to the still oblivious group by the tree. "And if it's just me then they won't be as suspicious."

"Uh one thing you seem to be forgetting Ash Applejack can tell when we lie," Pierce said.

"Just tell them I've gone to look around the town, which is true. I'm looking around the town for caribou, I just left the caribou part out," I said.

"Huh cleaver," Comet said.

"I'll be back soon," I said as I left.

Walking into town I saw many bodies scattered about from when I visited as Bones, all of them decaying and leaving a powerful stink in the air that amazed me that it hadn't reached Sweet Apple Acres. Suddenly I hear voices coming from down the street so I hid myself in the shadows of a dark alley and waited for the voices to pass. I saw it was a group of three caribou and I heard them mention about heading back to their camp. So with a quick tilt I cracked my neck before I turned myself into a shadow and followed the group of caribou till they entered my old home causing me to growl before I slipped inside and became invisible. I then locked the mansion with a seal denying anyone entry or exit without my say so before I looked around and saw dozens and dozens of caribou about. Some were drunk and others were merely talking or gazing at the treasures they had taken.

"Hey boss we're back," one of the caribou said as they entered the living room.

Following the group into the room I saw a fat caribou lounging on an a couch with a goblet of wine in his hand. He wore elegant clothes that were too small for him showing his belly and gods above how the bastard stank.

"And how was the patrol?" the fat caribou asked before he took a sip of his wine.

"Quiet sir nothing to report," one of the caribou said as I walked around behind the couch.

"Sir why the hell did you have to get rid of our whore I haven't fucked anything in so long I'm getting blue balls," one of the caribou said making me snap my head towards him giving this bit of info my attention.

"Because she was in heat you moron," the fat caribou said.

"But you said it's exactly when they go into heat that they fuck best," the caribou said causing my fingers to curl into fists and I heard the subtle cracks in them as I tightened them.

"Pfff do you honestly think I was going to allow some low born pony to bear my child? My seed is worthy of only the high born nobility whores, even the whores who once called themselves princesses or the bearers of harmony," the fat caribou said causing my fists to shake in fury.

"Yeah but did you have to kill her you could have just offed the kid so we could continue to use her," one of the caribou said.

That right there set me off. My vision became red and I could tell the temperature in the room had dropped dramatically and I could see the caribou had frozen in pure terror. I then grabbed the fat caribou by the front of his clothes before pulling him up so he was sitting on the couch and before he could scream for help I pushed my hand into his back causing him to scream in agony instead. I then ripped out some of his guts before I wrapped them around his throat and started to strangle the filthy creature with them before tying his guts into a knot so it continues to strangle him.

One of the guards then rushed forward to help his boss but I shoved the bosses antlers into the guard's chest before I set the bastard on fire. I then turned to one of the last two before I stood before him and grabbed him by his antlers and pulled him down towards my rising knee hitting him in the face and breaking his antlers off with ease. I then dropped one of the antlers before I wrapped my left arm around the front of the caribou's neck bringing him in for a reverse headlock before placing his back over my knee. I then used the antler still in my hand like a hook by plunging it into his chest and yanking it downwards tearing his skin open and alowing his guts to spill out in a gory display.

I then looked and saw the last guard try to get away but I teleported in his path and used my right arm to knock him onto his back. It was then I decided to reveal myself and oh how the caribou was scared of me when I did. He then got onto his belly and tried to crawl away but my foot on his shoulder stopped him and it was then that most of my body was covered in Red Reaper's armor. I then used my right hand and shoved it into the caribou's back and grabbed his spine and with a single pull I ripped both his spine and his head out/off of his body before tossing it aside. Suddenly I felt the wolf skull/helmet go over my head and the two halves of the lower jaw to lock into place before I heard the sound of approaching hooves. When I looked I saw dozens of caribou come running into the room but halt dead in their tracks when they saw me. I then felt myself lose control of my body and my conscious begin to fade as the armor took control but before it happened I saw my right arm rise and point at the caribou gathered here.

"Hahahahahaha whose next?" I felt myself ask in a voice that was like my own but not quite so as well before everything faded to black.





I awoke to the sound of laughter and saw I was standing before the tree in the forgotten battle field and both Epsilon and Red were sitting within the branches once more the latter was laughing like a madman.

"Oh man, a fine execution. Almost brought me to tears," Red said as he wiped an imaginary tear from his eye.

"Glad your thrilled and if I'm being honest...That felt good," I admitted with a shrug.

"It appears your body will have no problems dispatching the caribou and may I point out it was a wise idea to seal off your original Equestrian home before you engaged the armor," Epsilon said.

"Believe me I had no intention of using it. I'm just thankful that I sealed us in before my temper got out of hand," I said as I sat down.

"Oh and by the way congratulations are in order for your new offspring and wives," Red said with a wolfish grin. (which was very easy to do thanks to the skull shaped helmet)

"Ah yes thank you for reminding me Red Reaper," Epsilon said.

"Wait you heard all that...or did you watch and make the analysis yourself?" I asked as I felt my face turn beet red.

"Well duh we watched but we also heard the conversation at that dinner party," Red said.

"I'm honestly shocked you didn't make your presence known," I said.

"Dude there is nothing worse in the world then an observer announcing their presence to a hot steamy session, like that talk about killing the mood, and those mares didn't count. They knew what was going down and tried to join in," Red said as if it was the most normal thing in the world.

"I am seriously creeped out, you know that right," I said but Red just shrugged.

"Eh but anyway, on a more serious note, you might want to check that black book of yours, you know the one I'm talking about and if you're smart you'll figure it out from there...Oh what am I saying, of course you're that smart this will be a cakewalk for you," Red said.

"What are you talking about?" I asked just as I began to feel my subconscious go back to my body.

"Give your girls our regards," Red said as I vanished.





Slowly I then felt control of my body being restored to me before I opened my eyes and looked around at the carnage I wrought and believe me I wrought a lot of carnage. Half the stairs were now a crater with the bloody remains of caribou at the bottom, several walls were gone and some of them had new gory ornaments mounted upon them, much like the chandelier, and bodies lay all over the place.

"Okay after this is over first thing's first, new carpets cause I'm never gonna get the blood out of these," I said as I looked around before breaking the seal and leaving the mansion before remembering what Red said.

Thinking about what Red said I then remembered the book he was talking about which appeared in my hand after summoning it. Now this book was a large book but it had a simple black leather bound cover with no identifiable markings on it. Opening the book I then began flipping through the pages gazing at the contents of the page and at first I saw nothing of significance before I thought back to why Red would bring this book up. It was at this time when suddenly it hit me. Quickly flipping through the book my eyes widened when I saw what Red was talking about.

"Ash!"

On reflex I snapped the book shut and dispelled it before turning to see Rage running over to me.

"Rage what's going on, I thought I told you to stay with the others," I said.

"I know but the Apples, Fluttershy and Caramel have finished up and are ready to return to Aephoceria. Also I felt your bloodlust from there, Elisa and Evan too, we know you let Red loose," Rage said.

"Accidental, one of the caribou said something that made me snap," I said.

"I see well if that's done let's get going," Rage said as he turned to leave.

"Actually Rage, I'm not done here yet there's still some things I have yet to do," I said.

"Like what?" Rage asked.

"I'm not sure yet myself but don't worry, it's nothing that I can't handle," I said.

"Alright I'll go get the others and-," Rage started as he began to head back to Sweet Apple Acres.

"No Rage it may be possible that I could be wrong about this," I said.

"What do you mean?" Rage asked.

"Listen just get everyone back to Aephoceria and if whether this is true or a mistake, I'll explain it back at home," I said.

"Alright then but the others are gonna wanna see what's up and make sure you don't get killed," Rage said

"Rage I'm a god, not a fragile flower that can be blown over by a gentle breeze. I can handle myself," I said.

Rage simply gave me a nod before taking off while I walked down the path and through the town. I saw The Pale Horse take off and leave before continuing on my walk till I came to a canyon that had a river flowing along the bottom. Walking along the edge of the canyon I soon came to a pair of holes in the ground right at the edge of the gorge. Crouching down I ran my hand along the holes before I summoned my shadow wings and jumped into the canyon and followed the river for a few hours till I landed within a forest and began to look around before I walked into the forest. I was just looking around till I happened across a wooden cottage and I saw smoke rising from the chimney. So walking towards the cottage I knocked upon the door three times and waited. I could hear the sound of movement inside before the door opened a bit and I saw a chain on the door and beyond the door was somepony with yellow fur and a red mane and an emerald green eye peeking through the gap to look at me.

"Hi pardon for interrupting I wa-," I started when suddenly the barrel of a gun slid through the gap.

Before I could do anything the gun went off and I felt several objects get blasted into my stomach area bringing me to my knees telling me the gun was a shotgun. I then heard the door close before the chain was slid from it's lock and the door opened once again and when I looked I saw a large stallion that reminded me of Big Mac if Big Mac had Apple Bloom's colours and Applejack's eyes. The stallion wore country attire and on his shoulder was his cutie mark which was half an apple with a star on it informing exactly who this was.

"Bright Mac," I said as I clutched my stomach in pain.

"How'd you know mah name?" the stallion demanded as he aimed the shotgun at my head.

"Careful Mac even when down these things are still dangerous."

Looking at the door my eyes widened in surprise as I saw another stallion at the door. He had blue fur with a darker blue mane and tail with green eyes and he wore dark brown pants with a light tanned long sleeved shirt with a collar and a tan vest. On the vest I saw two crescent moons, one smaller then the other, the larger was yellow while the smaller was white. This picture symbolised his cutie mark and I knew this because I knew this stallion instantly as Night Light a retired member of the Royal Guard and now an astronomer.

"Night Light?" I asked as I stood up with a grunt.

"Watch it!" Night Light shouted as he pointed at me resulting in another bang from the shotgun right to my shoulder.

"Give me that," I said as I grabbed the gun out of Bright Mac's grasp and broke it over my knee shocking the stallions.

"Now what?" Bright Mac asked.

"Now...Plan B," Night Light said as he drew a sword from the house and took a swing at me but, using my hands, I caught the blade and held it in place.

"Night Light stop it's me Ash," I said.

"Ash Blade is dead you cheap imitation," Night Light said before he headbutted me only to stagger back while I was unfazed by the blow. "Whoa that's a hard head you got there," Night Light said in a loopy way before he collapsed.

*sigh* "I see the problem now. Listen I'm not a God Hand, I'm really me not one of those things," I said when suddenly I felt something hit me in the back and when I looked I saw a broken woodcutter axe on the ground but no one was behind me. When the sudden thought came to mind about Night Light being here and not seeming to be corrupted then. "Velvet I know you're here too please I'm no God Hand, I'm really me and if you come on out I can prove it."

Suddenly a beautiful mare with pale white fur and a striped light purple and white mane and tail appeared from within the house. She wore black pants with a white blouse with rolled up long sleeves and her cutie mark was on the pants which were three purple stars.

"Hello Velvet," I greeted as I stepped forward to greet the mare.

"Not another step forward," Velvet growled.

"Okay how about two steps back then?" I asked with a smirk as I stepped back two steps causing Velvet to raise an eyebrow at me.

"Alright buster, profession?" Velvet asked.

"Editor of the Daring Do series," I said.

"Birthplace?" Velvet asked.

"Canterlot Central Hospital same place of birth for Shining Armor and Twilight Sparkle," I said.

"And what do I have with my tea?" Velvet asked as her expression began to soften.

"Trick question it all depends on the tea," I said.

And before I could react Velvet launched herself at me and wrapped her arms around me in a hug, one which I gladly returned.

"It's good to see you two Velvet," I said.

"I-I...How is this possible?" Velvet asked as she looked me up and down.

"Uh...long story but I think we should get poor Night Light taken care off," I said as I gestured to the unconscious stallion.

"Velvet what's going on, you know this fella?" Bright Mac asked.

"Oh yes Mac this is Ash Blade, I told you about him," Velvet said.

"I remember you saying he was dead," Bright Mac said.

"I'll explain but for now best get him comfortable," I said as I gestured to Night Light.

"Oh yes Ash, Mac would you both be dears and carry him to the couch while I get a cloth for him?" Velvet asked.

"Sure," I said before I grabbed Night Light's legs while Bright Mac grabbed him under his arms.

We then brought him inside and placed him on the couch and that's when Velvet came back with a damp cloth before she placed it on her husband's head and I took the opportunity to look around the house. It was then I saw a fourth occupant, a mare with cream colored fur and an orange curly mane and tail that matched Applejack's fur and both had a blue hair tie at the end just like Applejack's mane and tail. She had blue eyes and she was wearing a short blue dress with an apron that covered the front lower half of her dress and on the apron was a picture of the mare's cutie mark which was of a preserve jar filled with some kind of substance and thanks to that I knew who this mare was.

"Pear Butter I presume?" I asked.

"Uh yes," the mare said reluctantly.

"A pleasure I'm Ash Blade. I believe Velvet might have mentioned my name," I said.

"Wait Ash Blade, as in that Ash Blade, the king of Equestria?" Pear Butter asked.

"That's the one," I said.

"Oh my head, what hit me," Night Light asked as he woke up from his unconscious state and placed a hand upon his head where he felt the cloth.

"More like you hit me," I said as I rolled my eyes.

My voice then caught Night Light's attention and before he could spring up to have another go at me Velvet stopped him.

"It's alright Night, I know it's impossible but it's actually him," Velvet said as she looked at me with a smile. "Truly a miracle has shined on Equestria."

"I guess but it was more my decision," I said.

"What do you mean?" Bright Mac asked.

"Better get comfy cause this is gonna blow your minds," I said as I gestured to some seats.

And with that I told them of what happened to me when I died and how I returned, even my accession much to everyone's shock, and both Velvet and Night Light were crying tears of joy when I told them their children were safe.

"You'll also be glad to know that Applejack, Big Mac, Apple Bloom, Granny Smith and Grand Pear are safe as well," I said as I looked at Bright Mac and Pear Butter said.

"Ah'm sorry who?" Bright Mac asked causing me to raise an eyebrow.

"Applejack, Big Mac, Apple Bloom, Granny Smith and Grand Pear...any of those names ringing a bell?" I asked.

"Well...they do sound familiar," Pear Butter said.

"What's the first thing you remember," I asked as I stoked my chin.

"Well it would be waking up by the side of a river not too far from here, not sure what happened before that though," Bright Mac said.

"We discovered our names on our clothes and wallets and we knew we were married," Pear Butter said.

"How so?" I asked.

"Well the rings were a clear indication and...well I just could feel how much I loved Bright Mac," Pear Butter said before the two shared a kiss.

"Love does conquer all, guess I owe Aphrodite and Cadence some coins," I thought with a smile.

"Ugh gag quit with all the mushy stuff before I puke," Red said making his displeasure well known.

"Hey it was your idea to do this," I said.

"Yeah and I'm beginning to regret it big time Red said.

"It seems you two have lost almost all memory of your identity but where do you two come into this?" I asked.

"Well it's a funny story actually Ash. You see we met Bright Mac and Pear Butter long ago after they lost their memories. We were out enjoying a picnic in the countryside when these two stumbled across us and told us their plight. So we took them to Canterlot, patched them up and offered to help find their family but after two months we had no luck. So we decided to set them up in this cottage by the river in case someone came looking for them. I just wasn't expecting it to be you of all people Ash," Velvet said.

"The world truly is a wondrous place but I gotta ask, what happened when the caribou invaded."

"Well we were in the city when the caribou finally broke through Shining Armor's shield. But thanks to luck and my hubby's skills as a former Royal Guard we made it out of the city and came here to lay low," Velvet said as she nuzzled her husband.

"Also ran into one of those look a like robot things of you. Couldn't believe it even though I saw it with my own eyes," Night Light said.

"Me nether being honest, just the fact alone that the caribou even pulled it off and claiming I ordered all this to happen makes me sick like you wouldn't imagine," I said as I rubbed my forehead but was soon brought in for a hug by Velvet.

"We know you would never order such a thing like this to happen Ash," Velvet said causing me to smile and hug the mare back.

"Well I'm actually glad I found you all but now I believe it's time I got you all to a safer location then here and reunite you all with your family," I said when the hug ended and I stood up.

Velvet and Night Light were hugging each other in joy but both Bright Mac and Pear Butter were more then a little nervous which was understandable given what these two have been through.

"Hey Bright Mac, Pear Butter listen, once we're back in Aephoceria I promise you I will do all that is within my power to help you get your memories back," I said.

"That's mighty kind of ya Ash but forgive us if we still seem a little nervous," Bright Mac said.

"I understand perfectly but remember you have Velvet and Night Light you can rely on and now you also have me," I said with a smile.

Returning the smile the couple then nodded at me before we all went outside and with a sharp whistle Shadow Ranger appeared in her horse form and with a little magic I made a black but stylish carriage appear before it attached to Shadow Ranger. Opening the carriage door I then changed into my harbinger armor before I gestured for them all to get in and once they were all aboard I closed the door behind them before I climbed onto the driver's seat and grabbed the reigns and gave them a flick. We set off at a brisk pace Shadow Ranger having no trouble whatsoever in pulling the carriage.

Soon we made our way out of the forest and found a road. As we travelled Velvet asked me questions on what was going on lately and I told her of Elisa and Evan's return, our conquests and also the title the caribou bestowed upon us causing both her and Night Light to laugh in merriment which confused me.

"What's so funny?" I asked.

"Oh don't worry dear were just imagining the caribou's faces when they find out just who it is that is under the mask, they'll realize just how bad they fucked up," Velvet said causing me to laugh at the thought as well.

I was about to bring up another topic when suddenly I heard the rumbling sound that may have been thunder but this one was continuous. Looking around I saw a massive dust cloud behind us summoning my spyglass I used it to peer at the dust cloud and saw a Calvary of Caribou raider mounted War Beasts chasing after what looked like a tribe of anthro buffalo ranging from male to female young and elderly all wearing native american head dress and clothing.

It is a well known fact in Equestria that the buffalo were fantastic runners I found this fact out when the girls were escorting a tree Applejack was bringing to Appaloosa and met trouble with the local buffalo, the same buffalo that were being chased right now.

"Ash what's going on?" Bright Mac asked.

"Uh I'm gonna need one of ya to come up here and drive," I said as I put away the spyglass.

Suddenly I hear grunts and someone grabbing onto the edge of the roof where I see Velvet hoisting herself onto the roof.

"Velvet!?" I asked in surprise.

"Don't be so surprised Ash, I can do things too," Velvet said as she got onto the roof and got into the passenger seat beside me

"Alright first of all take the reigns and pull in the reign in the direction you want her to go and how far you want her to go. Pull both simultaneously in order to stop and flick the reigns to speed up," I said as I handed Velvet the reigns.

"Got it but what are you gonna do?" Velvet asked as I got onto the roof and summoned my bow.

"Even the odds," I said as I pulled back on the largest bowstring before an arrow appeared notched in the bow before I released the bowstring.

Watching the arrow as it flew across the lands like a shooting star I saw it graze one of the caribou's shoulders causing me to snort at my aim. I loaded up a second arrow and fired, this time my arrow hitting the caribou right in the chest causing the rest of the caribou to stop immediately and look at their dead comrade while the buffalo kept running towards us and quickly catching up. But soon the caribou gave chase once again determined to catch the buffalo all the while I was shooting arrows at the horde of War Beasts and their riders till the buffalo caught up with us.

"Our thanks warrior but we cannot keep running like this," spoke a large dark brown furred buffalo with the hair dress of a chief.

"Get beyond the forest ahead of us, there is a safe place for you. I shall cover your escape," I said.

"Buffalo into the forest!" the chief cried and just like that the buffalo ran past us causing me to smile at their speed and strength before I turned back to the approaching caribou who were much closer now.

Upon looking at the War Beasts I noticed these once were slimmer then other War Beasts, much like how you compare a Greyhound to a Rottweiler, these guys were probably breed for speed rather then strength. Suddenly one of the caribou leapt onto the carriage but almost fell off and was only grabbing onto the roof, so I banished my bow and drew Salvation and Damnation before I stomped on the caribou's fingers dislodging him from the carriage. Suddenly the caribou's mount leapt onto the carriage to take a bite at me but luckily he didn't quite reach me before I punched the animal in the face when suddenly I hear Pear Butter scream from inside the carrige.

"Sir they have females!" one of the caribou shouted.

"Grab them and kill that one!" another caribou shouted as he pointed his weapon at me before I spun my guns around on my index fingers before grabbing them by the handles once again.

"I'd like to see you try," I said before I shot at a pair of caribou and his mount before I shot at another.

Suddenly I hear a boom from below and when I look I saw Bright Mac with the shotgun covering the right side of carriage. Suddenly I felt a chain wrap around my left arm and I see a caribou holding a chain and trying to pull me off the carriage.

"Should of gone for both arms," I said as I aimed Salvation at the buck when suddenly another chain wraps around my right arm.

"Thanks for the tip!" the caribou who held the second chain shouted before they pulled me in two different directions before trying to pull me off the carriage. Despite all the strength in my body I'm not gonna last long in this situation when suddenly I saw Night Light lean out of the window.

"Night Light!" I shouted grabbing the stallion's attention.

Using my right hand I grabbed both the chains and pulled them towards me before I looked at Night Light and tossed him Damnation which he caught before he shot at one of the caribou killing the buck holding the chain on my right arm before I pulled back on the arm and, as if it was in slow motion, I changed my left arm into a demonic arm and the demonic energy travelled up and along the chain. Like a flaming whip I swung the chain at the second caribou and watched as the chain cleaved through the caribou and the War Beast.

"Uh Conquest I'm kinda running out of road here," Velvet shouted causing me to look and see we were quickly approaching the forest.

"Just keep going I'll handle the rest," I said before I reached out to communicate with the forest.

Suddenly the trees split making a path for us into the forest. I saw the caribou stop at the entrance before the commander ordered them all to continue chasing us. Meanwhile I worked on removing the chains from my arms before tossing them at the caribou knocking several of them off their mounts before I summoned my bow and started taking shots at the caribou. Suddenly one of the War Beasts leapt onto the carriage once again and just as we made it out of the forest the carriage was pulled onto it's side by the sheer weight of the War Beast, flinging me off the carriage.

Once the world had stopped spinning, and I was sure I was lying still on the ground, I got up and shook my head before I looked towards the carriage and saw it was on it's side. Velvet was lying on her stomach, most likely unconscious, and Shadow Ranger was also on her side still strapped to the carriage but looked unharmed. The War Beast seemed to be pacing and looking at Velvet before it approached her and opened it's jaws.

"Hey!" I yelled as I glared at the massive beast causing it to snap it's jaws closed and look at me. "Leave her be."

That was all it took before the War Beast got low and started whimpering before I saw a caribou pulling an unconscious Bright Mac out of the carriage before he brought a knife to his throat. So quickly summoning my bow I then pulled back on the second largest string summoning an arrow.

"I don't think so!" I shouted grabbing the caribou's attention before I released the arrow and watched it pierce his neck.

As I watched the caribou choke on his own blood I saw the rest dismount their beasts before drawing their weapons.

"Who do you think you are to deny us!" the buck in charge shouted.

"I am Conquest, now leave in peace...Or leave the world in pieces," I said as I banished my bow and drew Hingure.

"Uh sir," one of the bucks said as he pointed at something behind me which was most likely my kingdom.

"Haha well lookie here boys today is our lucky day a whole city full of whores just waiting to be claimed by us," the buck said.

"Tch the arrogance on you, do you honestly think I'll allow any of you filth to step foot into Aephoceria!?" I growled as I tightened my grip on Hingure's handle.

"Oh like I'm scared of a fake. Everyone who believes that crap about you being the Harbinger of Conquest is a fool. You're just a mortal in a lousy suit of armor," the buck said.

"I can see you have no intention of leaving *sigh* very well then but I warn you greater forces have failed in killing me," I said.

"Pah you should just offer your pitiful life to me. If you do that then I might just kill you quickly and painlessly...set the beasts loose on him first, we'll kill him and then we'll make all those bitches our sex toys," the caribou laughed.

And so the caribou did as ordered and sent their War Beasts at me but I relaxed my stance, lowered my guard and held out my left hand.

"Sit!" I ordered with a shout and just like that the War Beasts screeched to a stop before me gazing into my eyes before they sat on their haunches, shocking the caribou before I lowered my hand but still held it in front of me. "Lie down."

The War Beasts then lay on their stomach's with their heads on the ground each one whimpering at me.

"Filthy beasts, You Dare Disobey Me!" the leading caribou shouted as he brought out a whip and lashed it at the War Beasts.

Using my magic I grabbed the whip before it came in contact with one of the War Beasts before my right arm became demonic and, like a snake, the whip Rage gave me slithered out of the palm of my hand before I grabbed it and flicked it at the leading caribou, striking him across the face with the bladed tip causing him to scream as it knocked him over before the whip retracted into my arm and I tossed the whip the buck carried away.

"Animals have a keen sense of danger pal. If what they determine is something below, equal or just a bit higher to themselves they won't have any problems attacking but if something was well and truly superior they will either submit or flee from the superior force," I said as I gave one of the War Beasts a pat and noticed aged scars across it's side.

"Damn you, bucks kill this fool already. Cut him down until there is nothing left!" the lead buck shouted and with a shout .

Taking a deep breath I held Hingure before me pointing upward before I relaxed and held her in my right hand calmly as I began to walk forward while the bucks charged at me.

"Sword Strike," I said as I closed my eyes as I continued to walk forward. I then began to feel the air become disoriented by the incoming weapons but I dodged and parried them all as if it were nothing. When the attacks stopped I opened my eyes and I was holding Hingure up in my right hand at shoulder height while my arm was held out perfectly horizontally while my attackers were all behind me. "Nagareru mizu (流れる水)."

Just then bursts of blood sprouted from wounds on my attackers that weren't there seconds ago before they all collapsed into the dirt while the commander and remaining soldiers just stared in shock. Suddenly I hear a slow clap from my right and see it was Rage, Luna, Moon, Spitfire and Tempest and behind them were a few Royal Guards.

"Wow that was poetry in motion, almost like a dance," Rage said while he clapped.

"How'd you guys know what was going on here?" I asked.

"The stampeding buffalo was a pretty obvious indication beloved," Moon said causing me to nod in understanding.

"That...that's impossible, what filthy trick did you use" the commander shouted.

"One of many sword techniques used by ancient warriors...now what to do with you?" I asked as I sheathed Hingure.

"You still think you can beat us you're still outnumbered," the leading buck said defiantly.

"This fight was decided the moment you crossed my path. No, actually when you invaded Equestria," I said when suddenly growling came from within the forest and glowing green eyes emerged from the now solid treeline, their foul breath revealing exactly who it was that lurked in the shadows of the trees.

"Seems we have Timberwolves," Rage said as the massive wooden creatures stepped out from the trees and growled at the caribou.

"Now what exactly was it you said to me, offer your pitiful life up for me and I shall make this quick and painless. Well you should have saved that offer up for yourself cause your death won't be quick and it won't be painless ether," I said.

"No...no please I beg you please Sir Conquest, Lord Conquest spare my life. I'll do anything kill my troops if you desire blood their, lives mean nothing," the lead buck begged as he got on his hands and knees while his troops cried out in shock and betrayal.

All was silent at first as I glared at the caribou before me before I took a deep breath before letting out a sigh

"I think we're done here," I said before giving a wave of my hand in a dismissal maner.

That is when the pack of Timberwolves leapt at the leading caribou and began to tear him apart while the remaining troops watched in terror before I walked towards them. It was only till I stood before them did they bring their focus back to me.

"You all have my permission to leave but you are to return to your homeland and you will tell everyone you meet that you all live by the grace of Conquest's will," I said causing the bucks to quickly nod before running back into the forest.

"Hm I thought for sure you would kill them all. Why spare those guys?" Tempest asked.

"I rather not be known as a merciless monster who kills all I see as my enemy. Besides letting Red out is enough death for one day," I said.

"Yes Rage informed us of that, what happened?" Moon asked.

"Just some loudmouthed caribou, nothing to worry about," I said.

"Well whatever it was that was said that caused you to let him, of all people, out I figure it's best I don't know what it was," Rage said with a shrug.

"Agreed," Luna said.

"Hey Ash what was with that sword dance thing?" Tempest asked.

"Sword technique, it's basically manifesting your fighting spirit into an attack to suit the purpose of the battle. Some warriors have even turned their attacks into a sharp projectile," I said.

"Interesting think you could teach me that?" Tempest asked.

"Same and also I want to learn some new techniques with my gladius," Spitfire said.

"Alright but I sh...," I started when a groan from Velvet reminded me of my passengers. "Crap I gotta get this lot to the hospital in the castle. Hey Rage when I give ya a ring could you bring Granny, Grand Pear, Apple Bloom, Big Mac, Applejack along with Twi and Shining to the infirmary in the castle.

"Sure thing bro and I understand Twi and Shining but why the Apples?" Rage asked as I dashed over to Velvet and picked her up before bringing her over to the carriage.

"I'll explain it later. Right now I need to get this lot checked up on by a doctor. It was a nasty crash and I want to make sure they're all alright," I said as I righted the carriage and Shadow Ranger before putting Velvet in the back before checking on Shadow Ranger for any injuries.

"But what do we do about them?" Spitfire said as she pointed at the War Beasts who were still on their stomachs. At first I wasn't sure what to do about them when suddenly I remembered the scars on their bodies. "Take them to Fluttershy.

"Huh!?" the group asked in shock.

"Ash you sure that's a good idea?" Rage asked.

"Look at their sides, these poor beasts have suffered from lots of abuse from the caribou if those scars are any indication. Besides with Fluttershy she just might be able to settle them and in my opinion they're no more then slaves then mares are to the caribou."

"Mmmmm alright, I'll take care of it. I just hope this doesn't come round to bite us in the ass, literally," Rage said before I hopped onto the carriage's driver seat and grabbed the reigns.

"I'll leave it to you then, let's go Shadow Ranger," I said as I gave the reigns a flick before she began to take us to the city.





Three Hours Later Aephoceria Castle Infirmary





I was sitting in a hallway with an awake Night Light and Velvet and after getting a check up they were both cleared of not having a concussion but were advised to take it easy for a few days. Now they were telling me about what they have been up to since my death.

"Mum! Dad!"

"Looking at the voice or rather voices down the hall I saw both Twilight and Shining running towards us causing the two unicorn parents to get up off their seats and rush to meet their children in a loving embrace and behind them was Rage along with the Ponyville Apple Family and Grand Pear.

"But how?" Twilight asked as she snuggled into the embrace of her parents.

"Well luckily I had my own private guard watching over me. Honey but I'll tell you about that later, for now let's just enjoy this," Velvet said.

"Ash I cannot begin to thank you enough," Shining said as he looked at me causing me to smile and nod.

"Ah'm happy for ya Twi," Applejack said reminding me of the other thing I needed to do.

"Apples and Grand Pear I'm sure your wondering why I asked you here," I said.

"Yeah what's this all about Uncle Ash...Are we in some kind of trouble?" Apple Bloom asked causing me to laugh.

"No kiddo you're not in trouble. In fact I have something I'm pretty sure you all would want to see," I said as I ruffled the fillies mane.

"Well what is it Ash?" Big Mac asked.

"This way," I said as I led the family to a door and placed my hand on the handle before turning back to the family. "Now before we enter I think it's only fair that I point out that what or rather who is on the other side of this door might come as quite a shock but I ask that you let me explain everything just so there is no awkwardness."

"Pfft Ash I've lived a very long time trust me it's gonna take quite a lot in order to sur-," Granny Smith started as she went and pushed the door open and walked into an observation room that connected to a patient's room and inside the room was both Bright Mac and Pear Butter being tended to by a doctor.

"Granny what's wr...Mummy! Daddy!" Apple Bloom shouted as she made a rush for the door that led into the patient room. However I picked Apple Bloom up in my magic halting her advance but she still tried to reach the door.

"Now hold on kid listen, I know your excited I'd be too but please listen first," I said.

"Ash...Just what in tarnation is going on?" Applejack asked her voice trembling as she stared at the two ponies in the neighbouring room.

"Okay there is no easy way to say this so I won't sugar coat it but they're suffering from amnesia," I said shocking the family.

"Ash Blade please, I beg of you, please can you restore their memories?" Grand Pear pleaded as he got on his hands and knees before me but I helped him back up.

"I'm sorry Grand Pear but memory loss is a difficult thing to fix and if I force all of their memories to return I could end up doing more harm then good," I said causing the families faces to fall into despair. "However I spent three hours with them and I managed to piece some memories containing all of you but it will be up to you all in order restore all their memories," I said causing hope to return to their faces before a beep came from an intercom on the wall.

"Your Highness are you there?" the doctor's voice came from the intercom.

When I looked I saw the doctor was speaking into an intercom in the other room so I walked over to the one in this room and pressed the button on the machine.

"Hey doc how they doing?" I asked.

"They're both perfectly healthy Ash I'd say I can clear them today," the doctor spoke.

"Great you mind if they have some visitors, these folks have been waiting a long time," I said.

"But of course send them in," the doctor said.

Giving a nod to the family they all walked into the room and immediately Bright Mac and Pear Butter took notice of the new arrivals while the doctor made his exit. I saw Applejack was speaking while making gestures to each of ponies that entered and after a few more words they all embraced each other in a heart warming hug while tears of happiness streamed from their eyes. I heard a few sniffles from within the observation room and turned to see the Armor family and Rage were watching the happy moment.

"Hey," I said gaining everyone's attention. "I think we should give this lot some privacy."

With nods all round we all left the room and once we were out I stretched my arms upward and yawned.

"Damn Ash, you seem to just be able to pull miracles out of your ass don't ya?" Rage asked with a smirk.

"Well it wasn't me that actually did it Rage. If anyone deserves credit today it's Red," I said.

"What?" Rage asked.

"Yeah pointed it out in the Book of Names, said something wasn't right so I checked-," I started before Rage stopped me.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa back up a second Book of Names?" Rage asked.

"Oh right here," I said as I summoned the black book from before. "This is the Book of Names basically the names of everyone who is dead on Equris and how they died."

"Whoa this would make the Missing person job a lot easier," Rage said.

"I know that Rage I check this book and the board every day and prey I don't come across a match and thankfully I haven't yet," I said.

"Thank Faust for that," Shining said.

"But can't you use that book to find them?" Twilight asked.

"Twi the only way you can get your name on this book is if you're dead," I said.

"Oh...Right," Twilight said.

*sigh* Now if you'll excuse me I have some buffalo to tend too and then I'm going to take a shower before I relax. I know I'm gonna need it before we move onto the next city in Griffora," I said as I began to walk away.

"Really, what's that?" Shining asked.

"Stalliongrad," I said as I continued to walk away.
> Chapter 40 Stalliongrad
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

5 am Aephoceria Map Room

I was reviewing the layout of all of Stalliongrad on a massive map that had been placed on the table in the middle of the room. My eyes scanning over each building and each location and detail about the building was imprinted in my mind.

"You're up early."

Looking up from the map I was greeted by the familiar sight of a golden yellow mare with flame orange mane and tail who happened to be leaning in the door frame. She was wearing a pair of blue summer pyjama shorts and a crop tank top that had yellow lightning bolts on them and the top exposed her midriff. Beside her was another familiar mare with plum coloured fur and a magenta mane and tail and she wore the same outfit as Spitfire only her's was black.

"Spits, Tempest...I uh, didn't wake you up did I?" I asked.

"That was two hours ago Ash," Tempest said.

"Hm has it really been that long?" I asked.

"Yeah, we saw you leave and figured you'd be right back but after waiting for you for so long we figured we should come see what you were up to and believe me, it was difficult to find you. Thank the gods there were guards who told us where you are," Tempest said as she approached me till she was beside me.

"So what is all this about?" Spitfire asked as she came round on my other side and looked at the map.

"A map of Stalliongrad, the first and only city in Griffora that was built by Equestrians. Place sits just beside a massive river and I'm trying to learn the layout," I said.

"All this, doesn't that put a strain on your brain?" Tempest asked.

"I had to learn how to remember large scale maps like this in the past. Had to memorize routes, safe areas and even no go areas so I could lead troops to safety, this isn't all that different...*sigh* Besides it's best I get to know the layout of this place as quickly as possible," I said as I looked at the map.

"You speak as though you'll be gone for months Ash," Spitfire said.

"I just very well might Spits," I said.

"Hm?" Spitfire hummed.

"Our earlier missions into Griffora were mostly recon missions and establishing a beach head. Now that the rails are open to Griffora again we're gonna be taking a train load of soldiers and heading into Griffora before moving onto several other cities. I'm honestly not sure when we'll be back.

"Ash you can't just up and leave like that. Can't you come back to visit at least?" Spitfire asked.

"No the royal griffon family is still under lock and key somewhere and the only thing that is willing to help take back Griffora from the caribou is a leaderless rebellion that started when the Crystal Heart was restored and this rebellion is being crushed quickly. These rebels need leadership otherwise they won't survive and I can't just send some random pony to lead them, they need someone they'll believe in. Besides I owe it to them for coming to our aid against Heartless," I said.

"...Is that it?" Tempest asked causing me to sigh.

"Yeah one of the Apex Predators is there as well," I said causing the two mares to stare at me in silence.

"W-which one?" Spitfire asked after regaining her composure.

"Rawlin the crocodile," I said.

"He's the one who hated you the most wasn't he?" Spitfire asked.

"Yeah he's slippery and will most likely try to get away but regardless, I need to deal with him sooner or later," I said causing us to enter another long silence.

"I understand having to face personal demons so I have no problem with you going but please just come home safe...I kinda like sharing my life with a male," Tempest said shyly.

"I promise," I said.





4 Days Later





The sound of train's wheels against the tracks soothed me as I sat upon the hard wooden floor of one of the train cars as we made our way to our destination. We crossed the border a long time ago and were now in Griffora. I was not alone in the train car, my fellow harbingers were with me along with dozens of Royal Guards. Hell even Shining and the mane six's coltfriends were here along with my Immortal guards and the train was pulling nine other carriages as well. Everyone was sitting down like me and the only sound was the sound of the tracks clacking against the wheels beneath my feet.

I was sitting in my harbinger armor gazing into the lifeless eyes of my helmet when suddenly I felt the jerking sensation of the train begin grinding to a halt causing every Guard now soldier to jerk forward waking several from their slumber and putting everyone on alert. I too got up and did a quick stretch before I saw every soldier in the car go to look out one of the barred windows. I also made my way over to one of the windows and looked outside. The sky was still blanketed with the darkness of the night and I saw many griffons on the bank of a very wide river, all of them preparing themselves for most likely crossing the river. On the other side of the river was a city in ruins while smoke travelled upwards towards the sky illuminated by the fires raging below. A familiar sight to me and a haunting one at that. Turning towards my fellow occupants I saw they were scared so I decided to do something about it. With a quick spell upon my voice to transmit it to the other train cars I began to walk to the front end of the car.

"My brothers and sisters in arms...," I said before I summoned a box and stood on it so the entire car could see me before making a camera so the other cars could also see me. "Listen, these caribou, they have done many, many wrongs. First they come into our home and proclaim they are friends but then what...Hmm...They spit on your hospitality, desecrate the tomb that was built to honor those who had fallen beneath the eclipse. They then conquer our homes, rape your mothers and sisters and turn your fathers and brothers into lustful monsters and if that is not bad enough, they claim they do this in the name of what is right and say this was all under my order," I said before I shook my head. "Well I say fuck that. Fuck them and their lying tongues, fuck their rulers who sit back and watch this and take advantage of their lies!"

"Yeah!" the soldiers shout.

"Now out there is Stalliongrad, the first and only city in this world to be built by both Equestrians and Griffons which was taken by the caribou and out there are brave Griffons who will fight beak and talon to restore their country just like we have," I said as I pounded on my chestplate with a fist.

"Yeah!" the soldiers shouted as they raised their weapons momentarily.

"These Griffons came to our aid when we needed it most. They came despite no one asking them to. They came not because there was some secret bargain struck between two rulers, no these birds came because we're friends, brothers and sisters in arms even. Now I say it's time we return the favour but let me ask you all...When we step off this train what will they see, soft ponies shaking in their armor?" I asked.

"NO!" everyone shouted.

"Will they see us turn our backs on them despite what they did?" I asked.

"NO!" everyone shouted.

"Damn right, in fact the only thing I want to see when we step off this train is each and every Griffon gazing in awe at you as you march down that bank with your heads held high before you board one of those boats and sail over the river to Stalliongrad, where we will show the caribou just who the hell we are and just how screwed they are now that we're coming for them!" I shouted causing every guard to raise their weapons with a roar.

With a nod to the others I then donned my helmet before I walked over to the doors. I heard someone unlatching the door from the other side before they began to open but I placed both my hands on each door and pushed them open, startling the griffons that were opening the door before I jumped down with everyone else following me. As we walked through the Griffon camp the Griffon's gazed at us in awe as we marched down to the water to board one of the boats.

"Hey, what's going on here?"

Looking to my left I saw a Griffon wearing an old military uniform walking over to us with a pair of Griffons behind him wielding weapons.

"You're in charge here?" I asked.

"That I am and you are?" the Griffon asked.

"Conquest, I'm in charge of this small force behind me, we're your reinforcements," I said before the Griffon stepped aside before we continued down to the beach and boarded the boats that took us to the other shore.

Once we made it to the other side we walked up a hill silently till we reached another griffon camp and beyond the camp was a war torn wall with a broken open stone archway that led into an open area of the city surrounded by crumbling buildings, reminding me of the square where the Barmaley Fountain is located. Looking around I saw the griffons stop and stare at us but I paid them no mind before I gestured for my troops, friends and guards to take up positions to either relax or watch the square for anything. The harbingers stayed beside me while I began to look for the one in charge and I saw him thanks to the large tent he was sitting in. With a follow me gesture with my head to the other harbingers we made our way to the tent and when we entered the griffon had his back to us and was looking over some maps on a table.

"Ahem," I said announcing our presence.

"Ah Steel Wing, any new orders?" the griffon asked.

"If there are any I wouldn't know because I'm not Steel Wing now am I," I said causing the griffon to spin around and look at us in shock.

"Sweet Merciful Ash Blade it's you...The Four Harbingers of Devastation," the griffon said.

"And you are?" I asked.

"F...Falcor sir," the griffon said.

"Falcor...right," I said before I removed my helmet and leaned my head back and shook my head to remove any hair from my face. "I believe you already know who I am on account you used my name in that little comment earlier."

"You...you...you...you," Falcor repeated as his mouth mimicked a goldfish.

"Yes me, I know, long explanation for another time, right now priorities. When is the next scheduled attack on the caribou camp on the other side of the square?" I asked.

Falcor then felt around the table while his eyes never left mine till he grabbed a set of papers before handing them to me and when I grasped then and looked I saw they were orders.

"So?" Rage asked.

"The orders are to attack before dawn under cover of a night. Bombing not a bad strategy I'll give em that. Break the line then once the bombing ends we move deeper into the city," I said.

"Alright then I'll go relay the orders to the others."

"Tell them we're gonna attack the line before the bombing starts," I said.

"What?" Rage asked.

"Let me explain, we're going to get the caribou's attention and keep their gaze focused on us instead of the bombers. So once the bombs fall, well it's either us or them the caribou have to focus on not both. But don't worry we're not actually going into the bombing area just outside of it so we have their attention," I said.

"Yeah problem there though not a lot of cover in that square," Elisa said as she looked at the map on the table.

"I've got that covered as well, bout time I show everyone why the Roman Empire was one of the most successful armies on Earth," I said with a smirk before I looked at my left hand at a golden brown device strapped to the top of my forearm and was connected to a rectangular shaped handle being held in my left hand and upon the front of the device was my cutie mark.





One Hour Before Dawn





Me and the forces stood just behind the broken wall that separated us from the empty square. I had my helmet on as I looked at the desolate landscape as ashes fell from the sky like snow littering the ground in a dark grey. Beside me were my fellow harbingers, I then unsheathed Whispering Wind from my back before I looked down at the golden brown device and brushed my thumb against the handle. At the top of the handle was a dial with three shapes upon it and just below the dial was a small arrow pointing towards the dial. On top of the dial was a gold and silver button. Using my thumb to twist the dial so the arrow pointed at a rectangle before I pushed the button and with a click two metal plates extended from the mark horizontally before metal plates extended from the two metal plates going up and down becoming a tower shield in an instant and it bore my mark on the front as an added touch.

I knew my friends wanted to ask questions but I gestured for them to be patient before I gave the signal for us to move forward, shields held out before us. At first we were silent before I banged on my shield with Whispering Wind three times before repeating, creating a rhythm. Soon my forces joined in creating a mighty sound as we marched forwards and I could see caribou setting up defences with rifles and Machine Guns before they took aim.

"Plant!" I shouted before we embedded our shields into the ground before us and crouched behind them just as the M.Gs. opened up.

The pounding of magic bolts and lead rang against my shield as I stood my ground and I saw the others holding as well. I saw some soldiers were paired up behind one shield and were taking pot shots at the caribou hoping to get lucky with their shots. Suddenly I hear an explosion from the caribou lines and when I take a peek I saw another explosion behind them followed by several more.

It's the Night Witches boys!" shouted a griffon from behind the wall behind us causing the griffons to cheer and when I looked up I saw dark shadows zooming across the sky.

"Alright everypony, break their line!" I shouted as I pointed Whispering Wind at the caribou lines.

With a roar my forces rose up and charged the line while the caribou were distracted with the bombing raid while I hit play on my IPod for a song I chose earlier.



I then picked up my own shield before I charged towards the line using my shield to bash it into one of the caribou before I brought Whispering Wind down on an M.G. cutting it in two before kicking it's operator in the chest, knocking him onto his back before impaling him with Whispering Wind. I pulled him out and charged down the street with my forces following me shields out before us to block incoming bullets when I saw caribou running through several .

"Testudo!" I shouted and so my troops gathered into groups and formed a rectangle before several lifted their shields over their heads while others held their shields out on our sides and in front of us just as sniper rounds started banging against the shields. "Hold your ground!"

And so we did despite all the bullets that rained down upon us and with the 'Night Witches' bombing the caribou all to hell, we held strong despite the few close calls from falling bombs till they stopped falling. But a few shots from in front of us kept hammering against the shields.

"Snipers take your shots," I said.

In the centre of the testudo, shields were lifted and the snipers took aim before firing at the shooters down the street.

"Clear!" Quick Shot said as the thestral lowered his rifle.

"Recover," I said causing everyone to lower their shields.

"Alright everyone you know the drill here, we're taking the caribou's outpost. Once that's done we hold it before moving out again and we will keep pushing until we get to their headquarters and push these assholes out of Stalliongrad," I said causing everyone to cheer before we charged down the street with a roar.







Dear Luna, Nightmare, Spitfire and Tempest

I hope this letter finds you well but as for me and the others things have been...grim to say the least. Can't believe it's been a month already, time sure flies.

As you already know our landing in Stalliongrad went quite well but I cannot begin to tell you of the many memories that haunt my mind of a city like this one. Buildings brought to ruins, ashes falling from the sky like snow covering the ground in grey. While civilians, who refuse to leave their home, remain here and scavenge for food. Me and the boys help out as we can but we can't do this forever and I believe they are now learning just how horrifying war can truly be. Kinda makes me sad that this happened in the first place. Feels like, in some way, I'm also responsible for this.

*chuckles*

Knowing you all you would have probably slapped me right across the face for even thinking that, telling me that I'm not to blame here and I guess your right...*sigh*...I'm sorry if I seem off as I write this, I'm just a bit exhausted from today's mission. The caribou are dead set on pushing us back the look in their eyes says it all...fear, they fear whoever it is back at their headquarters and I have a pretty good idea on what it is too. 

Anyway enough about me how are you girls especially you Moon, hope to hear a reply soon.

Forever yours

Ash









Dear Ash

Missing you over here, not quite as fun as it is with you here but you're letters are a good substitute. The Bearers are wrecks at the moment worrying about their coltfriends, Applejack is more so since she has two colts to worry about: her brother and her coltfriend and the fact that she is with child isn't helping despite Luna helping the three pregnant mares as best she can.

Speaking of pregnant Moon is coming along quite well even thinking of names for the kid while Pip won't stop bouncing around in excitement like Pinkie Pie and constantly asks of news from you while little Midnight is oh so curios about why Moon's stomach is getting larger. As for the kingdom Faust has taken the reigns for a bit till you return meanwhile Tempest seems to be getting along well with Apollyon (who still won't take off her helm) and both seem interested in the new recruits that keep coming in and as for Spitfire she's keeping busy trying to get the Wonderbolts up and running again.

Oh Ash Spitfire here just rembered, how in Equestria did you get The Wild Blue Yonder set up here in Aephoceria, did you buy the damn thing or something? Well anyway hope everything is going well over there and hope you return soon.

With Love

Spitfire, Luna, Nightmare, Tempest

*Fiery orange kiss mark, midnight blue kiss mark, lapis blue kiss mark, mulberry kiss mark*









Dear Luna, Nightmare, Spitfire, Tempest

You have no idea how good it is to hear from you all as for things over here our progress is going well. In the months we've been here our efforts to remove the caribou have been very successful as of late. With each day that goes by more and more come to join the fight and as for me I honestly can't wait to come home and soak myself in a large bath and sleep in a warm soft bed with all of you.

We've managed to take over a third of the city back and are focusing on surrounding the city to cut off any reinforcements and the griffons are dead set on keeping out any air supplies. Speaking of I met with the Night Witches and it turns out they're a group of female exclusive filers (much like the bomber squad back on Earth for the Soviet Union) who volunteered to do bombing runs. Spits, I'm pretty sure you'd like these chicks their personality's remind me a lot of you.

It was during one of the Night Witches bombing runs when one of them got shot out of the sky. The griffoness was lucky the Immortals were in the area before bringing her back to base to get treated where I met her and requested to meet the others. We sent out a radio signal and the griffoness was picked up by her squad mates. We had a brief chat before they departed.

Anyway back to everyone on the ground...well you'd be surprised to hear but life over here for the civilians still goes on despite the blood and bullets. One morning in the middle of a firefight I saw an old griffon walk out onto his balcony to water his dead plants and when he looked down at everyone he just shook his head and went back inside and get this...there are schools run by caribou here. I just stumbled across one where the caribou was bout to have his way with one of the students.

Let's just say the teacher learned a lesson he would never ever forget and as for the students they're fine. I told them all to leave before I gave the teacher my lesson and Twilight will be happy to see a few familiar faces when we get back. Anyway say hi to Pip for me.

With all my love

Ash









Dear Ash

Missing you over here but your letters give us relief when we here that you are still alive and we're glad to hear of your progress in Stalliongrad. As for what you described in your last letter it makes us sick to hear what may be potentially happening right now and with the other part you mentioned about life going on despite war raging around you, some of us wonder if you've seen it before during your life.

Also Spits is saying you'd better not be getting any more females to join us in bed or worse replace her because some griffons share a similar personality to her.

And now onto the topic of home the girls pregnancy is coming along nicely despite the random mood swings they're getting. Luna is wondering if she was ever like that when she was pregnant.

Both Apollyon and Tempest have even taken it upon themselves to train recruits in what they know of warfare, however some male recruits seemed a little conflicted about a pair of women, who they never heard of, with (to their knowledge) no military background leading them and boy did they regret it big time. We all found out the colts were half dead and are now enjoying a lovely stay in the barracks infirmary and they did that with their hands and hooves/feet.

And finally Moon's pregnancy has shown very noticeable fruit, docs say the child will be an alicorn and has left Moon very excited but that's the good news. We're writing this next part in secret so please don't tell Moon we told you this, she was an emotional wreck when we found out

Moon was out in the city when some noble pricks made comments of her being fat and someone summoned up the gall to throw a rock at her hitting her in the head. Moon returned to the castle in tears and locked herself in her room refusing to come out or speak to anyone. We found out about this when some observers saw the whole incident and pointed out all who were involved. That is when Celestia ordered the ponies arrested and brought to the castle and let us tell you we all thought Tia was about to drop the bucking sun on their flanks. Now those assholes are spending some time doing community service while the one who threw the rock gets to stay in the dungeons for a few days.

Anyway when we went to go tell Moon, Luna had to teleport inside and when the doors finally opened Luna ran out in a panic and ordered the guards to bring as much food to the master bedroom and that is when we discovered Moon had been skipping out on her meals to try and get thinner, claiming that you left because she was getting fat. Thankfully we managed to get her to start eating again but the punishments on the ponies that caused this has just increased.

Ash please come home soon.

Love

Luna, Nightmare, Spitfire and Tempest.



With a cry of fury I slammed my right fist down onto the table beside my armchair reducing it to splinters startling everyone in the room. My fellow harbingers and stallion friends were with me in an apartment building on the fifth floor overlooking the caribou's HQ. Most of my battalion were scattered about on the other floors with griffon rebels either above, below or in other rooms on the same floor as us. Suddenly a male teenager griffon walked into the room. He had blue feathers and fur covering most of his body with white fur on his chest and three blue feathers with yellow tips on the top of his head. The griffon wore a black tank top with a blue hoodie and blue jeans giving off the cool kid impression. This griffon was Gallus one of the most promising students of Twilight's school of friendship and one of the students I saved from one of those 'schools'. Kid was shackled to a wall when I arrived and he was trying to stop the caribou from mounting another griffon by the name of Gabby.

"Uh your highness, is everything alright?" Gallus asked as he looked at the shattered remains of the bedside table.

"Yeah sorry Gallus just...just some trouble at home with some nobles?" I said.

"Like what?" Rage asked as he sat in one of the windowsills, his foot placed on one side of the sill while his back was against the other.

I then got up and walked over to the windows while grabbing my harbinger helmet and donning it while I magically handed the letter to Rage.

"Well shit," Rage said as he handed it off to the others to read.

"Absolutely pisses me off that despite Moon being my wife someone will still treat her like something underneath their fingernail. They're goddamned lucky I'm not there right now," I said.

"Wow I'm honestly shocked your not as fired up about this Sir Burning Rage," Gallus said when he read the note.

"Heh thing you should know squirt, when there is an angry Ash Blade in the room the fire don't need any more fuel added to it," Rage said as he waved his hands in front of him once in a no way motion.

"Yeah won't argue with that but in brighter news, it's good that the other three are looking out for her and that my kid is coming along well too," Caramel said.

"You said it," Comet said.

"Eeyup," Mac said.

"So Gallus, where's gabby?" I asked.

"Oh she's resting right now, worn out from how hard she's been working y'know. Transporting all those letters helps keep her mind off of...well that," Gallus said.

"I'm glad, normally I recommend rest but that seemed like a more healthier option and if it works for her who am I to argue," I said when suddenly my radio buzzed to life.

"Ash we've got movement outside the enemies HQ," Quick Shot's voice said over the radio causing me to gesture to Gallus to get to safety.

Taking out a set of binoculars I lifted them to my eyes and looked at the HQ that sat across the clear open area that has become a no man's land. I saw caribou leading out civilians out of the HQ before setting them up in a row while the soldiers took up positions behind them while some other caribou began to set up some kind of structure.

"Quick Shot you have a clear shot?" I asked.

"No the caribou have set themselves up too tightly behind the civvies," Quick Shot said.

"Alright let's just hope the caribou don't know about the teams of snipers on the sides of no man's land. Relay the following orders: if the caribou start marching forward using the civvies as shields the two teams can take out the caribou when they march past while the front snipers cover the civvies escape," I said.

"Understood sir," Quick Shot said.

"Hey Ash, there's someone else coming out of the HQ.

Looking through the binoculars again I saw a figure walking out of the HQ. His body, from what I could see, was covered in crocodile skin with a regular metal chest piece. A dark cape made of cloth was draped across the figure's back and left arm while in the figure's right hand was a wicked looking trident with a deathly aura around it. Finally on the figure's head was a decaying crocodile's head with the same empty eye sockets as Red's with flaming slitted pupils. However the figure's pupils were a dark slimy green with matching flames.

"That him?" Elisa asked with a hint of fear in her voice.

"Yeah Rawlin the crocodile," I said.

"Shit...that power just scares the daylights out of me. Not as much as that Catherine does though, she's a lot scarier," Evan said.

"That's why you guys are gonna leave him to me and I mean it. Don't interfere, I'll deal with him," I said causing everyone to nod when suddenly I saw a trio of griffons getting pushed towards the structure the caribou were building which looked like some kind of cage before they were pushed inside. It was then I saw one was a chick one was a female griffon most likely the chick's mother and finally an elderly griffon probably the mother's farther maybe. "What are you up to Rawlin?"

"Hey that's Grandpa Gruff."

Looking to my left I saw it was Gallus looking at the scene with a set of binoculars of his own.

"Gallus, I thought I told you to get to safety," I said.

Before Gallus could offer a retort I head the painfully familiar voice of Rawlin call out.

"Conquest I know you're listening, come on out or I shall flambé these birds!" Rawlin shouted as he summoned a fireball.

"He's serious, you lot don't do anything unless I give the word. If for any reason I cannot give an order Rage you take over," I said as I walked to the back of the room before I spun around to face the window.

"Got it but you just make sure you don't die. I don't plan to explain to your wives your dead got it," Rage said.

"Sure," I said.

"What about me your Highness?" Gallus asked.

"Do as I say and get somewhere safe, the best thing you can do is let us do our jobs. I don't want to sound disrespectful but if something were to happen to you, I don't want your death on my conscious," I said before I ran towards the window and leapt out of it flying through the air before I landed smack dab in the middle of no man's land with a mighty boom. I then stood up straight and glared at the enemy force before I looked eyes with Rawlin who was giving me a slow clap but I saw his left arm was still covered by his cape and also his arm had an unusual shape to it meaning he was hiding something under that cape.

"Oh bravo such an impressive display," Rawlin said as he clapped.

"What do you want?" I growled.

"First thing's first...your helmet, take it off," Rawlin said but I remained still. "Fine hope you enjoy chard griffon," Rawlin said as he went to set the cage ablaze.

"Stop!" I shouted before I reached for my helmet.

I then began to undo the strap. I saw everyone's attention was on me before I lifted the helm from my head revealing my face to all causing many to gasp in shock or surprise before I dropped my helmet onto the ground.

"It's Ash Blade."

"But it can't be."

"Why is he fighting with the rebels, is this some sick joke?"

"Our god should be fighting alongside us not helping liberate some whores."

"Is there a point to this Rawlin?" I asked as the caribou and civilians chatted on.

"Naturally I love watching when something mortals believe in so passionately betrays them. Example the caribou finding out you're alive and that your spearheading the attack to bring down their empire. Now that I think about it you had that expression on your face just before you were converted," Rawlin said causing me to snarl. "Ooh scary this place must have brought out your animal instincts. Not that I'm surprised you've always been a beast and you living among these animals seems to have only drawn it out more."

"Psychological warfare never was your strong suit was it Rawlin. The only thing you were good at was getting your sorry ass into some form of trouble. Either it be in a bar with a woman, guards, even with Catherine or Emily. Now if we're done with this senseless dribble answer me this, why the hell have you called me out here?" I asked.

"I have a deal to extend from Geralt...He want's you to join us once more," Rawlin said causing me to laugh.

"Oh gods just how full of himself is that lunatic or did he forget that he abandoned me," I said.

"And you seem to forget that you still belong to him or have you forgotten the golden rule of mercenaries Ash. What's taken by the sword-," Rawlin started.

"Has to be reclaimed by it. I know the rules but when it comes to how I was cast aside and forgotten by Geralt I gained the right to take my life back. Even if that wasn't the case I did not give my life to serve that thing he and the rest of you have become," I said.

*sigh* Well honestly I was hoping that we could settle this peacefully but it appears I'm going to have to drag you back," Rawlin said as he twirled his trident around.

"Oh I'd love to see you try," I said as I drew Whispering Wind.

"Oh one thing first Ash a brief history lesson did you know in ancient times men would make a sacrifice in order to achieve victory on the battlefield," Rawlin asked causing my eyes to widen before he threw a fireball at the cadge containing the three griffons.

"NNNNOOOOO!" I shouted as I heard the young griffon scream in terror.

"Ash take care of Rawlin we'll take care of the civvies!" Rage shouted in my head.

"AAAARRRRRGGGGHHHH!" I shouted as I ran at Rawlin as gun shots from the snipers rang out from the buildings around me bringing down caribou with each bang.

Meanwhile I swung Whispering Wind at Rawlin who blocked my attack with his trident but I didn't stop. I rained down blow after blow trying to stagger the monster before me and keep him distracted while Rage and the others worked to free the prisoners from the burning cage.

"Hm it seems you have decided to go with brute strength instead of strategy. How very like you, always banging your sword against your opponent hoping it will hit them," Rawlin said as I continued to swing at him.

"Oh I'm not relying on just hope here and when I'm done I'm gonna be smiling down upon you before I finish you," I said as I swung at Rawlin from the right but when he went to block I spun around clockwise to the left and rammed the edge of Whispering Wind into Rawlin's side causing him to scream in pain before I leapt back and looked at the black blood pouring from the wound I made. "You never were that good at countering feints."

"Oh you think you're so cleaver hm, but you seem to forget that I have power now," Rawlin said as he shrugged off his cape revealing instead of a natural arm there was a crocodile's head and it seemed to be alive because the eye and jaws were moving.

"Nice limb," I said.

"Like it, it has quite the reach as it has a healthy appetite," Rawlin said. as he pointed the limb at me.

Suddenly, the crocodile head came flying at me causing me to back away when suddenly my foot hit a loose stone tripping me onto my back while the crocodile's head flew over me. I saw the head's neck that was connected to Rawlin's arm had extended as if it were rubber and was heading towards the hostages still being held captive by the caribou. So with a quick reflex I kicked the neck with my right foot, warping the head's flight and watched it fly over the civilians and come down on one of the caribou where it clamped it's jaws down on the unfortunate bastard before it began tear the caribou apart before swallowing him. I watched as an abnormal bulge travelled down the neck before disappearing once it reached Rawlin's arm. Just then the neck began to retract till it was back to it's original length and I saw the wound I inflicted before on Rawlin had healed.

"Enjoy your meal my pet...An interesting technique," Rawlin said.

"Interesting as in disturbing," I said as I stood up.

"As useful as it is in both disposing of mortals and using whatever remaining life force they had to heal myself and increasing my power," Rawlin said.

"Is there no regard to life left in you Rawlin, just how low have you fallen?" I asked as I pointed Whispering Wind at the twisted monster.

"Not fallen, I have risen above that lowly pathetic creature. Allow me to show you," Rawlin said as he raised his trident upwards towards the sky as dark clouds began to gather overhead.

Suddenly rain began to pour down, soaking the ground within seconds before water began to flood the area reaching my knees. The water was muddy and brown and made it difficult to see what lay within it, making me nervous. I was now in some kind of swamp or bayou and the pouring rain made it more difficult as well but I could tell one thing, Rawlin wasn't where I last saw him.

"Hiding now Rawlin, you haven't changed all that much apparently," I said as I looked looked around but the water made it difficult to move.

Suddenly I saw movement to my right at two o'clock and focused on it when suddenly movement behind me made me turn around just in time to see Rawlin leap upward out of the water and come down with his trident aimed at me, forcing me to make a leap out of the way just before he skewered me like a fish. Leaving me to splash down into the water before I quickly got up and saw Rawlin was once again gone.

"Hiding Ash, hardly. I'm hunting and guess what, you're the catch of the day," Rawlin said, his voice echoing around me.

Suddenly Rawlin's trident came up out of the water in front of me and struck me in the stomach two of the prongs were stopped by the scale like under armor however one of the prongs pierced me before I was lifted off the ground and thrown across the water before splashing down into it. Before I could get up I felt the space between the prongs on Rawlin's trident around my throat before I was pushed under the water trying to cut of my supply of oxygen. Grabbing hold of the trident with both hands I tried to push the trident off but to no avail since he was using his own body as leverage to keep me pined. So using my legs I tried to kick at him but I felt the teeth of his crocodile arm dig into my legs tearing through my armor as if it were made of wet paper making me scream, allowing much of my limited supply of air to escape.

My lungs began to burn at the lack of oxygen. I was desperately trying to grasp any air but to no avail and the pain inflicted from Rawlin's croc arm wasn't helping me. So I developed everything to think of a way to get out of here when I had an idea. Letting go of the trident with my right hand I outstretched it and focused on the water. Suddenly the water began to feel colder before I flicked my hand towards me and suddenly the teeth on my legs vanished and the trident around my throat was pulled away alowing me to pull myself above the water and take in lungful's of air. I then looked up and saw a pillar of ice sticking out of the water above me where Rawlin once stood.

"How dare you."

Looking towards the source of the voice I saw Rawlin was getting up from the water.

"Using my own hunting grounds against me, conjuring a pillar of ice out of the water to attack me," Rawlin growled.

"Oh please...as if you wouldn't do the same," I said as I tried to stand but the wounds on my legs made it difficult.

"Tch well this fight is as good as won. You won't be able to move around much while your legs are in that condition," Rawlin said as he pointed at the blood pouring from my legs while his arm licked it's lips.

"What condition?" I asked as I looked down at my legs and watched as all the blood that flowed into the water retreated back into my legs before the wound closed up and my armor repaired itself while I held my right arm out and Whispering Wind flew into my hand after being tossed across the water from Rawlin's attack. "I feel pretty good right now."

Rawlin growled at me before he charged at me and made a thrust at me but I deflected the attack and made a swing of my own but Rawlin dodged backwards and launched the crocodile at me. So spinning the dial on the device attached to my left arm I then clicked the button and suddenly a hoplon shield unfolded from the device which I used to knock away the head but before I could strike at it Rawlin rushed at me, intending to impale me once again. But clicking the button once again the hoplon folded away into the device before I grabbed the blade of Whispering Wind in my left hand while still holding Whispering Wind by the handle in my right hand and used it to block the trident. When the two weapons collided a massive shockwave burst out of the point of contact, pushing all the water and rain away from us for a few seconds before it all went back to normal. Let me tell you blocking that blow was like stopping a charging ram, stoppable but painful.

After a few more seconds of the silent show of strength Rawlin suddenly pulled back and began twirling his trident around with both grace and speed, forcing me to back up to avoid each swing he made at me. Till I parried one attack and broke his defence, allowing me to slash at his thighs then his chest before I thrusted Whispering Wind into Rawlin's left shoulder causing him to scream in pain. Suddenly his croc arm clamped down on my waist once more tearing through my armor and causing me to scream but I then unsheathed Hingure and impaled it into the head causing the beast to scream in pain and release me before I kicked Rawlin away. While Rawlin was kicked back Hingure sliced through the croc arm.

Once we were separated I looked down at my wounds and began to heal them. It was difficult, no doubt some kind of effect from Rawlin's arm while Rawlin wasn't doing so well himself. He managed to heal the wounds from Whispering Wind but the croc arm wasn't responding to it. Suddenly Rawlin dove into the water forcing me to keep my guard up as I began to look around for where Rawlin would attack me from. I then felt the air behind me disorient causing me to dodge to my right just as Rawlin's trident came forward to impale me. So with my left hand I grabbed the trident and pulled it forward while launching myself backwards knocking myself into Rawlin. Pushing him back and causing him to release his trident. So with trident in hand I spun around and threw the trident at him, sending him flying till he hit a pile of rubble with the trident lodged in his chest.

As I looked at Rawlin as he lay there all I could do was stare as I tried to regain my breath till finally I leaned forward and placed my hands on my knees and took deep breaths. Suddenly I heard the sound of shifting rubble and when I looked I saw it was Rawlin and he was getting up.

"You...you honestly think I've been beaten," Rawlin asked as he yanked his trident out of his body.

"Oh no, I haven't even begun to take all of my anger out yet," I said as I stood up straight and took a stance.

"Really well unfortunately for you you won't get the chance," Rawlin said.

Suddenly pillars of water rose up from the water and the water around me receded and the pillars joined together above me forming a cage of water.

"Remember Ash when I said these were my hunting grounds. When you stepped in you were already dead because here...I Am GOD!" Rawlin shouted when suddenly thousands upon thousands of tiny needles made of water shot out of the pillars towards me piercing both my armor and skin. I then brought out my tower shield to minimise the damage and was about to summon a magical shield like Shining Armour's when suddenly a pillar of water slammed into me disrupting my concentration and sending me skidding along the ground while the needles continued to rain down on me. But I got up and raised my shield once more and went to try again but again a pillar slammed into me and again and again every time I tried to get up till finally the shower of needles stopped. When they did I was left lying on the ground and my armour was more silver with my blood then white. 

"Silver blood, wow quite a sight there Ash," Rawlin said but I didn't say anything but instead focused on getting back up but my limbs were too sore to push me up even though I was trying to heal them. "Oooo it looks painful lying there and bleeding out like that. Tell you what, why don't I put you out of your misery just for old time sake."

It was then I couldn't help but let out a chuckle just as I managed to push myself up a bit.

"Care to indulge me on what it is that's so amusing?" Rawlin asked.

"Oh nothing, it's just...*grunts in effort*...There is someone here who actually wanted to say hi to you," I said as I pushed myself onto my knees.

"Oh who?" Rawlin asked looking interested in my words.

"I'll bring him out then you two can catch up," I said as I coaxed an arm back behind my head as if I was reaching for a hood and as I did the area around us became alive with music.



Once my arm was just below my neck I grasped something else. it was long and narrow and was hard like metal. I then pulled the object upwards before sliding it over my head and bring it down in front of my face where my eyes looked through two eye holes. Suddenly I felt a chilling sensation crawl down my spine before it spread over my body. I then looked up at Rawlin and what I saw was shock on his face. I then began to stand up and as the chilling sensation reached my arms I held out my right arm and saw the darkness that was Red's under armor spread across my arm before silver bones began to rise out of the black and I felt two pieces of metal clamp in place over the lower half of my face and soon I lost control over my body.

"Red Reaper," Rawlin said after he recovered from his shock.

"Ah hello old friend, it has been a long time," Red said through my lips but the voice that sounded was both his and mine.

"It has so I take it that now you will return with me to Geralt?" Rawlin asked causing Red to throw his head back and laugh long and loud.

"Wow after all these years you're still as dumb as when I left or weren't you listening to my partner before hand?" Red asked.

"Partner?" Rawlin asked.

Suddenly the right side of the helm around me vanished along with the under armor revealing my face much to Rawlin's shock once again.

"Miss me asshole?" I asked this time using both mine and Red's voice.

"That's not possible," Rawlin said.

"Hey Red, what say we send this prick back to Geralt in pieces?" I asked as I controlled my/our/his right arm to draw Deathcaliber.

"Fine by me Ash," Red said before we leapt high up into the air above Rawlin at speeds that would stun Rainbow before we came down on Rawlin like a hammer. Our feat standing on his head which was crushed within the ground. "Oooo that had to hurt." Red said before we walked down his spine before hopping off his body and walking a few steps away before turning around to see Rawlin getting up. "Oh look Ash, he's getting up."

"Good it would boring if that's all it took to beat him," I said as I gave Deathcaliber a few lazy swings.

Rawlin then made an attempt to hit us with his trident but was halted by Red when he held up a finger and stopped the weapon with nothing but a claw. I then took a swing at Rawlin, knocking away his weapon, before Red sucker punched Rawlin right in the snout sending the monster flying back a bit before I looked around at the rain still pouring down.

"Hey Rawlin didn't you say you were a god here," I taunted.

With a roar of fury Rawlin unleashed a surge of power that affected the water around us causing it to gather in one place before it took the shape of a massive crocodile with Rawlin sitting on top of it.

"Really?" Red scoffed.

The water croc then charged at us so we took a deep breath before letting out a piercing roar that made the very ground tremble and disrupt the water crocodile until it scattered into droplets of water, sending Rawlin tumbling to the ground. Suddenly, with a burst of speed, we were behind Rawlin before I slashed him in the back with Deathcaliber sending Rawlin flying forward. But in another burst of speed we appeared next to Rawlin where Red grabbed Rawlin by the leg before he lifted him into the air and slammed him into the ground before doing it again and again and again before leaving him in the ground.

"Puny god," Red said.

"This...this can't be...possible...I will not...stand for this," Rawlin said as he crawled towards his trident to keep on fighting before we kicked Rawlin onto his back..

"Hey Red, remember when we got stabbed by that paladin?" I asked.

"Yeah and I remember you're part in how we got stabbed," Red groused.

"Be mad at me later. Listen, remember exactly how much it hurt?" I asked.

"Well duh bu- oooooooohhhh," Red said with a grin before we plunged Deathcaliber into Rawlin's croc head arm before plunging Whispering Wind into his other arm.

Suddenly the arm under my control was covered in divine magic causing both Rawlin and Red to wince in it's mere presence before we kneeled down beside Rawlin. I held my arm over Rawlin's face while Red held Rawlin's snout just to make sure he din't try to bite my arm off.

"Don't worry Rawlin, this will only hurt...a lot," Red said with a dark smile.

With a breath I roughly pushed my hand against Rawlin's head right over his eyes causing him to scream in agony as I felt the face below my hand melt away before I pulled my hand back to reveal to my shock a part of a face I had not seen since it was cast in the thing it was in.

"Ash let's hurry and finish this, he's passed out from the pain but won't be like that for long," Red said.

"Red is that...?" I began.

"Yes Ash and I know what your thinking but remember what he said, he was the first-," Red started.

"You Think I Don't Know That!?...I do remember what I saw Red but what I don't know is why and he has the answers that I've wanted to know for centuries. If I don't like what he says...then we'll kill him," I said.

"Fine but don't blame me for any consequences and this partnership won't be any fun if you're gonna be such a cock blocker Ash," Red said.

"I'll make it up to you later Red," I said before he retreated into the depths of my mind allowing me to control my body once more while Red's armor retracted.

Once I was back in control I summoned divine magic into my arms and charged up a purification spell till the area around us was bathed in a bright white light before unleashing all the magic upon Rawlin causing the thing covering him to scream in pain.

"Damn You!" the thing screamed as I saw it disintegrate into nothing.

After continuing to blast Rawlin with the purification spell for a few more minutes the spell began to run out of mana and began to power down. When it did I looked down at Rawlin and saw the figure from all those years ago naked as the day he was born. He looked as though he hadn't aged a day and he appeared to be smaller then when he was encased in that shell.

"Ash."

Looking up I looked and saw Elisa, Evan, Rage and Gallus were staring at me in shock along with several soldiers.

"That was nuts," Gallus said.

"Get something to cover him then get him in a heavily guarded and secured area and keep a careful eye on him. If he shows any signs of waking up let me know immediately," I said as I looked around at the surrounding troops.

"Yes sir," some griffons said before they flew over and picked up Rawlin before carrying him away.

"Uh wanna explain what's going on with that guy?" Rage asked.

"Just a theory but first I need answers from him...how'd it go did you get the civilian's out?" I asked.

"Yeah...well most of them," Rage said as his expression along with the others fell.

"How many?" I asked.

"It...It was Grandpa Gruff," Gallus said as tears fell from his eyes.

"It was the elder griffon in the cage he...he used his own body to shield the other two from the flames," Rage said causing me to nod before I kneeled down before Gallus and placed a hand on his shoulder.

"He died as a hero Gallus and so we shall give him a proper burial upon our return with all the honors a hero like him deserves, this I swear. But first dry your tears and hold you're head high and be proud you knew him to begin with," I said causing Gallus to nod before he dried his eyes and held his head high with pride before I stood up.

"Call in the Pale Horse, we're finished here," I said.

"Uh actually not quite Ash the caribou's HQ is still infested with...well, caribou and they all know who you are," Elisa said.

"Are their communication's still cut off?" I asked.

"Uh yeah," Evan said.

"Good," I said before I reached and pulled Red's helm over my head once more and felt him begin to take control over me."Hey Red, I said I'd make it up to you right. See that HQ well you have the reigns for this one."

"Goody," Red said before I handed all control over to him.





24 Hours Later Captain's Quarter's





I woke up with a yawn when Gallus came in to tell me we were arriving at Aephoceria. I then swung my legs over the side of my hammock before placing my feet on the ground before getting my boots on. Walking out onto the deck I saw everyone was rushing around getting ready for docking while Gallus sat on the side and gazed upon Aephoceria.

"It's quite a sight isn't it?" I asked.

"Yeah I've never seen anywhere like it," Gallus said.

"Well I believe Twilight was actually planing on an excursion to this place further along in your studies Gallus," I said before I chuckled at his shocked look.

"You know about the school of friendship?" Gallus asked in shock.

"Not a lot escapes my sight while I'm in the realms of the deceased Gallus and that incident with Cozy Glow was quite a head spinner. Who'd of thunk it that one so small and innocent looking could do so much damage with the very power that was supposed to bring others together. I'm just happy the realm that all that magic was getting sent too was actually the one I was in at the time otherwise I wouldn't have been able to stop the magic from going through while the tree worked to free you and your friends.

"Wait, wait, wait you were there. As in all that time?" Gallus asked causing me to nod. "Whoa that actually explains some things now but hang on, if you were there why didn't you stop Cozy Glow?"

"What and steal your own moment of heroism?" I asked with a smirk causing the both of us to laugh as the Pale Horse moored at it's dock.

We then stepped off and we were greeted by the mane six and Twilight, Fluttershy and Applejack's stomachs had well rounded out showing their pregnancy.

"Headmare, Professors!" Gallus cried when he saw the mares.

"Gallus!" Twilight shouted before she flew over and began checking him over while the others quickly followed. "Are you okay, you're not hurt are you?"

"I...I could be better but thanks to King Ash Blade I'm safe," Gallus said before he noticed the three pregnant mare's stomach's. "Oh man the caribou..."

"Oh no darling, this is actually the offspring of their coltfriends not those wretched caribou," Rarity explained causing Gallus to breath a sigh of relief.

"Kid's got fire and is quite rebellious," I said as I walked off the gangplank and when Rarity looked at me she shrieked.

"Ash what is that, that rat on your face!?" Rarity shouted as she pointed an accusing finger at me. So I reached up and felt a a mass of hair on my chin and below my nose.

"I call it a beard Rarity, that's what everyone calls them," I said.

"Darling you look like a wild beast. Did you not shave while you were away?" Rarity asked.

"Uh Rarity I don't know if anyone told you this but while in Stalliongrad we had one hell of a time just to grab the essentials like food and clean water. Stuff like mirrors and razors weren't exactly on the priority list when you're getting shot at. Plus the fact just trying to keep ourselves clean was a chore unto itself so excuse me if I don't look all that presentable to you," I said.

"I dunno, I say Ash looks good with a beard and stash. Only if it were shorter y'know," Rainbow said.

"Yeah I can picture it," Pinkie said as she jumped in place.

"Anyway changing the topic, we're glad you're safe Gallus," Twilight said as she stepped back after checking him over.

"Yeah and don't worry about the others kid with Ash here, alive and all, and me out there we'll get them back safe and sound," Rainbow said.

"Thanks Professor Dash," Gallus said causing me to snicker.

"Something funny Ash?" Rainbow asked as she glared at me with a raised eyebrow.

"Sorry it's just...I can't imagine you with the title of professor at all Dash. Especially sinse you would fall asleep during any lecture given," I said.

"Not true!" Rainbow cried out.

"Oh yeah name one," Rage said as he walked past me.

"Well...uh...the one...uh," Rainbow started.

"Okay enough teasing Rainbow and speaking of professor titles, I just remembered I wanted to ask you something Ash," Twilight said.

"Oh and what would that be?" I asked.

"Ash how would you feel about teaching a little of Earth's history for our class?" Twilight asked causing me to chuckle.

"Uh hahaha H-hold on...*clear's throat* sorry about that Twi but Earth History at a School of Friendship is not exactly a great combination and from me of all people. My whole life has been spent around conflict," I said.

"I know that Ash but this will be an new experience for the students and you know so much more then just conflict," Twilight countered causing me to lift a hand to my chin in thought.

"Well I have no experience in teaching Twi unless of course it's through combat so you mind if I think on this?" I asked.

"Sure," Twilight said.

"Please say you'll teach us," Gallus pleaded as he crossed his talons together in a pleading manner while looking up to me and giving me the puppy dog eyes.

"Hahaha a good effort boyo but the puppy eyes won't do anything to persuade me or make up my mind quicker," I said as I ruffled the feathers on top of Gallus's head. "Now if you'll all excuse me I have a pregnant alicorn to comfort and Gallus...I'll have someone to begin preparations."

"Thank you sir," Gallus said before I began to walk away. "Will you at least consider it?"

I then began walking backwards to look at Gallus before I brought my hands up to the sides of my head and began spinning them around as a silent show that I'll process and consider it before I spun around and headed for the master bedroom where I saw both Hoplite and Blackthorn were standing guard at the door arguing with each other once again.

"Well I'm happy to see somethings haven't changed," I said as I walked towards them.

"Uh...Your Highness, how long have you been there?" Hoplite asked as he quickly stood to attention while Blackthorn retained her slouched posture.

"Not long so I didn't hear much," I said.

"Hey your highness, you get impaled alot while you were away?" Blackthorn asked causing Hoplite to pale at her casualness.

"Hmpf, they gave it a good shot. But, thanks to a little trick of mine it was dificult for them to do wanna see?" I asked causing Blackthorn to nod. "Kay one of you got a dagger or small blade on you?" I asked and Blackthorn pulled a small dagger out of her shin armor.

"Never leave home without it," Blackthorn said.

"Okay now first off this blade isn't important to you is it?" I asked.

"Not really no," Blackthorn said.

"Kay then stab me," I said.

"What!" both the guards said in unison.

"You heard what I said, stab me as hard as you can please," I said as I pulled my shirt down to provide a target.

"Uh Your Highness isn't that a bad idea," Hoplite asked nervously.

"I think you may have hit you're head sometime while you were away," Blackthorn said.

"Blackthorn I assure you I'm perfectly sane but please don't make me order you to stab me with that blade. We both hate orders so just shut up and thrust that thing in me," I said.

"Kay you're the boss," Blackthorn said.

"Blackthorn you can't be serious," Hoplite said.

"What I really hate taking orders," Blackthorn said.

"What that's it, or has the fact that you're about to assault someone whos a royal and country hero not clearly gotten into you're head yet!" Hoplite said.

"Hey!" I shouted making the two guards jump at my shout. "Need I remind you that I survived far worse then this. I'm a freaking god for crying out loud, not a fragile flower that will be ripped from the ground by a gentle breeze."

"Hm good point," Blackthorn said as she thrusted the blade forward to stab me with the dagger but the blade shattered upon contact against my skin surprising the guards.

"Regular blades won't work against me as plainly demonstrated. That's because I have condensed the molecules in my skin to a point it becomes impenetrable armour. Only cursed, blessed weapons or weapons made from certain materials like Soul Steel, or a weapon that vibrates at the right frequency like a certain blade from Metal Gear will be able to pierce my skin when I do this. But, I can only affect a small area so this trick isn't exactly all that helpful against a barrage," I said as I patted Hingure.

"That's...kinda neat," Hoplite said.

"Thanks," I said.

"So your highness off to see Nightmare Moon?" Blackthorn asked.

"Yeah why?" I asked.

"Well ya might wanna fix up that beard before you do you look like a caveman," Blackthorn said causing Hoplite to pale once again at Blackthorn's casual attitude.

"Yeah I guess it's not a look I can pull off. But, I need to get into the bathroom through my bedroom before I can do that though. So Moon's gonna see me like this regardless," I said as I gave my beard a rub.

"But can't you just shorten you beard like how you manipulate your hair. Or rather just teleport into the bathroom so you can shave?" Blackthorn asked causing me to facepalm.

"Why didn't I think of that," I grumbled before I dragged my hand down my face making the beard disappear as it did. "Still forget about my ability to do stuff like this."

"That's seriously cool makes me wish I was born a unicorn sometimes," Hoplite said.

"Speak for yourself," Blackthorn said.

"Anyway I need to speak to Nightmare now you two. So why don't you have a break," I said.

"Yes!" Blackthorn cheered.

"Uh you sure sire, our shift has-," Hoplite started before he began to get pushed away by Blackthorn.

"Sure he's sure king needs to speak to his wife in private anyway. How will they do that if we're here you ning nong. Now let's go get some food," Blackthorn said as she pushed Hoplite down the hall and I couldn't help but smile as they left.

Once they were gone I then knocked on the door to the master bedroom three times.

"Moon it's me, do you wanna ta-," I started but before I could finish the door was flung open and I was dragged inside by cyan magic.

The door was slammed shut behind me before I found my head in something soft and warm while something held me in place. However it was too dark to see anything so I used my magic to encase the room in a dim light and when I looked up I saw I was being held in the expansive valley of Moon's cleavage which has grown since I last saw her which was probably from her pregnancy. Speaking of growing I could feel Moon's stomach and the gentle kicks of our child within and when I looked at Moon I saw she was in tears.

"Moon," I said with concern.

"No...no words just...please, just hold me," Moon pleaded.

Getting her to ease her arms up on me, allowing me to stand up straight before I wrapped my arms around Moon in a loving embrace. I then led her over to the bed and lay on it allowing Moon to sit in my lap before I began to rub her pregnant belly in slow circles till Moon calmed down and we both sat there in silence till finally I spoke up.

"Moon why don't you get some sleep, I know you haven't been getting any lately," I said and it looked like Moon was going to argue till she looked up at me from her position.

"Will...will you be here when I wake up?" Moon asked causing me to kiss her on the lips.

"I promise...Would you like a lullaby?" I asked.

"Ash I'm not a foal," Moon said.

"I know that but I wasn't asking you that now was I, right little one," I said as as I looked at Moon's stomach and felt a kick in response.

"I take it that was a yes," Moon said causing me to nod before I began to hum a tune. Out of nowhere music flitted into the room before I began to sing.



As I softly sang I saw Moon's eyes had begun to flutter closed and I swear I heard the sound of rain pattering against the curtain drawn windows but I wasn't about to open the windows to check. As I continued to sing I felt our child who was safely tucked away in Moon's womb had gone quiet and when I finished Moon was fast asleep. So I gently pulled her closer and placed my head atop her head and rested it there and began to shut my eyes so I too could enter my own realm of slumber.
> Chapter 41 What Goes On Under The Light of The Blood Moon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Slowly awakening from my slumber the first thing I noticed was the stiring form of  my dark mistress of the night who was still in my lap.

"Hey," I said softly.

"Hey," Moon said with a smile.

"Morning."

Pulling my head away from Moon's neck, I looked around and saw Spitfire, Tempest and Luna stretched out along the beds.

"Oh morning ladies...sorry, you girls slept uncomfortably last night didn't you?" I asked.

"Eh no trouble, slept in worse conditions but the bed's softness more then made up for it and it was a pretty warm night despite the small surprise shower that appeared out of nowhere. The oddest thing was that no one could bust the clouds," Luna said as she stretched herself out like a cat.

"Oh...uh whoops," I said as I rubbed the back of my neck.

"Ash, what did you do?" Spitfire asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Uh well I kinda sung a lullaby for the little one here to help them settle down so Moon could sleep and the lullaby involved storms and rain and well; when gods sing or do something filled with great emotion the world responds to it. Just like those songs you ponies sing outta nowhere which is normally called Harmonious Heart," I said.

"Huh so that's what those are called," Tempest said as she stroked her chin.

"Isn't there like a...magical switch you can flip to turn that off?" Spitfire asked.

"Unfortunately no it doesn't work that way," I said.

*knock* *knock* *knock*

"Come in," I said as I looked towards the door. When it opened Hoplite walked in and bowed at the waist. "What is it Hoplite?"

"Sorry to bother you you're highness but you asked to keep tabs on your unconscious...'guest' for signs of him waking up," Hoplite said without raising from his bow.

"Say no more Hoplite, I'll be down soon," I said. 

"Yes your highness," Hoplite said before he left.

When Hoplite left and the door to the hallway closed, Moon spun around (to the best of her ability while she was sitting on my lap) and wrapped her arms around me.

"Do you really have to go right now?" Moon asked, her voice muffled while she buried her muzzle into the crook of my neck.

"I wouldn't unless this wasn't important," I said as I hugged Moon.

"Whose this guest Hoplite speaks off?" Luna asked.

*sigh* "You all were gonna find out sooner or later so might as well tell you all...It's Rawlin," I said causing all the mares to tense up and look at me with an expression I couldn't identify.

"Rawlin, as in the same Rawlin from the Apex Predators?" Spitfire asked causing me to nod.

"Why is he here, I thought you would have killed him on sight," Tempest said.

"Oh believe me I did, part of me still wants to as well, but he has information I want. Information I've been wanting to know for centuries and before you concern yourself about the power he has, it was like Red. It was just a shell covering him and was the source of all that dark power. But as for if he was in control or not is to be determined," I said.

"Okay, we know how serious for you this is Ash but please just be careful okay," Luna said.

"I promise," I said before I gave each mare a kiss on the lips before I got up and left the room heading towards the dungeons.

Upon arrival I saw there were more guards here then normal but they all moved to the sides to allow me entrance to the dungeons. I went down the stairs and when I arrived I saw at least twenty guardians in the hallway and the two hell hounds were all staring at one cell in particular. The other harbingers were here including Faust and when I arrived she was the first to notice me.

"I take it you want an explanation on why he's here?" I asked as I approached.

"No Rage, Elisa and Evo gave me a rather detailed story," Faust said.

"So you're here to observe then?" I asked.

"Naturally," Faust said.

"Okay...well here goes nothing," I said before I walked past everyone and into the cell which contained Rawlin who was still sleeping on the bed.

I stood still and waited for Rawlin to wake up for what felt like hours when in truth it was only a few minutes. Rawlin first opened his eyes before he sat up and yawned. He then started to scratch his body before he noticed he was wearing a simple t-shirt and jeans.

"Rawlin," I said causing him to turn and face me only to cover his eyes with a hand because of the light of the lanterns behind me.

"Ah jeez who's there, answer me or I'll run you through!" Rawlin shouted.

"I see that even over a thousand years you're still a paranoid son of a bitch," I said as Rawlin swung his legs over the side of the bed.

"Why you-," Rawlin started before he charged at me with a fist raised but I just stepped to the side to avoid his fist. I then grabbed his wrist in my left hand and pulled his arm down before grabbing him by the waist with my right and threw him over my left shoulder and to the floor causing him to groan in pain. It was then I summoned a bucket of water and threw it on him causing him to cough and splutter and go to wipe his eyes. I dispelled the bucket and knelt down in front to Rawlin.

"Are you awake now?" I asked when Rawlin stopped rubbing his eyes.

"Ash?" Rawlin asked.

"Nice to see you haven't forgotten my face," I said.

"Forgotten you're face, oh believe me I'd love to forget you're ugly mug after what you did at Carsley Fortress," Rawlin cried.

"Ugh still mad about that. If I remember correctly, which I do, I saved your stinking hide didn't I?" I asked.

"You placed me in a catapult and threw the switch, I landed in the goddamn moat!" Rawlin shouted as he pointed a finger at me.

"Hey you survived you jackass and it was certainly better then getting blown to bits when you dropped a torch in the damn powder storage. Plus I was in just as much danger as you because I was in that catapult with you when I launched it dumbass!" I shouted before we took a breath from the shouting and just glared at each other before we looked away from each other with a huff.

"So where the hell are we, captured by the enemy?" Rawlin asked causing me to look at him with a raised eyebrow.

"What's the last thing you remember?" I asked causing Rawlin to reach up and scratch his head.

"Probably all of us agreeing to try and save Geralt with that amulet he always had with him but...everything goes hazy after that," Rawlin said before he stood up and grabbed me by the shoulders with a start. "Did we do it, is Geralt alright, where are the others!?"

I then looked at his arms on my shoulders before looking at Rawlin before he removed his hands quickly before I sighed

"Okay it seems you have forgotten some info when we went to save Geralt and to answer your question, yes we succeeded but our method cost us...a terrible price Rawlin," I said.

"W...what price?" Rawlin asked.

It was then I filled Rawlin in on what happened. When we were dragged into that dark world, what Geralt and the rest of the commanders had become and then what happened after. When I finished Rawlin collapsed and put a hand to his face.

"So...it wasn't a dream...it all really happened...all of it," Rawlin said while I just stood there and nodded.

After a few minutes of silence Rawlin suddenly got up and marched towards me and punched me in the jaw. Rawlin then clutched his fingers while I remained unfazed by the punch.

"Was there a point to that?" I asked.

"Bastard, don't pretend you don't know," Rawlin said as he shook his hand from the pain.

"Indulge me," I said.

"When you agreed to join Geralt after he made his big speech about how the troops beneath us and him were expendable while we were what he needed to conquer the world. You were the first to join him along with the others, leaving me the lone guy to voice against it," Rawlin said.

"What a big fat lie!"

It was then I remembered we had an audience and I saw Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Rarity had joined us.

"What the hell!" Rawlin shouted as he backed up to the opposite side of the cell away from the bars.

"You have some nerve accusing Ash of doing such a thing you scoundrel. When we all saw it was you who first gave into Geralt's dark ambitions," Rarity huffed.

"What are those monsters and how in the nine pits of hell are they talking!" Rawlin shouted.

"Monsters, well I never. For your information you brute I am a lady," Rarity scolded.

"Okay calm down, the both of you," I said silencing them both before I turned to Rawlin. "Alright Rawlin there is only one option here to see who is telling the truth. But for that to happen I'm gonna have to look into you're memories so I need you to hold still."

"Wha," Rawlin started before I placed my right hand atop his head and used a memory spell.

I then began looking through Rawlin's memories till I found what I was looking for, the memory of when we're all 'changed'. With a tap I played the memory and watched till after Geralt made us the offer.

"Geralt are you out of your goddamn mind!" Rawlin shouted.

"Alright Geralt," I had said as he bowed his head shocking me.

"Ash what are you going on about?" Rawlin cried out.

"Rawlin don't you get it. Anything we want, unlimited power, you do realize an opportunity like this doesn't come around all that often right," I said.

"I know that, I'm not a fool. But I'd be an even greater fool if I said yes to this after sacrificing all my men. You know this as well, you're all with me right?" Rawlin asked as he looked at the others and I could feel the shock he felt when the others turned away from him and bowed their heads towards Geralt.

I saw enough and with a wave of my hand I returned to my body and stepped away from Rawlin. We took several deep breaths before we looked at each other again.

"Let him out," I said causing the others beyond the cell to give a collective huh. "He's telling the truth, at least his version of it."

"What do you mean?" Rawlin asked.

"You said you remember me giving into Geralt's offer while you refused...well, from my memories it was just the opposite and yet I can see no one had tampered with our memories but I have a theory," I said.

"And what would that be Ash?" Twilight asked.

"What if someone tampered with what we saw and heard at the time that memory happened...Red, get out here," I said and with a swirl of shadow and dark flames Red appeared causing everyone to back off.

"Yo," Red said with a wave.

"Red explain this to me," I said sternly causing him to sigh.

"In order for us to actually possess you we needed you to be at your lowest point of despair and we knew that none of you would accept Geralt's offer willingly. So we altered you're sight and hearing with illusion magic to make it sound like you were all abandoned for power and it did the job. Remember the anger I felt when I was abandoned, you did the same thing only with your own words. You rushed your attempt to take back you're body but it was valiant none the less," Red said before I grabbed him by the throat and slammed him against one of the side walls.

"You do realize this is something I could have known a long time ago," I growled.

"Would it have made a difference, you had given up on them a long time ago," Red said causing me to growl at him before I absorbed him back into my body then let out a sigh.

"So...."

Turning to the source of the voice I saw it was Rawlin. He was sitting on his butt after collapsing to his knees with tears leaking from his eyes like broken faucets.

"So I wasn't the only one...they all tried to...you all tried to...," Rawlin started but never being able to form a complete sentence.

"Apparently so," I said before I waved to the others to give us some privacy.

With nods everyone left while I sat beside Rawlin. We said nothing as we sat there, the only sounds were Rawlin's tears. I then summoned a pair of cigarettes and handed one to Rawlin before putting one in my own mouth and lit it using my demonic flame.

"What are these?" Rawlin asked as he took the offered item.

"A cigarette, think of them as a pipe. I find they help when I need to calm down and am stressed out. Finding out about this, I'd say I'm entitled to one. Haven't had one since Vietnam now that I think about it," I said before I took a few puffs.

"I see but why haven't you had these in such a long time?" Rawlin asked as I lit his cigarette.

"Well the first reason is because I hadn't had a need for them. Second reason is because what these things can do to you, not pretty. Finally I'm trying to set a good example for my kids," I said causing Rawlin to cough and splutter after taking a puff.

"*cough* *cough* You're a dad...*cough*...you don't seem like the type," Rawlin said .

"A lot can change in over a thousand years Rawlin," I said.

"Wait, a thousand years?" Rawlin asked.

"Over a thousand years but yes, that long," I said.

"Holy shit...Just what have I missed?" Rawlin asked.

"Oh a lot of stuff but we won't see it here because we're not on Earth anymore," I said.

"Wha-," Rawlin asked.

"Yeah there's a lot going on. Anyway once we're done here I'll show you around," I said after taking a few more puffs from my cigarette.

Once we both finished I escorted Rawlin around the castle. First showing him to his new room and as we walked he jumped when he saw something new, like the lights being turned on in his room. I informed him of what everything was and he asked me so many questions, even going to turn off and on the lights or the taps in his bathroom. I managed to get him to stop before we continued the tour, even introducing him to some of my friends and servants. Then taking him outside the castle to introduce him to the world before we returned to the castle and sat in a relaxation room.

"So what do you think?" I asked.

"I'm...overwhelmed and you're saying Earth is something similar to this place?" Rawlin asked.

"Yeah but it has some places that are a bit more...advanced," I said.

"I see and I just remembered something, why are there statues and shrines of you all over the place in this city not to mention the fact you got all those...um," Rawlin started.

"You can say creatures. just gotta be mindful on how you say it," I said.

"Right anyway I noticed they were all bowing towards you. Anyone would think you're their ruler or something," Rawlin said with a laugh.

"I am their king," I said causing Rawlin to laugh even louder.

"Oh wow who knew underneath all that anger and seriousness you could actually tell a joke," Rawlin said as he continued to laugh.

"I'm not joking with you Rawlin," I said causing Rawlin's laughter to stop.

"You're serious?" Rawlin asked.

"Yeah and there's more, I'm kind of a local hero and a god," I said.

"Okay the god thing is taking it a bit far don't you think. I mean the local hero sure I believe that, I've seen you with a sword and king okay, I'll admit I can see that happening but a god please," Rawlin said.

I then went into detail on my origins and how I first arrived in Equestria. Then on my battle with Heartless and then my ascension to godhood. Even giving him a demonstration of my power and showing him my blood causing Rawlin's jaw to go slack.

"Damn you are practically living Geralt's dream, a kingdom of you're own," Rawlin said.

"Huh I guess I am," I said.

Suddenly the door opens and five rambunctious little balls of fur come barrelling in and onto my lap.

"Dad we've got to go, it's time," Pip said as he and the rest of the CMC sat on my lap.

"Okay, okay you guys, we'll be right there. Oh Rawlin these are my nieces Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo my nephew Rumble and finally my eldest son Pipsqueak," I said.

"Hi," the foals said with a wave.

"Uh hi," Rawlin said with a small wave.

"Anyway let's go eat," I said as the foals got off me so I could stand up. "Why don't you lot run ahead and tell the others we'll be right there.

"Okay," the foals said before they ran out the door.

"That was you're kid?" Rawlin asked.

"Not what you were expecting hm?" I asked.

"No, not at all," Rawlin said.

"Anyway let's go. I'm so hungry I could eat a hydra bout now," I said.

"Yeah if those things even exist," Rawlin said causing me to smirk. "Oh my god you're serious."

We made our way through the hallways till we arrived at the dining room and when I opened the door it was pitch black inside.

"Uh is this room normally like this?" Rawlin asked.

"Don't worry just need to find the light switch," I said as I felt the wall on my right and when I hit the switch the light's came on.

"SURPRISE!"

The single word and the booming of Pinkie's party cannon was enough to startle Rawlin and cause him to land on his ass as confetti rained down from above. When my eyes adjusted to the sudden light I saw a large group of ponies here along with a large banner saying in bright colors 'Welcome To Equestria and Happy You're Not Possessed Anymore Party'. Then suddnly the pink party pony came bouncing over to us before looking at Rawlin.

"Sowereyousurprisedwereyawereyawereya?" Pinkie asked with her quick talking.

"Uh-huh?" Rawlin asked.

"Hee hee good answer. Hi I'm Pinkie Pie and I love to throw parties and make new friends," Pinkie exclaimed with a happy squee.

"Uh Ash, what is that thing?" Rawlin whispered to me as he gestured to Pinkie while I laughed.

"Okay, okay Pinkie mind giving Rawlin some space. I'll take him around and introduce him," I said.

"Okie doki loki," Pinkie said before she bounded off. I then turned to Rawlin and offered to help him up.

"Sorry about that, Pinkie insisted that she give you a surprise party to welcome you," I said as Rawlin grabbed my hand.

"Could of warned me about that," Rawlin said as I helped him up.

"Wouldn't be much of a surprise if I did now would it and besides, Pinkie would never forgive me if I did," I said before I led Rawlin in to join the party.

I then began to show Rawlin around the room, introducing him to several creatures and foods. As the party went on many left and the foals went to bed, leaving just me and my friends.

"Aw man that was an awesome party as always Pinkie but I feel as if I can do more," Rage said.

"He's right the night is still young, any ideas," Nightmare said.

"Hm how about a late night movie?" I asked.

"Perfect idea!" Rage said.

"I'm in," Rainbow said.

"Same," Thunderlane said.

"Why not, anyone else?" Faust asked causing everyone to nod in agreement.

"So what's the genre?" Gilda asked.

"Well since Nightmare Night is a few days away how about some horror flicks. I've got some good ones as well like Friday the 13th, Evil Dead hell even Nightmare on Elm Street," I said causing Fluttershy to let out a nervous squeak.

*shudder* "Old burn face...that guy is so many levels of creepy," Rage said.

"Eh I'm more in the mood for something to do with aliens," Soarin said.

"Hm well actually I know just the ones then and they're all awesome what about you Rawlin care to join us?" I asked.

"Well I'd be lying if I said I wasn't curious about this activity," Rawlin said

"Alright everyone, meet me at the movie lounge while I set everything up," I said before I teleported into the movie room and began to set everything up. The others soon came in and it was then I held up three movies. "Ok ladies and germs I have three of the best alien horror movies ever created. Number one is Alien, the second and my personal favourite Predator and finally Aliens vs Predator."

"So why's this...Predator movie, you're favourite," Comet asked.

"One it had the most awesome trailer back in the day and two because one of the the worlds most awesome actors stars in it," I said.

"Who, the Rock?" Spike asked.

"Morgan Freeman?" Mac asked.

"Vin Diesel?" Thunderlane asked.

"Chris Hemsworth?" Soarin asked.

"How about I show you the trailer and let you see for yourself," I said as I summoned a magic screen to show the trailer.



"Oh yeah Arnold fricken Schwarzenegger!" Gilda cheered.

"Kay I'll admit that was pretty cool," Rainbow said.

"Guy looks manlier then you Ash," Mac said.

"Lies and slander, there is no one better then my mate," Luna said as she cuddled up beside me.

"You mean our mate," Spitfire said as Nightmare and Tempest stood beside her.

"I must admit even I'm intrigued and this Arnold does seem to be quite...interesting," Celestia said.

"Alright then, without further adieu let's start this show so I can scare the pants off of you all," I said before I inserted the disk into the player before I turned into a wolf. As soon as I did I was pulled down and my mates and wife snuggled into my fur.

The movie started off great but the four mares who were cuddling me squeezed me tightly while many shrieked and yelled when Billy discovered the skinned soldiers that were being devoured by birds. Then they all got excited when Old Painless was brought out to play but then, once again, everyone became nervous when we switched to the predator's heat vision as he examined the carnage left behind by Dutch's team, also hearing the predator mimic some of the teams voices. As the End credits rolled I could still feel my mares clutching me tightly till I managed to get them to loosen their grip before I turned back into myself.

"So how'd you all like the movie?" I asked.

"That was awesome, Dutch was awesome," Rainbow cried.

"That finale battle I truly thought Dutch was finished when the predator saw that final trap," Spike commented.

"No way, don't you remember what the trailer said Arnold is the greatest warrior, well second best when compared to Ash here," Gilda said.

"Hey what are we, chopped liver?" Rage asked as he gestured to Elisa, Evan and himself.

"What about you Rawlin, what did you think?" I asked.

"It was something. It's honestly amazing how far humanity has come," Rawlin said.

"Indeed it has."

Looking towards the source of the voice I saw it was Apollyon still clad in her armor.

"Oh hey Apollyon, I thought you weren't gonna attend the party," I said.

"I was bored," Apollyon said simply.

"Well we were gonna watch another movie so feel free to join in. As for which one, how about Predator 2?" I asked.

"Yes!" most of the group shouted.





7:00pm 4 Days Later





It was Nightmare Night and I was standing in the hall of armors deciding which one to wear tonight till I felt something tugging on my pants. When I looked I saw it was Pip and as before he was dressed as a pirate and had an adorable impatient pout on his face.

"C'mon Dad you were supposed to pick a costume days ago," Pip said.

"I know but I was working on something else for tonight and now I just can't decide which one is all. I'll figure it out soon so you go meet you're mothers and I'll met you there," I said.

"Well then how about you pick what's scary to you," Pip said before he ran off and his thoughts caused me to have an idea. So with a snap of my fingers an exact replica of Red's armor appeared in front of me.

"Now ain't that a handsome devil but why would you go to all that trouble when you have the real thing here?" Red groaned.

"Because I still can't fully control it without letting you out and today is about giving scares, not trauma's and killings," I thought.

"Oh fine," Red said before he vanished back into my mind.

With that out of the way I then went to work on donning the armor. The black under armor and the bones were fused together to form one of several pieces to cover the body like regular armor. One for the torso, one for the arms, the hands, the legs and head and finally the hooded cape. With the armor on I then summoned a fake version of Deathcaliber before I began to walk out of the castle and as I did I saw the castle had been completely transformed into a haunted palace. Once I was out into the city I made sure no one saw me till I was behind the main stage where I saw Faust wearing some form of dark queen costume and she seemed to just be closing up on the opening speech.

"...and now to finish up, my daughters have requested to do a special performance this eve. So without further adieu," Faust finished and with a puff of purple smoke she vanished and when it cleared a pair of Nightmare Moon's stood in her place before music started to play and the two began to sing along.



As the two mares sang monsters appeared on stage and began to dance and sparks rained down from over head in a beautiful display. I was blown away by their singing before I walked over to Vinyl and gave her the song I wished for her to play. When the song ended everyone applauded the two alicorns. It was then I looked up at the sky and figured I could freak out the crowds a bit. So with a snap of my fingers the moon turned a blood red and when everyone noticed they began to panic. I rolled my neck before I snapped my fingers and appeared on stage in a burst of hellish flames, startling the two Nightmares and the crowd. I then let out a bloodcurdling growl scaring the crowd before I snapped my fingers and a mic appeared in my hand and the music began to play.



As the song played on I began to dance with both Nightmares while I made illusions of the creatures in the song appear out of nowhere before the song ended. I gave a bow causing the audience to cheer. The two Nightmare Moons then walked off stage and I was about to as well when the crowd shouted for an encore. So with a quick browse through my IPod I found the perfect song before handing the device back to Vinyl.



Nodding my head in time with the opening beat, I then summoned a monster band carrying all the right instruments for the song before I held the mic to my maw and began to sing with the monsters singing backup. Soon I had the crowds screaming for me and when the song was over we all vanished in a burst of flames causing the crowd to scream louder in awe. I picked up my IPod and gave the two musician's a fond goodbye before I rejoined the two Nightmares, one of whom was Luna dressed up as a Spartan from Halo and the other was the actual Nightmare Moon and she was dressed up as a female version of the Doom Slayer. I also noticed she was hiding her pregnant stomach with an illusion.

"Quite the performance beloved," Luna said.

"Quite indeed," Nightmare repeated.

"Thank you, thank you very much, but yours was brilliant so don't sell yourselves short," I said.

"Oh we don't but every creature loves you. Must have something to do with the costume and the spooky entrance," Luna said.

"Speaking of why did you change the sky to make it look like it has been soaked in blood?" Nightmare asked.

"Well it wouldn't be terrifying then would it and may I ask that we keep it this way for the night just to give it that haunting feeling?" I asked.

"Hm what do you think Luna?" Nightmare asked.

"Well it would be appropriate considering what night it is," Luna said.

"Then we're all agreed," Nightmare said.

"Good, now then I have a few tricks I want to try out tonight. So let's go find the others shall we," I said before we left.

Once we located the group of friends I then pulled out a small red orb before I gestured for my mate and wife to wait and watch before I threw the ball at the group which exploded causing the group to cough and splutter. As they did I saw the smoke come together and take the shape of a seven headed hydra before it came alive and let out a roar causing a few to yell in shock and fear while Luna, Nightmare and I laugh our heads off at the spectical before the hydra vanished into the wind.

"You!" Rainbow cried before she flew at me and grabbed me by the front of my armor while she got in my face. It was then I noticed she was dressed up as a female Yautja or a.k.a a Predator. "I should have known you were gonna pull a stunt like this, so what was that c'mon spill."

"Nightmare Bombs," I said as I pulled out a handful. "I figured these would make some pretty fun pranks for tonight. Half of them make monsters made of smoke while the others make a blood curdling scream. Pretty cool eh,"

"So how do they work?" Nightmare asked as she took one and examined it.

"Just throw it at an unsuspecting victim and watch the show," I said.

Nightmare then looked around and saw a couple of foals going trick or treating before she threw the bomb. It landed in front of them and the smoke turned into a werewolf which let out a howl causing the foals to scream before running off in laughter.

"Let me try," Rainbow shouted before she snatched one.

"Sure go ahead," I said as I gave the mare a disapproving look.

Rainbow didn't seem to be paying attention before she spotted a group of griffons. She then threw the bomb and when it hit the ground, instead of smoke, the sound of a feminine scream filled the air startling the griffons.

"Hey not bad, you've been holding out on me," Rainbow said.

"I was working on these for the past few days which is why I didn't pick my costume sooner," I said.

"You're forgiven," Luna said.

"Now then what say we scare some trick or treaters hm?" I asked.

"Works for me," Nightmare said as she shed her Doom Slayer costume to go with her armor.

"Agreed," Luna said as she took on an identical appearance

We then took off and both Nightmare, Luna and I then left to go attend the candy offering which was a terrifying success, even saw Gallus and the young griffon named Gabby among the foals and boy were they scared when the 'statue' came to life. Gallus was dressed as a Timberwolf while Gabby was dressed up in a fake griffon version of my armor and had fake version of my wings covering her actual wings, like a shell which moved as she moved with her own wings. The both of them even participated in the haunted castle and I managed to catch them and about ten other kids who bribed me with candy to let them go. In the end it was Gallus and Gabby who won the prize before we proceeded to go to the ghost story circle which was in a clearing of trees in a park and at the center of the clearing was a large bonfire.

"....and so one night the young Timber, against his parents wishes, went exploring deep within the forest. Days went by, the only sign of the young colt was a faraway scream deep within the woods. Search parties went into the woods hoping to pick up some kind of trail till one pony stopped to take a rest against a tree. Suddenly the pony felt a sticky sensation upon her back. Pushing off the tree she turned around and discovered a blood red sap oozing from the tree. Upon looking higher she let out a scream for there in the bark was the figure of Timber as if the tree was grown that way, his face forever frozen in pure terror. After reporting the anomaly it was declared Timber was dead...Arrgh!," Rage shouted causing everyone to let out a scream of fright. "Or was he. For every year on the night of young Timber's birthday a figure resembling Timber's shape stood at the edge of the forest staring at Timber's house with a haunting gaze. The figure didn't move but when the morning came the figure was gone and whenever somepony investigated the figure at night the pony vanished, never to be seen again," Rage said finishing his story and causing many to scream in fright before everyone started to laugh.

"Wow, great story Rage. Even sent chills down my spine," Rainbow said.

"Thank you Dash," Rage said with a mock bow of his head.

"I must admit these are some good stories," Gallus said.

"I'm with you there kid, now whose next?" Tempest asked who was lounging on a log.

"Hm y'know Ash had a great story, remember Ash?" Twilight asked.

"Hey yeah c'mon Ash we have fresh meat here," Rainbow said.

"Alright, alright I'll retell it," I said with a chuckle. "Now how did it begin again ah right...ahem...our story begins in a small town on earth similar to a place called Ponyville only this place goes by the name of Sleepy Hollow. The day started out like any other day, the only difference was that that day marked the arrival of a man. He was tall and lanky but handsome by human standards and could easily be mistaken for a scarecrow in a field,” I said as a figure made of fire stepped out of the pit who matched the description of the character in the story causing many in the audience to gasp at the magic, including Tempest and Moon as they watched the burning figure walk around the area. As I continued the story smoke formed buildings and more and more figures appeared like the man but took the appearance of the townsfolk going about their day giving the group a view of what happened in the story.

"The man's name was Ichabod Crane. Now Crane was nothing like the big burly men that lived in the town, Ichabod preferred knowledge then fighting or hunting. The women of the town all took notice of Ichabod earning him the ire of all the other men in the town. But Ichabod only had eyes for one girl in the town, Katrina Van Tassel the most beautiful woman in Sleepy Hollow. But there was a problem, Katrina was engaged to Ichabod's greatest enemy Brom Bones. Brom was considered the town strong man and hero but despite all the awards and praises from the town Katrina was quickly falling for the lanky schoolmaster, which angered Brom greatly to the point he wanted nothing more than to be rid of Ichabod forever and on the night of Halloween, or Nightmare Night as it's called here, Brom found his chance. The schoolmaster had been invited to attend a special party and it is there Brom found out that Ichabod is highly superstitious. Brom decided to tell a story to scare Ichabod so badly he would leave Sleepy Hollow for good. With his mind set Brom walked into the center of the party to tell his tale."



The children began to grow board with the story but when the song began to play they, and the rest of the audience, became enthralled and my friends who heard this story before began to sing along. As the song ended I picked up a jack o' lantern and lit it as the fire in the pit dimmed.

"After the party ended Ichabod rode home but the problem was the only way home was through the very woods Brom mentioned the horseman haunted. As Ichabod rode his horse through the woods he could not help but remember the haunting tale he heard that night. As fog crawled in through the trees and the air began to get colder, the moon was soon hidden behind the clouds darkening Ichabod's path. Ichabod soon got the feeling he wasn't alone in the eerie woods anymore so he tried whistling a tune to calm his nerves but the sound only echoed through the haunting trees. The wind suddenly picked up, making a lonely pained filled howl and making Ichabod's blood run cold," I said as I used my magic to make the sound of someone whistling and the wind howling rang through the air causing some in the group to shiver. "The moon soon reappeared from behind its cover allowing Ichabod to see once more when suddenly a tingling sensation tickled the hairs on the back of the schoolmasters neck. A shadow appeared over Ichabod and a spectral evil laugh echoed through the woods," I said as I used my magic to tickle the back of everyone's neck before making an evil laugh ring out around us causing the foals to grip their parents for dear life and I could see my friends were freaking out despite hearing this story before even, Moon and Tempest were spooked.

"Fear filled Ichabod's as his face was drained of color to become pale and ever so slowly Ichabod turned around only to regret what he saw. For there up on a hill, silhouetted by the moon, was a figure on a rearing horse and in the figure's hand was a sword with a red hot blade and resting on the shoulders of the figure was a flaming jack o' lantern. Ichabod knew then and there he had come to face...THE HEADLESS HORSEMAN!” I shouted as thunder boomed above me along with a flash of lightning causing many to scream before I continued the tale. "Ichabod immediately returned his sight to the road ahead of him and sent his horse into a gallop but the horseman was not about to let his prey escape. The houseman then let out a guttural cry as he snapped at the reigns of his horse, causing it to charge down the hill while sparks flew from the hooves of the rider's unholy steed as he chased Ichabod through the trees. The horseman's horse was larger and faster than Ichabod's but thanks to the size difference Ichabod was able to slip through narrow areas in the trees forcing the horseman to take an alternate path. Ichabod hoped and prayed for a miracle to save him from the terrifying rider and as if his prayer had been answered Ichabod saw the bridge that leads out of the hollow and remembered Brom's warning about the haunting spirit not being able to cross the bridge.

Ichabod spurred his horse to go faster and when Ichabod looked behind him he saw the horseman preparing to take a swing at him with his sword but fortunately Ichabod had the sense to duck just in time to avoid the burning blade and the sword simply took off a few hairs instead of Ichabod's head. As the two riders continued their race to the bridge Ichabod continued to try and dodge the horseman’s deadly blade and as the pair reached the bridge the horseman stopped and Ichabod rode over the bridge. Only when Ichabod reached the other side of the bridge did he stop to look back at the horseman who let out a cry of anger allowing Ichabod to let out a sigh of relief for his escape. But the horseman wasn't done yet. He reached for the jack o' lantern on his shoulders and pulled it off revealing the horseman's stump of a neck.

The horseman let out one final cry before he threw the fiery pumpkin at Ichabod," I said. As the group was distracted by the flaming figures I threw the jack o' lantern I was holding into the fire pit, reigniting it and causing a massive boom to fill the air startling the audience and causing smoke to creep along the ground. "The town's people of Sleepy Hollow were awoken to the sound of an explosion and the cries of a horse. When they looked outside their homes they only saw Ichabod's horse galloping through the streets, it's saddle burning slightly and in tatters. Everyone raced to the bridge to investigate what happened only to find a smashed pumpkin and beside the shattered vegetable was Ichabod's singed hat," I said causing the groups eyes to grow with fear. "After the incident life went back to normal. A new schoolmaster came and Katrina married Brom but nobody, to this day, knows what happened to the poor schoolmaster. Some say he escaped the horseman and left never to return again. Others say it was Brom who chased Ichabod out of town but most know the truth. Ichabod Crane had become another victim of the HEADLESS HORSEMAN!" I shouted causing many in the group to gasp or scream in fear before my friends began to laugh.

"Aw man, still sends goosebumps the second time you here it," Soarin said.

"Yeah...you two alright?" Rage asked with a smirk as he looked at a shivering Moon and Tempest.

"We're fine, it's just...cold that's all," Tempest said.

"Yes it's just cold," Moon said.

"Aw it's okay for the little alicorn and unicorn to be scared. I'll protect you from the big bad horseman," Spitfire purred as she hugged Tempest.

"Yes there is no need to be scared while we're here," Luna said as she held Moon.

"Leave us!" Moon shouted as she pushed Luna off her and Tempest did the same with Spitfire causing everyone to laugh.

"Well what say we get back to the holiday," I suggested as I gestured to leave the park which the others nodded to do before we left.

"Ash."

I halted in my tracks before looking around before focussing on the others.

"Hey would you guys mind going on ahead, I just need to adjust my armor real quick. I'll catch up to you all soon," I said.

"You sure Ash?" Luna asked.

"Sure, I wouldn't want to keep the mistrisses of the night away from their 'victims' now would I?" I asked causing Luna and Moon to smile at me playfully before they led everyone out of the park. "Okay pal why did you stop me?" I asked calmly as I looked to my left at two spindly trunks which were too thin to be called trees at all, more like vertical twigs. Suddenly the twigs twitched along with another two on my right before a familiar blank pale equine head was lowered down before me. "Y'know it's a real shame you don't join us Slender Mane, you'd fit in perfectly tonight.

"I appreciate the thought Ash but right now there is something serious afoot," Slender Mane said.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"It's Fluttershy's place. Someone has broken in and I believe kidnapped her and all her animals appear to be unconscious," Slender Mane said.

I didn't waste any time before I teleported us before the timed mare's cottage and saw Slender was right. All the animals we unconscious and when I entered, the place looked like it was turned upside down. Suddenly I saw a familiar white rabbit with crimson stained fur.

"Angel!" I shouted as I ran over to the small critter and carefully picked him up in my arms and saw he was losing a lot of blood. So with a quick healing spell I watched as the rabbit slowly opened his eyes. "Hey, you alright Angel?"

Angel squeaked a positive response before he sat up with a start and leapt out of my arms. But before he could reach the floor I grabbed him in my arms again.

"Hey whoa whoa dude. Look I get it, but you're still recovering from whatever happened to you, you need rest here," I said but the rabbit didn't seem interested in listening and instead leapt out of my arms again managing to land on the floor before he made a dash to the door but collapsed. "See you silly rabbit."

"Ash is right fluffy one you're main priority should be rest," Slender Mane said at the door as he moved his tendrils in the path of the door to prevent Angel from getting out.

"C'mon, you know I'll track down Fluttershy and bring her back safely," I said as I picked up the small critter and placed him on the table . "Now then where did they take her."

Heightening my nose up to wolf levels I began to sniff around before I got the scents I wanted before I took on my wolf form and followed the trail out of Fluttershy's home with Slender Mane right behind me. We then followed the trail out of the city and into the forest until I saw a light flickering through the trees. Changing back into my original form I silently crept through the trees towards the flickering light till I came to a clearing with a camp fire being the source of light and sitting around the fire were a set of tents with two large ones and sitting around the fire were a collection of caribou eating before another appeared out of one of the large tents giving me all I needed to know here.

"Well?" one of the caribou who was eating asked as he looked at the new arrival.

"She's secure put up a hell of a fight though, had to knock her out otherwise she would have given me away and that fucking rabbit of hers. Who knew a tiny stupid creature could cause so much pain," the new arrival said as he nursed his arm which had a large bite mark on it that looked like a rabbit bite causing me to smirk at Angel's ferocity.

"Well I hope you didn't leave a mark on her otherwise she won't sell for as much," the caribou from before said.

"Hey that one looked so damn cute. Sure the boss wouldn't mind if we took a few turns on her?" one of the other caribou asked.

"Have those antlers of yours grown into your brain, the boss wants these bitches unspoiled for when we sell them," another caribou said.

"I know but I'm just sick of all that fresh meat just sitting there while I'm stuck here being unable to fuck em," the third caribou said.

"Hey there are plenty of bitches still in that place we keep doing what we're doing we can grab some more whores. Who knows maybe even pick up a couple for ourselves," one of the other caribou said.

I couldn't help but silently growl at the caribou before I turned to Slender Mane and saw he was angry, but I doubt it was at the caribou's conversation and more at the fact the caribou had cut down fresh trees and were using them as kindling and seats. I then gestured for Slender to get higher, right above the camp while I distracted them which he did so before I removed my costume and turned into Hunter's Moon. I then strode into the clearing, making my presence known by the sound of rustling leaves and the metal of my armor clanking against each other. Once each and every caribou turned to face me they all stood up and drew their weapons and aimed them at me.

"Who's there!?" one of the caribou demanded but I paid him no mind as I looked up at the red moon above.

"A lovely moon out tonight, would you not think so?" I asked causing the caribou to look at each other questionably.

"It's more creepy then lovely if you ask me," the same caribou said.

"So you boys think that you'd just come here and start kidnapping mares for you're sick fantasies and to sell the others hm?...Big mistake there cause that ain't gonna happen punks," I said causing the caribou to adjust their weapons.

Suddenly Slender's tendrils came down and either skewered or wraped around the throats of several  caribou, leaving only one. All of them to screamed in pain at the impalement causing the last caribou to turn around and see his comrades were being lifted into the air and there, above them, was Slender Mane. While the caribou was distracted I transformed into myself and summoned my harbinger armor before I stepped up behind the caribou. When he turned around to run I snarled at him causing him to trip over backwards and land in the fire pit. I placed my foot on his chest pinning him to the fire pit and causing him to scream in pain as he was cooked alive. Soon the flames engulfed him and I removed my foot from his chest as he lay there and died. Suddenly I heard movement from the second large tent before I saw another caribou come out.

"You lot better have a good excuse for all this screaming otherwise I swear to Ash Blade...," the caribou started before his words died in his throat as he looked around at the carnage I wrought before he looked at me fearfully while my eye twitched at his words "Who are you?"

"Someone you just said you would swear to," I said before I threw a knife at his throat.

I watched as the caribou grasped his neck in an effort to stop the blood before he collapsed to his knees and dies. With a nod to Slender he then picked up the last caribou before he took off while I made sure the last caribou was turned to ashes before I walked over to the other large tent. When I moved the tent flaps to the side I saw dozens of animal cadges filled with a variety of female creatures, all of them staring at me and there was Fluttershy in front of a cage, her hands on a pair of picks stuck in the lock and when I looked I saw an open and empty cage.

"Ash!" Fluttershy squeaked when she saw me.

"Hey Flutters," I said as I removed my helm from my head. "I see those lock picking lessons I taught you have come in handy."

"Hm oh yes they have. Um could you help me please," Fluttershy asked.

"Sure," I said as I began to open the cages.

One by one I opened a cage and each creature thanked me before they went to wait outside when suddenly a hippogriff with light pink fur and a two tone blue mane and tail and blue eyes flew in front of me and she bore a smile as wide as Pinkie's

"Oh...My...Gosh your Ash Blade the hero of Equestria. Oh my gosh this is legendary...just WOW!" the hippogriff screamed.

"Silver Stream, could you please give Ash some room," Fluttershy said as she opened the last cage and freed the mare inside.

"Yes professor Fluttershy," the hippogriff said as she backed away and landed on the floor.

"Sliver Stream...professor, you're one of Gallus's friends aren't you?" I asked.

*gasp* "Are you psychic?" Silver Stream asked.

"No but I do know you're friend, he'll be happy to see you," I said.

"Ash...Angel Bunny...is-," Fluttershy began.

"Is fine but he'll need to recover," I said.

"Thank you Ash," Fluttershy said.

"Now then what say we head back. The night is still young and there is much to do," I said as I led the two out of the tent and back to the city.
> Chapter 42 Caribou and...Reindeer?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

12:00pm 2 days before Hearth's Warming Day Aephoceria Throne Room





It has been one month and twenty days since Nightmare Night and it is only two days before Hearth's Warming Eve. I was currently helping setting up Hearth's Warming Eve decorations around the castle while humming a few Christmas Carols from Earth while I worked. Pinkie seemed determined to go all out this year, zipping from one wall to another making sure she could hang as many of the brightest and most festive decorations upon the walls as she could. The pegasi made snow gently fall from the sky, covering the ground in a soft blanket of white. I was in the throne room with everyone else working on the decorations for the tree and I was helping Midnight put his first Hearth's Warming bauble on the tree.

"There you go buddy," I said as I patted Midnight on the back when he placed his bauble upon a branch, who couldn't help but giggle.

"Yes well done honey," Luna congratulated before she came over with Pip beside her.

"I truly can't wait until our child is born that way we can experience these small things for ourselves," Nightmare said as she approached while holding her pregnant stomach.

"Neither can I," I said before I kissed the dark furred mare on the lips.

"Hey Ash, ya care to do the honors?" Mac asked as he held up a large crystal star to be placed on the top of the tree.

"Uh sure I mean I'd love to but...," I said before I gestured to my back

"Oh ah'm sorry I didn't....," Mac began.

"It's okay I know what you meant Mac just maybe next time. Instead how about you Midnight," I asked as I looked at the little prince who giggled excitably before I grabbed the star.

"Uh I don't think that will be necessary Uncle Ash look the tree's already got a topper," Rumble said as he pointed at the top of the tree.

Looking up I saw Loki was sitting on the top of the tree and was making himself glow like a light and was giggling.

"Well would ya look at that?" I asked as I looked down at Midnight who seemed to be giving the baby Draconequus a cute jealous pout.

"Okay come here sweetheart," Eris said as she flew over and scooped up her young before coming back down to the ground. Luna then took Midnight off my hands and helped him put the star atop the tree before I turned to my nephew.

"We all know you're a star buddy but I don't think you want to stay up there all Hearth's Warming Eve," I said as I tickled the child's nose causing him to giggle.

"All right ya'll gather round, it's time to draw names for the Hearth's Warming Helper," Applejack said as she took off her hat.

"Ugh this again?" Pinkie groaned.

"C'mon Pinks this is to make shopping for everyone easier especially when Twilight can go a little *chuckles* Twilynanas when it comes to getting everyone gifts," I said.

"Who Told You That!" the lavender alicorn shouted as she glared at me while everyone else giggled and chuckled at the word.

"I don't need anyone to tell me anything Twi when, for the most part of my death, I could see all I needed to see. Until the sight was cloaked by Geralt that is," I said.

"Speaking of, how did you know we were in danger in the first place?" Soarin asked.

"Uh later. First thing's first, drawing names," I said before I approached Applejack who had just wrote down and shuffled the names. Reaching in I pulled out a name and saw it was Tempest so with that I smiled and a nodded. Soon the rest followed in drawing names from the hat while I tucked mine away.

"Oooo I have a few ideas for my...um helpiee is it?" Caramel asked.

"Yeah I've got one for mine," Comet said.

"Same," Soarin said.

"Me too," Pierce said.

"Me three," Mac said.

"Same here," Thunderlane said.

"Wow that was quick," Rarity said.

"Yeah Rainbow Dash quick," Applejack quipped.

"Hey is that some kind of snide remark at us?" Spike asked with annoyance.

"Maybe," Applejack said with a smirk causing me to shake my head.

"So what's going on?"

Looking at the door I saw both Apollyon and Rawlin enter the room.

"Oh hey you two. We're discussing on exchanging gifts for Hearth's Warming," I said.

"Hearth's Warming *sigh* more of this nonsense. I am beginning to wander if I've stepped into true hell. If anyone needs me I'm gonna go start a brawl somewhere," Apollyon said before she left.

"Well she was as cheery as usual," Rainbow said.

"Take it easy on her guys think of her as like me, we both saw things no one should have to see in life. The only difference is she chose a darker version of the same path we both walked down y'know. In fact you may have a bit in common with her Tempest," I said.

"Wha-?" Tempest asked.

"Come on think of it as uh...a friendship problem," I said but Tempest just gave me the 'really' look. "Yeah, yeah I know but still I'm not saying do it now or ever just...give it a shot."

"You know Tempest, Ash is right. Besides you may even surprise yourself," Twilight said.

"Seriously, you too?" Tempest asked in shock.

"What's the worst that could happen?" Twilight asked.

"She could take my head off! And besides...I don't think she likes me very much" Tempest said.

"Pfft she doesn't like anyone very much and there was a time when you thought the same way was there not?" I asked with a smirk causing Tempest to fold her arms underneath her sizeable bust and look away from me with a pout while she grumbled something under her breath.

"Well anyway, now that the tree is up and the castle is set I've got some work to do," I said before I left.

I walked through the hallway's and entered my study before I looked through my books and found the gift I was going to give to Tempest. I wrapped it for her and set it aside so I could retrieve it later before I walked out of the study.

"Ash!"

Turning around I saw Chrysalis jogging towards me and when she stopped she seemed nervous about something.

"Chrysalis what's wrong?" I asked.

"I...I have a favour to ask," Chrysalis said.

"Okay," I said as I turned to face the mare.

"Well it's about the changeling hive I once ruled over when...y'know," Chrysalis said.

"Yeah I remember now, how the changelings once were before that happened and how many ponies were turned into changelings before going back to normal after the wedding," I said.

"Well...as you know changelings can shape shift, which makes them a rather popular...ugh...purchase for the caribou but *sigh* Ash, I plan to go back to the hive and free them," Chrysalis said.

"Okay well I'll go get the others and...," I began before Chrysalis raised her hand to stop me.

"No Ash I...I need to do this myself," Chrysalis said.

"By yourself?" I asked causing Chrysalis to nod. "So you plan to just walk into what would be a heavily armed and guarded compound and free them all huh?"

"Exactly," Chrysalis said.

"Oh gods," I groaned as I lifted a hand to my face and rubbed my eyes.

"Ash I know what you're thinking but think about it; I know that Hive like the back of my hand including every passage in and out and throughout the hive," Chrysalis said.

"And what if you get caught?" I asked.

"Which is why I'm telling you if I'm not back in a couple of days you can come and get me," Chrysalis said.

"Ugh jeez Chrysalis, what's going on here?" I asked.

"Nothing," Chrysalis said defensively.

"That's bull crap and you know it C, now tell me what's going on here or I'm gonna tell you're plan to Faust," I said.

"Tell on mother that's low," Chrysalis said.

"We're siblings Chrysalis, yes siblings by law but still siblings, and siblings do shit like this all the time now spill," I said before we entered a staring match. Our eyes slowly squinting tighter and tighter before I began to walk away to get Faust.

"It's me!" Chrysalis shouted causing me to stop before looking back at her. *sigh* "Back when I ruled over the changelings I was cruel and abusive and not afraid to sacrifice many for my own personal advantage. Since you and Rage freed me it has been nagging at the back of my head for awhile to try and repay the changelings for my misdeeds."

I then turned around and walked towards Chrysalis before I stood before her and slowly pulled her in for a hug.

"Does...does this...?" Chrysalis began.

"On one condition," I said before I pulled away to look at Chrysalis. "I want you to take Apollyon with you."

"Ash...," Chrysalis began with a grown.

"Chrysalis, Apollyon is an excellent warrior and I would feel better if you had someone as back up so you're not walking in there completely on your own. Besides her being cooped up here while a war is going on isn't a good idea for her," I said.

"I...I...*sigh* Fine Ash but only to keep you from worrying," Chrysalis said.

"Thank you and please come back, I like having sisters and I don't want to lose one," I said with a smile.

With a nod Chrysalis turned around and left.

"Um Ash."

Spinning around I saw it was Fluttershy.

"Oh hey Flutters uh when did you get here?" I asked.

"Oh just now but I was wondering if you could help me please," Fluttershy asked.

"Sure what do you need?" I asked.

"Uh Pinkie mentioned a place called the Gift Givers Grove when it came to getting perfect gifts for creatures and I was wondering if you could help me get there," Fluttershy said.

"Gift Givers Grove, I remember Pinkie heading there one Hearth's Warming but I don't know who lives there so why not," I said when suddenly a scroll with a pink envelope and parachute attached to it descended before me. So I grabbed the items and opened the envelope.



Dear Ash

You're gonna need this if you're going to see the Gift Givers.

Pinkie



"That mare," I said as I chuckled and shook my head before I opened the scroll and saw it was a map to the Gift Giver's Grove. "Well we've got a map, shall we go?" I asked.

"Oh yes and...Ash...While we're there do you think we can check on the Yaks. I don't know if they have but if the caribou...," Fluttershy started before I placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Sure Flutters if anything it will be nice to have others to join us for the holidays. What about you Pinks you up for a trip," I said.

"Ooooh it's been so long since I've been to Yakyakistan...I hope Prince Rutherford will recognize me," Pinkie said as she appeared from out of nowhere causing Fluttershy to jump in surprise.

"Pinks, what bizarre creature in Equestria would forget about you unless, of course, they have amnesia then it's an excuse," I said before I opened the scroll Pinkie gave me revealing a map to the Gift Givers. "Okay then so we want to go...here, easy."

I then opened up a doorway that led into what looked like a gentle snow storm. So I summoned some warm snow gear for myself and Fluttershy while Pinkie pulled her's out of nowhere before we walked into the freezing weather.

The area looked like something you'd see in a fantasy Christmas village with snow. Frosted pine trees decorated with lights, tower lamps standing on poles that had a candy cane pattern on them with actual candy canes sticking out of the ground and finally a triangular prism shaped house decorated with lights and snow and lights inside. Gesturing for the mares to follow we then approached the house and before I could knock the door opened and I was greeted by an elderly female  caribou with pale silver fur and mane done up in a bun. The...doe, I guess, also had cyan eyes and was wearing a very Christmas themed dress with a red shawl over her shoulders with a gold bell holding it in place. The elderly caribou was also wearing a set of gold framed full moon glasses and I also noticed one of her horns had been broken some time in the past.

"Ah right on time kids," the female caribou said before she grabbed a hold of us.

"Yow!" I cried out before we were all dragged inside and the door slammed shut behind us.

After getting pulled into the house I quickly regained my sense of placement and I see the interior. I notice the house is rather cozy, warm and full off gifts with Hearth's Warming/Christmas decor strung around the place designed to bring comfort to anyone who enters.

"Hi Aurora I hope you don't mind but I brought some friends with me this is...," Pinkie began.

"Fluttershy and Ash Blade. Not very often we treat royalty here but a god is a new one," the elderly caribou said.

"Pinkie how does this do-," I started.

"Before you finish that sentence a thing you should know is that we're not caribou, we're reindeer. We're not called bucks, doe and fawns we're called-," the elder said politely.

"Bulls, cows and calves. Yes I know that part, forgive me but-," I began.

"You thought we were caribou because of our appearance. it's a common mistake everyone would make but there's one key difference between us," a younger sounding voice said and when I looked I saw a young female calf with small antlers and tan fur and a seaweed green mane. She had greenish blue eyes and was wearing a set of blue pants with a sweater that matched her fur and mane colors and upon her neck was a red ribbon tied into a bow with a gold bell upon it much like the elder's.

"And that would be?" I asked causing the calf to giggle before she jumped into the air and began to hover there for several seconds before she landed on the ground.

"We can fly," Aurora said.

"And unlike Caribou we prefer to live in cold and snow," the elder said 

"Fair enough," I said.

"Come along you two we all know why they're here," Another female said as she entered the room. She had light grey fur, almost pale, and a rose red mane. She also had a pair of antlers upon her head and had eyes that matched her mane. She was also wearing a bright yellow dress and finally a pair of bells as earrings.

"Uh yeah well as...um sorry, I don't believe we got you're names."

"I'm Aurora," the elder cow said.

"Bori," the cow said.

"Alice," the calf said.

"The Gift Givers of The Grove," the three said in sync.

"Aurora, Bori, Alis," I said before giving off a small laugh.

"What is it Ash?" Pinkie asked.

"Their names when put together, they say Aurora Borealis you know the night rainbow," I said causing the three reindeer to nod.

*gasp* "I can't believe I didn't see that before!" Pinkie shouted.

"Alright you two, I believe we have some gifts to organize for the two dears here. Meanwhile could I tempt his highness with a cup of hot coco?" Bori asked as she held out a steaming mug filled with a sweet smelling chocolate brown liquid with a pair of marshmallows in it.

"Thank you," I said before I accepted the mug and sipped the warm liquid. "Mm delicious."

Aurora, Bori and Alis then went to work on getting Pinkie and Fluttershy's gifts ready and while they did that I discovered these three were like the three fates over gifts. Aurora knows of every gift from the past, Bori knows of every event in the present and Alice knows of every gift in the future. Suddenly there was a knock at the door and I'm shaken from my thoughts. I was sitting by a window looking out at once was a gentle snowfall turned into a massive blizzard before I remembered the knock at the door before I look and see Aurora and Bori look at Alis as if expecting her to know who was at the door.

"I don't know who it is. Whoever it is they aren't here for gifts," Alis said.

"I'll go see for you then," I said before I placed the mug down on a table before I got up and went for the door. I was about to reach for the door when I realized maybe I should don my guise as Hunters Moon without my wings just so no one freaks out.

Opening the door I was about to greet who it was when I'm suddenly pushed aside as someone barges in and I'm sent tumbling into a pile of boxes. When I get my senses back in order I see five caribou have entered the house and were starting to turn the place over as if searching for something or someone. Suddenly one of the caribou pulls me to my fee- eh hooves but keeps the grip on my shirt.

"Where are they," the caribou demanded.

"Where are who?" I asked.

"Don't play dumb with me buddy. We found a map in Yakyakistan telling of a couple of female reindeer living here," the caribou said.

"And let me guess you plan to turn them into you're sex slaves," I said with a voice laced with venom while I summoned a hidden blade to my right arm.

"Far from it, we're here to kill them," the caribou scoffed.

That there set me off. Drawing the blade I then drove it into the surprised caribou's neck before I threw him out the still open door. Suddenly the caribou's fellows arrived into the room to see what the problem was when one of the caribou's horns began to glow in preparation for a spell. I then ran out of the house and into the storm with the caribou just behind me. Once I was out I turned into my wolf form so I could fight better in this storm. Turning around I could barely make out the caribou but I could easily smell and hear them. So focusing on those I began to creep around the caribou and as they began to separate I grabbed one by the legs before I dragged him into the storm and the pain from my teeth in his flesh was enough to make him scream just above the howling winds. I then released his leg before I climbed atop him and clamped down on his throat.

I then saw the other two caribou begin their approach towards where they last heard their friend. I then ran towards the other two caribou once I saw them. I lunged at one of the caribou knocking him to the ground before I began to drag him away but the other caribou managed to grab him as well, thus beginning a tug o war between me and the caribou. I gave the caribou a hard yank, tearing him from the other's grip, before dragging him into the blinding storm winds and ending him. I then moved towards the last caribou and I saw he was in a frenzy of fear, turning around and around trying to catch a glimpse of me. I then turned back into Hunter's Moon and approached the buck from behind before I quickly placed my hand over his mouth and wrapped my arm around his body. I held him there while he tried to escape before I snapped his neck and let his body fall.

"Ash!"

Turning around I saw Pinkie, Fluttershy, Aurora and Bori step out of the house and approach me.

"You all okay?" I asked.

"We're fine but this was unexpected. We thought they had given up a long time ago," Bori said.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Alright that's enough."

Turning to face the voice I saw it was another caribou who must've stayed inside while I was dealing with the others and in his arms, with a blade to her throat, was Alis and she was terrified.

"Listen here pal, I'm gonna be walking out of here alive and you're not going to come after me. If I see any of you following me I will slit this little whore's throat without a second thought," the caribou said as he brought the blade close to the young calf's throat.

"Alis...look at me sweetheart," I said causing her to look at me with a heartbreaking fearful expression. "Listen to me you're gonna be fine I swear. Everything is gonna be fine but you need to stay calm and still, you understand?"

Alis could do naught but nod with a whimper before I took deep breath's with her to help calm her down and while I was doing that I brought my right hand behind my back before I snapped my fingers. Suddenly Alis and I swapped places much to the caribou's shock before I elbowed the bastard in the gut and pulled his blade out of his hand and jabbed it into his own neck. I looked back at the Gift Givers and saw the elder two comfort the youngest in a tender hug.

"You all alright?" I asked.

"We're fine," Pinkie said.

"Same thanks to you," Bori said as she looked at me.

"I'm glad but what was with these guys, they seemed very eager to kill you?" I asked.

"It's a long and sad story your highness but the short version is we reindeer used to live side by side with the caribou in happiness. Till Diann rose to power and started hunting us and driving us from our homes. There's more to tell but now ain't the time," Aurora said.

"I see," I said before I turned back to the three reindeer. "Aurora, Bori, Alis listen you have to make a choice here, I don't know for certain but it may be possible more caribou might return here and when that happens and you're here I won't be able to help you again. So I ask that you come with us to Aephoceria and when this war is over you are free to return here if you choose," I said.

The three then looked at each other and all nodded to each other before they looked to me.

"You're Highness, we'd be honored," Bori said.

"Alright we'll head there as soon as we are done in Yakyakistan, but right now I recommend you start packing anything personal and important," I said.

"We understand we shall be ready," Bori said before the three ran into their home.

"Pinkie, Fluttershy could you give them a hand please, I'm gonna stay out here and make sure there's no one else," I said.

"We're all over it," Pinkie said before she zipped into the house with Fluttershy in tow.

Meanwhile I went about disposing of the bodies and watched the storm for the shadows of what might be other caribou out there while waiting for the others. Soon I see them all exit the house with a couple of suit cases and Bori locking the door before they all made their way over towards me. No words were said from the reindeer, all they did was nod which I returned. I then opened a gateway and walked through it and then stood before a large building that reminded me of a city hall. Steps leading up to an entrance that was framed by towering pillars and on a plaque nearby were the words Welcome Center engraved on it.

"Come along I'll help you get set up," I said as I gestured to the three reindeer to follow me.

Once we entered we stood within a massive lobby with a few ponies sitting behind several windows that blocked off access to the staff only area's while side stairs led up to other offices that were higher up within the building. I then noticed a white stallion with a short black slicked back mane and wearing a business suit and square shaped glasses walking past and he appeared to be carrying a tower of parchment.

"Ah File Away, just the stallion I need," I said.

The stallion turned to look at me and his face morphed into shock before he slipped on the tiles, throwing the papers into the air before landing on his back, causing both me and Fluttershy to rush over to the stallion and help him up while I gathered all the papers in my magic.

"Sorry about that File, not hurt are you?" I asked as I helped dust the stallion off.

"Oh no no your highness I'm well. I'm merely surprised to see you here is all, had I'd known we would probably set up some refreshments," File Away said as he adjusted his glasses.

"Now there's no need for that File but I do need some help with setting up a home for some creatures who had to flee because of the caribou," I said.

"Oh I can handle this you're highness," File Away said.

"You sure cause you seem busy at the moment and I don't wish to overwork you," I said as I looked at the tower of parchment.

"Oh those were just low grade papers that needed to be filed away and if anything I'd rather help the ones you brought in then do that," File said causing us both to chuckle.

"I hear you there but anyway File I'd like to introduce you too Aurora, Bori and Alis a couple of reindeer who are targeted by the caribou for death. See to it that they are treated right and are comfortable," I said as I gestured to the reindeer in question.

"Of course you're highness I'll see to it now. This way ladies and rest assured we will find you a place to call home while you're here," File Away said as he began to lead the Gift Givers away but Alis put her suitcase down and ran over to me to embrace me in a hug, which I returned, before she left to rejoin her mother and grandmother while Fluttershy and I left for the castle.

"That File guy seems really nice," Pinkie said.

"He is and a hard worker to boot. The stallion that he chooses to share his life with will be glad to have him," I said.

"Wait he's into stallions?" Pinkie asked.

"You say that like it's a bad thing Pinks," I said with a playful smile.

"Sorry it's just I've never met a stallion who's into stallions before," Pinkie said.

"Not surprised, most prefer to keep that side of themselves a secret and with what all the caribou are doing those who like males have it as rough as any female. I met File Away awhile ago, poor bastard was tied to a post and left out in the sun, he's lucky he's alive right now," I said as I recalled the memory and frowned when I saw those that didn't survive what had happened before I shook my head and smiled.

"Anyway what say we get back to the castle. I promised the kids we'd watch some earth Christmas movies and believe me these ones are full of laughs," I said.

"Oohh I'm intrigued," Pinkie said while rubbing her hands deviously.

With a roll of my eyes we continued on our way to the castle and as day turned to night I was busy setting up the movie room for the the movies I had in mind. With that done I changed into a dire wolf and as soon I did I was buried in the fur of my wife, my mates and the kids as well. Then suddenly all female friends and sisters in law come bursting into the room.

"Aw damn it, missed again!" Dream Catcher groaned.

"Ha you say that as if any of you had a chance," Nightmare said.

"Uh what's going on here?" I asked.

"Oh it's simple really. Lulu here created a spell that informs us when you take on the form of our favourite cuddle pillow," Spitfire said.

"And Twilight here, ever the magical expert, managed to replicate it for us so now we all know when you turn into a wolf and the objective was to see who could get to you first this time. Sadly you're mares were quicker...this time," Celestia said.

"And the reason you didn't fly slash teleport in is because?" I asked.

"Well we all agreed, thanks to Fluttershy, that doing either while you're busy doing something could be disastrous and because of Rainbow's pure speed we found it would be unfair if she flew especially on those that do not possess wings and also unfair on those that had magic to aid them here so naturally we all agreed the only way was the old fashioned way," Luna said.

"Goodness, it seems like some ponies were eager."

Looking towards the door I saw it was Faust along with all my male friends.

"Yeah eager to snuggle me. This lot even went as far as to put some kind of transformation tracking spell on me to tell them all of when I turn into a wolf," I said causing Faust to giggle while all the guys groaned.

"Well anyway let's watch these movies already and by the way, Ash, what are we watching?" Soarin asked.

"Oh these movies are called Home Alone and yes Twi, there's a series of them," I said.

"Hey kids," Rage said causing all the foals to turn to face him. "Listen these movies have some important tips for when you want to take on a couple of home invaders who are actually a couple of idiots."

"Got it," the foals said.

"Rage don't you go putting any crazy thoughts into their heads," I said.

"Whats crazier then what they already do?" Rage asked.

"...Fair point," I said before I played the first movie.





Warning Home Alone 1 & 2 Spoiler's Ahead You've Been Warned





The movies started out fine. First viewing the main star Kevin's life and how he was accidentally left behind and the movie had some memorable moments here and there but when the traps came up I got excited. All the males cringed when Harry was shot in the balls with a BB gun and everyone cried out when he placed his hand on the burning doorknob but laughed at the mark left behind. But the kicker for me and another source of cries from the rest while gripping their hooves was when Marv stepped on a nail and Christmas ornaments while he was bare foot

"These losers don't even have a clue!" Spike hollered with laughter after the two burgles slipped on some toy cars before laughing again when the two got hit with a couple of paint cans.

"Either that or this kid is a devil in disguise," Caramel said with a laugh.

"How are they not dead from those, the least they can do is knock them out from a blow like that," Twilight said causing us all to roll our eyes.

"Twilight, sweetie, it's a kids movie. Exceptions are allowed," Cadence said simply.

We soon came to the scene where Marv was on the ground but had a firm grip on Kevin's leg.

"Oh no!" Sweetie Bell cried out.

"Shh calm down, just watch," I hushed the filly before turning back to the scene to watch Kevin grab a tarantula before slowly lowering it onto Marv's face.

"Oh no, nonononono," Soarin said before the spider was placed on Marv.

As Marv began to scream I saw and felt everyone freaking out over the action while Fluttershy smiled sweetly at the spider's  heroic deed but almost lunged at the screen when we saw Marv try and crush the spider with a crowbar then sighed in relief while we laughed when he hit Harry instead.

"This child is quite knowledgeable in using what he has available to defeat his opponents," Luna said.

"Indeed and his bravery is quite astonishing for one so young," Moon said as she stroked her chin.

"Down here you big horses ass!" Kevin shouted causing everyone who was a pony to recoil in shock while the rest of us couldn't help but snicker.

"But his language is something to be desired," Moon said bluntly and in a quite unamused tone while she took a quick glance at her own rear in concern but a quick nuzzle from me fixed that.

"What's it matter to you guys, you're ponies not horses last I checked," Rage said.

"It matters because that comment now makes me feel self conscious about my weight," Rarity said as she gave her tush a quick rub.

I then saw some of the males go to open there mouth to make a comment about how they like their mates rears as they were but before they could utter a word I cleared my throat.

"Before any of you go making any comments about this topic let me remind you all that there are foals present," I said with a raised eyebrow causing them to close their mouths and just nuzzle their mates. When the movie ended everyone quickly asked if there was a sequel which I inserted right away and once again I got excited for when the traps came into play. My favourite was the door mounted staple gun.

"Uh dude didn't you learn the last time with this kid about being wary for traps," Shining commented as Marv began to pull on the front door's knob but just ended up pulling out a long thread of string that was connected to the staple gun's trigger.

"Shh," Cadence shushed as Marv saddled the string with his back to the door.

Marv then gave a very hard yank on the string which resulted in a staple being fired right up Marv's butt.

"YEOW!" Marv and all the males screamed while some even held their tails over their butts and they cried out again when Marv turned around and thanks to the string somehow stapled to his butt he pulled the trigger and fired another round right into his crotch causing Marv to collapse to his knees and earn another shot to his nose before falling backward. Everyone laughed as the traps with Marv became more vicious like the electrified sink that briefly reviled his skeleton. I couldn't help but cringe when Harry's head was set on fire and he got the brilliant idea of doing a handstand over a toilet and dunking his head into it. But the thing is the toilet was actually full of kerosene that exploded when it mad contact with the flames.

"Oooo crispy," I said when Harry pulled his head out of the toilet to reveal his burned and blackened face causing everyone to laugh.

"Don't you know a kid always wins against two idiots," Kevin said before he climbed up a ladder.

"Y'know he's got a point there," Rage said.

"Yeah if I had to choose between a kid and two idiots in a fight I'd pick the kid, especially this kid," Shining said causing a certain alicorn filly to pout but I tickled Flurry with my tail to cheer her up quickly.

Once we got to the stairs everyone thought for sure Harry had outsmarted Kevin but the massive pipe reassured us that Kevin was still on top.

So what other little goodies does the young one have in store for these two I wonder," Discord said revealing in watching the show unfold.

"Just watch and find out," I said as Marv and Harry approached a second door and when Harry pulled on the knob he pulled on a string and pulled a tool chest forward creating a large clanging sound as it rolled down the stairs. Harry and Marv, much like how the two idiots are, just pressed their ears against the door in hopes of figuring it out.

"Hey dumbasses, if you hear a loud noise after you pulled on a string you don't just stand there and try to figure out what's making it!" Rainbow shouted.

"Rainbow language!" Rarity cried out.

"Well it's obvious there's no hope for these two," Shining said just before the tool chest slammed into the door pushing the two towards the wall behind them. When they pushed the door and tool chest away we saw their faces had been squished.

"That was the sound of a tool chest...falling down the stairs," Marv said in a nasally voice before Marv and Harry fixed their noses with a sickening crack while we all laughed.

Soon after a few more traps and a heart warming ending it was time for bed. I picked the foals up and carried them all to their respective rooms to sleep before I made my way back to my room.





Spoilers End

The Next Day Aephoceria Castle Library





I was sitting in my study writing some things down in a book of mine when I decided to stop and sit back in my chair and stretch my arms upward with a sigh. Suddenly I felt subtle puffs of breath down my neck before they took a lungful of air.

"Don't even think about it Soarin," I said causing the presence behind me to splutter out the held breath before they walked over to my side and leaned against the desk. When I looked my guess was spot on for it was Soarin right there.

"How'd you know it was me?" Soarin asked.

"You have a slight wheeze in your breath thanks to the blast Chrysalis gave you when we were heading to the Knight's Tomb," I said.

"Aw yeah," Soarin said before a little blood escaped his nose. "That was a great day."

"You know it's perverts like you that give males a bad name," I said.

"Uh no that misdeed goes to the caribou and any other rapist," Soarin said.

"Hm good point there," I said.

"So what you working on?" Soarin asked as he took a peek at my book.

"That is something that is not ready yet," I said as I closed the cover on him.

"Ready for what?" Soarin asked.

"Reading obviously jeez," I said.

"Well anyway the females are all fussing over about some performance that's going on tonight and are insisting that we start getting ready," Soarin said.

"Pfft a performance that doesn't even start until eight and it's only a quarter after twelve right now," I chuckled.

"I know I'll never understand mares but it may help the fact that you tell us what it is that you've organized," Soarin said.

"And I told you all you need to do is dress nicely for it, nothing else needs to be said. The only one who knows a little more then anyone else is Rarity. I asked her to fix up everyone's outfits for tonight and leave their ensemble's in their rooms and considering what I believe she knows she'll have everyone ready in no time," I said.

"Kay...Oh yeah listen, the boys and I have some time to kill before the show and we were wondering if you'd like to come along and make a suggestion for what we could do," Soarin said.

"Hm...Well I was planning on taking a break so sure I'll tag along," I said.

"Great I'll take you to them," Soarin said before we both left the library and left towards the relaxation lounge where I saw them debating with each other.

"And why can't we play Ogres and Oubliettes?" Shining asked.

"Because it's all we've done together, not that there is anything wrong with it, but I just want to do something different," Spike said.

"Yeah but what can we all do?" Comet asked.

Listening to their conversation I gave it a thought before smiling and snapping my fingers as I came up with an idea.

"Whoa! Oh Ash it's just you and Soarin. I take it you're here to join us?" Pierce asked startled by the snapping of my fingers.

"Yeah and I know of the perfect way to kill time that we can do only in this weather," I said before I snapped my fingers again and soon we were teleported outside and on top of a mountain. I also made sure to wrap everyone in warm clothing.





Third Person P.O.V.





"Sweet Jesus Ash, why did ya have to bring us up here for eh?" Eli asked.

"Simple really," Ash said before he summoned a set of boards for everyone which appeared attached to their feet. "We're gonna ride these down the mountain."

"Ey!?" the boys shouted.

"See ya'll down there Yahoo!" Ash said before jumping off the ledge.

"Jeez how can a guy be so cool and yet not care about it?" Pierce asked.

"He's Ash, it's part of what makes him a total badass," Shining said before he leapt off the ledge after Ash.

"Wait hang on, are we seriously doing this?" Caramel asked as he watched everyone begin to move to the ledge.

"Well it certainly beats staying here," Spike said.

"But I haven't even had a snowboarding lesson yet," Caramel said.

"Neither have we," most of the males said before they all jumped off the ledge.

"Oh Mother of Celestia...," Caramel said as he moved to the edge and watched the others slide down the mountain before he took a deep breath. "Okay, I can do this, I can do this. I'm going to trick myself. Oh look at that ,what- AAAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHHH!"





Ash's P.O.V.





"Yes!" I shouted as I slid down the mountain. I saw I was approaching a small ramp and jumped it and preformed an indy grab while in mid-air before landing the jump.

"Keep up slow poke!" Shining shouted as he past me followed then by Rage, Soarin, Thunderlane, Jabir and Eli.

"Oh it's on!" I shouted before I leaned forward and began to catch up with the others.

"C'mon Ash you can do better then that," Rage said as I began to catch up with them.

Soon the others began to catch up with us but Caramel was all over the place.

"Dude relax don't over think. It's just like any other board just keep you're balance and remain calm," I said causing Caramel to calm down before he was sliding along the snow gracefully.

"Hey Ash!" Thunderlane called out causing me to look just in time to see him disappear beneath the snow before somehow jumping into the air a fair distance away. "Half pipe!"

With a grin I followed Thunderlane and magically unlocked the straps securing my feet to the board before I started doing some tricks like grabs and flips before exiting the pipe. Suddenly we came to a steep slope that led into an ice cave full of all kinds of obstacles and pathways but unfortunately the cave was also unstable and began to come down on us as we all escaped. That led to us all laughing at the near death experience and fist bumped as we slid across a sheet of ice.

"Oh man I love gravity," Rage said.

"I feel like reminiscing," Comet said.

"Remin-icing?" Soarin asked.

"Reminiscing moron," Shining said.

"Hey guys floor fifty going down, no stops, no breeeeaaaaaakkkkkkkkkksssssss!" I shouted as our path led us over a cliff and down into another ice cave. Only this one was like riding a water slide; a long tunnel full of turns but the end spat us out of a cliff.

I then leaned forward so I was lying horizontally before I closed my eyes and remembered the feeling I had when I could fly. When I opened my eyes I saw the slope of the mountain fast approaching but before I could right myself I landed in the snow and began to tumble the rest of the way down the mountain before coming to a rest in a pile of snow at the bottom.

"Hey Ash you alright?" I heard Mac asked as he and the others arrived but I just simply laughed as I picked myself up and out of the snow.

"Aw man that was awesome we should do that more often," I said.

"Yeah I'm really happy you made that call Ash," Spike said.

"Hey whose up for another go?" Rage asked.

"Me!" we all shouted as we raised our hands.





8:30 Aephoceria Castle Lobby





I was in the lobby with the rest of the guys and we were all chatting about our time on the mountain or we were adjusting our outfits. Both Eli and Jabir wore suits however Rarity decided to make the rest of us something more...classical. I was in a suit to be sure but one from the latter years of the golden age of pirates. I was wearing a white shirt with frills on the end of the sleeves along with some navy blue pants and black boots. I was also wearing a stylish dark red vest and a stylish navy blue coat decorated with a few dark reds and golds and silver cuff links and finally around my neck was a white cravat.

"Oh man, can honestly say I'm glad I'm not wearing that frilly thing around you're neck," Rage said as he approached me wearing a interesting outfit complete with top hat.



"Eh it's not so bad got to say Rarity got you to a T roguish yet stylish," I said.

"Actually I organized this one with Eris, Rarity wanted me to be in something else," Rage said in a hushed voice.

"I see," I said before I saw Pip was struggling with his outfit. "Scuse me need to help my son."

I then walked over to Pipsqueak and saw he was wearing a brown and red coat with gold buttons and he wore brown pants. Beneath his coat was a white shirt and beneath the collar was a brown cord done up in a bow and as I approached I could see he was fiddling with his sleeves.

"Something the matter son?" I asked as I stood behind Pip causing the colt to whirl around and breath a sigh of relief when he saw me.

"Oh dad sorry it's just the sleeves beneath my coat got all bunched up and I'm trying to fix it," Pip said.

"Here," I said as I keeled before Pip and used my magic to pull the sleeves of his shirt out of his coat's sleeves and when I did I saw his shirt had frills on his sleeves as well.

"Is that all?" I asked.

"Well this collar is kinda tight as well," Pip said.

Okay," I said before I loosened the cord around Pip's neck. "There that better?"

"Mm-hm thank you dad," Pip said to which I nodded before I stood up to face the others.

"Alright guys listen up I want all of you to be on you're best behaviour tonight kay," I said causing the guys to roll their eyes at me.

"Yes sir," Spike said with a mock salute.

"Jeez Ash when are we not on our best behaviour?" Soarin asked causing me to raise an eyebrow at him

"Oh boys~," a voice cried in a sing song voice.

Looking at the source of the voice I was stunned when I saw it was the girls their clothes were beautiful to say the least. They looked like they came from the Pre-Victorian era. Some were slim others had that puffy look to them. Some of their dresses stopped at just below their knees but continued down at the back or at the side but they were none the less lovely and each one's color matched their fur and mane colors. Even Midnight, Rainbow, Lightning Dust and Gilder were in one of those puffy dresses.

"Oh hohohoho oh man it hurts, it hurts so much," Rage laughed as he pointed at the four.

"Oh I'll make you hurt some more if ya keep it up," Rainbow growled as she, Midnight and Lightning began to roll up their sleeves so they could give Rage a thrashing but were stopped by a blue aura.

"If you so much as break a stitch of that cloth I slaved over, I'll be sure to put you in corsets," Rarity said with deathly calm tone that made the girls pale and gulp audibly before Gilda turned to me.

"I blame you for this," Rainbow said as she pointed at me.

"Now now let's not get hostile here, we're supposed to look nice tonight," I said.

"Tch whatever but what the hey is that frilly scarf thing around you're neck?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh my cravat, it was actually a real popular item back then and for tonight I had Rarity design something a little bit more classical to wear for everyone tonight. So you're not suffering alone here Rainbow," I said as I gestured to the males who were all in similar attire.

"Well you all look simply dashing and Ash you wear that look superbly, it goes well with you're pony tail darling," Rarity said.

"Yeah he looks like a stuck up noble," Gilda said.

"Says the griffon wearing a dress fit for a duchess," I fired back with a grin causing a few to snicker.

The girls then went to their respective mates and I smiled when I saw Spitfire, Tempest and Moon approaching me. I saw Spitfire's dress was one of the ones that reached just below her knees in the front but extended down to her hooves behind her legs and it was probably the only one that didn't completely match her colors. Oh sure there was a flaming orange along her dress and sleeves but there was also blues along the torso of the dress and along the dress itself. Tempest's dress mostly matched her coat color but the front of her torso matched her mane and tail's colors and, similar to Spitfire, the dress part stopped at the knees while the opposite side extended down further but for Tempest's dress the left side of her dress was longer then the right. Next came Moon, hers was a full dress with a midnight blue color with puffy shoulders but the torso and shoulder length gloves she wore were the same color as her old armor. I also noticed she placed an illusion spell over her stomach to hide her pregnancy and her mane was also tied into a braid behind her. Finally she was wearing the necklace I got her when I was Bones along with a choker made from a cloth the same color as her armor.

"Wow you three look absolutely beautiful," I said.

"I feel and look ridiculous," Tempest said with a groan as she rubbed her arms.

"Nonsense you look stunning...where's Luna?" I asked.

"She was finishing up Midnight's suit as we left, she'll be here soon," Spitfire said as she gestured to the stairs.

"That soon being now my dear Spitfire."

Looking up at the stairs I smiled as I saw Luna approaching with Midnight in her arms. The young colt was wearing a simple black suit with white shirt but no tie and Luna was wearing a gorgeous dress.



"You look beautiful Luna," I said as she approached before planting a kiss on the alicorn's lips.

"You look rather dashing yourself my beloved king," Luna said after we parted lips.

"Hey don't go hogging all of the handsome stud Luna," Moon teased as she placed a hand on my right shoulder to pull me back before nuzzling my right cheek with her own cheek.

"Yeah we want some love here too ya know," Spitfire said before she pulled my left arm against her.

"Ladies, ladies please there is enough of me to go round for all of you," I said.

"Oh we know that," Luna purred.

"Alright then, now that we're all here what saw we head out for our destination hm?" I asked. as I motioned to the door.

With both Moon and Spitfire on my arm I led everyone outside to an awaiting set of carriages with a footman, a driver and four horses, two Greek Fire horses for each one except for the royal coach which was pulled by four. Being a gentleman I let the mares climb in first then the foals and finally me before the door was closed and we began to move. After a few moments of sitting, talking and the mares and Pip guessing where we were going we finally came to a stop. I opened the door for the mares and helped them out before Pip got out and then me. I saw we were in front of a theater where a long row of ponies were waiting to get in before one of the other carriages showed up and out stepped Rarity, Rainbow, Soarin and Thunderlane.

"A theater, this is what the big surprise was?" Soarin asked.

"You've been to plays before Soarin, this one is no big deal," I said.

"True but we normally go wearing casual clothing," Soarin said.

"True but when I told Rarity about my plans for tonight she asked if I'd ever been to one of these before and as I explained my experience with them Rarity asked about attire and well she decided to make these for us. Besides, as a guest of royalty it's best to dress nicely for events like this even if the royal wishes to dress casually," I said.

"Ah Ash Blade, old sport."

Looking at the source of the voice I saw it was Fancy Pants and Fleur with Saint Blade walking towards us. Fancy Pants was wearing his usual tuxedo and wearing a monocle and a top hat over his head while Fleur was dressed in a a stunning dress like the other mares and she was wearing an overcoat to keep her warm while young Saint Blade was dressed much like his father.

"Fancy Pants looking as dapper as ever," I said as I greeted the stallion with a firm handshake before kissing Fleur on the cheek and patting Saint Blade on his shoulder.

"And you my friend, truly a grand attire truthfully I am jealous. I assume this is Rarity's work?" Fancy Pants asked as he looked at Rarity who had engaged in conversation with Fleur.

"Indeed and how are you finding yourself so far, I trust your home is to your satisfaction?" I asked.

"Ash you've done so much for us I don't see how I can ever repay you," Fancy Pants said.

"Think nothing of it. Now I assume you are here to see the performance tonight are you not?" I asked.

"Indeed we are we were lucky enough to grab one of the VIP seats close to the royal's box," Fancy said.

"Well then let us enter together then. I assume you heard that Octavia will also be playing her cello tonight as well?" I asked.

"Quite so, one of the reasons I decided to come tonight," Fancy Pants said.

"Well while we wait for the other carriages that are transporting the rest of my friends, let us go and rejoin our respective families shall we," I said as I gestured to the others.

"Agreed," Fancy Pants said before made our way over.

As I was walking by I saw Celestia and Faust gazing at a poster for tonight's performance so I walked over to the two to see how they were doing. I saw Celestia's dress was similar to Luna's however her's was as white as her fur and had gold instead of black while Faust's was mostly auburn red while the torso of her dress was white.

"The Nutcracker," Celestia read.

"Hm can't say it's one I'm familiar with," Faust said.

"Not surprised this story was written in eighteen-sixteen of the fifth civilisation and one of my favourites. The story was then turned into a ballet later on in eighteen-ninty-two," I said.

"I see, so tonight will be a ballet?" Faust asked.

"Not quite, more of a mixture between a play and a ballet. I made sure the original music was used for this so it will be quite an event," I said.

"I do so love plays and the clothes from Rarity seem to fit the mood quite nicely. In fact Ash if I didn't know any better I'd say you were trying to take us back in time without the means of magic or technology," Celestia said with a smirk.

"I assure you I have no idea what you are talking about," I said.

"By the way Ash I've been wondering this for awhile but do you know where Chrysalis is? It's not like her to disappear for so long without someone seeing her?" Faust asked.

"I uh can't say I know where she is. Rest assured but she asked me to keep what she was doing quiet but she said you'll be seeing her the day after tomorrow with a surprise," I said.

"Oh I can't wait," Faust said before she and Celestia walked off.

*sigh* "She'd better be back on that day and if one of those caribou had done something to her or Apollyon they will suffer my wrath," I whispered under my breath.

Soon the other carriages arrived and we walked inside and were immediately allowed to head to our seats when I spotted a familiar DJ wearing a fancy dress and she appeared to have a dejected look on her face.

"Vinyl," I greeted as I walked over to the mare.

"Oh hey Ash sorry I didn't know you were gonna be here tonight," Vinyl said.

"What and miss out on Octavia performing, not on your life," I said.

"Right so what's with the getup?" Vinyl asked.

"Rarity's idea, what's with yours?" I asked.

"Tavi's idea, too bad she won't be able to see it," Vinyl said.

"Why's that?" I asked.

"Well...I made a reservation but the pony at the booth says I never made one so I can't get in. I made a report over at the booking booth but the teller at the desk ain't having it," Vinyl said.

"Hm...Fancy Pants, mind if I borrow you for a second?" I asked causing the stallion to walk over.

I then explained the situation before telling him my plan to which he nodded before we made our way over to a door marked staff only next to a ticket booth marked bookings before I knocked on the door politely. But after awhile when no response came I banged on the door before it was opened by a mare with a pale blue coat of fur with a dark blue mane.

"Miss I told you already if you want help you're gonna need to get in the line and ask at the b-b-b-b-b-," the mare started but began to stutter when her eyes landed on me.

"Ma'am I know you and the staff must be busy but please, I need your assistance with something. This poor mare here has told me that she made a booking for a seat some time ago however, for some reason, she can't get in and I would appreciate it if you could allow me to see the booking roster to see if she has indeed purchased a seat for tonight so we might correct this issue," I said calmly to the mare whose mouth was opening and closing like a goldfish before she closed the door and after a few seconds she returned with a clipboard before she shakily handed it to me which I took and after a quick look through I nodded. "Here it is; Vinyl Scratch, seat paid for and it says here the request was never submitted to the ticket booths," I said before I clicked my tongue three time before I shook my head then looked back at the mare. "Now then I think a small upgrade to one of the VIP seats is acceptable as an apology for your negligence towards this mare."

"B-b-but your highness all the VIP seats are full," the mare said.

"That won't be a problem we have some spare seats in my box so I believe we can house one more for tonight," Fancy Pants said.

"Well miss, is that a problem?" I asked as I looked at the mare.

"N-no sir I-I-I'll get right on it and correct my mistake," the mare said.

"See to it that you do," I said calmly as I handed the mare back her clipboard before she closed the door and once the door closed Vinyl wrapped her arms around both Fancy Pants and me in a hug.

"Thank you both," Vinyl said.

"Hey no trouble V now go, you're marefriend is waiting for you so she can preform," I said before she nodded and left with Fancy Pants while I left for the royal box and when I arrived I saw the box was decorated with gold and royal purple velvet walls and a plush royal purple carpet and ceiling with a gold chandelier. The royal box was basically two VIP boxes that had one side removed and at the back of the box was an all you can eat buffet. The seating arrangements were like those in cinemas the seats at the back were higher then the seats at the front so everyone could see and our box was connected to the ceiling in front of the stage so we got a perfect view of the entire theater. VIP boxes were mounted on the side walls while below us in rows of plush red velvet seats were the stranded seats and as I looked around, the theater was decorated with bronze walls while the floor had crimson carpet while the ceiling had a mural of the sky during sunset.

"This is a lovely theater Ash, was this here before the *ahem* collapse?" Celestia asked.

"Yes but the only thing that survived was the lobby and well over half of the main theater, most of the roof, the stage and backstage were completely wrecked. Could only assume some kind of bomb went off in here when the kingdom fell because of all the burnt wood and scattered debris but thanks to some photos and building plans I was able to restore this place to it's former glory and I gotta say the architect had taste," I said.

"Indeed *sigh* I wish I could preform in a theater like this but that is not where my talent lies...unfortunately," Celestia said with a blush.

"No one starts out as a great actor Celestia, it takes a lot of work to step into such a role. I mean professionals make it look easy but in reality it's not," I said.

"I appreciate the words Ash but the theater is not where I belong," Celestia said.

"Perhaps but who knows," I said when suddenly the lights began to dim and the orchestra began to play a hum that informed everyone that the show was about to start and just like that everyone went quiet while we all took our seats just as the curtain lifted for the show to begin.
> Chapter 43 Breaching the Citadel (Clop)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

11:24am Aephoceria Training Yard Tempest P.O.V.





"AAAAAARRRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHH!" I cried out as I made another swing with my practice sword but once again the only thing I could produce was a gentle breeze.

It has been a day after Hearth's Warming and right now I was trying out the Sword Technique that Ash gave me as a gift to transform my fighting spirit into a projectile to slice through a target, which was a log standing vertically, but the only thing I was making was puffs of wind.

"DAMMIT TO HELL," I shouted as I threw the practice blade down.

"You know no one ever gets it right straight away, most can't even produce wind," came a loving voice as the practice blade was levitated away from where I threw it, going behind me. When I turned around there he was, the being who made my heart melt every time our eyes met. The same one who made me feel confused, annoyed, excited and happy all at the same time and also made me feel like the luckiest mare alive.

"Ash," I said as I saw my mate approach with the practice sword in hand while he was fiddling with the tip. "Well that's easy for you to say, I bet you did it perfectly," I grumbled as I folded my arms and turned away but suddenly I hear him start to laugh as if I just told a joke.

"Far from it actually Tempest. When I started I couldn't even generate a puff of wind like you can, took me days to do that," Ash said.

"Still,"I sighed.

"Hey you'll get it, here," Ash said when suddenly I felt him press up against my back as he placed his arms over mine and he placed the sword in my hand. "Let me help you."

We then began to move in sync like how clothes move to match the wearers movement. Ash directed me to twist my waist and bring the blade up next to my head and point it towards the direction I'm facing, which was the log.

"Okay now breath in and exhale slowly," Ash said gently in my ear making me feel hot but I did as instructed. "Kay now focus on you're inner power, that feeling you get when you feel powerful...You feel it?"

"Y-yes," I said.

"Kay now I want you to channel that feeling into you're blade," Ash said when suddenly I felt his groin press against my butt causing the hot feeling in my body to grow hotter. "Keep going Tempest."

Refocusing on Ash's words I closed my eyes and focused on channelling the feeling into the blade when suddenly the blade began to glow brightly.

"Now," Ash said as his touch vanished. So with a cry I swung the blade and suddenly a crescent shaped blast of energy flew through the air and sliced through the log before I turned around to face him. "Well done Tempest, you did that fast- why are you looking at me like that?"

"You honestly think after breathing in my ear and pressing yourself up against me like that you're gonna walk away and leave me hot and bothered?" I asked as I raised an eyebrow at my mate before I dropped the sword and sauntered towards him.

"I don't know, can I?" Ash asked with a smirk before I used my left hand to grab him by the front of his shirt and pull him close.

"The answer is no buster," I said before I pulled him in for a kiss.

While our lips met I then brought my right hand up to caress Ash's face when I felt my hand brush against something metallic it was then I remembered Gilda's gift to Ash for Hearth's Warming Eve, a studded earring of a wolf's head holding a blade in it's maw. As we kissed I decided to fiddle with the earring causing Ash to smile before we pulled away for air.





Ash's P.O.V.





"You mares seem to love playing with that," I said as I brought my hand up to the hand Tempest was using to fiddle with my earring before pulling her hand away.

"I can't help it it's like you're ponytail. I can't help but play with that also," Tempest said.

"When?" I asked.

"Hm in bed and I'm not the only one," Tempest said causing me to shake my head with a smile.

"Anyway it seems you don't need my help with this now so I'll leave you to it," I said as I went to leave but Tempest wasn't having it. I felt her arms circle around my neck and I felt her hot breath in my ear.

"Oh no you don't, not until you take responsibility for the state I'm in," Tempest purred.

Tempest then teleported us into the massive bathroom where she began to undress the both of us.

"You are getting better with you're magic," I said with a simple smile.

"Thanks, Twilight's been helping me a ton," Tempest said before I took in our surroundings.

"Why here?" I asked.

"Well why not? After all you did it with Luna in the shower," Tempest said.

"Hmph fair enough but aren't you worried someone could just walk in?" I asked.

"Not likely, I magically locked the door when we arrived. Besides everyone has a bath either early in the morning or late in the afternoon only Rainbow and Spitfire come here at midday to wash off any sweat they might have worked up. But because of the locked door there won't be a problem," Tempest said before she lured me into the bath with her.

Tempest then sat me down on one of the steps before she went and saddled my lap with my member sandwiched between her soft butt cheeks causing her to coo.

And despite what many think Tempest's butt actually has such an unique amount of muscle and fat. Reaching around I placed my hands on her cutie marks before giving them a squeeze causing Tempest to groan pleasurably before she brought her lips to mine in a passionate quiet kiss. No tongue and no moans just a kiss and as we kissed I ran my left hand up her back to the base of her neck while my right hand moved to her lower back before we pulled away for air.

"I'm all yours stud," Tempest said.

"Tell me Tempest, ever done it in the ass before?" I asked causing Tempest to blush and look away slightly.

"N-no, not really," Tempest said nervously.

"Are you up for trying it?" I asked as I gave Tempest a naughty smile while I aligned my manhood with her puckered backdoor.

“Just...please go slow...,” she begged.

I nodded as I still want her to have as much fun as I'm having. So giving her a quick kiss I began to push my member into her ass and I saw Tempest bite her lip as I slowly eased myself into her anal walls.

"Oh gods...from now on you're the only one allowed to do it in my ass," Tempest smiled seductively once I pushed my member all the way inside. “It belongs to you and you alone.”

I then went and locked lips with Tempest before I started a rhythm of thrusts into her tight ass before she began to loosen up and started begging me to ram her harder. So I re-positioned her so I could take her doggy style while leaning on her back and squeezing one of her breasts, leaving bites and kisses along her neck and driving the mare crazy with pleasure.

"Now that's a hot sight I wouldn't mind walking in on."

Startled both me and Tempest looked to the source of the voice and saw it was Spitfire leaning against the doorway on her right elbow while her head was propped up on her right hand and her left hand was busy fingering herself.

"Spitfire," I said with surprise.

"But how did you get in here, I locked the door," Tempest said.

"True but it locked after I walked in. At first I thought it was some automatic locking trick but when I finally undressed and walk in here what do I see; the King of Equestria taking the almighty Commander Tempest doggy style," Spitfire said as she pushed off the doorway and removed her fingers from her snatch before she sauntered over to us while licking her nectar from her fingers. She then sat on the edge of the pool and spread her legs, revealing her sexy body for us. "You both got room for one more?"

"Well it would be pretty selfish if I said no despite me wanting him all to myself for once," Tempest said as I pulled away so she could stand up.

"I have no quarrel as long as it's okay with the both of you," I said.

"Well then what are you waiting for, who do I get to play with first?" Spitfire asked as she beckoned us to come closer with a single finger.

With a devilish smirk I raised my right hand and slapped Tempest on the butt causing her to let out a squeak of surprise and make her jump forward...right into Spitfire's arms which wrapped around her and brought her in for a passionate, sloppy and steamy kiss. At first Tempest was surprised by the exchange of partners before she too wrapped her own arms around Spitfire before they began to play with each other's bodies. Tempest was busy fondling Spitfire's breasts and ass while Spitfire was fingering Tempest's marehood. Soon I couldn't take anymore of the hot mare on mare action and needed my own relief. So creeping up behind Tempest I spread her ass cheeks and rammed my prick back up her ass causing her to cry out in ecstasy.

"Oh she likes that and doesn't she make just the sexiest sounds when she's surprised?" Spitfire asked.

"Quite but...," I said as I leaned over Tempest's shoulder so I was looking directly at Spitfire who gulped at my gaze. "I've known you to also make sounds similar to Tempest as wall," I said before I reached forward and grabbed Spitfire by her right nipple with my thumb and index finger causing her to squeak in shock before I pulled her in close and began nibbling along her neck while I continued to thrust into Tempest's ass.

"Oh, oh, oh, oh yes harder fuck me in my ass harder," Tempest pleaded.

Granting her request I sped up my thrusts while my left hand snaked around and joined Spitfire in fingering Tempest's pussy causing Tempest to gasp before I felt both her vaginal and anal walls tighten around me before her juices drooled from her nether lips and because of the tightness of her anal walls I couldn't hold my own release in any longer and painted her asshole white with my seed. I pulled out of Tempest who removed herself from Spitfire before she went to rest by the side of the tub.

"You okay Tempest?" I asked.

"Hm just, let me, catch my breath," Tempest said.

"While she's doing that how about you tend to my needs," Spitfire said as she stood up before wiggling her hips.

"With pleasure," I said as I approached the flame colored stunt flyer.

I went to met her with a passionate kiss but she grabbed me by the back of the head and brought me against her lips where she tried to devour my lips with hers in a hungry kiss before we broke for air.

"Wow feisty today are we?" I asked with a smirk.

"I'm always feisty...and I like my rutting 'rough'," Spitfire purred before growling out the last word while she leaned back and sat on the edge of the pool. She then put her hands on the back of her head and spread her legs.

"Okay then baby, on you're stomach. You want it rough then you got it," I said as I made a twirling motion wih my finger.

With a saucy smile Spitfire seductively crawled on her stomach before she wiggled her fine ass at me which I couldn't help but spank causing Spitfire to moan in pleasure.

"Mmm...harder, do it harder," Spitfire pleaded.

With a shrug I fulfilled her request and slapped her ass harder and harder and harder until a red hand print could be seen on her ass. I then roughly groped her ass before I positioned my pole against her anus and rammed myself in causing Spitfire to gasp then groan in ecstasy before she looked back at me with those beautiful half lidded flaming amber eyes.

"That's it stud ram me hard and deep like no other can. Use me however you want: spank my ass, grope my tits, pull my mane, plow...," Spitfire started.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, pull you're mane...Spits won't that hurt?" I asked.

"A bit but in a good way," Spitfire said.

"Sorry but...I've...," I started before I looked down.

"Hey...what's wrong you can tell me Ash," Spitfire asked as she pulled herself off me, stood up and turned around to cup my cheek and get me to look at her.

"It's just...I've seen a lot of females and mares in my life who got dragged by their hair into places they'd rather die then go to and I'm just worried about hurting you. I want this to be enjoyable for you but...," I said before I trailed off.

"I get it," Spitfire said before she leaned close to my chest and nuzzled it with her cheek "And I love how open you are to our requests. Any one who could find a partner like that should be considered a lucky one and I love how you care for us and never treat us as if we're trophies or property like stallion's in the past have. But I promise you if ever any of us weren't sure about something...we'd tell you and I will tell you if things go too far, I promise," Spitfire said causing me to take a deep breath.

"Thanks Spits that helps a ton," I said.

"Good now get over here and shove that hard thick rod up my ass and make me scream. Then I want you to fuck my pussy nice and raw," Spitfire said before she got back on her stomach and pulled her ass cheeks apart, exposing her tight anus to me.

Taking one last deep breath I then lined up my spire with her puckered ring before I went and slowly reached for her mane. I grabbed it and pulled her onto my prick causing her to scream and causing me to worry and release her mane.

"Shit Spits I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm so so sorry," I panicked.

"What are you talking about Ash...that was amazing, can't believe I didn't think of having you do that," Spitfire said as she looked back at me with a seductive gaze.

"You're...not hurt?" I asked.

"A little but...I did say it hurts in the right way baby," Spitfire said as she cupped her hands under the water before pouring it over her face soaking her mane so it cascaded down just past her shoulders. "Now then, shall we continue?"

All I could do was nod dumbly at the unbelievably sexy mare before I grabbed her mane and pulled on it as I thrusted forward causing Spitfire to scream in pleasure. Soon I got over my fears and began a rhythm once I saw how she was enjoying it.

"Oh gods yes...Yes!...YES! RAM MY SLUTTY HOLES YOU STUD!" Spitfire screamed.

As I kept my grip and rhythm on Spitfire I had the sudden urge to try something. So leaning forward I began to nibble the base of Spitfire's wings using my canines.

"D-DAMN THOSE CANINE PREDATOR TEETH! You…. you're driving me crazy with those love bites!," Spitfire cried out with pleasure as I continued my onslaught on the fiery maned mare before I moved up to her shoulder and began to leave small nibbles. Spitfire reached back to hold my head in place. "Harder stud and while you're about it why don't you use that wolfish muzzle of yours."

Once again the suggested idea worried me and yet I couldn't help but feel the urge to do it so I changed my mouth to form a wolf's muzzle before I bit down on Spitfire's shoulder, causing the mare to cry out with pleasure and Spitfire to finally cum. I pulled away and released her mane but grabbed her hips before I speed up my thrusts till I finally shot my load into her ass. I then collapsed into the water and returned my mouth to normal but when I did I could taste something. Licking my teeth I realized whatever it was had a familiar iron like taste to it. That's when it hit me and when I looked back at Spitfire who had stood up she was nursing a bleeding bite wound on her shoulder. Now the wound wasn't serious but it was still there and before I could do anything Spitfire placed a finger over my lips.

"Relax hot stuff I'm fine and you, mmm, you did amazingly well," Spitfire said.

"Want me to heal that?" I asked.

"Nah I'm hoping it will actually leave a scar," Spitfire said.

"Why's that?" I asked.

"You honestly think I wouldn't notice those bites on Moon and Luna after all the love making we've done stud, if anything I've wanted one of my own to show everyone that I really do belong to you," Spitfire said as she gave the area around the bite a rub.

"That so," a familiar voice said as mulberry arms encircled my neck before I looked up to see Tempest smirking down at me. "Don't think I'm not gonna be left out of this party and if those three have one then I want one too."

"Y'know you shouldn't do something just because everyone else is doing it," I said before I got pulled into the water so I was floating on my back before Tempest straddled me with a seductive look on her face.

"Don't you try and use that line on me buster. I'm a grown mare and I can do whatever the hell I want," Tempest said.





Two Hours Later Aephoceria Castle Hallways





"Aaahhh damn I swear those two are part griffon somehow," I said as I rubbed my shoulder from the pain of the rough session with the two military mares.

I was walking through the hallways on my way to grab some lunch when suddenly a perimeter alarm I set up in the forest after Nightmare Night went off inside my head. So summoning my harbinger armor along with Whispering Wind I teleported into the trees above the spot in the forest to see what was going on and low and behold I see swarms of changelings running through the forest. Now unlike my first encounter with changelings these guys came in a variety of colors and had a...softer and gentler appearance. They still looked like a hybrid of pony and bugs, some of them had horns and some did not, but they all had translucent incest wings like those of a dragonfly that could be hidden beneath a piece of their caprice like a winged beetle and a translucent wing like tail. Yes they all looked like a mix between pony and bugs but they weren't unpleasant to look at and at the head of the pack was Chrysalis and behind them, keeping an eye out for any stragglers or pursuers, was Apollyon and another changeling. With a quick nod I then teleported directly in front of the large mass causing everyone to stop and for Chrysalis to sigh in relief.

"Ash, gods you nearly gave me a heart attack," Chrysalis said as I approached the gathering causing every changeling to mutter amongst themselves.

"You're late y'know," I said as I crossed my arms.

"Yes, I know I'm sorry. It's just things took a bit longer then I anticipated," Chrysalis said.

Suddenly I see Apollyon and two changelings come out of the crowd behind Chrysalis. The two changelings stood taller then the rest and one was taller then the other. They both had a unicorn horn on their foreheads and stag like horns behind them. The taller changeling's colors consisted of a few different shades of light green and purple wings, tail and eyes. While the shorter's colors were a deep purple, light blue and red wings and tail with blue eyes. It was because of how the two looked I was able to identify them.

"We can talk about this later and Apollyon thank you for your assistance here," I said.

"I'm just happy I got let off the leash and personally that armor looks better on you then the other," Apollyon said.

"If you say so. Now King Thorax and Prince Pharynx I'd like to personally welcome the both of you and yours to Aephoceria which you will soon see once you leave this forest," I said.

"So...this is the great king of Equestria...I thought you were taller," Pharynx said.

"Pharynx! I'm sorry about my older brother," Thorax said.

"Older...hmph he's not exactly one to talk about size since he's shorter then his little brother," I said causing most of the changelings to snicker while Pharynx growled.

"Ash listen we're not safe still, the caribou are still coming after us," Chrysalis said.

As if on cue I heard voices deep within the forest causing me to nod.

"Alright lead this lot to the kingdom, I'll take care of this," I said before I began to walk through the crowd who made a path for me.

"Wait by yourself, there's dozens out there," Thorax said.

"I have my ways and believe me I've dealt with way worse situations then this, ask Chrysalis," I said.

"It's true he has. Now come on, let's go," Chrysalis said before she led everyone deeper into the forest.

Meanwhile I turned to where the voices were originating from before I went in search of them, using the trees to hunt from above till I found them. It was an entire fort worth of caribou with some of them riding War Beasts who were sniffing out the changelings trail. Suddenly my ears pick up on a conversation between two caribou.

"Hey you sure this is a good idea," one of the caribou ask.

"What are you talking about?" the other asked.

"It's just, you remember that army that was sent in here under the command of General Azur? All those bucks went in, only one crawled back out missing both an arm and a leg and muttering about this place being filled with monsters," the first caribou said.

"Quit being so scared. It's true that there's a forest few even dare to enter but that's the Everfree in the east of here. This place ain't the Everfree so relax, besides stories are often exaggerated on the battlefield. You shouldn't be so quick to assume stuff like that," the second caribou said.

"Yeah but what about those bodies we saw tangled in the tree trunks and branches or half buried in the dirt. Those bucks were definitely from the army under Azur and they were left like that as a warning or as they're leftovers from a meal," the first said.

"Stop it already, we're fine," the second said

"And what about the four harbingers," the first asked causing the entire force to stop dead in it's tracks and turn to the caribou who spoke.

"What do you mean, what about them?" the second asked nervously.

"You all know the stories as well as I do. First War, the Hellfire Knight and younger brother of our god, he who was one of two who was the first to enter the fray against Heartless. It was the same battle that created a new chasm in the earth and forever split the sky over that piece of land. They even say he bathes in the blood of his slain in pleasure and can you honestly say that he and his brother would fight on opposite sides if Ash were supporting us. Then there's Famine, stories say that one commands a swarm of locusts that can devour entire crops within seconds and when the locus have no more crops to eat they turn to eating flesh. Even Famine will not hesitate to pick the meat from our bones and Death, the one who spirts our souls to the other side with her scythe. All it takes is a single touch from Death's finger and the worst thing is, Death is a female. So what are the chances she will allow us passage into paradise after all we've done and Conquest...I dare not even imagine the stories behind him," the first said.

"I heard he was a king once but fell victim to a coup and then executed. Now he has returned and seeks to conquer the world," another caribou said.

"That can't be right. I've heard that he sold his soul to a demon for unimaginable power to crush any and all before him," another said.

"I heard he feasts on the corpses of caribou for every meal and writes using caribou blood for ink," one caribou said.

"What makes you say that?" the third asked.

"Well my cousin who is stationed in King Diann's castle said that every time one of his sons has been killed a package is delivered somehow to the king and in each package are the severed horns of his slain son and a roll of parchment detailing a message to the king of his sons death. My cousin got hold of one letter and he said the letter was written in the son's own blood," the caribou finished causing the group to pale.

"Well these are all stories as you said," the second said trying to regain his composure.

"We have to turn back right now, lets leave the prisoners alone. We lost them as soon as they entered this forest," the first said.

"Enough!" a caribou on the War Beast shouted and the caribou also appeared to be an officer. "Listen we're here now and there's no turning back. Besides, we've been in here for some time now and no one has shown themselves and I doubt they even know we are here cause if so the War Beasts would have sensed something was wrong."

"Yeah and if Conquest was here we would have heard him play something," the fourth caribou said.

"What are you talking about?" the officer demanded.

"Well I heard from General Servius that when the rebels first hideout was attacked the outlaw Bones, or Conquest if the rumours are to be believed, played some kind of melody before he ambushed the general's patrol," the fourth caribou said.

"So he wants a little music huh...well I don't see why I can't give him a little performance but first," I said before I focused on the War Beasts and used my magic to make the beasts see what it is they fear most.

And just like that the War Beasts began to thrash and try to kick off their riders causing the troops to panic before the War Beasts ran off into the forest. While the caribou tried to figure out what was happening I summoned my flute before I began to play a familiar melody.



As the haunting music filled the air I saw the caribou begin the quiver and shake in fear.

"Hold you're ground, it's just something to scare us," the officer yelled.

"Yeah well they're doing a good job," a soldier said before I took out a rope dart.

"Pull it together, the lot of you. We came here to get what's ours and we're not leave-gakk!" the caribou shouted before my dart pierced his neck. I then leapt from my perch and into the bushes below while the officer was pulled into the trees.

With a predatory growl to make blood run cold I stepped out of the bushes. My presence terrifying the caribou beyond all measure. Some of them even dropped their weapons and fled in terror while the rest appeared to be too stunned to move.

"You have no business here, leave," I said before I channelled my magic into my right hand to call upon the power of the forest.

Suddenly there was a great boom deep beneath the earth when geysers made of dirt burst open from the ground and out of the ground appeared humanoid figures made from root and stone. Next to appear out of the trees were Timberwolves and Elder Rhinos. Suddenly out of the ground came a massive serpent like creature made from tangled roots with a pointed arrow like head and a downward curved horn on the end of it's face just above it's mouth. Finally the trees creaked and groaned and swayed as a massive wind appeared when suddenly a Forest Wing appeared overhead and let out a massive roar.

"-or you shall die here," I said.

And just like that the caribou dropped their weapons and high tailed it out of the forest before I turned to the creatures I summoned.

"I thank you all but may I ask that you make sure they all leave before returning to you're slumber?" I asked to which the creatures all bowed to which I bowed in turn. I then left but not before disposing of the body of the officer and retrieving my rope dart.

Walking back through the forest I didn't stop till I arrived at the outskirts where I saw the changelings being tended to. I saw Thorax was talking to Celestia and Luna, Chrysalis seemed to be getting an earful from Faust and Rage seemed to be talking to Pharynx.

"Ah I heard a commotion in there and was wondering if I should go in to see if I could lend a hand," Pharynx said.

"Did you kill them?" Thorax asked.

"A couple, the rest just scared themselves off. Talk about wimps," I said as I banished my armor and weapons.

"Those wimps had kept us in cages, forcing the females to change into whatever they felt appealing. You should have killed them," Pharynx said.

"That...is not your call Pharynx," I said.

"Why not, it would be better if they were all just wiped off the planet," Pharynx said.

My gaze then turned cold as I glared at Pharynx while the sky darkened with clouds.

"Ooooh dear," Rage said backing off from us while I walked forward and stared Pharynx down.

"You know nothing about what you're implying boy and even if you did I doubt you could live with the guilt. So the next time you think of saying something so wrong keep you're mouth shut and for you're information Pharynx, we actually have a couple of caribou here that are were actually trying to flee from Diann's rule, even Diann's former queen. If I hear you cause a problem for them you're gonna wish you were still their prisoner," I said before I walked around him to head back. I heard Pharynx about to come over and have a go with me but I know it was Rage who stopped him before I teleported back to Aephoceria.





Some Time Later Aephoceria Map Room





The room I was in was an oval in shape with maps and images of structures and weapons and in the centre of the room was a oaken rectangular table and on the table was a projection showing the layout of a fortress and around the table stood Rage, Elisa, Evan, Kamau and myself.

"The Citadel, the largest and most secure prison in the world, said to be impregnable," Kamau said pointing at the map that showed high walls in a rectangular shape on an area of land mostly surrounded by steep cliffs that dropped into the ocean below. The high walls also surrounded a luxurious garden and at one end of the rectangle was The Citadel itself. The building formed an octagon that shrunk in width as you ascended and around it were several towers. The entrance of The Citadel was a courtyard with high walls on either side.

"This place looks more like a palace then it does a prison," Rage said.

"It is in a way," Kamau said causing us to look at him for an explanation. "Local lords who own the surrounding lands pay taxes and homage to the one who oversees The Citadel to keep their lands safe from bandits. The guy in charge is a griffon called Razor Beak, guy lives like an emperor because he thinks he's one," Kamau said as he handed me a photo of Razor Beak just as I remembered him. He was a male griffon with fur that was a dark purple and his feathers were silver in color. He had amber eyes and a brown beak and his attire was an old military uniform. It was then I handed the photo to Rage.

"Shit, Gilda is not going to like this," Rage said.

"Yeah no kidding, but I'm kinda surprised he was once a member of the griffon military," I said.

"You know him?"  Elisa asked.

"He's Gilda's father, he even attempted a coup almost eight years ago now before we met you guys. But when the king fled here Razor Beak brought an army to invade us, with the king's family as hostages as well. But because of Rage and myself he was defeated," I said.

"So what happened after that?" Evan asked.

"Once the battle was over the king took Razor Beak back to Griffora to face his crimes, I don't know any more beyond that," I said.

"Now the bastard is made a lord and warden of this place, that's great," Rage said with a roll of his eyes.

"That's not all, the one they call The Bear operates there regularly as well," Kamau said.

"You're kidding," I said as I looked at Kamau.

"Another of the Apex Predators?" Evan asked.

"Yeah Giff The Bear, leader of the Heavy Assault corp for the Predators...*chuckles*," I laughed

"What's so funny?" Rage asked.

"It's just...both Giff and Mac remind me so much of each other both don't speak much but are pillars of strength and muscle, before he joined the predators Giff worked on a farm as well," I said as I remembered the smiling giant of a man.

"The more you know, but anyway back to this. What do we actually know of The Citadel?" Evan asked.

"Well for starters the main gate," I said as I pointed at the entrance on the opposite side of the fortress/prison/palace. The main gate was guarded by a watch gate and behind it was a deep trench manually dug by workers before you could enter the main compound. "The only point of direct access is a drawbridge here that must be operated on both sides in order to raise and lower it and behind the drawbridge, one of three barracks all able to hold at the most a brigade of three=thousand, who are fully armed and ready and willing to fight within a moments notice."

"Makes sense to have a barracks at the gates so they'll be ready in a moments notice to defend the front gate in case of a siege but why can't we just fly in and bust some heads that way?" Rage asked.

"All aircraft is diverted around this place, so if you did fly over they have a specialized air radar for any flying vehicle and individual along with AA weapons," Kamau said as he gestured to the radar dish and AA guns.

"Teleport?" Elisa asked.

"Spells on the walls, nothing gets in or out that way," Kamau said

"Razor Beak is not taking any chances here he knows what we're capable of and is set to stop us by hiding himself and holding the King and his sons in a place designed to keep us out," I said.

"Well shit...So what do we do?" Evan asked.

"Well under normal circumstances nothing but thankfully thanks to a massive storm we have a way in and I know how to do that.





2:00 am 10 days Later Below The Citadel





*CLACK* *CLACK* *CLACK*

The sound of the ice picks being embedded in the rock and the howling wind and crashing waves below filled my ears with deafening sound. I was wearing my assassin robes and was accompanied by Tempest, Rainbow, Spitfire, Gilda, Rarity and Pinkie Pie as we climbed our way up the steep cliffs towards the Citadel. Finding suitable climbing spots was difficult because of the moonless night. The only light the sky provided was of the twinkling stars.

"Dammit this sucks why can't we just fly our way up even teleport in instead of this crap," Rainbow groaned.

"Rainbow Dash, in case you forgot, this is a fortress and fortresses are things designed to keep everyone out. So teleporting and flying in is out of the question. Besides you're the one who wanted to come along with Ash," Tempest said her tone indicating she was at wits end with this.

"Yeah because I thought we were gonna be doing some serious ass kicking not sneak in. I mean why do we have to climb up anyway," Rainbow said.

"To stay off their radar. Anything that's using any form of flying magic will be detected. Now RD quit you're griping and focus on where you put you're picks, lot of loose stones around here," I said before I pulled one pick out, reached high and slammed it into the cliff face.

"Oh how much longer, this wind is ruining my hair," Rarity whined.

"Really Rarity we're hundreds of feet above the ocean, trying to sneak into a fortress and you're concern is you're hair!" Gilda shouted.

Suddenly a conflict between the girls started and they went on until I couldn't take it anymore.

"Would you lot cut it out already cause your attitude and complaining is seriously starting to get me down!" I shouted.

Suddenly the stone one of my picks was lodged in came loose and I started to plummet down towards the sea. Before that happened however my leg was grabbed by Tempest but because of the sudden added weight Tempest's picks came loose and we fell down some more only to be grabbed by Rainbow, Spitfire, Gilda, Rarity and Pinkie Pie. But like with each other we all came loose but Pinkie just managed to save us by grabbing hold of a root with her teeth. While Spitfire despite us all being tied together by a rope grabbed onto Pinkie's tail.

"You just had to say down, didn't you," Gilda said.

"Yeah apparently Murphy just decided to be a prick today," I groaned.

"Who's Murphy?" Tempest asked.

"Mmmmnnnneeeeehhhhmmmm," Pinkie mumbled.

"What's Pinkie saying?" Rainbow asked.

"I said don't pull on my tail so hard guys," Pinkie said after letting go of the root only to realize what she just did.

"Crap," I thought before we all began to plummet downwards.

Thinking quickly I changed my left forearm into a demonic arm and grow out the curved spikes in my forearm before jabbing them into the cliff. I also changed my legs as well as my feet to have four claws that pointed in four directions when spread out, kinda like an X shape. Both my feet and legs, all the way up to my thighs, were covered in the same red plate/bone/skin as my arms and my legs were shaped like the legs of a pony's. I was using the claws on my feet to dig into the rock to stop us which worked.

*Phew* "That could have been ugly," I said as I used my free hand to wipe some sweat from my brow before looking down at the others who were dangling off the rope. "Ya'll okay down there?"

"Oh we're just dangling by a rope over certain death Ash. How do ya think we're doing!" Gilda said calmly before shouting the last part.

"Okay, okay sheesh just give me a few minutes I'll get us back up there," I said before I changed my right forearm to match the left and began to use the claws on my hands and feet to climb up.

The climb was slow and agonizing and above all painful. But I managed till we reached the top were I saw the high walls of the Citadel before me. Before the walls were a set of scaffolding and on top of the scaffolding was a guard, it looked like he wasn't looking in our direction. So putting my arms over the edge of the cliff I summoned my bow and took aim. I loosed my arrow, striking the guard through the heart and causing him to tumbled off the scaffolding. I then pulled myself over the edge of the cliff were I spread myself over the soft grass and let my body return to normal and took deep breaths while the others climbed up.

"Damn that took a long time. I thought you would have gotten us up here sooner since you're a god and all," Gilda said.

"God or not I'd like to see anyone make that climb while their limbs are like this," I said as I held my forearms up while keeping the elbows connected to the ground. Upon looking at it my hands they were covered in my blood; the liquid silver glistening in the starlight but my left arm was worse off then my right.

"Shit are you alright?" Tempest asked in concern.

"I'll heal," I said as I began to get up and noticed my feet were in a similar situation of being covered in silver blood.

"What happened?" Rainbow asked.

"When we were falling I had to jam my arm spikes into the wall to slow us. The result was me ripping several spikes out of my arm and then using my claws to punch through the rock to climb. I may be immune to most attacks from others but I'm still vulnerable upon attacks to myself," I explained as my wounds began to heal and my body absorbed the blood.

"You gonna be alright?" Spitfire asked.

"Yeah, the hard part is over at least. Now follow me," I said before I got up and ran towards the scaffold before pressing up against it..

"Now what?" Rainbow asked.





Flashback





"A storm?" Elisa asked.

"Yeah normally the walls are too smooth to climb at all but because of the storm many of the smooth walls had been damaged and there is one section that had been damaged so badly they need to use a scaffold to fix it. This will be our entry point," I said.

"But if Razor Beak is taking us seriously what makes you think that he won't have it heavily guarded," Rage asked.

"Ah, I was hoping someone would ask that," I said as I pointed at the northern wall of the map. "You see, when the storm hit, it was through from the north thus damaging the walls to the point of collapsing. The east and western walls had damage as well but not enough to be considered severe while the south got hit by a single lightning bolt resulting in the least amount of damage. Also the cliffs on the southern edge of the spot of land are known for their frailty; so climbing up is considered too dangerous a risk which is why they are the least guarded and that will be the entry point."

"Climbing up the most dangerous side of the cliff to reach the least guarded point of the fortress huh, and who will be partaking in this mad strategy?" Rage asked.

"I will be leading a small infiltration team. Once we have neutralized the guards, we will make our way along the walls towards the drawbridge without sounding the alarm and lower it for the three platoons we'll be taking with us, which will be led by Apollyon, Shining Armor and you Rage but only one platoon can cross the garden maze at a time to avoid being noticed where I will provide over watch to alert the platoon of any incoming patrols in the maze," I said.





End Flashback





"Now we climb skittles, c'mon," I said as I began to climb the scaffold till we reached the top of the wall. I checked for any incoming guards before I turned to the others. "Okay ladies head to the drawbridge and remember, no hasty kills. Make sure you secure that bridge till the last platoon crosses then join the rest in the barracks at the opposite end of the gardens," I said as I pointed to the building that guards the main and only entrance to the keep.

"Got it," the mares said before they took off. But before Spitfire left I grabbed her shoulder and gave her a message in sign language to keep an eye on Rainbow and Gilda causing Spitfire to give a nod knowing exactly what I was talking about before she left as well.





Flashback





"Why three don't we need an army you said there are three barracks that can hold up to three=thousand soldiers," Rage said.

"The first part of the mission is stealth Rage. Small numbers mean we will be harder to notice. Once all platoons are inside the keep it won't matter but we have to get inside the keep first," I said.





End Flashback





As I watched the mares take off I headed in the opposite direction; running along the walls to reach my spot and using my bow to shoot every guard that was standing guard on the wall. Once there I turned my gaze towards the maze below watching the patrol's movements for any last minute changes they may have made. I didn't have to wait long, soon I saw the first platoon led by Apollyon appear at the entrance barracks before making their way across the grounds and through the maze before making it to the second barracks without problems. The next platoon was Shining Armor's he made it into the maze easily but suddenly I saw a patrol make a turn that it wasn't scheduled to take. So quickly drawing my bow I fired an arrow in Shining's path which landed right at his hooves causing him to look at me while I just pointed at the coming patrol. Shining then grabs the arrow before he and the platoon hide in little alcoves along the walls and wait for the patrol to pass before making it to the barracks. Finally Rage's platoon and joining him was my team. The platoon cleared the grounds and most of the maze and were at the exit when suddenly I heard an alarm bell coming from the main barracks this brought all the guards onto high alert. I then gestured to Rage to get to the building while I readied my bow and started taking shots at enemy soldiers. I then leapt off the wall and rolled as soon as I hit the ground before making a mad dash for the second barracks located at the entrance of the keep.





Flashback





Why do we need to rely on stealth till we get to the keep?" Evan asked.

"This would be why" I said as I pointed to the keep's entrance. "Before we get into the keep we need to raise the portcullis absolutely impossible to open from the outside and it's made from anti magic metal. Even if it wasn't, breaking it is a no go as well because if or when the alarm is raised we will need it to hold back the soldiers from escaping or entering the keep. With the prisoners in the keep we'll have a force to overwhelm the soldiers inside and outside the keep and also the walls on the sides of the entrance will be mounted with archers and riflemen. The only cover there is the barracks and the soldiers in the barracks will make a headstrong push to get us out of cover and into the shooter's crosshairs."

"If we can't open the portcullis from the outside someone will have to do it from the inside," Rage said.

"So we need someone on the inside to open it," Elisa said.

"Indeed and I've already picked out two two people for this," I said.

"What, already?" Rage asked.

"Yeah, as we speak my four Greeks we put inside a 'Trojan Horse' are being delivered to The Citadel. For this mission I needed two people who could open the portcullis quickly as well as defend themselves from the soldiers that will try to stop them when they realize what is happening and more importantly they need to keep a level head while there because of what they may hear. Example females being raped and cruel treatment of prisoners, stuff they may hear that will encourage them to expose themselves and kill anything in their way."

"Not many that fit in those categories; but what makes you think that they'll bring you're so called Trojan Horse within the keep?" Rage asked.

"Ah well it turns out Razor Beak is actually part peacock, guy just love preening himself in front of a mirror. Seriously, total narcissist that could give Narcissus a run for his money," I said causing a few to snicker before Kamau forced himself to stop and clear his throat.

"And going by this fact we made our...Trojan Horse as you put it, in the form of a large scale mirror. The mirror is held inside of a large stand that hides a hidden compartment behind the mirror. This is where our infiltrators will be till we're ready to move and they have enough supplies till it is time to attack. How they get out is by smashing the mirror which is actually a plastic mirror that shatters like glass when broken; like those props the movies used when they want to break something without permanently injuring someone, like how a glass breaks in one's hand when they crush it," Kamau said.

"Kay but how do you get it inside?" Rage asked.

"Our delivery system is a griffon noble who is sympathetic to our cause. His only child, a daughter, is being kept as Razor Beak's whore because of her beauty. Her farther refused to give her up at first but when Razor Beak threatened to let Giff and his soldiers loose upon his land and just take his daughter anyway she gave herself up to save them," I said.

"Brave kid," Rage said causing Elisa and Evan to nod.

"The noble has agreed to help us by delivering the Trojan Horse and instructing his daughter to break the mirror when it is time, under the condition his daughter is returned to him safely," I said.

"No problem on that," Elisa said

"Sure but might I ask why not use a real or one sided mirror?" Rage asked.

"One of our inside guys is a little...superstitious when it comes to that stuff and the second reason is to make sure the daughter is not harmed when breaking the mirror and finally, to make sure there are no checks from any guards to see if it's a one way mirror," I said.

"Ah," my fellow harbingers said.

"Alright any other questions before we get started?" I asked.

"Yeah Giff, what's happening with him?" Rage asked.

"I'll take care of Giff when the time comes but for this little trip we don't have to worry about him. Giff is out doing something somewhere to someone else for either Diann or Geralt and won't be back for awhile so this is the perfect opportunity to go in and fuck some shit up," I said.

"Cool but one last question what happens if our cover is blown before we get into the keep?" Elisa asked.

"Trouble," I said.





Flashback End





I made it to the barracks and I saw a row of guards in line barricading the entrance, who let me in when I approached, while others were working to barricade doors that had caribou soldiers on the other side who were disturbed from their slumber while the harbingers and platoon leaders were arguing.

"Hey!" I shouted getting the group's attention. "What happened, it was supposed to be stealth not storm."

"That's what we want to know," Shining said.

"You're group was the last to arrive," Apollyon said as she looked at Rage.

"Oh yes blame it all on me why don't ya," Rage said before they all began to argue again.

"Enough!" I roared, almost blowing the group over with the power of my voice. "None of this matters at this time. Right now we need to focus on not getting pushed out into that courtyard until that gate is up."

"Hey Shining Armor, you're speciality is shields right? Can't you just create a shield over us while we're out there?" Apollyon asked.

"If that was possible I would have asked him to do that in the first place," I said.

"What do you mean Ash?" Shining asked.

"While the gate is down it activates an anti shield zone around the courtyard. The only shield one can make is one that is as useful as wet paper," I said.

"Shit we're fucking rats in a trap," Elisa said.

"Not yet," I said as I looked at the portcullis. Suddenly I saw movement on the other side and when I squinted my eyes I saw Eli, Jabir, Rawlin and Spike were there and working to open the portcullis. As soon as it began to lift I felt what felt like a block on my magic break. "Shining, shield over the courtyard now!"

As soon as I gave the order Shining's horn lit up and a magenta shield covered the courtyard while I raised my right hand and created a barrier over the doors and main entrance to keep the guards out.

"Move, get to the keep!" I shouted and like that everyone obeyed my orders and made a dash for the portcullis while I stayed to hold the barriers. Looking back to check to see if everyone made it and once they were in I gave a nod before looking back at the barriers I was holding.

"Conquest we're all in, let's go!" Rage shouted.

"Kay get ready to drop the portcullis," I shouted as I reached over my head for something just below my neck.

When I felt what I was looking for, I gave it a tap before the sound of clicking and shifting metal came from behind me. I felt something covering my chest before it moved to my limbs and when I looked at my right arm I saw my normal armor shifting over and covering my arm before I felt my helmet enclose over my head. Before I knew it, I was fully decked out in my armor with both my shield and swords in place before I ran for the gate dropping my barriers in the process.

"Now drop it!" I shouted.

Just like that the portcullis began to drop and with a quick dive and roll I made it inside just before the portcullis slammed down behind me and the guards caught up. Getting up from the roll I turned around and stuck my middle finger up at the guards before we made our way deeper into the keep.

Once we arrived in the main lobby we saw the room was like gold with pristine white tiles upon the floors and flawless details carved into the walls and on several staircases leading to different places. But that wasn't all, the stairs railings were studded with jewels and miniature statues of Razor Beak stood on the ends of the railings. Braziers hung from the ceiling casting the room in a golden glow but I didn't have time to gaze for long because suddenly several enemy soldiers ran into the room in an effort to stop us and above us, on a balcony, was a caribou dressed in armor with the rank of colonel on it.

"We have come for Razor Beak's head and the true king and princes of this land and we will not leave without these. You're forces...they need not die despite how much they deserve it," I said stepping forward to grab everyone's attention.

"I can no more back down then you but if it means anything I applaud you're integrity of making it this far but I'm afraid you will not be leaving here alive," the colonel said.

"So be it then," I said.

Suddenly I heard an arrow had been launched and when I looked to my left I saw it flying at me but I did nothing as before it could hit me a blade knocked the arrow out of the air and to my left was one of my Immortal guards and judging by the cutie mark on the shoulder it was Swift Spear soon my other Immortals had gathered around me and I noticed each of them now wielded a kite shield with spikes along the edges much like the ones wielded by the Black Prior.

"Swift you know that arrow would have done me no harm, your interference was not necessary," I said.

"Forgive me my lord but anyone who has the balls and audacity to try and attack you must first deal with us. These...pests do not deserve to die by you're sword," Swift Spear said causing me to laugh.

"If I were to let that thinking go on Shadow then I wouldn't get a chance to fight myself," I said.

"As you wish my king," Swift Spear said causing several caribou to mutter about what Swift Spear said.

"Nice one dumbass, way to spill the beans," Nocturnal Shadow said.

I then decided there had been enough talking so I reached upwards for my helm and removed it from my head causing the enemy to gasp at my reveal.

"Never get's old," Rage whispered only to be elbowed by Elisa.

"I-It's not possible," a soldier said.

"So many say but I'm afraid now...there is no mercy for any of you here right now. No caribou is to know my secret until the appointed time," I said.

"What?" the colonel asked.

Suddenly war cries in the form of a chorus came from stairs leading downward growing louder and louder when suddenly a horde in the form of prisoners all armed to the teeth and beaks charge/flew up the stairs. At the head of the horde were  the stallions of the brotherhood who began to do battle with the guards and jailers. The former prisoners joined in before I gestured to my own forces to have at them while I teleported up and behind the colonel who slowly turned to face me.

"I'll only ask nicely once...where are King Dawnclaw and his sons and where is Razor Beak?" I asked making my voice cold and intimidating.

"Will you grant me a quick death if I tell you?" the colonel asked causing me to only nod before he got on his knees before looking me in the eyes "Dawnclaw and his sons are being held in the highest tower at the very top. Razor Beak is most likely in his personal residence at the top of the entire structure."

"Thank you," I said before I gripped Hingure by the handle and with a quick pull I decapitated the colonel as I drew the blade before sheathing her and went on my way.

The trip through the keep was impressive. I hate to admit it but the scum bag had taste, it was such a shame I had to spill a lot of blood on everything. I soon made it to the tallest tower and even sooner I reached the cell which was as cold as ice. I then kicked the door down before stepping inside and saw I stepped into a small circular room with a massive barred window that offered little to no protection from the freezing winds outside. Huddled against the wall opposite the window I saw Dawnclaw with his sons huddling beneath his dirty wings.

"So Razor Beak couldn't be bothered to show up so he sends one of you things to do his dirty work. You disgrace the one who originally owned that face and armor," Dawnclaw spat causing me to tilt my head in confusion.

I then remembered the God Hands. I approached the family before the king held his sons close and the the two princes buried their faces into their father. I then kneeled down before the family and summoned a blanket for the shivering group before I wrapped it around them shocking the family.

"Y'know I think talking to one of those cheep copies is a waste of time. I mean sure you can vent you're frustrations but expecting a response is the same as expecting one from a brick wall," I said as I finished wrapping the family up in the blanket.

"What...," Dawnclaw asked completely stunned by my words and actions before I removed my helm to show the three my face.

"It's been a long time old friend," I said

"Wait ain't you a God Hand?" one of the princes asked. He was like Gilda and his dad in the body department part eagle part lion and I believe he was the older brother Adrien.

"Don't compare me to those bucket heads. I'm more flesh and blood then then metal Adrien," I said with a fist banging against my chest before I looked at the two boys and saw the smallest Griffon. He had the eagle part but his body looked like a snow tiger and his name was Erebos "Can't believe you grew up so big Erebos. Last I saw you you came up to my thighs and you grew too Adrien."

"You speak like Ash and you sound like him but what proof is there that you are him," Dawnclaw said.

"Our first meeting, when you and I first met face to face, was when I confessed to being the rouge fighter in your arena and removed my helm and put on a ring that turned me into a black unicorn. It was then you called me one of the Equestrian Enforcers. After both me and Rage saved you're family, where your people would build statues of both me and Rage out of solid gold and sing songs of our deeds, I said 'Jeez you keep complementing us we'll probably get big headed' and then-," I said but stopped when I Dawnclaw brought me in for a hug which I returned and I could hear the griffon crying.

"I-It is you. I can't believe it but it is," Dawnclaw sobbed.

"Yeah it's me old friend," I said before we pulled away.

"You look good for a corpse," Dawnclaw teased.

"And you got old for someone who said who was in his mid twenties four years ago," I shot back causing us both to laugh.

"Ash!" the two princes cheered before they tackled me in a hug but to my credit I stayed up and ruffled the boys feathers.

"Good to see you as well you two. Now I believe it is time to get out of this dump but first what's say we go say hi to Razor Beak," I suggested.

"Yes let's do that," Dawnclaw said as he cracked his talons.

"Uh oh Razor Beak is in big trouble now," Erebos said.

"Yeah when dad does that it normally means someone is in some seriously big trouble," Adrian said.

"Well I believe there is good reason for that. Now come on I'm sure you're all freezing up here," I said.

We then left the cell and into the main part of the keep before going up to Razor Beak's personal chambers and when we arrived the doors were being guarded by a pair of elite caribou guards but were quickly disposed of. I then told Dawnclaw and his sons to wait outside before entering to discover a lavish bedchamber reminding me of a Saddlearabian palace bedroom. The place even had a small rectangular pool in here and a gold bed veil and a plush royal purple bed. I walked deeper into the room with Whispering Wind in hand and at the ready. Suddenly I hear a cry and when I turn around I saw Razor Beak rushing at me with a blade in hand. I just stepped to the right and with an elegant twirl of Whispering Wind I sliced off Razor Beaks arm. I let him scream in pain as he collapse to his knees while holding his bleeding stump that his arm was once attached to.

"My arm!" Razor Beak cried before I held the blade of Whispering Wind to his neck and 'persuaded' him to lift his head before I looked at him and saw he was only dressed in a bathrobe and underpants.

"Well, well, well the traitor himself. How's it feel to be brought down for the second time?" Dawnclaw asked.

"Fuck you Dawnclaw. I don't know how you reprogrammed this God Hand but it won't do you any good. My guards will be here soon when they deal with the intruders," Razor Beak spat causing me to punch him across the face.

"And who said I was a God Hand. If I remember correctly the last time I saw you I asked you to give me an excuse to not rip your wings off with my bear hands and toss you over the edge of Canterlot. But now maybe I'll do it here," I said as I pushed the blade closer to Razor Beak's neck, cutting him in the process, while realization crossed the Griffon's face before he looked at me in fear.

"Oh hey."

Looking at the source of the voice I saw it was Rage and he looked out of breath.

"The soldiers give you a hard time Rage?" I asked.

"Nah just the climb up, too many stairs in my opinion," Rage said.

"Well anyway what should we do with this one?" I asked.

"There is no punishment I can think of that would be suitable to this worm," Dawnclaw said.

"Well then...please allow me to tend to this matter then you're Highness. I have an...art for this sort of thing and if you're not squeamish then please feel free to watch. C'mon sunshine you're going to play the role of a lifetime with quite an audience; every single prisoner you've kept in you're dungeons," Rage said as he walked over and picked up Razor Beak before he began to drag him out of the room followed by Dawnclaw.

It was then I decided to call in a ride out of here before I looked down at my blood stained blade and tsked. With a quick twist of the wrist I flicked the blood from my blade leaving it spotless before sheathing her and going to join the others downstairs. As I went down I hear what sounded like a movie being played and when I followed the sound into a room I saw Pinkie was sitting down inside the room munching on some popcorn while wearing a pair of those red and blue 3D glasses.

"Pinkie," I said gaining the mare's attention.

"Oh hey Ash wanna join in? Got an extra pair of glasses but you'll have to get you're own popcorn," Pinkie said causing me to shake my head at the mare's antics.

"Pinkie we're about to leave pack it up," I said.

"Aw but we're just about to get to the good part," Pinkie whined.

"Now Pinkie," I said before I walked in and began to drag Pinkie out by the tail.

Not to long later we made it out of the keep where I saw the prisoners and guards were mopping up the last of the enemy soldiers and I saw Rage had given Razor Beak the same treatment he had given a caribou soldier back in Cloudsdale. Shoving a spear made of burning embers up his ass before ripping his cock and balls off and shoving them down his throat. He even ripped off Razor's wings and tied them to his head making it look like some kind of head dress. Standing before the lifeless body was Gilda and she...was smirking at her farther's death. Not an evil kinda smirk more like one of satisfaction, not that I could blame her after what he did to her. It was when I saw this I saw the Pale Horse arrive and land in the gardens before everyone began to get on board but Rawlin wasn't having it, he was surrounded by my fellow harbingers.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"He's not a fan of flying apparently," Elisa said.

“I see and the noble’s daughter what happened with her?” I asked.

“Hm…Oh her you’ll have to ask Spike that one,” Rage said.

Nodding I then made my way to where the soldiers were boarding the ship when I saw Spike tending to talking to a female griffon in her early twenties.

“Spike!” I called out earning the attention of the dragon and griffioness. “This the daughter?”

“Yep this is Garuda,” Spike said before the griffioness rushed over and wrapped her arms around my waist in a hug before she began to sob.

“Thank you…thank you so much,” Garuda cried.

“There, there…Hey wipe away the tears,” I said as I tilted her head up to face me before I brushed away her tears. “You’re safe now and you’re going home now.”

With a nod Garuda released me before Spike escorted her aboard the ship. Suddenly, I heard several booms come from behind the Pale Horse before I saw the side of the Pale Horse shatter but thankfully the ship has thick armour.

"Fuck captain take off, me and the others down here will draw their fire and see you back in Aephoceria!" I shouted into my helmet's radio

"Understood sir, good luck," the captain said before the ship's doors closed and began to take off.

As the ship began to ascend I then saw rows of armoured cannons all taking aim at the ship before I drew Damnation and charged it with unholy magic. I then pulled the trigger launching the bullet at one of the cannons causing it to explode. Soon we had all the other's attention who began to fire at us.

"Shit now what?!" Elisa shouted.

"We're sitting ducks here Ash!" Rage shouted.

"Follow me!" I shouted before we ran to the right towards a small building that sat up against the wall with a side door, one I kicked down before going inside and saw we were in a garage with several vehicles.

"Now what?" Rawlin asked.

"I'll drive," I said as I picked up a key and walked over to a Humvee with a mounted Gauss cannon on it.

"Gunner!" Elisa shouted.

"Damn," Rage muttered.

"Hop in you guys, girl and mare. Wait what," I said before I looked and saw Pinkie was still with us. "What are you doing here?"

"Oh I though you guys were doing something fun," Pinkie said with that innocent smile of hers.

"How can this be fun?!" Rawlin shouted.

"Hey enough, everyone get in!" I shouted before I got in the driver's seat which was on the left of the car.

rage then got in the passenger seat while Evan got in the seat behind me and Pinkie got in the seat behind Rage while Rawlin was in between the two and Elisa was the gunner.

"You stare or grab my ass, I'll skin you," Elisa growled out to Rawlin.

"Yes ma'am," Rawlin said.

"Kay Elisa, open the door for us," I said as I started up the tank/car.

"Wait!" Pinkie shouted.

"What?" the rest of us asked in sync before Pinkie's arm stretched over and towards the radio before pressing the on button

"Of course," I said with a roll of my eyes but before a song could begin Elisa fired the cannon and blew open the door. It was when I put the peddle to the floor and drove out of the destroyed door that the song began to play over the radio.



"What the- Pinks?!" I shouted.

"What, it seems fitting," Pinkie said causing me to shake my head but smile before we charged at the line of cannons and soldiers.

"Eat this assholes!" Elisa shouted as she fired the gun blowing the soldiers away.

"You guys should see these bullets in 3D," Pinkie said who had stuck her head out the window and was wearing those 3D glasses again.

"Pinkie get you're butt back in here!" Evan shouted.

"It's like we're actually being shot at!" Pinkie cheered.

"We are getting shot at you crazy ass mare!" Rawlin shouted before he grabbed Pinkie by the tail and pulled her in which resulted on her landing on Rawlin with her butt in his face.

"Hold on, we're going for the draw bridge!" I shouted before making a hand break and turning towards the entrance where I saw several guards coming in but it didn't matter to me. Picking up speed the caribou had to either dive out of the way or get run over. It was then I saw the draw bridge was still down because reinforcements had been coming in from the outside before we made it out and onto the main road were we all began to enjoy the music Pinkie selected

"War! huh yeah...good God ya'll what is it good for~," Rage sang.

"Absolutely nothing~," Elisa, Pinkie, Evan and myself sang

"Say it again ya'll~," Pinkie sang.

"War! Huh...what is it good for~," Elisa, Evan and I sang.

"Absolutely nothing...listen to me~," Rage sang.

"Hey where the hell are we going!" Rawlin asked.

"We're going to secure a ride out of Griffora, just relax," I said as I took us to a place we can get transportation.

After a couple of minutes of driving we arrived at what looks like an airfield and thanks to our little stunt at The Citadel it looked like the place had little to no defences so we smashed through the gate and down the runway where I saw a C-130 at the end of it.

"What about that?" I asked.

"Big and slow, isn't there something more speedy?" Rage asked.

"Not a lot of time to look so quit griping and let's check it out," I said before I drove around the colossus and saw the guards had left the door open and even left a tank in there of some kind which I've never seen before and it was armed with a mounted machine gun.

"Hey what is that thing cause that thing looks like it flies," Rawlin said but none of us answered him because we all got out and went to check the plane to see if we were alone and once we were all done we met back in the cargo area.

"Ain't no one here but this thing has a full tank of fuel and ready to fly," Rage said.

"Wait fly on no this is a bad idea. The only thing that's supposed to fly are those with wings," Rawlin said as he tried to back out but I teleported us into the cockpit, sat him in a chair and strapped him in.

"There is nothing to worry about Rawlin," I said as I took the pilot seat.

"You even know how to fly this thing?" Rawlin asked which made me want to mess with him.

"Rawlin the buttons are confusing me here, which one blows up the plane?" I asked causing the others to laugh.

"Shut up you asshole. Just someone knock me out here," Rawlin said.

"Sure thing," Rage said before he hit the guy over the head knocking him out.

I then began to flick some switches to close the doors. The engines whirled to life and pushing a few levers forward the plan began to move forward before we took off into the open skies





5 Hours Later Over Equestria





The flight was calm as expected a bit of turbulence but nothing major till suddenly alarms started going off.

"Uh what's that?" Pinkie asked causing me to look at the radar and see what's up.

"Oh great we've got Hornets inbound with missile lock ya'll better hold onto you're asses," I said as I flicked a few switches to ready our planes counter measures.

"Ash we've got limited counter measures here and those guys seem pretty eager to kill us," Rage said.

I knew Rage was right but right now I was trying to think of a way to get out of this till I remembered the tank in the back.

"Rage listen to me. Take Rawlin and get to the tank in the back. Elisa I then want you to follow him then Evan and then you Pinkie. I'll meet you there when I've got this sorted.

"Wait Ash what the hell are we doing?" Rage asked.

"Trust me," I said.

Suddenly I saw rockets approaching so I flipped a switch and launched some flares to distract the rockets which worked.

"I can only do that one more time go!" I shouted.

Rage then got out of his seat and grabbed Rawlin while I focused on the Hornets coming at us making several swerves to lose them before Elisa and Evan made a dash for the tank suddenly one of the Hornets launched a missile at us giving me no choice but to launch our last set of flares before I switched the plane on auto pilot.

"Let's move Pinks!" I shouted as I got out of my seat and grabbed the mare who made a squeaky toy sound when I grabbed her before making a dash for the tank and once we were the I tossed inside before jumping in myself and closing the hatch inside.

"Now what?" Rage asked

Suddenly, the tank was shaken and began to spin. Me and the others were sent into a free fall zero gravity while our surroundings spun around us, often leading us to something hitting us before we all fell to the ground when gravity kicked back. I landed stomach first on the back rest of the tank commander's seat before I hit the ground.

"Oooowwww," Rage groaned.

"Everyone alright?" I askedwith a groan of pain from my landing.

"Hey what are the chances they think we're dead here," Evan asked when suddenly bullets rang against the outer hull.

"I'm gonna go with not good," I said.

"Tell me we still aren't on that plane," Rawlin groaned as he awoke from his nap and I could see he was tied up just so he didn't cause any problems with his fear of flying.

"We ain't on that plane anymore," Pinkie said as she dawned a tanker helmet complete with radio set.

"Hey Ash?" Rage asked.

"Yeah?" I asked.

"If we're under 20'000 feet everyone can still breath right?" Rage asked with a smirk one that I couldn't help but share.

"What are you all going on about 20'000 feet?" Rawlin asked.

"Alright kids looks like we're firing up the old weapons system," I said as I rubbed my hands together causing Elisa, Evan and Pinkie to share in our grin.

"What the hell you lot?!" Rawlin shouted.

"Hey Rawlin it's a little stuffy in here I'm gotta pop a window!" Rage cried out before he opened the hatch and I heard him cock the MG before firing it. "What you got bitches, what you got!? hahaha yeah come on!"

"Let me have a turn up there too would ya!" Elisa shouted.

"What the hell is this thing!" Rawlin shouted.

"We're in a falling tank because the plane exploded," Pinkie explained.

"What!...What when?!" Rawlin shouted.

"Recently the Hornets shot it down!" Pinkie shouted.

"What Hornets!" Rawlin shouted.

"The same ones that are still trying to kill us!" Pinkie shouted.

"I blame you for this Ash!" Rawlin shouted.

"Technically we're not flying," I said.

"I know, we're falling. That's worse ya damn fool!" Rawlin shouted.

"Holy Shit!" Rage shouted when suddenly our surroundings became horizontal before Rage crawled back inside. "Ash we're in some serious shit here!"

"You get them?" I asked while Elisa and pinkie we're cheering in excitement.

"One but it cut two of our chutes off!" Rage shouted.

"This is awesome!" Evan cheered.

""You're all insane!" Rawlin shouted.

"Rage get onto the main gun, Evan loaders chair. I know where we are and that there is a lake half a mile away from where we are," I said causing the two to do as I said as I looked at some screens that allowed me to see outside even looking through the gun barrel of the main gun.

"Just what the hell am I trying to hit Ash!?" Rage shouted.

"Just trust me rotate the turret 82 degrees," I said causing Rage to do as instructed.

"Done!" Rage said

"Ready to rock and roll!" Evan shouted.

"Fire!" I shouted.

"Boom baby!" Rage shouted firing the gun rocking the interior and I saw our position shift.

"Reload...Fire!" I shouted as I watched our position shift again. "Again!"

"On the way!" Rage shouted.

"Haha he's flying the damn tank!" Pinkie shouted.

"You can't fly a tank, you crazy mare!" Rawlin shouted.

"Rotate 16 degrees now!" I shouted.

"Done!" Rage shouted

"Fire!" I shouted before hearing the cannon boom. "Reload and fire again!" I shouted and after firing two more rounds I saw the second Hornet closing in. Rotate 34 degrees now and wait!"

"Ash...this is getting dicey," Rage said.

"Wait...Fire!" I shouted before I looked to see the second Hornet go up in a ball of flames. "Bring turret full front and hold for further orders!"

"Got it!" Rage shouted.

"Elisa close the hatch!" I shouted.

"Hatch got it," Elisa said as she climbed up to the hatch to close it.

"Ash!" Rage shouted with worry.

"Come on baby come on," I muttered to myself as I watch us moving over the lake but not enough yet.

"Hatch closed!" Elisa shouted.

"I don't wanna die like this!" Rawlin screamed.

"Ash I'm aiming at nothing here!" Rage shouted.

"Come on," I growled out as we were almost there.

"It's been an honor you guys. They say the greatest ride is the last ride, hey Ash!" Evan shouted.

"Fire at will!" I shouted.

"Come On Baby!" Rage shouted out before pulling the trigger.

With a massive boom I felt our plummeting speed slow down before it speed up again and it happened again and again with every shot fired.

"Get right with God this is it!" Rawlin shouted.

"Yee-ha!" Pinkie cried out with joy.

"Brace yourselves!" I shouted as I saw the ground coming up before I used my magic.

There was a massive jolt and our surroundings were then set right side up. There was a groaning sound around us as well and I knew immediately we were on the ground.

"Am I dead?" Rawlin asked and I could see his eyes were shut tight.

"No but it was a hell of a shot," I said with a laugh

"Whew that was one hell of a ride," Pinkie said.

"So now what?" Elisa asked.

"The engine in this thing working?" I asked.

"Uh yes," Evan said.

"Good but first le me survey the area," I said as I went to the hatch.

"Aye-aye sir," Rage said with a salute.

I opened the hatch and let fresh air seep in before climbing out and just sitting on top of the tank. Next came Rawlin who scrambled out of the tank and onto the ground where he began to kiss the dirt much to me and my fellow harbinger's amusement, who came out for air as well, followed soon by Pinkie.

"Why is he kissing the dirt? I mean, I know dirt is fun and all but it's kinda...dirty," Pinkie said causing Rawlin to pause in his make out session before he began to spit and splutter causing us to laugh harder.

That's the last time I'm riding with you lot!" Rawlin shouted.

"Oh relax we're alive aren't we? You should have a wee bit more faith in me Rawlin," I said as I got off of the tank and stretched myself out.

Hey how did we get right side up without going smash first anyway?" Pinkie asked.

"Simple I had the cannon help slow our floor while I made a ramp with my magic once we were close to ground," I said. 

"Oooo neat," Pinkie said.

"Well which direction to home Ash?" Elisa asked.

"Why you gotta ask him all the time maybe I know," Rage said.

"Well then indulge me," Elisa said.

"Ok uh...um...uh," Rage trailed on as he looked around.

"Northwest of here," I said as I pointed in the direction of where we need to go.

"Yeah northeast now let's move," Rage said before he hoped back inside causing me to roll my eyes.

And so we got back in the tank and rolled across the plains till we arrived at the forest and with a simple spell the trees parted to let our tank through and just like that home was in sight.

"Well it was one hell of a trip but we're home safe and sou-," Rage said when suddenly the tank felt like it was thrown forward and we were shaken around like a box of marbles before we came to a stop. Hitting the hatch control I then crawled out of the tank and saw behind where we were was a massive smoking crater with a familiar yet unreal amount of power coming from it. Through the smoke I saw a hulking figure making their way out of it.

"Shit," I said as I saw the figure become larger and larger the more he walked towards us and I finally recognised the power.

"Ash what's going on?" Rage asked as he crawled out of the tank soon followed by the others.

"We were followed and not by caribou, by The Bear," I said as the figure stepped out of the smoke to reveal a massive thirteen foot tall behemoth of a beast that walked on two legs and had the body of a man that wore Giff's armor. But the head, shoulders and arms were those of a bear and the arms ended with hands with two foot long claws on them and a jaw with teeth like kitchen knives.

"Wow he's gotten bigger since I last saw him," Red said before Giff summoned a massive war mace that reminded me of a kanabo which was the same one that was used by the shugoki and let out a roar. "And quite ill tempered too."

"I just hope he isn't as fast as I think he is," I thought.

"Is...Is that really Giff?" Rawlin asked.

"Unfortunately...you lot get out of here, I'll take care of this," I said as I drew Whispering Wind and turned the dial on my shield before pushing the button. Out unfolded a kite shield in the shape of a Nether Malice styled kite shield before I ran Whispering Wind along the spikes of the shield, creating a shower of sparks.

"Come on you!" I roared.

With a roar of his own Giff charged at me and tried to bring his mace down on me before I dodged the blow causing the mace to hit the ground and shatter it. I then backed away a few steps before looking at where the mace struck.

"Shit...this is gonna be fun," I said.

I saw Giff charge so I got low with my shield held in front of me ready and waiting. Once Giff's mace came down I tilted the shield back towards me and as soon as the mace made contact with my shield I tilted the shield back further and, using Giff's momentum and the shield, I pushed Giff over me and slashed him across the face with Whispering Wind while he was in mid air. I then slammed my shield into his face sending him tumbling across the ground before he got up. I saw a slash upon his muzzle, Giff must have noticed this too because he put a hand on his muzzle and saw the blood before he snarled at me.

"Well, if he wasn't mad before he certainly is now with that stunt," Red said..

"Well he's gonna be ballistic by the time we're done," I said.

Giff then let out a roar before he slammed his mace into the ground before him causing the ground in front of him to form a wave of spikes coming at me, forcing me to dodge the attack and when I recovered I saw Giff was in front of me.

"What!" I shouted before Giff sent me flying with the mace and into the dirt. After sitting there for a few seconds I went to get up but felt my ribs had been completely shattered from the blow, but fortunately my body was already working to repair the damage. "Ow...his hits are stronger then I thought."

Suddenly Giff was in front of me again with his mace raised above his head. So quickly I raised my shield and just managed to block the blow before I pushed his weapon away before I charged Whispering Wind full of holy magic and used the same sword technique I was teaching Tempest and launched the projectile at Giff, knocking him back while covering the sizzling wound I left in his chest with his free arm. While he was distracted I ran up to him but he noticed and went for a low horizontal swing at me. So I dropped down onto my knees, leaned back and slid beneath the attack. I rhen quickly got onto one knee and reeled forward my left arm and flung it backwards using the downward facing point on my shield to strike Giff in the side of his knee. When the point connected I heard the joint snap like it were a twig causing my friend turned monster to roar in pain. But that didn't stop Giff from using his mace to pin my shield arm down and causing me to cry out in pain. He then released his mace used his claws to impale me in the chest and because of his strength and the weight of his weapon, he ripped me from my pinned arm and brought me up to his face and opened his maw to bite down on me.

But like hell I wasn't going to let that happen. I was still armed with my blade so charging it up with holy magic I went to strike him but suddenly the area surrounding his body where I went to strike him was coated in darkness and my blade just...bounced off it, leaving barely a scratch on him. Looking back at Giff I could see the monster smirking before he went to clamp his jaws down on me when suddenly Giff roared in pain from something before dropping me. When I sat up I saw Rage was standing before Giff with Blood Ruin plunged into his gut.

"Try this on for size," Rage said before his blade was engulfed in flames, cooking Giff's insides and causing the being in question to roar in pain.. "Pinks now!"

Just like that I heard a boom come from the now righted tank before Giff was sent sailing from the tank round while Rage ran over to help me up but not before retrieving my missing arm.

"What are you doing?" I asked as I got up with Rage's help.

"Tch some thank you and to answer you're question, helping you save your friend while saving you're sorry ass," Rage as he held my arm in place while I worked to re-attach it.

It was then I saw both Elisa and Evan were engaged in fighting Giff but he was using that darkness to withstand the blows but they were only on his hands which he was using to block the attacks meaning he could only use this technique in a limited area.

"Rage do you think you and the others can distract Giff while I work to help him?" I asked.

"Sure thing," Rage said as he grabbed Blood Ruin and went to join the fray and with a roll of my arm I went to join them.

"That's not going to work y'know," Red said.

What?" I thought.

"As soon as you get close to him to purify him he'll block you out with that darkness of his. Geralt is no fool, once you purified Rawlin he took precautions to protect the others from you," Red said.

"So what can I do?" I thought.

"Nothing...at least not in the way you are or with the tools you're using," Red said.

"What?!" I shouted aloud.

"You know exactly what I'm talking about," Red said.

"You and I both know what kind of can of worms we'll be opening if I do that," I thought angrily.

"Hey it's not like you're already a target and also what's more important here saving your comrade or the other thing?" Red asked causing me to look and see the others were struggling against Giff.

"Fuck!" I shouted.

I with my right hand I tapped a rune that was engraved upon the front of my armor that was just above where my heart was and with several clicks my armor began to retract itself behind me before I reached behind me and removed a piece of metal from my back. It was thin both in length and width kinda like a board of wood and it was short enough to be concealed beneath my favourite coat. So with a deep breath I held Whispering Wind before me horizontally and began.





Third Person P.O.V.





The beginning of the day was the same for everyone no matter the species. For example a boar was out and about in a far off forest looking for a meal but little did it know he was a target for another creature's meal. A manticore, who was slowly creeping forward towards it's unsuspecting victim while licking it's lips. When suddenly one of the creature's paws landed on a twig causing it to snap and causing the boar to spin around to see the massive cat like creature behind him before jumping back in fright letting out a squeal of terror. But this mattered not to the manticore who had already raised it's paw to strike down upon the boar when suddenly the world froze as if it were stopped in time but not quite. Leaves still fell, the sun's heat continued to beam down upon the land and the wind still howled through the air. The only thing is something had drawn the attention of the manticore and the boar making them forget about their hunger and their terror. They couldn't see what had their attention but they could feel it and it was powerful, more powerful then the power they felt five years ago when the sun was hidden behind the moon. In towns and cities across the world every creature could feel the awesome power coming from somewhere far away to the mares imprisoned by their so called 'masters'. When they first felt the power they were comforted by a strong feeling of hope and the same could be said for the males who had been freed from their brainwashing. But to the rapists and ones who sided with Diann's rule they only felt fear and speaking of Diann.

"GERALT!" Diann roared as he gazed out of a window that was facing towards the horizon were a great power was coming from.

"No need to shout, I'm already here," Geralt said as he appeared in the room out of nowhere also gazing out of a window that was next to the one Diann was looking through.

"What is this power and where is it coming from!" Diann demanded.

"Honestly I have no idea," Geralt said with a knowing grin that was unseen by Diann before looking back out towards where the rush of power was coming from. "So you do have access to that power Ash."

Meanwhile, back in the plains surrounding the proud city of Aephoceria, the fight between the three Harbingers and Giff had come to a halt as they stared at Ash as they felt an intense amount of power coming off him like nothing some of them have seen before. The powerful aura surrounding him didn't help either along with several small stones slowly floating upwards into the air before the aura disappeared and the rocks all fell to the ground with a clutter. If anyone were to look closely Ash now stood at eleven feet tall. Suddenly Ash then lowered his blade before he began to walk towards Giff and it was then the other three harbingers backed away, all of them unsure of what was gonna happen next.

Giff then suddenly roared sending out a shockwave that cleared the entire plane of all grass and vegetation before he charged at Ash with his claws out intending to impale him. But when Giff thrust his arm forward he suddenly jerked to a halt because Ash had raised his left hand and caught the the longest claw between his thumb, index and middle fingers as if it were the easiest thing to do. While behind Ash windows began to shatter from the shockwave Giff created with his attack while everyone who bore witness was stunned by the action. While they were all shocked Ash waved his hand over his IPod before a song began to play.



Ash then released Griff's claws by tossing it to the side before he reeled back his left fist and punch Giff in his chest, sending the monster flying back past where he was battling Rage, Elisa and Evan. But Giff wasn't done yet. He soon stopped and growled at Ash when suddenly what looked like a bright light was coming from Ash that shone like the sun. If one were to look past the light they would see it was actually coming from Whispering Wind. The blade itself was a translucent golden light and was longer then the original blade. The wings for the cross guard had become larger and were full feathered wings with gold instead of white feathers and the body of Ash was covered in golden markings. His eyes glowed like a pair of miniature golden suns and finally his coat had several runes inscribed along the bottom and if anyone looked around them they'd see the grass was growing. Soon covering the plane in lush green grass and flowers and you may even see the land was...applauding Ash; even the creatures of the forest had emerged to gaze at the spectacle.

Giff then roared in defiance before a massive dark red summoning circle appeared above him with many runes around it. Suddenly thousands of humanoid shaped monsters who wore broken armor and bear skins as capes appeared in a burst of shadow and smoke who let out war cries before the small army charged at Ash. But Ash did nothing except ready his sword and when the army was a few feet away from him, he just flicked his wrist and suddenly there was a gust of wind that kicked up a massive cloud of dust. Once the dust had settled Ash now stood amongst the army all of them laying dead before the whole army disintegrated into stardust, leaving nothing behind. Ash then began to walk forward towards Giff who growled at the approaching warrior before he went to try and charge him. But he couldn't even move anything besides his head. He looked and saw several runes made of light circling him, each one different but the purpose the same, to trap whoever was surrounded by them.

Upon looking back at Ash, Giff saw Ash was actually in front of him with his left hand moving towards his chest and was glowing brightly just like his sword.

"It is time you left this body creature you are banished back to the void from whence you came from! Ash spoke in a barrage of voices before his hand touched Giff causing a pillar of light to come down from the heavens and engulf Giff. So much magic had never been felt in one place before and the magic itself was blinding. After a minute the pillar vanished and Ash, along with Whispering Wind, had returned to normal. Before Ash, laying in a circular bed of flowers the same diameter as the pillar from before, was Giff, returned to his true form but without any clothing as Rawlin was. Ash then summoned a blanket for the large man and wrapped it around him before Ash sat down on the grass and relaxed.
> Chapter 44 School Life of A God Part 3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

10:00 am Aephoceria Master Bedroom Ash's P.O.V.





I woke up with a pounding headache and sore body that demanded that I not move at all and just stay in bed. But unfortunately that wasn't in the cards for today because of the royal duties of a king. So rising from the bed I began to crack my stiff and sore joints before noticing my wife and mates weren't here. I then grabbed a set of clothes and left to take a shower in our personal bathroom.

I was currently drying myself off with a towel when suddenly there was a knock at the door."Your Majesty, are you there?" the voice of Feather Duster asked.

"Yes Feather, I'm here. I'm almost finished," I said.

"Ah good both Mr Kibitz and Miss Raven Quill have been waiting for you and have asked me to fetch you," Feather Duster said.

"Thank you Feather, could you tell them I'll meet them in the dining room after I grab something to eat?" I asked.

"Already ahead of you Your Majesty. I brought with me a blueberry muffin complements of Perfect Serve," Feather Duster said before I stepped out fully clothed and my hair once again in a pony tail.

"Has anyone told you and Serve are legends?" I asked with a smile before I took the muffin and bit into it and hummed happily at the taste.

*giggle* "You can say that," Feather Duster said.

"Now I believe I have a kingly duty to perform today," I said.

"Indeed Your Majesty but might I suggest you wear you're royal garments," Feather Duster said.

*sigh* "You're right, guess I was wrong to hope I would get away with that," I said before I shook my head.

"I'll leave you to it Your Highness," Feather Duster said before she left the room.





3:00 pm Aephoceria Throne Room





I was sitting on my throne, wearing both my coronation armor and crown, looking over document after document: signing off the most important and ones making requests for the most important resources while leaving the junk and not important requests to the side. Even after my death and the fact there is a war going on beyond the forest separating us from the rest of the world, nobles will still complain about the most petty of things. One of these request that I form a team of street cleaners, which isn't a bad idea, but the request implies that they clean the street to the point it looks like polished white marble. 'Seriously, just who exactly can do that' I wondered. With a final signature I sat back and relaxed and handed the signed documents to Raven to document and file away.

"I swear this job does a better job of killing me then any weapon anyone can think of," I said as I rubbed the bridge between my eyes to show how tired I was.

"Well look at the bright side Your Majesty, you've completed most of the tasks today. Just got one last thing to do for today," Raven said.

"And that is?" I asked.

"Miss Granny Smith and Mr Grand Pear have requested that you come to Paradise Acres to assist their children Bright Mac and Pear Butter with their memories," Kibitz said as he looked at a pocket watch. "Should I send them another letter explaining that there is nothing you can do for them?"

"No I need to get some movement into my system, I've been in here almost the entire day. I think I might even make a stop to see how the neighbouring rulers are," I said.

"Sir with all due respect to the rulers and you, that is not part of the schedule," Kibitz said.

"Kibitz, it's the last task of the day. I'm pretty sure we can mix things up a bit. That will be all from you both for the day," I said before I left the throne room.

First stop was the newest arrivals: King Dawnclaw and his sons who were in the spectators area of the training yard. Next to them was Shining Armor and Rage while down in the yard itself was Tempest and Apollyon and the both of them appeared to be training what looked liked to be recruits.

"I miss anything?" I asked as I approached the males.

"Oh Ash, perfect timing. We just got in some recruits and Apollyon and Tempest insisted on training them. Oh and get this, their all spoiled foals of nobles," Shining said.

"Seriously?" I asked.

"Yeah apparently their parents insisted on them applying, thinking that if they become heroes in the war they'll bring glory and more social standing back to their noble house," Rage said with a roll of his hand.

"Oh this I've got to watch," I said before I turned my gaze towards the yard.

I then saw Tempest order the recruits to put on some armor and each one of them put it on so horribly it hurt to watch. Both Tempest and Apollyon were so mad they decided to make the recruits do all the planed exercises for the day in their armor starting by running laps. Despite the obvious pain they were in that didn't stop Rage, Shining and the two young princes from howling in laughter while I could only facepalm.

"I fear this lot won't see the end of the war," Dawnclaw said.

"I believe you may be right...so how are you finding it here Dawnclaw?" I asked.

"Oh it's wonderful Ash and it's hard to believe my ancestors swore fealty to parents who ruled over this place," Dawnclaw said.

"That indeed," I said.

"I only wish my beloved were here as well," Dawnclaw said before he looked down sadly before I placed my hand on his shoulder.

"It's going to be alright my friend, I swear I will bring her back to you," I said before Dawnclaw placed a talon on my hand and smiled at me.

"I refuse to carry on like this!"

"Ooo here we go, our first drop out," Rage said as he leaned closer to watch what happened next.

"Already, not even 20 minutes in? That's gotta be a new record," Shining said as he too leaned forward.

"And what exactly seems to be the problem? Is m'lady dissatisfied with her armor because it's all dirty or is it because she's tired and chipped her nail and she wants to rest in the shade so she can tend to it?" Tempest mocked as she walked towards the recruit.

"How dare you, do you know who I am!" the recruit demanded.

"No and quite frankly I couldn't give two shits. As far as I'm concerned you're all recruits that are too dependent on mommy and daddy's money," Tempest said.

"I am Ebony Helm, the daughter of Emerald Sword and Diamond Shield; proud warriors of our fair land and I refuse to be treated this way by some low class whorse like you who thinks she's worth something just because she spreads her legs for that damn hairless ape every night!" the recruit shouted causing every spectator to freeze up. Hell I would be scared for what the mare said but considering who she said it too and who she mentioned in her little speech, I couldn't give two shits what happened to her now.

"Oh well it appears we've got one here that's either got balls or is just incredibly stupid and has a big mouth. What do you want me to do with her Your Highness?" Tempest asked as she began to crack her knuckles while turning to face me.

And ever so slowly, every recruit turned to look at me. Pure fear written all over their faces, especially the recruit that opened her mouth.

"Do what you will, just don't kill her," I said before I turned to the griffon king. "Dawnclaw, I must bid you adieu. As you know duty calls."

"Of course," Dawnclaw said.

"Rage, Shining, little princes...and as for you lot have fun and good luck cause you're gonna need all the luck you can get," I said as I gave a brief wave to the recruits as I took my leave.

Walking around I soon stumbled upon the Queen of The Diamond Dogs and Ex-Queen of the Caribou, along with her lover Pita, all sitting in the relaxation room enjoying some tea and...dog biscuits and standard biscuits.

"Afternoon," I greeted with a nod as I entered the room.

"Oh Ash, it's so good to see you," Diamond Cutter said with a smile.

"All's well I trust?" I asked.

"Most defiantly," Diamond Cutter said.

"Well I'm not satisfied," Pita exclaimed causing Shye and Diamond to look at the griffoness in nervous horror.

"Is something wrong Pitta?" I asked.

"Yeah there's something wrong. Everywhere we go Shye here gets the stink eye and ridiculed for that bastard tyrant of a king's actions, all because she's a caribou, no matter if she's a female or not. It's not just her, the other caribou who have sought sanctuary here from Diann," Pitta said.

"Don't listen to her Your Highness, I assure you every-," Shye began but stopped when I raised my hand.

"Shye is what Pitta saying true?" I asked simply but using a tone that a parent would use upon their child to make them think about what they say before saying it.

"Uh...Yes Your Majesty, what she says is true," Shye said as I approached her.

"And you didn't tell me because?" I asked when I stood in front of her.

"Because I did not wish to burden you with my own problems," Shye said before she went to look down. I used my right index and middle fingers to gently tilt her head upwards to look me in the eyes.

"Shye the way I see it here is that you are a guest in my home and as my guest you do not deserve this treatment. Believe me I'll be having words with my subjects about this," I said as I removed my fingers and stepped back.

"Thanks your majesty. It's nice to see there's some royals who like to help out those in need" Pita said.

"I try and speaking  of helping I have an appointment to keep. So I hope I shall see you all at dinner," I said before I left.

Once I left the room I then proceeded to make my way to Paradise Acres. Upon arrival I gave a brief knock upon the door which was soon answered by Apple Bloom.

"Uncle Ash, ya came!" Apple Bloom cried.

"Yeah I figured I'd come personally and see if your parents memory had improved," I said.

"Come in," Apple Bloom said before she opened the door up wider to allow me in.

Upon entering the house Apple Bloom led me into the lounge room.

"Want something to eat Uncle Ash?" Apple Bloom asked.

"As tempting as the offer is Apple Bloom no thanks," I said.

"Kay ah'll go find ma and pa," Apple Bloom said before she went off into the house. I sat down on the couch and waited and when the filly returned she was followed by the rest of the family that lived respectively at Sweet Apple Acres.

"You're Majesty," Grand Pear greeted with a bow.

"Now Grand Pear I told you there is no need for that," I said as I stood up.

"If that were the case then why're you here all fancy like?" Mac asked with a grin.

"Don't even start, I feel so out of place in this. Not to mention it's hot in here," I said as I looked down at my attire.

"Well why wear it in the first place?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Mr Kibitz and Raven Quill say that if I'm to tend to my subjects needs I must look appropriate to do so. Civilians need a guiding hand to help them on their path in life. Someone who inspire's confidence and strength. Someone they can look to as a leader and part of that means I have to look the part as much as I play the part," I said.

"Huh?" Apple Bloom asked with a tilt of here head.

"Sorry sugarcube but what you're saying sounds like it's something Rarity might understand," Applejack said.

*sigh* "I don't blame ya," I said.

"Well if you're not comfortable you are welcome to remove that fancy getup if ya wish," Granny Smith said.

"Thank you but Kibitz said I have to keep it on till my duties as the king for today are done and if I took it off now he'll know about it," I said.

"Can't ya just order him not to tell ya what to wear?" Apple Bloom asked.

"I could but I don't for three reasons: One is that if I ordered that that would make me seem spoiled or unjust. Reason two is that when ponies see these clothes and this crown and the one wearing them it comforts them, saying that person has earned the right to wear these so I can trust his words and know he'll aim to help me. Finally arguing with Raven and Kibitz is like having an angry mother staring you down, ya just don't do it unless you know what you're doing is right. It's like any doubt you have about something, that stare will intensify it and make you rethink you're decision," I said.

"Ah know the feeling," Apple Bloom, Applejack and Mac said with a shudder before they looked at Granny Smith out of the corner of their eyes.

"Anyway I came by to see how you're progress was going, anything new?" I asked as I looked at the two parents of the Apple siblings.

"Uh a few bits'n pieces here and there but nothing substantial," Bright Mac said.

"We've gained a lot of memory about our family but our personal lives seem...empty," Pear Butter said.

"Well let's see if I can spark anything," I said as I approached them both and placed a hand on each of their heads. I then began to scan their minds to see if I could help their memories but my search was in vein before I cut the spell and removed my hands "Sorry everypony but there's nothing I can do here."

"Are you sure maybe you weren't trying hard enough" Grand Pear suggested.

"Grand Pear don't you think he's done enough. Ash has said it many times now, he tries any harder he'll do a lot more harm then good. Besides he, out of anyone of us here, has a better idea of what our kids our going through on account of losing his own memories some years ago," Granny Smith snapped at the old stallion.

"Ah, ah'm sorry Your Majesty ah-," Grand Pear started.

"No Grand Pear, I'm the one who is sorry. Despite all my power, returning one's memories should be easy but I'm not practised in that form yet. If anything I got lucky when I was able to restore as much as I did when you all were reunited," I said.

"And we appreciate it more then you know Ash," Bright Mac said as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

"Uh if only there was somepony who could tell both of us about what we were doing when we weren't working on our family farms," Pear Butter said.

"Hmm...*gasp* I think I have it. Granny when you told me you're story about how Bright Mac and Pear Butter met you mentioned a stallion who was best friends with Bright Mac, uh...a Burnt Oak I believe. While Pear Butter and Ms Cake were just as close. Maybe they can shed some light here," I said.

"Hey yeah good thinking Ash," Applejack said.

"I'm honestly surprised I thought of that when the whole friendship thing is your and the other mares speciality Applejack," I said causing the cowpony mare to lamely chuckle and rub the back of her head.

"Guess it slipped our minds," Apple Bloom said.

"Eeyup," Big Mac said.

"Well let's rectify this shall we. I can have Ms Cake and Burnt Oak over here asap with a single letter," I said.

"Actually let me and Big Mac get them," Apple Bloom said.

"You sure?" I asked.

"Yeah we can make it a surprise for them. I mean, since they don't know about them being alive it'll be funny to see how they'll act," Apple Bloom said.

"Apple Bloom...I like you're thinking," I said with a smile.

And without another word the two siblings ran out of the house and into the city. So with nothing to do now I made myself comfortable in a plush chair and summoned a book to read while the others went back to what their doing...all except Applejack, who was sitting in a chair and rubbing her pregnant belly but was occasionally looking at me.

"Wanna ask about what happened yesterday?" I asked not even looking away from my book.

"Uh...Well yeah," Applejack asked.

"And I can only imagine Dash is just itching to find out what happened huh?" I asked causing Applejack to chuckle.

"Sure is each one of ya that stayed behind at The Citadel figured you should be the one to explain it," Applejack said.

"I see," I said

"So?" Applejack asked.

"So," I said as I finally looked up to face Applejack.

"When exactly do we get to hear bout what happened along with that thing that attacked you?" Applejack asked.

"Hmm...how about after dinner but I'll spoil something just for you. That thing that attacked me...that was Giff," I said.

"WHAT!" Applejack shouted.

"Everything alright in there?" Bright Mac asked as he peeked his head into the room.

"We're all good in here don't worry," I replied calming the muscular stallion before he left.

"Ya mean to tell me that...monster, was your friend once upon a time. Just what kind of dark magic were ya messing around with at the time?" Applejack asked.

"Oh yeah none of you mares have seen one of the others when the're like that," I said.

"Honestly sugarcube I've never been more terrified in my life breaking a Pinkie Promise to Pinkie herself ain't got nothing on whatever was controlling your friend...are you sure it's gone?" Applejack asked.

"Honestly I'm 95% sure," I said.

"That's good enough and I appreciate you're honesty there," Applejack said.

"Doesn't matter, you could just sniff it out if I lied," I said causing us both to chuckle before I went back to my book.

After about twenty minutes of reading and Applejack falling asleep I hear the front door open up. I quickly vanish into a room right beside the lounge room which looks like the dining room of the house and look through the doorway that connects the two rooms. Suddenly I see Apple Bloom and Big Mac walk in and rouse their slumbering sister and behind the recently returned siblings were a pair of ponies. The first one was a mare with a chubby but beautiful figure like Pinkie Pie. She had blue fur and magenta mane and tail and her tail was styled as swirl like the icing of a cupcake. Finally she was wearing white-pink pearl earrings, a dark violet-pink sleeveless dress stopping above her ankles and a bright yellow apron. I knew this mare as Ms. Cake, co-owner of Sugarcube Corner along with her husband Carrot Cake. The other pony was a stallion with burnt brown fur with a silver mane and tail and a fabulous silver moustache above his lips. He was wearing some old faded blue jeans and a white shirt with a jacket that matched his fur and finally an old tan cowboy hat and old tattered blue bandanna around his neck.

"Oh Hi Ms Cake, Hello Burt Oak. Sorry, musta dozed off," Applejack said when she saw the two ponies.

"Think nothing of it dearie, as a mare who has gone through the same thing you're experiencing rest is important," Ms. Cake said with a loving smile that only a mother could achieve.

"Thanks for understanding Ms. Cake," Applejack said before she looked at the chair I once occupied. "Hey anyone seen Ash about?"

"Hey you're right, where'd he go?" Apple Bloom asked as she looked around.

"Perhaps he had to go back, you know what the royal life is like," Big Mac said.

"Yeah can't say ah envy the poor fella having to listen to boring problems and signing all that paperwork," Applejack said.

"It's a shame he wasn't here I would have liked to thank him for providing us a place to work and live," Ms. Cake said.

"Maybe you could send him some of you're famous cinnamon swirls Ms. Cake, I know Ash loves them," Apple Bloom said causing me to almost start drooling at the thought of those treats.

"Hm perhaps I might," Ms. Cake said.

"Not that it isn't nice to see you all but what's this all about?" Burt Oak asked speaking up for the first time since entering. His voice was deep but smooth at the same time.

"Oh yeah you guys aren't gonna believe this but you need to close your eyes first, don't open them till ah get back," Apple Bloom said before she left leaving the two new ponies to close their eyes.

Upon her return she was guiding both her parents because they too had their eyes closed. She placed each stallion in front of each other before doing the same to the two mothers before she stood on the side with her siblings.

"Okay open them," Apple Bloom said with barley suppressed glee.

Once the four ponies opened their eyes they looked at the pony in front of them in confusion till finally all eyes widened in shock before the tears fell. They all embraced each other in a hug both Oak and Ms Cake spluttering questions on how.

"You gonna step in to tell them what happened."

Looking to my left I saw Granny Smith on the opposite side of the doorway watching the scene before looking at me.

"Nah this is their moment and I wasn't really needed after AB and Mac left, just stuck around to see their reaction. As for their memories, I had confidence they'd remember their friends faces just like those two knew their friends faces," I said.

"You even been in that situation, remembering a friend's face after so long?" Granny Smith asked.

"Once; it was at a book signing, ran into each other when we were standing in line," I said.

"And how'd you recognize him?" Granny Smith asked.

"It was his haircut and his freckles," I said with a smile causing Granny Smith to smile with me.

After watching the scene for a little bit I decided to take my leave by teleporting back to the castle before one of the group noticed me.





7:00 pm Aephoceria Dining Room





"Aw man that was a good meal," I said after I wiped any food that might have been on my lips after I finished eating. I then looked around and saw who was at the table and saw all the foreign rulers weren't here, along with Apollyon, leaving only ponies here...well that and Gilda, Spike and Rage while Elisa and Evan went to dine with their own group from their world.

"Quite so, another wonderful dish served by Perfect Serve," Dream Catcher said.

"Okay, we've had dinner. Now are you gonna explain to us what went on yesterday?" Rainbow asked as she stood up so fast she knocked her chair back.

"Impatient as ever I see, but I suppose you've all waited enough. First let's get these dishes sorted," I said before I clapped my hands and some maids and butlers came and took our dishes. "Thank you all...Now I suppose I should explain what went down when the Pale Horse left."

And so, with a brief explanation and even throwing in a first person view from my helmet video recorder, the group was in awe.

"Damn, that tank thing looks like something out of an action movie," Gilda said.

"Yeah, it kinda was. It was like making a reenactment of that scene from A-Team," Rage said.

"Wha-?" Everyone asked.

"Looks like we know what movie we're watching next," I said.

"Wait you based your survival on a movie stunt?" Dream Catcher asked.

"Well it seemed like a good idea at the time and also that regret line made by Sargent Johnson Rage did when we went to rescue Shye was also from Halo 2, if you'r gonna have a go at us for that," I said as I pointed at Rage.

"I noticed," Luna said.

"Hey it was the perfect opportunity and if I didn't say it I wouldn't be able to forgive myself. So I ain't gonna apologise for that," Rage said.

"Damn, why do you guys get to do all the cool shit," Rainbow huffed as she folded her arms across her chest.

"Uh we're either very fortunate or very, very, very unfortunate," I said with a shrug.

"Okay but I gotta question, at the end there when you were fighting...Giff, what exactly did you do?" Twilight asked.

"You're gonna need to elaborate for me here Twi," I said.

"Where was all that magic coming from!" Twilight shouted.

"Twilight brings up a valid point darling. That was more power then every pony in Equestria, if my memory from Tirek is correct. I personally wouldn't believe it if I wasn't present for both situations and felt them myself," Rarity said.

"Not to mention you just obliterated that horde of demons with one blow," Rage said.

"One blow...Is that what you thought that was?" I asked.

"Wasn't it?" Rage asked.

"You weren't watching closely enough mate," I said as I shook my head. "Well I think I should start with the massive power increase you all either saw or felt...that was me tapping into my true power as a God."

"True power?" Nightmare asked astonished.

"Yeah well, as you can see when you look at me now I'm bout the same as ever before my death a few years ago. But during that time in heaven, when I ascended, my mana pool expanded and grew giving me new power. A power that's...uncontrollable at this time. You see my school days up there were there to teach me how to harness and control it. Hell even my armor plays a part in it," I said.

"You're armor?" Faust asked.

*exhales a deep breath of air* "After I became a god...my magic started going haywire at random points. At first there was nothing to worry about but my magic was getting stronger and stronger. So the gods had...inhibitors placed on my body to keep my magic contained while I worked to control it," I said as I snapped my fingers and suddenly bright golden marks, like tattoos, appeared over my arm along with a pair of metal arm and leg bands clamped over my fore arms and around my ankles. Each one having runes carved into them and glowing white with power.

"What are these?" Twilight asked zipping over to me faster then Pinkie and looking over what I showed her.

"Suppression charms and containment runes all to keep my magic in check while I learned how to control it. My armor also works the same way cause, you see, I can't wear my armor while wearing these so my armor has been turned into a...containment suit if you will. The only reason you've never seen these is because of the illusion I placed over them that make you all see and feel what I want you to see and feel," I said.

"But if that's true why didn't you tell us?" Spitfire asked.

"I didn't want anyone to worry and make a big deal out of nothing," I said.

"We still deserved the right to know," Tempest said almost shouting.

"You're right and I'm sorry. I guess I also thought it wasn't worth mentioning," I said.

"Then why hide them?" Rage asked.

"Looking at the damn things all the time kinda makes me feel more like a prisoner I guess," I said.

"So when you went all powered up on Giff was that when you took these off and took off you're armor?" Rainbow asked.

"Yes, I only took'em off so I could stop Giff cause it was the only way to beat him," I said.

"I think I saw that too. He had some kind of darkness that shielded him from Ash's holy magic, even we had difficulty is just scratching him. I managed to impale him only because he was focused on Ash," Rage said.

"I see," Faust said.

"Wait, I wanna know something. Rage said you took out a small army in one blow yet you said you didn't. What's going on there?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh that well...that was a sword skill I invented," I said.

"Really what is it?" Tempest asked as she, Gilda, Rainbow, Rage, Nightmare and Spitfire leaned closer to me.

"Well, if you want to know, I believe actions speak louder then words. So I'm gonna show you all when I first invented it, which was when I was in school in heaven. But I believe I should go back in time a little bit further to where I left off," I said as I sat back in my chair and began to think back to when I was in the hospital after my wings, arm, necklace and ring were taken from me.





Flashback





I was sitting on the edge of my bed inside the school's infirmary with my back to the door staring out at the sky outside my bedroom window. The bandages that once hid the bloody stumps my wings had been reduced to were where I left them after taking them off. I was given a new arm of flesh and blood courtesy of the goddess Iris however there was nothing she could do about my wings. Suddenly the sound of rushing footsteps reached my ears and was getting louder and louder, meaning whoever it was, they were approaching quickly. Suddenly I hear the sound and feel the wind from my room's door slam open but I don't turn around because I already know who it is from the pair of gasps. Before I turn around the two individuals appear on both my left and in front of me. The figure in front of me kneels down and I see it's my father and next to me, judging by the sweet scent of lilies, is my mother. It was then I couldn't help but start to cry and as many parents do, they comforted me by bringing me into a hug. No words were said between us till my tears ran dry.

"Feeling better?" my mother asked.

"Yes...sorry you had to see me like this," I said as I wiped the tears from my eyes.

"Ash, look at us," My father said causing me to look them both in the eyes. "You...have nothing to be sorry for. But the ones who did this-," my farther began before trailing off. The room began to rumble and shake and the same aura I saw my dad had when he fought Lucifer had returned only ten times greater and his eyes blazed red with light. "They'll be sorry when I water the ground with their blood."

"Ronsihr please," my mother called calming my father's temper before she looked at me. "Now tell me what has been happening with you here Ash?"

And so I told them about what I've been doing and who I have re-connected with and all the friends I've made leading all up to how I got here.

"My that's quite a lot you're doing," my mother said with surprise.

"A genuine workhorse, that's what you are. Guess all that stamina comes from you're grandfather," my dad said.

"Really, who's he?" I asked causing my mother to elbow his side.

"Uh...a different time Ash, I'll tell you about them," my father said

"Okay and thank you both, I appreciate you two for coming to see me, I really do, but I think I've done enough moping around here," I said as I stood up and began to look for my shirt before spotting it.

"Ash you should be resting," my father said as I grabbed my shirt.

"Should, but I can't. I need to complete my goal as soon as possible," I said as I put my shirt on.

"You're goal can wait a few days can't it?" my father asked.

"Nope. Besides I want to meet whoever was bold enough to come into my tomb and take my things before I beat the ever loving shit out of them," I said.

"Such stubbornness, where does he get it from," my father asked.

"Gee, I wonder?" my mother said as she looked at me with a playful smile before gesturing with her head towards my father causing me to smile.

"Anyway I best get on with it. I'll keep in touch," I said as I made my way to the door and opened it; only for a wave of girls to fall in, shocking the three of us before I let out a lame chuckle.

"Uh...I kinda forgot to mention that I'm really popular with many of the girls here," I said.

"Sounds like that's something you picked up from you're mother," my father said as he looked at my mother who stuck her tongue out playfully at him.

*chuckles* "Okay I'll call you both later," I said before I jumped over the girls and ran down the halls.

"After him girls!" one of the girls shouted behind me before giving chase.

Suddenly I saw someone walking in the opposite direction of me so using my legs I weaved around the person and saw who it was.

"Hey Hannah," I said as I dodged the amazon like woman before I kept on running.

After managing to run around the school, I managed to get into my room but just barley before slamming the door.

*sigh* "Damn they are persistent," I said as I lay on the floor.

I then got to work on getting ready for school, getting into my school uniform and making sure I had everything I needed. I then silently went over to the door and listened through it where I hear girls whispering on the other side.

"So this is his room huh?"

"Perfect now we know where he sleeps it will make him easier to catch."

"I wonder what he keeps in here."

"Forget that, I want to see what he keeps in his pants."

"Okay this is starting to get dicey," I thought before I teleported out of my room and right outside my assigned class, which happened be my magic class with Merlin. So with a knock on the door I waited for a response.

"Enter," the voice of Merlin replied.

Opening the door I then walked inside before giving a bow to my teacher.

"Forgive me for being late sir I uh had to take a bit of a detour today," I said.

"Ash...This is a surprise. I was informed you were in the infirmary," Merlin said in surprise.

"I was but I got out to come to class because I was bored of just lying down," I said.

"Well if you're feeling better, feel free to have a seat then Ash," Merlin said as he gestured to the seating area.

"Yes sir. Oh and sir I need to discuss something with you after class," I said causing Merlin to nod before I made my way over to my usual seat. As I did many of my classmates whispered to each other asking if they knew why I was in the infirmary. I just sighed before I took my seat and smiled at my friends who were glancing at me in concern.

"Ok everyone quiet. Now Ash as you know our last lesson consisted on the theory of teleportation. Today we were going to be practising this and so far only one has succeeded, Lady Saba," Merlin said as he gestured to the demigod behind me before looking at me with a knowing smirk. "Would you care to give it a try Ash?"

"No problem sir, this'll be a piece of cake," I said causing everyone to mutter at my choice of words when suddenly I appeared at the head of the classroom startling everyone who were all fixated on where I was once sitting. While Zyt and Merlin only smiled before I let out a whistle. "I'm over here."

This seemed to spook everyone before I reappeared somewhere else and again and again and again before I was back beside Merlin once more.

"Very well done Ash, most impressive. Now does anyone have any questions for Ash?" Merlin asked causing a large number of hands being raised before I pointed at a random student.

"How did you teleport without creating a spacial discharge and how were you able to teleport so many times when Lady Saba could only achieve it twice before looking tired?" a student asked causing Saba to silently growl at the student with a harsh glare added in

"Well the type of teleportation magic I used was a simple one known as Blink. Basically the teleportation spell you described forces your body though space to be where you want to be. Where as Blink just wills yourself to be where you want to be. Both spells work the same way but in order to use Blink mind, body and spirit need to co-operate with the spell. The best way to describe it for this experiment is like this; say you want to get from point A to point B but there is a massive piece of paper twice your size blocking your way. Now if you use the spell the way Lady Saba uses, all you are doing is pushing through the paper, tearing a temporary hole in space in order to get to B. But with the way I showed you, I am going around the paper without breaching it and getting to where I need to go without problem and this way also takes less mana then the way lady Saba showed you. Now was there any other questions?" I asked after I gave the class a miniature demonstration before looking to see no one else had any questions.

"Thank you Ash for that splendid and informative explanation," Merlin said before I teleported back to my seat.

"Now were going to go outside to practise on a flat lawn and from there we will split into two teams. Both teams will be led by both Saba and Ash since they were the only ones who could teleport and the rest of you will listen to their instructions. And Ash," Merlin said.

"Yes sir?" I asked.

"I want you to teach your team the standard teleportation for this exercise just so everyone is on the same page," Merlin said.

"Understood sir," I said.

"Alright then let's begin," Merlin said.





Flashback End





"So how'd it go Ash?" Twilight asked.

"Hm as well as one would expect, Took a few tries but they all managed in the end and almost every single girl in the class was practically begging to go on my team," I said.

"Seriously?" Spike asked.

"Like did they get on their hands and knees or something?" Thunderlane asked.

"Uh not quite. They did get on their knees and put their hands together and begged me, The only ones who were not begging were Zoa, Washu, Alice and Karen while every other guy wanted to be with Saba...Well, except Zyt and Saniel," I said.

"Wow you must have been popular with the guys getting all the girls like that," Spitfire teased.

"Hey it's not like I was looking for that kind of trouble thanks. Besides I think they were a bit too eager to get a private lesson from Saba to care at the time," I said.

"Lecherous perverts," Luna and Moon muttered.

"Yeah I wouldn't put it past guys like that," I said.

"We meant the girls," Moon groaned.

"Oh," I said.

"So when are we gonna get to you creating that sword strike skill," Rainbow asked impatiently.

"Okay okay sheesh...Well it was about two months after my tomb was plundered that the entire school's classes had come together to form a tournament full of all kinds of activities from carnival games to large scale arena matches. The grand finale being a good old fashioned game of Capture the Flag with two teams with participants from every clas making up at least 1590 players total. I'm pretty sure you two would have enjoyed it," I said as I looked at my two alicorns of the night.

*whistles* "Lot of players," Rage said

"Why's that?" Luna asked.

"It was like that game you play all the time, uh 'Ponies Unknown Battleground' I think it's called. Only with two teams and also we can use any tactics we wish along with weapons. Plus the opposite team wasn't the only thing we had to worry about," I said.





Flashback





I was walking uphill through a thick, lush green jungle decked out in full armor carrying both a camping backpack and Whispering Wind on my back and my newly made folding shield on my left arm. Birds cawed and squawked in the trees as I hiked through the dense foliage pushing aside massive leaves and vines till I saw the end of the treeline. So I pushed on till I made it out of the trees and beheld a breathtaking sight; for there before me, in beautiful blue skies surrounded by clouds, were dozens of floating islands. Each one covered in lush vegetation and some even having crystal blue water sources on them and a few had decaying temple like ruins on them.

"Well...here we go," I said before I got in a running position then jumping off the ledge of the island I was on.

As I fell out of the sky I couldn't help but reminisce on how it felt to fly. Suddenly I feel a shadow over me before I hear a rather loud screech before I look over my shoulder and see a Roc diving at me with it's talons out.

"Oh no you don't," I said before I created a rune circle platform below me, which I used to jump towards the Roc. I went past it before I made another rune circle and jumped back towards the Roc and hooked my right leg around it's neck. "Sayonara tweet, tweet," I said before I kicked the giant bird down to the island below while I followed suit, creating a set of shadow wings to slow my fall. I landed on the ground safely before taking in my surroundings when suddenly I feel a rush of air below me. When I looked I saw a giant hole next to me and then notice the surface I was standing on wasn't made of dirt, I could also hear some kind of rhythm of rushing air and that's when everything clicked. I slowly turned around to see I was actually on a very long snout and at the other end of the snout I was greeted by a pair of eyes glaring at me. It was then I realized I was standing on a giant goanna (Komodo Dragon).

"Oh hi there," I said before I leapt off the giant goanna's nose before it could flick me into the air leading to me becoming a snack.

Once I was on the ground I began to run away while the giant lizard gave chase and because of it's large size and four legs I had to move in between giant tree roots to avoid the giant creature. I was forced to run again before the beast managed to destroy the tree I was hiding under. With a look over my shoulder I noticed the goanna was almost close enough to turn me into a snack but I quickly thought through on what I could use before I remembered my rope launcher. So extending my left arm out, the rope launcher built into my hidden blade then launched itself into the air and latched onto a branch before the rope began to retract, pulling me into the air just before the lizard could clamp down on me. But because of the weakness of the branch it snapped off from the tree leaving me to still be catapulted through the air and out of the treeline into a wide courtyard like area with a coupe of statues and a fountain, giving me plenty of room to maneuver around and fight the giant monster. So once I landed on the ground I skidded to a stop before I turned around to face the treeline when suddenly the trees were knocked down and, instead of the goanna, was met with a giant octopus at least twice the size of the lizard.

"Wha- *scoffs* are you kidding me!" I shouted as I spun around to flee because there was no way I could take this thing head on all on my own.

As I ran away from the octopus I heard a skittering sound coming from up ahead and when I looked I saw it was a scorpion which was about the same size as the goanna from earlier and it was heading towards me.

"Damn that thing is big!" I shouted before I saw it reach out to me with one of it's pincers causing me to lean back and slide underneath the arachnid, but because of the loose stones beneath me I was sent tumbling and skidding across the ground. When I pushed myself up, I saw the scorpion had already sliced off some of the octopus's tentacles. The octopus seemed to know it couldn't win and tried to make a break for it but the scorpion just used it's stinger to pierce the octopus's brain before flinging it away. The arachnid then climbed atop the larger then normal fountain, but big enough to support the scorpion, before the arachnid let out a clicking sound as if celebrating it's victory. When suddenly the scorpion was flung around and smashed through the fountain, creating a massive dust screen. The scorpion was then flung onto it's back and thats when I saw a massive gorilla that could only remind me of King Kong step out of the dust. It pick the scorpion up in a bear hug, making sure the pincers and tail were pinned, before it suplexed the arachnid; I kid you not the gorilla gave the scorpion the suplex. Once the gorilla released the scorpion I saw it was done before the gorilla stood up and roared in victory while pounding on it's chest.

"They just keep on coming one after the other...just what the hell is up with this place?" I asked as I just sat there and watched these titans of the animal kingdom have at it.

Suddenly the gorilla began to sniff the air before it turned to look at me causing me to tilt my head at the massive animal before he began to charge at me.

"What you wanna piece of me now!" I shouted as I leapt to my feet and reached for Whispering Wind.

As the gorilla got closer I unsheathed by blade, releasing a massive crescent shaped blast of compressed energy at the gorilla but the gorilla leapt over the blast and appeared over me with tremendous speed despite it's size. The giant ape then sent me flying into some trees with but the palm of it's hand.

"Dammit...I keep forgetting just how smart these guys are...You'd think living in Equestria would have helped me learn that they're not only seriously strong," I groaned before I looked at the gorilla.

I then sheath Whispering Wind onto my back and flexed my right hand's fingers before I sucked in a breath. I then sent a charge of magic through my body, making it faster, before I dashed out of the trees towards the giant ape while charging my right arm full of holy magic. Once I was close I leapt at the ape and with one punch to the chest I sent the gorilla flying into a statue, knocking it out before I landed on the ground and relaxed my body where I then collapsed onto my back.

"Damn, I guess this is why they call this place 'No Man's Land', cause here the animals rule," I said before I levitated my pack over and took a drink from my canteen before I took out a massive paper map and placed it on the ground. It showed the layout of each island and also our attack strategy which brings up my task and that is to sneak into the enemy team's base from behind by crossing 'No Man's Land' while the main unit attacks from the front diverting the fort's defences. A simple and easily predictable tactic if not for the simple fact that 'No Man's Land' is near impassible for anyone who doesn't know what's in it, how to deal with it and have the ability to deal with it; all of which I do have. I then looked towards the sky and saw the sun beginning to set so I gathered up everything and began to make my way to set up a camp for the night.





Flashback End





*shudder* I remember my first Roc encounter, they're relentless," Spike said.

"Aye a pain in the ass to be sure," I said.

"I-I've never heard animals act so ferociously before, it's like they held no reason for fighting," Fluttershy said almost whimpering.

"They were magical constructs designed for that Flutters, all made from magic to give us a challenge just like the terrain we fought on," I said.

"Who, wait a second, you said you were about to make a camp just a few seconds ago and what's this about designed," Twilight said.

"Well simply put to make the event exciting for spectators all the players were put into a real life scenario were we battled against each other that spans over a total of five days. The terrain, weather and creatures in it are all designed by the gods and if you get killed in there you are out of the game, no re-spawns or anything," I said.

"Sounds like fun," Moon grinned.

"So what happened next, you spent the night in 'No Man's Land'?" Soarin asked.

"Yep," I said.





Flashback





I was settling into a small room of an old Indonesian styled temple near the courtyard where I fought and was chased by those giant animals. When I looked up I was greeted by the night sky for there was no roof to shelter me and an entire corner of the room was gone, not that I needed them. Tonight the sky was clear and the air was warm which is more then I can say for other islands, which were being soaked by thunderstorms if the distant rumbling of thunder was any indication. I then set to laying on my back upon a bedroll looking up at the millions of jewels that made up the night sky before I began to make as many constellations as I could when suddenly I see smoke drifting up through the canopy of trees. So getting off my makeshift bed I grabbed Whispering Wind, my dagger, some bombs I made and a couple of throwing knives before I began to make my way towards the smoke dressed in my assassin armor which also made it here with me.

Using the trees to cross the terrain towards the smoke I soon came across a small camp with six girls surrounding the fire pit keeping their eyes out on their surroundings for any animals. It was then I saw these girls belonged to the enemy team if the red on their tents and arm bands was any indication. I looked at the tents and saw there were two more tents here then six, each tent was designed for one person only so the two other girls must have been in the tent or somewhere else. I decided to check so I pulled a rock out of my pocket and then tossed it into some bushes near the camp causing the six girls to stand up and grab their weapons before moving towards where the sound came from. I also saw another girl step out of her tent in only her bra and panties causing my face to heat up before I quickly looked away.

Once I managed to stop my blush I debated on how to handle this when suddenly the girls returned to the camp and the girl in nothing but her underwear went back into her tent before stepping out in an everyday set of clothes and sat down at the fire. I then realized no one came out of the last tent so that would most likely mean the final member of this group was either asleep, not here or there is no one else at all. So seeing how all my targets were in one place, I then changed my vision to infrared before I took out a smoke bomb and aimed it at the fire pit. Upon impact the bomb exploded and I was not too far behind the bomb with both my hidden blades out and managed to take out two of the enemy troops before I pulled out a pair of knives and took out another three before I lunged at the last one and took her out. Suddenly something hits me in the side of the head hard enough to knock me off my feet and stumble over some camp gear before I leapt onto my feet and readied myself by drawing Whispering Wind.

Suddenly the girl from before who ran out of her tent in her underwear came out of the smoke while fanning the air in an effort to disperse it before she noticed me and quickly took a battle stance before she tensed up and her face went as red as Big Mac's fur.

"H-hey did you um...see me in my underwear?" the girl asked as she relaxed her stance and looked bashful but her question had also made me blush as well.

We stood there in an uncomfortable silence while I thought over what I should say next when it hit me. I took a breath before I stood up straight and then bowed at the waist.

"I did and I sincerely apologise for that," I said while holding my bow.

"Oh...It's alright, if anything that was my fault for running out without thinking," the girl said as she averted her eyes from mine. "So...how did I look?"

Okay that question just threw me for a loop. I mean, what the hell is one supposed to say to a question like that.

"Uh...well um...I'm not the best to ask when it comes to that," I said.

"Just be honest," the girl said.

"Uh well...you looked nice," I said causing her to smile.

"Uh so what now?" the girl asked.

"Not sure I've never been in a situation like this," I said before I felt something bounce against my cheek before I heard the sound of clanging metal below. When I looked I saw it was a small throwing knife before I looked back at the girl. "The hey?"

The girl also seemed just as shocked before she took a stance, reached behind her and charged at me while she drew a wakizashi from behind her. When she was right in front of me she slashed at me but I dodged backwards and managed to catch the blade with both my hands clapped together against the blade, holding it in place.

"Well I guess we're doing this now," I said before I curled the fingers on my left hand around the blade before bringing my right hand up before I went to slam the the palm of my right hand into the blade, breaking it with ease. I then used my right foot to kick the girl into the fire pit before I drew my dagger and rushed at the girl as she quickly went to work getting out of the fire pit and douse the flames on her. I used the log the rest of her camp was sitting on as a spring board to leap and flip over her. While I was above and in mid flip, I jammed my dagger into the back of her neck before I landed into a roll when I touched the ground. I then looked at my opponent and saw her begin to disappear as she collapsed from my strike.

"No hard feelings," I said as I got up and went to retrieve my dagger.

Once I had sheathed my dagger I began to look around the camp for any intel I could use in my operation and I found out that this lot was actually a small stealth team that was sent to steal our flag while we were away on the big attack, fortunately they didn't count on me taking them out. With the intel I needed I snuffed out the flames of the fire pit before I went on my way back to my camp. Once I arrived at the temple I decided to just climb up the walls and was almost to the room where I was sleeping when I suddenly heard the sound of moving rocks within the room where I set up camp.

Climbing up a bit further I peeked into the room through the broken wall and saw it was another girl wearing the enemies colors and she appeared to be rummaging through my gear before she went and picked up my new shield and then moved towards my armor before finally my bag. She pulled out my map and some food and began to chow down on the food while going over my map when I pulled myself up and crept up behind my opponent while drawing my dagger. I was standing directly behind here were she began to stop chewing.

"No one told you it's wrong to go through someone else's things?" I asked as my opponent began to reach for something.

With a sudden twirl my opponent spun around and tried to hit me with my shield but I grabbed her arm and stabbed my blade into her arm pit. She then went to punch me in the face with her other arm but I just ducked below her swing and stabbed her in the leg before I moved behind her and wrapped my arm around her neck and snapped her neck with a sharp twist before I collapsed on the ground while her body faded away.





Next Day





I was once more in the jungle in full armor. The enemy base that was protecting the flag was a massive fortress so with a quick check of the wall to see if anyone was watching my side I began to climb my way up and into the fortress with a quick change into my robes. I then began to explore the fortress mapping out a route so I could leave and also find the flag till I came across a large open courtyard with the flag dead in the center but the only problem was that the damn thing was being guarded by monstrous sized beasts like the one in 'No Man's Land'. But these ones were of different shapes and sizes each one a mish mash of different creatures like Discord, only these ones seemed more in touch with their animal instincts but there was a sense of sentient mind within them.

I've never seen any creatures like this," I whispered as I gazed at the creatures before me.

"They are familiars," Epsilon said.

"Familiars?" I asked.

"Surly you've heard of familiars during your life Ash. They are often seen as spiritual assistants to those skilled in magic. Some what in a way how the dragon Spike is the assistant to the alicorn Twilight Sparkle only Spike is a being of scales and blood not something conjured from raw magical power. Each familiar is different depending on who their master is but the main priority of each familiar is to protect the one they are linked to especially to those that are awakening to their magic for the first time," Epsilon said.

"I see, certainly would have helped when I first started learning magic when I was in Equestria. Discord would have killed me if it weren't for the elements back then," I said.

"I apologise for that Ash but as you know Rage's influence had corrupted me since he first existed," Epsilon said.

"Why the hey are you apologising Epsilon?" I asked.

"Is it not obvious Ash. I am you're familiar and I failed in my duty to protect you as you came into you're new power," Epsilon said.

"What!" I shouted before I moved away from the door before one of the familiars saw me. I left the courtyard and went to find an empty room and once I had arrived at one I bolted the door behind me and summoned Epsilon onto the palm of my hand so I could look him in the eyes. "Let me get this straight ,you're my familiar but you are not a beast like those ones."

"As I said familiars can take on many different forms, a human form is not out of the question and ,"i'm even able to change my form at will Epsilon said.

"But Faust and Amalthea refereed to you as an active subconscious," I said.

"A name the Equestrian's developed for us in the early days and theoretically, we are an extension of your own subconscious, but we have our own wills to add our own opinions to things of topic," Epsilon said causing me take a seat.

"And the whole take over thing back when that nightmare demon returned and corrupted the girls?" I asked

"Ah well you see, when you saw that demon stab Rarity I sensed you're mind enter a state of shock that would have left you with serious brain damage. So I did the only thing that I could do to save you, take over you're body and push you away from the controls, so to speak, and lash out at the ones who posed a threat to you. But because of Burning Rage's anger issues with the world and people around you, he wanted to lash out and destroy everything and unfortunately that influence spread to me which is why I lashed out at your friends and lover," Epsilon said causing me to sit there in silence while I processed what he was saying.

"Tell me something Epsilon, if you've been in my head longer then Rage then what was it that formed him?" I asked.

"You're anger and hatred against humanity itself," Epsilon said.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Remember during World War 2 that mother who tried to hand you her child but was blown to pieces by the Japanese forces?" Epsilon asked.

"I wish I didn't remember," I said sadly.

"Well you remember that killing spree you went on afterwards...Because of your rage and your wish to have the power to hurt them your true magic responded to grant your request and started to leak out of the seal keeping it contained. But it couldn't break it and because you were in a primordial state of rage the magic that did leak out was wild and without control or purpose and so started to take shape fuelled by your anger. This is just one of the incidents during time you've had similar situations and each time a little bit more magic was added to the swirling mass of hate and spite that would make up Burning Rage." Epsilon explained.

"Whoa," I said.

"Yeah whoa," Epsilon said.





Flashback End





"Whoa," everyone muttered.

"Yeah," I said.

"So what happened then?" Pinkie asked.

"We stayed hidden till the attack began and while we waited Epsilon taught me how to physically summon him when I needed him even going so far as to show me his preferred form.

"Preferred form?" the mane six asked causing me to summon a projection of Epsilon's form.





Resume Flashback





My eyes were closed so I could let them rest but they snapped open upon the sound of a massive boom that shook the room.

"Bout time," I said as I got up and pressed my ear against the door for anyone passing by. I soon heard dozens of armor plated feet run past the room. I sat still and waited for the group to leave and after a minute of silence I unbolted the door, peeked outside and saw the coast was clear. I reached behind me and tapped the rune on a sheet of metal that unfolded my armor before I made my way back to the courtyard that had the flag which was still being guarded by those familiars.

"You ready Epsilon?" I asked.

"Always," Epsilon said.

Focusing my magic onto a spot on the floor in front of the familiars, suddenly a summoning circle appeared grabbing the familiars attention. The summoning circle then grew larger and larger till it was the same width as the familiars. Suddenly star like lights then began to rise out of the circle where it began to collect and take form. Then there was a burst of light and where the circle once was there now stood a massive wolf like creature but this wolf had wings as black as night folded on it's sides with bird talons like a griffons and on the wolf's forehead was a curved horn. The eyes of the wolf glowed white and hummed with power and as for it's fur it was a galaxy like blue and floated as if it were submerged in water but it was all facing the same way, which was flowing backward towards it's tail. The fur was decorated with those star like lights from before making it seem like this creature was made out of a galaxy. This was Epsilon's new form.

Epsilon growled while bearing his bright white teeth in challenge to the other familiars who growled in return. The air was filled with tension as the familiars faced Epsilon till finally they pounced but Epsilon used his talons and pushed himself onto his hind paws before extending his wings and gave them a mighty flap, sending his opponents flying back. Suddenly Epsilon's horn lit up and a beam of magic shot out of it and struck one familiar and went through him before going to strike another then another and another until all of them were hit by the beam before they vanished into nothing, just how a player disappears from this game.

"Wow that was incredible," I said.

"Thank you Ash but it's best we leave. Someone will defiantly have noticed all that especially those who the familiars were connected too," Epsilon said as he shrunk down to the size of a regular wolf.

"Good point," I said before I went to grab the flag while Epsilon vanished.

Once I had the flag I ran out of the room following my escape route making sure no one had spotted me as I made my way to the drawbridge gate house.

"Hey, you!"

I didn't bother to turn around but instead ran like hell towards the exit, not once turning back. As soon as I was outside a boulder from a catapult or trebuchet struck the wall beside me making the doorway collapse. I didn't stop to figure everything out, I just ran up the stairs leading to the gate house above the main gate and took out everyone stationed there before I went to work on raising the portcullis just enough for everyone to rush through and then dropped the bridge. Just like a flood the army ran in spreading chaos among the soldiers defending the gate house. I then moved to the opening where archers could fire at any ground forces and saw our forces.

"Hey what's the big idea lowering the bridge you-,"

Turning around I saw it was one of the enemy troops armed with a grenade launcher before he took aim.

"Fuck!" I shouted before he pulled the trigger and the explosive impacted my chest sending me flying out of the gatehouse. Last thing I saw was hitting the ground on the other side of the moat and everything went dark for a bit. Slowly I opened my eyes but everything was blurry and there was a ringing in my ears. Suddenly I saw a pair of figures running towards me but my vision was too blurry to make out who the two were until they were right next to me and checking me over did my vision begin to come back. I saw it was both Zyt and Karen, they were saying something but I couldn't hear them because of the ringing till Karen turned my head towards her before she started yelling something and it was then my hearing began to focus again.

"-Ash can you move, say something dude," Karen said as she gave me a brief shake.

"Don't shake him Karen," Zyt said.

"I'm good," I said as I let out a few coughs causing the two to breath a sigh of relief. "The armor took the blunt of the attack."

"Damn I don't know what that armor is made of but I need to get me some," Karen said as she and Zyt began to help me up and put my arms over their necks and shoulders to keep me steady.

"Geeze dude you're heavy," Zyt said.

"It's the armor's fault, it weighs a lot more then it looks. The only reason the pair of you ain't crushed right now is because I'm trying to pull my own weight," I said as I removed my arms to stand on my own.

Suddenly I felt a static like feeling crawl up my spine before Zyt was blasted forward by a blast of lightning before Karen was hit too then me, that knocked me onto my hands and knees.

"Gotta say I'm impressed you managed to defeat my familiar and infiltrate our base by going through 'No Man's Land' but I'm even more impressed you managed to survive my thunderbolt, not bad...for a wild dog."

"Saba," I growled as I got up and looked at where my two friends faded, not even turning around to face the demigoddess of lightning.

"I never liked you dog, I'm pretty sure that has been established. Even though you don't try to steal the limelight it somehow always finds it's way to you and that pisses me off so ba-," Saba said but her words trailed off when my mind finally registered what she had done. I then looked at Zyt and Karen and saw they were looking at me with a look I've seen too many times; the look of that fearful  acceptance of death. Countless faces held that same look as I crossed the battlefields and now both my newest friends were giving me the same look as they lay there before they vanished, as if they were never there. Once they were gone I bowed my head and closed my eyes and just sat there till I opened my eyes and growled.





Pause Flashback





"What was going through you're mind at the time?" Twilight asked.

"Well I guess after fighting for so long, the conflict will leave long term side effects like when I saw my friends die. I thought that was it, they were truly dead and that snapped something inside of me. Deep down I knew that they were okay but every signal in my body was agreeing on one thing and one thing only, this wasn't a game...it was war, and when in war you had to do whatever it takes to survive," I said.





Resume Flashback





I could hear Saba was still talking behind me and everyone was still fighting but my mind was drowning it all out and instead focusing on what I should do next. Suddenly there was a voice in the back of my mind, a voice I once knew from a long time ago.

"Doceat illos vera tenebris."

That was when I stood up but kept my back to Saba. I could hear she had just stopped talking and so before she could react I spun around and sent Saba flying with a straight punch from my right hand right into the stone walls of the fortress. The explosion that was created caused everyone to freeze to watch the spectacle, meanwhile I removed the flag from my back and tossed it to Xuthus.

"Get that flag back to base," I said before I unfolded my kite shield and drew Whispering Wind. "I'll deal with this."

With a nod Xuthus began to lead everyone away.

"Don't let them go," one shouted before he began to run after them.

However I just simply teleported into his path and pointed Whispering Wind at him and let him run into my sword. Once he registered what happened he tried to take a swing at me but I held up my shield and used the spikes on said shield to slice his arm off at the elbow. When he went to punch me I slashed at his belly with Whispering Wind before once again using the spikes of the shield to slice his throat open before he collapsed. Once my victim faded away I looked towards the enemy opposition and saw them back up before I raised my blade towards them.

"Next," I said simply and for awhile no one answered.

"C'mon he's just one guy!" someone shouted.

And so three of my enemies charged at me while I took a stance to steady myself for the up coming battle. Every time a sword was swung at me I used my shield to block the attack before I counterattacked with a slash of my own. The injury's I inflicted were light at best but with each attack they dished out I used my shield to defend myself and returned their attack, leaving more and more injuries while I went without nay a scratch. Finally the three's injuries finally took their toll and collapsed before vanishing.

"All of you stand Back!"

Suddenly the crowd parted to reveal Saba and she was miffed. It seemed the only way she'd apease her anger is by defeating me.

"I'll deal with him myself," Saba said as she readied a spear and hoplon shield.

The rest of the soldiers seemed to regain a bit of hope when they saw Saba step towards me to accept my challenge. As I looked at her stance to how she held her spear and shield I could almost see a Valkyrie from the three way war standing before me. The only thing was that her shield was heavy and large, it would slow her down for any of the Valkyrie's quick attacks. Suddenly Saba starts running at me and out of reflex I hold up my shield and have Whispering Wind raised above it at the ready. Suddenly she takes a leap at me, intending to impale me with her spear but I rush forward and use my shield to deflect her attack and thrust Whispering Wind at her, slashing her side, but that didn't stop her. I then went for an over head attack but this caused her to dodge with surprising speed and went to try and pierce my head with her spear but I moved my shield into the spear's path to block her attack before I made a large side sweep slash .She blocked my attack and then broke my guard before she used the blunt end of he spear to knock me in the head before she grabbed her spear by the blunt end and swung it at my legs while she got onto her knees and that attack knocked me onto my back before she went to take a swing at me. I managed to roll out of the way before that could happen before I stood up.

"I see you're using the Valkyrie's from the three way war style of fighting," I said.

"Oh, well done. I congratulate you for figuring it out. Yes, this is the style used by the Valkyrie I guess you're wondering how I'm able to move so quickly on account of carrying such a heavy shield?" Saba asked.

"That would be your strength inherited from your dad Zeus, a trait all demigods and goddesses have Saba, it's not that hard. It's also something to take note of since you're father is a lightning god you also have his power that would allow you to cover you're shield in lightning since it's made of metal and will make it difficult for any normal fighter to breach such a defence," I said causing Saba to growl at me since I read her like an open book before she raised her shield arm into the air and suddenly a bolt of lightning fell from the sky and struck her shield. When she brought her arm down I saw the shield was sparking with electricity.

"I was planing on taking it easy on you since this would be you're first time facing me but since you decided to be oh so very cleaver wild dog, I guess I can go all out on you now. But if you wish to apologise and become my pet for a day I may agree to letting you walk away from this," Saba said as she fixed her glasses.

"If that was supposed to be a threat then I'm not impressed. Now if we're done with the chit chat come and get some, daughter of lightning," I said as I took my stance and grinded Whispering Wind against the spikes on my shield creating a shower of sparks.

This seemed to make Saba growl before she rushed at me intending to bash me in the face with her shield but I simply stepped to the side to avoid her attack. She then swung and thrust her spear at me in quick light attacks before she caught me off guard by bashing me in the chest with her shield, transferring the stored up lightning in the shield to me. Saba then grinned and took this as an opportunity to attack me from my right with her spear but I could only smile behind my helmet as I stepped backward to avoid the spear before I steeped forward and hit Saba with an uppercut from my shield, knocking her back and stunning her while I just stood there and waited for her to recover.

"But how, you should still be shocked from my lightning!" Saba cried.

"Normally yes, that would be the case. But you see, my armor has some interesting qualities about it. One of the key facts is that it can shrug off almost any attack whether it be magical, elemental or physical, the trade off though is that it is ridiculously heavy but it seems worth it don't you agree," I said.

Suddenly Saba let out a scream of fury that called down a rain of lightning, forcing me to take cover under my shield. When I had recovered from the vicious assault I saw while Saba and I had been fighting I had been surrounded by the rest of my opponents but a cry from Saba drew my attention to her. She thrusted her spear at me forcing me to dodge before I went to strike back with a light overhead strike but she blocked my attack with her shield and pierced me in the shoulder with her spear, right where the plates in my armor weren't protecting me causing me to stagger back and grunt in the pain while I held the wound.

"So you're fancy armor does have weaknesses," Saba said.

"No armor is perfect," I said with a smirk.

"Well it's certainly nice to know you're weak spot...wear him down for me!" Saba shouted out to the rest of her troops who roared as if they had already seized victory.

"What happened to the one on one?" I asked.

"I've grown board fighting you and now that everyone has seen the weak points in you're armor it will be easy to wear you down so I can finish you off myself," Saba said.

"Rather cowardly," I growled.

"Not cowardly, this is simply how a queen does battle. She arranges the pieces so that they fit her strategy and as the Student Council President of this school I have ultimate authority over everyone in it, including you. But I'd save you're energy for them, I doubt even you can handle the onslaught of so many barrages raining down on you," Saba said with a grin.

"Damn she's right I may be skilled in battle and have taken on armies before but with so many all focused on certain points of my body sooner or later I'm gonna be finished," I thought.

You can just surrender Ash, it's not like you can die anymore then you already are "Epsilon said.

*chuckles* "You're Right there Epsilon, but I really want to knock that smile off of Saba's face. Most of these demigods and goddesses are so damn cocky and will push everyone around just because their parent is a god or goddess and that right there pisses me off," I thought.

"Hm I see where you're coming from...so what's the plan?" Epsilon asked.

"I don't know," I thought.

"Well if you're going to do as you say you might want to think fast. Otherwise we're goingto be brought down hard and quickly," Epsilon said.

I then gave it some thought and decided to reach for the rune on my chest piece above my heart before I tapped it causing my armor to begin to fold away.

"Oh giving up?" Saba asked but I said nothing and just waited.

Saba then gestured to my opponents to either rush or shoot me with either guns or sword but as I held Whispering Wind I felt something something old and primal.

"Allow me."

I suddenly felt a rush of energy from my my blade that seemed to take control of my body, My body twirled my blade around when suddenly the world seemed to slow down in my eyes. Suddenly I could almost feel the world around me. Every breath, every sound, every time a boot hit the ground, all of it. Suddenly I felt my opponents had got within striking distance. My body deflected the first attack coming at me causing it to instead hit one of my opponent's. My body then dodged out of the way of another's pike before it took out a whole wall of enemies with a gust of wind from my sword. My body then parried a sword coming at me from above before it took out it's wielder with a swing of the sword but my swing also took out a whole line of troops. Suddenly an arrow whizzed past my face and I look to see soldiers on the walls taking aim at me. Then I suddenly see an enemy charging me with a poleaxe, intending to impale me with the spear like blade at the top. But all my body did is deflect the attack and use the cross guard on my sword to hit him in the face before I grabbed him and held him in front of me as a human shield as the arrows and bullets rained down, killing my opponent.

I then saw I had three opponents this time. One of them made a swing at me but my body grabbed his wrist that held his sword and moved it into my second opponent's path blocking his strike while my body swung at the third taking him out before moving to the second to take him out but he blocked my attack with his weapon. So my body used the weapon still in my first opponent's grasp which, my hand was still holding onto, to plunge the blade into my second opponent before my cut off the first's head. Suddenly my body dodges to the right while a spear goes past where I once stood but the blade did cut my sleeve. My body then grabbed the spear and lifted it overhead and spun around before pulling it down to my left and kicked the spear out of my opponent's grasp. My body then used both the spear and Whispering Wind to block attacks from two new opponents before my body used Whispering Wind to both trip up and slash my first opponent's legs, before it twirled the spear around in my left hand and hit my second opponent in the head with the pole of the spear so hard it broke, leaving my opponant dazed. Meanwhile the last one was going for another attack while my back was turned but my body just hit him in the face with my right elbow followed by my left before it spun around and slashed at their chest with Whispering Wind.

Suddenly more arrows rained down towards me but just hit the stunned troop next to me causing my head to turn to look at where they came from and saw the archers and shooters were getting ready to shower me in arrows and bullets. My body then threw the spearhead, which was still in my left hand, at a charging enemy before it unfolded my kite shield and took cover behind it, leaving the arrows and bullets to pelt against my shield. Once it was over my body spun around and slammed the spike of my shield into an enemy that was sneaking up behind me before my body once again folded up my shield and managed to catch an arrow that one of the archers fired after the brief volley. My body then twirled the arrow around in my grip, spun around clockwise and slammed the arrow deep into an enemy's chest. Finally my body gripped Whispering Wind's handle with both hands and swung it summoning a mighty gust of wind that took out all the remaining enemies around me and also the ones on the rampart of the fortress destroying the top of the walls in the process. With that the world seemed to return to normal time and I obtained control once more but I was out of breath while all my remaining enemies and Saba were shocked. I then looked at all the remaining troops, the silent message I was most likely asking was 'Anyone else?' because the troops one by one were dropping their weapons before them. It was then I got up turned around and began to leave.

Suddenly I heard the sound of running footsteps behind me so I waited till they got close before I unfolded my kite shield, spun around and managed to block what was a spear and thrusted Whispering Wind into my opponent who was actually Saba. I then pulled my blade out causing Saba to stumble forward but a kick to her leg made her spin around and fall towards me. So I got low and held out my shield where she landed on her back upon it before I brought my blade up to her neck.

"Mala ultro adsunt," I whispered to Saba causing her eyes to widen before I ran my blade along her neck, slicing it open before tossing her from my shield and walked away.





End Flashback





"Whoa." came the collective reply from everyone.

"Ouch that last one sounded like it kinda hurt," Rainbow said as she held her neck.

"What was that you said anyway mala ultra...," Tempest asked with a roll of her hand.

"Mala ultro adsunt, it's Latin," I said.

"Latin for what?" Twilight asked excited at the prospect of something new.

"It means misfortune comes uninvited."

We all turned to look at the new voice and there stood the dark clad female warmonger Apollyon herself.

"Apollyon, what brings you here?" I asked.

"I was passing by when I heard you're story. I had no idea you had taken up the techniques of The Black Prior," Apollyon said.

"And I had no idea you thought it would be a good idea to show the immortals the same tactics," I growled.

"So you did notice?" Apollyon said.

"If you think for one second I'm going to for-," I started as I stood up to face the dark warrior and about to give her a piece of my mind.

"Ash calm down," Luna said causing me to take a deep needed breath.

"And before you go accusing me of going against you're teachings Ash, you're little squad of guards asked me on the methods and techniques of the fiercest knights ever seen and I told them; not even sparing them the bloody details and they asked me to teach them," Apollyon said her voice betrayed no amount of smug or lies. So with another breath of air I began to leave the room but stopped when I stood next to Apollyon.

"All I ask is that there won't be another incident like there was at Eitrivaten," I said, but Apollyon just looked at me and tilted her head making me sigh. "Of course, you were in hell during then."

Without another word I left to gather my thoughts.
> Chapter 45 Griffonstone
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------





5:45 pm Aephoceria Training Grounds Ash's P.O.V





I was standing in the area wearing my full armour panting for breath as I held Whispering Wind tightly in my right hand while I held my kite shield up however I had never once dropped my stance for my opponent was the alicorn of the sun herself who was panting herself she was dressed in heavy plate armour with brown leather underneath the plating and a helmet that almost looked like Nightmare Moon's except this one was made with gold had a sharper look to it and in her hands she was clutching a poleaxe with her cutie mark upon it tightly we have been at this for hours and hours banging our weapons against each other the goal here...release some stress from court.

"So who are you picturing me as?" I asked as I blocked Celestia's strike with my shield before I went to counter.

"Scarlet Gem, you?" Celestia said as she danced out of the way of my strike.

"Got nothing too many ponies to be annoyed with," I said before I moved backward out of the reach of Celestia's poleaxe.

"I know the feeling," Celestia said before she expanded her wings.

Celestia then flew at me with the spear tip aimed at my chest but I just deflected her strike with my shield once more before hitting her in the face with the shield and slashed at Celestia's side causing my blade to hit her waist adding another point up on the score board.

You see the arena has a special function that allows two individuals to have duels each time the weapon of the individuals choice hits the opponent's body they score a point and by the end of a time limit he or she who has the most point's wins.

"Y'know I noticed you've been using that kite shield quite a bit since you returned any particular reason?" Celestia asked before she pushed me away with the staff of her weapon.

"Yeah and shamefully this and the combat style that handles this shield fit me better then when I wielded my heater shield I can still use my own stylised fighting but having this shield and the techniques of the Black Priors just completes it," I said as I recovered my footing and stance from the push when suddenly the bell went off signalling the end of the match but both Celestia and I weren't interested in the score.

"The Black Priors you mentioned them before after you told us of you're time in heaven," Celestia said.

"Yeah they're one in the same," I said as I began to pack up my gear.

"You tend to not talk about you're experience during the three way war Ash or is it four way what with the Wu Lin?" Celestia asked.

"It was remembered as the three way and I have very good reason to not talk about that part of my life Celestia," I said as began to walk back into the castle and Celestia rushing up to my side.

"Sorry I didn't mean to pry it's just...you mentioned an incident involved with the Black Prior's that involved a place called Eitrivaten and I'm just worried about what you said to Apollyon about you not wanting that incident to appear here in Equestria," Celestia said causing me to go quiet with my thoughts but I didn't stop my walking.

"Celestia what is going on between Apollyon me is something on a personal matter and as for the incident I doubt the immortals would do something as stupid as what happened back then," I said.

"Then why did you bring it up?" Celestia asked.

"Maybe because I was scared that history would repeat itself in more ways then one," I said causing Celestia to stop while I went on ahead I had soon arrived at my equipment room where I stash my weapons and armour along with many other little gadgets and as I did I thought about my days before the war Apollyon started. "Vortiger."

Suddenly I sensed a presence behind me and before I could do anything the midnight black arms of one of the alicorns of the night curled around under my arms and pulled me backwards slightly into a warm and tender embrace.

"Hello Moon," I said as I placed my hand over the mare's arms.

"What were you thinking about?" Moon asked.

"Hm what do you mean?" I asked.

"Not much scenery in here and if you were wanting scenery that's what the balcony's are for, you're not doing a painting or drawing that's obvious, and I know you're not thinking of redecorating or adding new furniture because this room is exactly how you like it, so the only explanation for you to be standing here like that is because you're thinking about something important or from the past," Moon said causing me to let out a small snort of amusement.

"Truly you know me well and you're right it is from my past and a grim one," I said before I moved out of Moon's embrace so I could turn around and look Moon in the eyes before placing my hand on her shoulders before using my thumbs to rub them. "But it's nothing to worry about."

"Alright but if you feel like talking about it I'm one of four sets of ears that are willing to listen," Moon said causing me to give her a quick peck on the lips.

"Thanks Moon," I said.

"Now then I believe we should go get some dinner," Moon said before she grasped my hand and began to lead me out of the room.





11:00 pm Royal Bedchambers





I was restless and I wasn't sure why maybe because of the attack on Griffionstone in a few days but I doubt that was the problem I look down to my sleeping mates and I see they're all asleep but the grooves of Luna and Moon's horns had a dim glow about them meaning they were both dream walking taking care of any nightmares suddenly I have an idea and decided to join them so getting comfortable I closed my eyes and suddenly I felt like I just flew through hyperspace with lights rushing by kinda like in the Star Wars movies till finally the world blurred back into focus and I stood within a starry void surrounded by doors each one a different style and colour I then approached a door and opened it and saw it was a scene of a mare dreaming of a sitting in a chair watching some foals run around and play before I closed the door and opened another and saw this one belonged to a colt who was playing hoof ball in a grand stadium with a massive crowd cheering his name.

The sight of both these dreams made me smile before I went on my way looking at different dreams when suddenly I saw Luna appear out of a door before she looked around and spotted me.

"Hey Lu," I said with a wave.

"Ash!..But how are you here?" Luna asked in shock.

"You're mother taught me dream walking while I was on the moon right after that Tantabus incident anyway," I said as Luna approached before she gave me a kiss on the lips.

"Seems like everybody can use this magic now," Luna said when she pulled away.

"Only because it's awesome why do you think Rainbow wanted it when you and Celestia decided to retire?" I asked.

"You knew about that...No dumb question of course you did and as for Rainbow I just assumed she wanted it because she's be able to get ponies to dream about her," Luna said.

"Hm that's make sense," I said causing both Luna and I top chuckle.

"So what brings you here?" Luna asked.

"Couldn't sleep so decided to see if I could help you and you're sisters out," I said.

"That's very sweet Ash I'm sure Moon and Dream Catcher will be very happy to see you help out," Luna said before she led me through the realm of dreams where we soon came upon the two mares who were surprised to see me.

"Truly you are a being of many gifts Ash," Dream Catcher said.

"It's nothing really now then I'm gonna do a patrol so I'll see you all later," I said before I took off.

After a few minutes of walking I suddenly remembered that this was all but a dream so using my head I imagined my wings were once again on my back and in a flash of light there they were wings of the demonic angels with the top half of my wings being a light grey and the lower half of my wings were of a dark red webbing like a bat or dragon and just one of my wings was at least 6 ft long so extending my wings I jumped upwards with a flap of my wings launching myself into the air before I began to fly over the dreams looking at each door as I flew over when suddenly I reached what looked like an edge where the doors all stopped in a straight line and when I looked ahead I saw a large group of doors lie ahead in the distance.

"Around the world in 20 minutes beat that Jules Verne," I thought with a smile before I flew forward towards the doors and landed among them.

Once I landed I looked at the doors and saw they were different then the doors of ponies instead of having bright colours with cutie marks upon them these doors looked like ones I've seen in Rome  some of them wooden and some made from iron each with a stone coloum beside it but what had my attention was that several of them had what looked like some sinister aura around them.

"Nightmare's," I said before I approached one and held my hand over the door handle.

I then concentrated and felt that whoever this dream door belonged to was very young and most likely male but I couldn't figure out what species it was.

"No Ash...whoever or whatever it is it's still only a child having a Nightmare you're offered to come in here and remove these terrors and that is what I shall do," I said to myself as I shook my head before I went to open the door only to be greeted by a chorus of angry shouting and I saw many individuals all of them ponies shouting at something so walking through the doorway I then closed the doorway behind me before I summoned a scarf/cloak.



Once I put the item on I concealed my wings and began to move my way through the crowd towards what they were shouting at and when I arrived at the front I saw I was in what looked like some kind of town square and in it's centre was a large raised platform and upon the stage were eight individuals four of them were guards and one wore the robe and wig of a judge and these three were ponies while the two of them were caribou while the last figure was me or more accurately my alter ego Bones dressed in white armor and all without the helm and in his grasp was a large axe I looked at the scene and saw the four guards were holding both of the caribou two guards held back a struggling caribou calf who appeared to be the owner of this dream and it looked like he was desperately trying to reach the other caribou but the other guards held a firm grip on him while the other one of the caribou being an adult was being forced by the two guards to kneel and have his head placed upon a large wooden block and when I saw the position the elder caribou was in and me holding the axe it's when it clicked together and that this was a public execution I then looked and saw the elder caribou seemed to be...familiar.

"Dad please no you have to fight back!" the young calf cried out with tears in his eyes.

"Russet for you're crimes against our people you are hereby sensitised to die by beheading may no mercy be granted upon you're soul," the judge said in a hollow voice.

Just then Bones went and slowly raised the axe above his head before stopping to line up for the swing.

"Dad please don't leave me all alone!" the calf screamed as he closed his eyes while tears poured down.

I then teleported up on stage and summoned a plain sword just as Bones took the swing and I moved my blade to intersect the axe right before it took of the elder caribou's head.

"Enough!" I shouted causing the air to ripple before the scene around us vanished like smoke leaving only the calf and me it was then I banished the sword before pulling the make shift hood over my face further to hide my face.

"Young one," I said as I turned to look at the calf causing his attention to snap towards me after he finished looking around. "Are you okay?"

"Who are you?" the calf asked.

"Who am I...a good question," I said calmly but on the inside I was panicking cause I wasn't meant to show myself and it's too late to change my appearance because the child will most likely notice. "Wait a sec this a dream I can just alter his memory before I leave."

"I have had many names during my life young one but I believe you know my face," I said before I pulled back my hood to reveal my face flooring the child.

"Ash Blade," the calf said.

"Indeed and that was some dream you were having," I said.

"I'm dreaming?" the calf asked causing me to nod before he tapped his hand on the floor causing it to ripple. "It all looked so real."

"Looks can be deceiving much like you're view on ponies it seems," I said.

"The ponies started this mess if they didn't my dad would still be here," the calf said causing me to raise an eyebrow.

"The ponies started this huh and how would you know that?" I asked.

"My friends told me it was when some ponies used some magic to summon the four harbinger's," the calf said.

"That so and how would they know that?" I asked.

"Well uh...," the calf began before trailing off.

"Have they ever been to Equestria?" I asked.

"Well no," the calf said.

"Have they seen anypony summon them?" I asked.

"No," the calf said looking downtrodden.

"Anyone teach you to never judge something till you've learned what it really was?" I asked.

"...Yes many times...I'm sorry it's just my dad's a soldier and he went of to fight the rebels in Equestria says he was going to be a hero that will stop the bad guys," the calf said.

"And what is it the bad guys are doing?" I asked.

"Well um...bad things I guess," the calf said.

"They don't know," I thought.

"Tell me who is the ruler of Equestria?" I asked.

"Easy Prince Bolanus," the calf said.

"Wrong," I said.

"What! Prince Bolanus has ruled over Equestria for centuries," the calf said.

"Wrong again and weren't there any rulers before him," I said.

"No Equestria was founded under Bolanus's rule and has been ruling for a long time," the calf said.

The calf and I stood in silence for a long time staring into each other's eyes before I let out a sigh.

"Wrong," I said as I shook my head. "Clearly the adults of his people decided to censor what exactly is happening." I thought before I looked back at the calf "I have one last question for you I heard you say you didn't wish to be alone," I said causing the calf to become sad.

"My dad is the only family I have right now I had a mum and also an older sister but...guards came to take them to some place called an education centre they said I'd see them again when I got older," the calf said causing my hands to tighten.

"Is this the same with other females too?" I asked.

"Mm-hm in fact none of the other boys in my village have seen a girl since all those guards came then one day the guards came back to take my father to join the army because of the war the pon-," the calf started but trailed off when I raised an eyebrow. "When the war had started." he finished.

"And now you're living by yourself?" I asked.

"No I'm staying with a friend until my dad or mum come back," the calf said.

"I see," I said.

"Do you...do you think you can bring my family back?" the calf asked.

"What?" I asked.

"Please," the boy begged before he got onto his hands and knees before me. "I-I want to see them all again I want everyone to be happy ever since my mum and sister were taken my dad stopped smiling and play his guitar every night after dinner dad would bring out his guitar and play for us while I dance with my mum and sister so please I beg of you can't you help?"

Looking down at the young calf I could only let out a sigh before I approached him and sat down beside him and placed a hand on his back and gave it a rub.

"I'll do all I can," I said causing the calf to look up at me with a tear stained face. "Because like you I want to see everyone smiling again but for now little one sleep and dream happier dreams tonight."

And just like that I left but not before tweaking his memory and placing him in a memory of when he and his family were all together his father playing the guitar while the calf danced with his mother and sister I then looked around at the large landscape before me and saw that most of the dreams around me were nightmares.

"Got a lot of work cut out for me but unfortunately this will have to wait," I said before I left the dream realm and opened my eyes to see I was back on the bed in the master bedroom.

I then got up out of the bed before I got dressed and journeyed down to the dungeons where two guardians who stood at the entrance escorted me down and once we arrived I saw that all the prisoner's were asleep and as I walked by their cells I inspected every caribou face till I came across what I was looking for.

"Him in the far corner," I said to the two guardians as I pointed at the caribou that was in the calf's dreams.

With a nod the two guardians opened the door waking almost every prisoner in the dungeons and causing them to panic a bit when the guardians grabbed the caribou and dragged him out of the cell and brought him before me.

"Bring him," I said as I turned around to leave.

I heard the cell door close behind me then the sound of metal boots clanging against the ground as the guardians walked behind me with the prisoner.





Three Days Later Over Griffora





The wood creaked around me as I sat in a small simple cabin aboard the pale horse the room contained only a desk and cabinet that was bolted to the wall and my source of light was a window sitting opposite me and at ,night there was a swinging lamp attached to a hook above me I was in the room sitting at the desk welding a small apparatus to the back of Rage's helmet and as I sat there I began to think back to the caribou that I pulled out of the dungeon.

'You're letting me go...Just like that?' the caribou asked

'Yes but with the condition you will not remember I'm Conquest until the time is right and you will never again use females as you're pleasure items because if you do,' I said before I wrapped my fingers around his throat. 'Then I will squeeze the life out of you myself,' I said before I released him.

'I understand but...but why have you allowed me out of everyone else?' the caribou asked.

'Because you have a son who begged me to see you return to him so you can smile and play you're guitar once more,' I said.

"Is that the only reason?" Red asked.

"No...I just don't want to be seen as a monster to new generations...the look a child can give to a guy like me...is one of the few things that can truly terrify me," I said as I looked over my work before going back to wielding

Once I welded the piece in I turned off the small welding torch and placed it on the desk before I took the helm in both hands and gave it a shake just to make sure there was nothing loose and when I heard no rattling sounds I gave a nod before I placed the helm down and pushed my stool away from the desk before I put away my tools and then grabbed the helm before I began to walk out of the cabin and into a hallway and headed down to the cargo deck where I saw the harbingers and Immortals along with Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie, Thunderlane, Soarin Pierce along with Spike, Gilda, Spitfire, Tempest most of the Royal family and finally Apollyon and Dawnclaw each one of them gearing up for a fight.

"Here ya go Rage," I said as I tossed Rage his helmet.

"Sweet," Rage said before he put it on before Elisa handed Rage a computer chip who then inserted it into the new slot in the back of Rage's head.

After a few minutes of silence and Rage looking around he finally spoke.

"Hello anyone there?" Rage asked yet we said nothing because we knew he wasn't talking to us. "Huh Beowulf eh well then welcome aboard."

"How is it?" I asked as I put the armour panel on my back and activated the rune alowing the armour to now fully cover me.

"Perfect no glitching the on board targeting seems accurate and my A.I. seems like someone I can get along with," Rage said.

"Okay now that over and done with what's say we go over the plan one more time," Chrysalis said causing Rainbow and Gilda to groan.

"I'm pretty sure we've all go the plan covered Chrysalis," Shining said as he finished sharpening his sword with a whetstone.

"Agreed meet up with the rebels over Griffonstone tear some shit up save Dawnclaw's wife Petalwing liberate the city and the nation and kill...what's his face," Rainbow said.

"Gratian easily the most twisted of Diann's sons also the same bastard you stabbed when you drove him and his out of Canterlot Rage," I said.

"Oh yeah guy was a total tool as well," Rage scoffed.

"Um...and we also need to find your're wings Ash," Soarin said.

"That's a secondary objective at most Soarin don't worry about those for now," I said.

I then looked around the room and that was when I saw Luna was...trembling.

"Luna...you okay?" I asked as I kneeled before her and brushed my fingers along her cheek.

"Yes I'm fine we shouldn't keep father waiting for this bastard's soul," Luna said as she stood up and made herself look confident before she strode over to where the cargo bay opens to converse with Faust leaving me to only to think about what's been bothering her lately but before I can act on asking her the P.A. crackles to life.

"Alright everyone batten down you're hatches and get ready we're approaching Griffionstone and it's a war zone out here," the voice of Celaeno said over the P.A.

Walking over to the switch on a wall I gave it a flip that caused the cargo bay doors to open and when they opened and I stepped out onto the ramp I saw a snow blanketed mountain with smoke rising from several spots in the city surrounding the mountain much like in Aephoceria and sitting on a ledge on the lower part of the mountain unlike Canterlot was a another part of the city most likely for the high born aka nobility and raised a little bit higher then that was a grand castle meanwhile above the city was two fleets of airships battling it out one set of ships looked like the Storm King's  bearing the mark of the caribou and the others were ships that originally belonged to the Griffon Kingdom bearing the old kingdom's colour's and mark.

"Streets seem to be too hot to make a landing Ash," Celaeno said into my helmet radio.

"Alright circle around and fly us over the mountain then the castle and get ready to drop some lines so we can get in we'll take care of the rest," I said.

"K but what about those AA guns on the mountain," Celaeno asked.

"It's risky yes but we don't have a lot of choice right now we need to get into this fight," I said. before I turned to look at everyone. "Okay listen up bad news the streets are too hot for a landing so we're gonna have to jump."

"What!" Rarity shouted.

"Not literally Rarity I've told Celaeno to fly us over the castle we're gonna use cables to lower us down into the castle," I said as I grabbed all my gear and began to put it on.

"Ain't those cannon's gonna be a problem though?" Spitfire asked.

"We're one small ship amidst a battle raging on out there they most likely won't even notice us...hopefully," I said.

I saw The Pale Horse change it's route and we began to circle around the city before we flew towards the mountain and as we approached we began to ascend suddenly there was an explosion and I fell forward out of the ship but managed to grab  onto the edge of the ramp but the wind rushing against the ship pulled my under the ramp and I was only holding onto the ramp with my fingers looking up/forward I saw The Pale Horse was approaching the peak of the mountain but we were too close to it the worst the ship will suffer is scratched pain but and if I did nothing I was going to hit it face first so I did the only thing I could...I let go.

I then landed in the snow and tumbled through it for a few seconds while the ship flew on I then lay there for a few seconds  just staring up at the sky till I sat up banged out any snow that managed to get into my armour before I marched up to the peak of the mountain where I could look down at the city and I saw The Pale Horse was still in the air but pulled away from the castle and I saw one of it's engines was trailing smoke.

"Celaeno, Rage are you all alright talk to me?" I asked over my helmet radio.

"Ash! *phew* Scared us half to death dude you alright?" Rage asked.

"I'm good what about you lot?" I asked.

"We're all fine jostled but we'll live," Elisa said.

"Bastard's only took out an engine but we're still in the air but what about you?" Celaeno asked.

"I'm on the mountain peak and like you all I'm still alive," I said.

"We can't come get you Ash those damn guns are fixed on anything that gets to close to that mountain," Evan said.

"Don't worry about me stick to the plan my part is the only thing that's changed," I said.

"What do you mean Ash?" Rage asked.

"I'm gonna take out the guns you guys just stay back till they're clear and with a little luck I'll make it to the castle when you do," I said.

"Ash what are you planing?" Elisa asked causing me to look around and spot a massive ice sheet not too far from me.

"Oh the usual something dumb and crazy tell Pinks to have her video recorder ready," I said as I shut off the radio and quickly scrolled through my songs before I before I summoned a snowboard and fastened it to my feet before I began to slide down the mountain towards the ice sheet.

Once I arrived smirked at how perfect this was but asked how this thing hasn't collapsed yet what with all the gunfire form the AA cannon's I then pulled out every explosive I had and tossed it to the base of the ice sheet before I hit play on my IPod.



I pulled out a detonator before I began to slide down the mountain and once I was far enough I pressed a button on the detonator causing the explosives to go boom and yes you guessed it the explosion caused an avalanche and I was riding down the mountain in front of the whole thing I then drew both Damnation and Salvation and shot any caribou I passed on my way down the mountain suddenly ahead of me I see some kind of transport ship that was a mix between the body of those Warbirds from Call of Duty Advanced Warfare and the wings from a V-22 Osprey anyway this aircraft was coming down to save some evacuating troops but I wasn't going to have that so speeding up I made a ramp out of magic and used it to jump into the air and angled myself so I was on my back with my legs out in front of me and then used my legs ad board to kick a pair of caribou out of the aircraft while I pointed my guns at the pilots and while I was in the ship everything seemed to just...slow down.

"Hi this the flight to Hell?" I asked before I shot the pilots.

Once that happened everything speed up again before I launched out the other side of the ship and landed on my feet back on the mountain before I continued to ride down the mountain while the avalanche continued to chase me soon enough I saw I was fast approaching the city I then looked at the buildings in hopes of seeing one that was strong enough to hold back the avalanche till finally I spotted a stone church so turning my board I angled myself so I was heading towards the church the rumbling behind me indicated the avalanche was very close now and was growling like a beast but I paid it no mind and instead focused on the stained glass window on the wall I then created another ramp for me and launched myself  at the window while dispelling the board and with a mighty crash I flew into the window headfirst but slammed into something hard and maybe made of stone but whatever it was gave way and fell forward with me which caused me to land upon my stomach where I just lay there while several screams of terror echoed around the room as I slowly came to my senses as I got up onto my hands and knees just in time to see the front doors slam shut as someone ran outside meanwhile I heard grunting sound as I got up and looked to see a caribou pulling on a griffoness's leash who was pulling back and behind the griffioness were several other females ranging from mares, female caribou and other griffioness.

"Hey you God Hand help me here these bitches won't come to their new master!" the caribou shouted as he pulled harder on the leash.

It was then I drew Damnation once again causing the females to gasp but instead of aiming it at them like they were expecting I aimed it at the caribou and shot him in the leg causing him to let go of the leash and scream in pain while he grabbed his leg I then stood up fully and looked around and discovered what I slammed into was actually a statue of Diann and below the statue was the bloody remains of a priest I then turned to look at the females before I put Damnation back in the holster and went to approach the females but they all moved away from me so I stopped and snapped my fingers causing all of their collars to fall off much to their surprise before I noticed a mare had a nasty gash on her thigh so I approached her and got onto one knee before her and looked at her leg but she curled up into a ball away from me maybe she thought I was after her body but I held up my hand to stop her from moving about before I pointed directly at the wound the silent message asking her if I could see her wound.

Slowly the mare hesitantly extended her leg towards me where I gently grasped it before I went to work in healing her and when it was over I released her leg and she ran her hand along where the wound was to feel the results suddenly I felt someone grab the dagger from my back and when I looked I saw a griffoness charge at the downed caribou with my dagger in hand and letting out a war cry before she leapt onto the caribou and began to repeatedly stab him over and over again letting out screams of hatred every time the blade pierced flesh.

I then got up and calmly walked towards the griffoness and waited for her to bring the blade up once again only for me to grab her hand and stop her and after ten seconds her grip on the blade loosened and I seized the dagger before putting it away when suddenly the griffoness started bawling her eyes she then spun around and cried into my armoured chest the blood from the caribou that got onto her was then transferred to my armour it was then I summoned a blanket and wrapped her in it and just let her cry before I summoned some more blankets for the females before I walked out of the church where my radio finally buzzed to life.

"Ash...Ash you there!" Rage said in the radio.

"Rage," I said simply.

"Agh bout time we all thought you were buried alive in all that!" Rage shouted angrily into the radio causing me to wince from the volume.

"Sorry not a lot of reception on where I landed anyway I'm en route to the castle," I said.

"Got it we'll see you there," Rage said.

"Copy that," I said.

I then began my treck through the streets towards the castle which was easier said then done since the streets were a literal war zone between the caribou forces and the united rebellion between the equestrians and griffons with guardians backing them up meanwhile I was trying to go unseen since the rebels would think I'm a God Hand and the caribou would just make an effort to send me into the fight which would lead to me fighting them soon enough I made it onto main street and made my way to the palace only to be stopped by a checkpoint of caribou right at the gates.

"God Hand what have you gone haywire return to the fight!" a caribou shouted but I just stood there.

Suddenly a pair of caribou came to restrain me but I stayed absolutely still till they got close but I was looking around for a way to handle the rest of the guards when I noticed a classic blue beetle car parked on the side of the street.

"Hey is this some kind of new model or something?" one of the caribou asked as they examined me.

"I don't know just find the access panel should be here somewhere," the other said.

I then grew tired of this and so with a flick of my wrists I extended my hidden blades and impaled the two soldiers in the neck before they knew what hit them before I quickly moved to the blue car and lifted it into the air by the rear bumper bar.

"Blue punch buggy!" I shouted before I threw the bug at the gates and caribou effectively squashing the caribou and breaking down the gates. "No punch back."

With that I made my way inside the courtyard where I spotted an open window two stories up and so using my shadow wings I flew up to it.

"Damn these anti teleportation zones are a pain if not useful," I said as I entered the castle and dispelled my wings.

Looking down the hallway I saw they were clear of any troops before I headed to the right towards the throne room if my memory was correct and they didn't change the layout of the castle running through the halls I didn't stop for anything and anything that did try to stop me I charged through it as if it was nothing till finally I made it to my destination which was a pair of gilded doors.

"Ash!"

Turning my head I saw everyone approaching from the opposite end of the corridor.

"Ya made it and still in one piece but damn you look like hell," Soarin said as he flew over and landed before me and looked me over.

"As always but if you think this is bad you should see the priest I landed on when I crashed through a temple window," I said.

"Yeah but that whole avalanche thing holy shit that was sick," Gilda said.

"So...how'd Luna, Spitfire and Tempest take it?" I asked.

"Oh believe me honey."

Turning to face the voice I see both Spitfire and Tempest with their hand on their hips and arms folded under their bust and both with a scowl on their face that could scare off a Ursa Major.

"If that stunt wasn't as awesome as it looked I'd be beating you senseless myself," Spitfire growled.

"Oh shit I've never seen the captain so mad," Soarin said as he backed away from me.

"Well I'll have no problem doing that but I'll hold that off until after we're done here," Tempest said calmly which did not help settle my nerves at all but instead did the opposite and made them worse.

"And you Luna I suppose I earned a slap to the fa-," I said as I went to look at Luna but when I spotted her I saw she was staring at the throne doors and her family was with her it was then I approached Luna and saw she was trembling again. "Luna what's wrong?" I asked as I placed a hand on Luna's shoulder and gently turned her to face me where I saw tears in her eyes. "Hey...Luna if this is about my stupid stunt...," I began only for Luna to shake her head.

"It's nothing you did Ash," Luna said before she looked down at the ground. "It's something I did...and I don't know if you'll ever forgive me when you find out."

"Luna," I said before I used my hands to brush away her tears. "You can tell me anything you know and I will always be her to listen...just like for when you're there to listen to me."

Luna then began to sob quietly causing me to wrap my arms around her in a warm embrace but I removed my armour first so she wasn't uncomfortable.

"Ash I-," Luna started when suddenly the doors to the throne room opened inward.

Instinctively I held Luna protectively and glared into the room the opening doors revealed a room that looked like it was sitting below a tree with roots crawling up the walls and between every gap of roots was a stained glass window and at the back of the room was a golden throne sitting upon a pillar of rock with more pillar's in front of it that formed stairs and there upon the throne was Gratian and beside him was a bare griffoness wearing a diamond studded black collar and leash tied to the throne she had the body of a snow tiger and head of a hawk with rose petal pink feathers for her head and wings with magenta eyes.

"Petal!" Dawnclaw shouted.

"Dawn!" Petalwing shouted as she went to go meet him but the leash yanked he back when sh got to a certain distance causing Gratian to chuckle at the display.

"Bastard release my wife or I shall tear you apart!" Dawnclaw growled.

"Release my prized slut you must be out of you're mind," Gratian said before he turned to me. "Well, well this is a surprise the great king and god of Equestria has returned what an honor to be in your presence," Gratian said with a short bow.

"You can drop the false modesty Gratian I'm here for you're soul," I said as I drew Hingure and pointed her at him.

"I see so you're The Hand of the Reaper nicely done I doubt anyone would have expected that," Gratian said with a grin before I saw his shift to my left. "Oh and I see you brought dear Luna."

At this I could feel everyone from my group tense up and everyone holding a weapon clenched them tighter.

"What are you getting at here?" I asked.

"Huh you mean no one told you?" Gratian asked with a maniacal grin on his face. "By the gods this is too much tell me were you all afraid of how he would react or would you all blame yourselves for what happened.

"Quit running you're mouth you maggot!" I said loudly and sternly making Gratian's lips curl back into a scowl. "I don't know what's going on and I've suspected that something has been kept from me for quite awhile now and I'm guessing either you, one of you're brothers or even Diann is involved in it so if you've something to say say it before I decide to tear it out along with you're tongue!"

Suddenly Gratian started laughing like a villain and continued for a few seconds before he stopped.

"Since you wish to know so bad you're beloved Luna and I had a lovely little night of passion and lust," Gratian said causing Luna to shiver behind me while some of the group growled at him while he went on laughing.

"You're saying you raped Luna I don't think moron's like you have the brain power to pull such a thing off," I said calmly.

"Ha! Moron," Gratian said as his body began to morph and change. "Tell me who the real moron is here because I don't think it's me that title is more fitting for the ones who falls for a cheap trick like this," Gratian said as his change finished and once it was over I saw myself looking at an exact body double. "Ha ha oh wow the look on you're face oh this is amusing but that was the same look on you're friends and beloved's face when I revealed myself to them and her the utter shock and the dumb confusion you could see every emotion on them when the saw I was the one that ploughed Luna into ecstasy ah it was absolutely delicious." Gratian said before he licked his lips.

"Enough!" I shouted out while every thought feeling and cell in my body burned and urged me to kill him. "It was stupid enough for you to confess but to brag and boast about it everything you've just said has guaranteed you a death that will only be whispered of in horror," I said as I lifted my left hand upwards till it was chin high before I clenched my fingers into a fist and transformed my arm into a demonic arm. "And so I think I'll start...With reducing you into a bloody paste!"

I then walked forward till I was dead center of the room my eyes focused soulfully on Gratian.

"The lot of you take Petalwing and go I'm dealing with Gratian on my own...he's mine and mine alone," I growled.

"Alright then just make sure you kick his ass," Rage said before he teleported over to Petalwing only for Gratian to summon a sword and hold it at her neck.

"I don't remember giving any of you permission to leave this is my throne room and I'm it's king and I also owe you a sword in the chest fr-," Gratian started before he was flung into the back of the throne room where he was reduced to a massive bloody smear where his organs and bones were scattered across the walls.

"You should keep your focus on me Gratian I'm the only thing that should concern you at this time," I said as I kept my gaze on Gratian and saw his body was already beginning to reform.

"Ash are you sure you can handle...," Faust started.

"Get going already...I'm gonna be honest with you here what happens from here on you guys will only get in the way," I said.

"He's right Faust we're not needed here besides he can handle himself," Rage said as he returned with Petalwing.

And so the others filed out of the room but I could tell only Luna looked back to wish a silent word of good luck.

"You know I kind of admire your determination to come back to life of all things just so you could slay me and my brothers you're a true hero right to the end," Gratian said as he began to change form again.

He then grew to about 20 ft before his fur fell away leaving what looked like brown rock like scales when suddenly his hooves and hands became three fingered claws that were soon covered by the same scales suddenly a spiked tail with the same scales on them grew out of his back and the wings that were a symbol of what I am changed to be covered by those rock like scales suddenly four bulges appeared in his shoulders before exploding and turning into long scaly necks followed by his own then his head began to change into one that was pointed and draconian like with four horns growing out from either the top of his head and bottom of his chin all of them pointed towards the end of his snout and suddenly three identical heads grew out of the other three necks before they let out a roar and out of each mouth blasted the four elements fire, air, water and somehow earth and the combined blast blew apart the roof.

"Out of respect for your tireless quest for justice I'll give you the fight you deserve I'm not going to be so easy as my brothers so you'd better co-," Garian started when I decided to just snap my fingers and suddenly eight bolts of lightning came down and struck him in his eyes.

"What's it like to have eight billion volts running through you're eyes and into you're cranium maybe it would give you the brain power you needed," I said.

"Curse you!" Garian shouted when I used Whispering Wind to quickly slice three of Garian's head's down the middle including the neck till they reached the shoulders causing the beast before me to howl in agony.

"Can't believe you gave me a bigger target did you honestly think increasing your size would improve your chances of winning, you idiot," I said as Garian began to regenerate from his injuries. "Get up creature regenerate yourself as many times as you wish you'll still suffer ten thousand horrible deaths before I'm even close to being done with you."

The heads on the beast before me seemed to now have the expression of fear on them when suddenly the earth spewing head blast at me forcing me to duck behind my kite shield while two other roars echoed around the room before it was filled with steam.

"The fire and water heads must have combined their firepower," I thought.

Suddenly I felt the rush of air go by and heard the sound of footsteps running by before I turned and used my own mastery of the wind to blow away the steam I then looked to the entrance doors just in time to see Garian run out.

"So hide and seek is it," I said as I folded away my kite shield.

As soon as I stepped outside the throne room I heightened my sense of smell and soon found his scent I began to follow but my search went on for awhile till I came across a set of corridors with no windows with only lanterns for light.

"This bastard must use these corridors to confuse and trap anyone that follows him no doubt teleporting is out but good thing I've got a good nose. You Hear Me Garian Sooner Or Later I Will Find You And When I Do I'm Gonna Use Your Skin For A Doormat!" I roared into the hallway.

I then began my treck into the hallway's keeping my eyes peeled and ears sharp for anything that might give away Garian's location but the only sound I received so far was the sound of my on metal clad feet hitting the floor Red singing this strange yet creepy little rhyme he invented.

"Run little rabbit run, run, run the devil's coming now to have some fun," Red sang.

"Could you knock it off you're throwing off my concentration here," I said.

"Aw is someone a little angry," Red teased causing me to mentally growl at him. "Okay okay I get it you're pissed and you have every right to be hell I want to see this guy squirm just like you do."

"Why?" I asked genuinely curious as to why Red of all beings would want to see this guy dead.

"Eh I have my reasons...Maybe one of those reasons is because he had his way with you're girl and made her cry," Red said causing me to raise an eyebrow wondering if this guy is serious before he began to laugh giving me my answer when suddenly I felt something graze along the back cutting into my coat and shirt and then pain suddenly hit me like a train meaning someone was able to slash me.

Spinning around I went to use Whispering Wind to cut the head off my attacker but I hit only air and when I looked at my attacker I saw it was Garian and he was armed with a soul steel dagger I could feel the blood running down my back but I paid it no mind and refused to show pain suddenly the little bastard bolted down a hallway but I just unleashed a torrent of flames after him and soon heard his screams of agony which were music to my ears I then followed the hallway Garian ran down and when I reached the end of the scorched path I found no Garian but found a cross section hallway so I decided to go on straight ahead.

"Come out now Garian otherwise I'm going to burn you alive from the inside out next time and I'll start with you're bone marrow," I said as I walked suddenly I then spun around and went to use Whispering Wind only to freeze at what I saw.

"Ash is that you?" Luna said as she ran over to me.

I could only growl before I slashed her across the chest causing her to let out a scream of pain however it wasn't in her voice.

"What the hell is wrong with you you didn't even hesitate to slash at you're own wife!" 'Luna' cried out before her form began to change into Garian.

"My wife would never look at me with a murderous intent in her eye like you do Garian nor would she reek of sweat and cum as badly as you do but for the fact you took on her form to harm me means you must be a glutton for punishment!" I growled before I sent out a gust of wind from the palm of my right hand that looked like a horizontal tornado the wind was powerful and threw him against the far wall at the end of the hallway and if that wasn't bad enough the wind sliced into him as if it were made of blades instead of wind and when the wind stopped I saw his clothes were shredded and the many wounds inflicted upon him had already begun to heal.

"Gargh I'll show you real punishment you damn monkey!" Garian roared as he charged at me but I just snapped my fingers and soon his eyes erupted with fire causing him to collapse onto the ground screaming and rolling along the ground in pain.

"My eyes!...They're gone!...You bastard!" Garian cried out all the while he was kicking and screaming in pain.

"Painful isn't it but this is nothing compared to the pain you put Luna through," I said as I went to approach him and once I was close enough I shoved my left hand right into his chest the claws on my left hand piercing through his skin and bones and finally his lungs before I shifted my hand to the right and grabbed his other lung and begun to squeeze causing his breath to hitch while he began to spit up blood at this point he began to gasp and pant to regain his breath suddenly he began punch, kick and hit me in an effort to throw me off but all he ended up doing was breaking his own hands till I threw him away but I kept my grip on his lungs which resulted in me tearing both his lungs out of his body leaving him lying there struggling to breath as new lungs began to reform in his chest the only reason the bastard wasn't choking on the lack of air right now is because his magic is working overtime to keep him alive.

"Don't think for a microsecond that I'm done yet you worm I did say you were going to suffer and I intend to make good on that promise," I said before I snapped my fingers.

Suddenly several bulges appeared on Garian's body when suddenly they burst open to reveal thousands of bugs and insects even spiders crawling out of his wound and began to bite the caribou causing him to scream in both fear and pain but this just encouraged the critters to start crawling out and into his mouth meanwhile I just stood there and watched till he suddenly grabbed a handful of bugs and threw them at me and when I recovered I saw him bolting away down the hallway.

"You don't get off that easy," I said before I began to walk after him.





Third Person P.O.V.





"Sounds like Ash is really having at the bastard," Tempest said as a scream of pain echoed through the hallways.

"I don't blame him and I say good riddance to the fucker when Ash is through with him," Elisa said.

"What do you suppose he's doing to him?" Spitfire asked.

"I don't know but whatever it is I hope he is suffering," Luna said.

"May I ask what the heck are we even looking for again?" Evan asked.

"We're looking for Ash's wings while the boys, Celestia, Chrysalis Dream Catcher and Faust look for any females and males that are being held here and the most likely place where Garian has kept Ash's wings would be in the treasury," Rage said.

"Damn it I wish Dawnclaw was here to tell us where it is," Rainbow groaned.

"Hey for you're information since you so clearly forgot Rainbow is that he left to get his wife's injury's taken care of put yourself in his wings and tell me what you'd have done!?" Rage asked as he glared at the rainbow speedster.

"I...sorry I didn't mean to sound inconsiderate," Rainbow said looking down in shame while Rage took a breath.

"Sorry RD I didn't mean to snap at ya it's just...Ash isn't the only guy whose pissed at Garian for what he's done I feel somewhat responsible for letting him do what he did and not being able to do anything," Rage said.

"You have nothing to be sorry for Rage what happened that night was on me for my own weakness not yours," Luna said.

"Perhaps but that still doesn't change how I- Whoa!" Rage cried when a blade came up to his throat from a hallway they were about to pass when suddenly the blade lowered and the wielder stepped out to reveal Ash.

"Oh it's you Ash hey where's Garian?" Gilda asked.

"He outran me the place is a maze," Ash said.

"Well we haven't seen him," Rainbow said.

"I see must be using some sort of hidden passages to move around bad idea to go alone...Luna would you like to come with me no doubt you're itching for some payback," Ash asked.

"With pleasure you all go ahead," Luna said causing them all to nod before they left while she and Luna took an alternate route.

After a few minutes of walking the pair came across a cross section with at least seven pathways Luna then drew a midnight blue sabre which was sheathed on her hip, and the blade also also had a silver crescent moon on the hilt and was dubbed Moon Glow she then pointed the blade at Ash.

"Luna what are you doing you do know you're pointing that blade at you're husband?" Ash asked as he turned to face the mare.

"Husband don't make me puke fool me once shame on you fool me twice shame on me and I will not be fooled by you twice Garian," Luna spat causing Ash to smile a sinister smile before his form changed into the caribou she so despised.

"Hm must be getting rusty in my technique you're beloved saw right through me something about a sense of smell," Garian said.

"That sounds like him and now that you have revealed you're true face you can do me the favour of dying," Luna said with a growl.

"Oh scary...is what I would say if I were frightened by a damn whorse and with the others gone dispatching you will be easy," Garian said as he summoned a sword of his own.

"Really?" a voice said before the telltale sound of a gun being cocked.

Garian turned around just in time to see the gun barrel of a shotgun being aimed at his head before there was a massive bang that destroyed his head and splattering the remains upon the wall but the body didn't fall and like a chicken it stumbled around and soon bones and tendrils of muscle began to grow and restore the head and when Garian regained his sight he looked and saw he was surrounded by the group from before and they were ready for a fight.

"My, my what a predicament you've wound up in," Rage said.

"You should have kept the fact that you can shape shift to yourself you slug," Elisa said.

"Maybe then you might have caught us off guard," Evo said as he began to reload his shotgun.

"But because of you're blunder we all had a code word set up just before we left the throne room just in case we ran into you," Gilda said.

"But...how?" Garian asked.

"Telepathic link a handy little trick reserved to alicorns," Luna said as she tapped the side of her head twice.

"Now that we have you surrounded we're going make sure you suffer for not only having you're way with Luna but by using our lover's face to do it," Tempest growled.

"And for using his face again to try and fool us," Spitfire said with fury dripping from every word like poison.

However Garian wasn't going to let this slide with a roar of fury he unleashed a powerful blast of magic that ripped through the air striking the walls and causing the ceiling to crumble and collapse on everyone pinning them all beneath the rubble but for those that were strong enough to move the rubble Garian then created suppressing chains designed to deplete any magic and strength.

"Ha, ha, ha well, well it seems the tables have turned and what a treat this is Ash Blade starting his own harem now I know it can't be with you bearers and I doubt Ash has any taste in a washboard like you," Garian said as he gestured to Elisa causing her to scream in fury. "So I believe that you two must be the new additions," Garian said as he looked at Tempest and Spitfire with a hungry look in his eyes while he licked his lips before he turned to Luna. "But first tell me my sweet Luna is Ash growing bored of you is that why he's starting this harem."

"Go and burn in Tartarus you bastard," Luna sneered.

"Hm you know why don't we remake that night of pleasure you loved all those years ago," Garian said causing every face in room besides Garian to be filled with terror.

"You bastard!" Elisa shouted.

"Don't you dare touch her you perverted son of a dog!" Tempest shouted.

"Shut up whorse you're next," Garian said before he kicked her in the face blackening an eye.

"Animal!" Rage roared.

Motherfucker when I get out of this I'll fucking tear you apart!" Gilda cried.

"You had better not touch her damn it otherwise you're gonna be damn well sorry," Spitfire growled

"Oh and just what hope do you ha-," Garian started when suddenly a pillar of fire burst out of the ground and rose to the ceiling leaving only the silhouette of Garian to writhe in agony within the blazing pillar.

When the pillar dissipates Garian is seen on his knees panting for breath and covered in burns when suddenly a bolt of lightning comes down a corridor and hit's Garian in the back making him scream in pain when suddenly the sound of footsteps come from down the same hallway the bolt of lightning came from and then from out of the shadows appears a figure covered in red bone/skin like plates with spikes growing out of the fore arms shoulders and shins the legs bent like a pony's but instead of hooves four claws that stretched out to form a X shape which supported the figure there were no cloths on the figure only the plates and when the face of the figure stepped out of the shadows everyone gasped in shock the figure's face was again mostly cover in the same plates that covered the body a pair of horns grew out of the left side of the head one shorter then the other with a wide split mouth that if the face smiled it could reach the ears of the head and the mouth was full of sharp teeth and darkness along with a forked tongue and the left eye was full of darkness with two burning crimson irises and two pupils glaring down at the caribou however the upper right corner of the head was of a human head as if the demonic appearance of the body was nothing more then a broken shell the upper right corner of the face had skin and hair but it was no ordinary human that portion of the face belonged two but it was Ash himself even the demonic half of the face held the same resemblance with the Demonic Angel and glaring down at Garian alongside it's twin was an amber coloured eye with a black slit pupil and the ones who knew what that eye was could only gulp down a mouthful of air in terror at what was to come.



"What in all the seven Hells do you think you're doing to them," Ash growled and when he spoke it was if thousands of voices were trying to speak in sync with him.

Ash then turned his gaze to his downed comrades and with a simple flick of his wrist the chains and rubble around them vanished and were lifted up and out of danger but still able to see what was going to happen next before Ash turned back to Garian could only feel the cold reality of fear as he gazed up at the monster before him with it's eyes seeming to burn a hole right through his very soul before he pulled himself together and silently growled back but this did nothing to sway the towering demon before him if anything it just made him narrow his eyes as if he was gazing at something that both disgusted and angered him which is the most likely case.

"You damn bastard don't you know who I am don't you fucking underest-!" Garian began to shout before he was set alight once again by a snap of Ash's clawed fingers.

When the fires diminished Ash snapped his fingers once again and at first nothing happened when suddenly shadows moved along the ground, walls and ceiling all towards Garian suddenly the shadows began to rise off whatever surface they were on and took the shape of long spindly arms with clawed fingered hand that reached for Garian and when they reached him they grabbed a clump of fur and clothes and began to rip them off him and they kept pulling and pulling and pulling till they finally ripped all of his skin right off leaving his muscles and insides exposed to everyone all the while he screamed in agony before he began to regenerate Ash snapped his fingers again and suddenly a portal opened up and a white ground substance started to pour out of it and when it landed on Garian he began to scream in pain and tried to move out of the way but the portal followed where ever he went and once the white substance ceased to fall from the portal it closed up before Ash snapped his fingers again and suddenly Garian was hit by a bolt of lightning before Ash snapped his fingers again engulfing Garian in fire Ash repeated this process again and again burning away Garian's new flesh before it could even grow back and he would even throw in weapons that would strike deep into Garian's body offten cutting off limbs and as this went on the blows became faster and faster till finally a extremely bright ball of fire appeared in Ash's right hand.

This caused Rage's eyes to widen in shock and horror before he leapt in front of the group sitting on the sidelines just as Ash rushed forward with a vicious roar and slammed the ball of light right into Garian's face and as soon as it impacted a massive explosion ripped through the hallways and a wall of flames began to approach the group but Rage held his arms out and instead of consuming the group Rage began to absorb the explosion as fast as it was coming at them.





Ash's P.O.V.





All that was registering within my mind at this point was killing Garian in the most horrible way imaginal every single horrendous way of inflicting pain that I could think off till finally I summoned a sun the size of my hand and slammed it into his face and once that was done I started taking deep lungs full of air a as the fire and smoke swirled together around me and once the smoke dissipated I saw I had obliterated a good portion of the castle and beyond that everything I could see was burned black even the mountain had a massive charred hole in it giving it a crescent shape but my eyes were not on the destroyed scenery but rather on the charred and crumbling and withered skeleton before me but even now muscle and flesh began to regenerate over the bones but slowly.

"Fuck does this guy ever die or what!" a voice shouted from my left but I paid it know mind as I watched Garian regenerate.

Once the caribou had fully regenerated his looked face reminded me of The Mountain's from Game of Thrones when The Hound knocked his helmet off if The Mountain had the head of a caribou on his shoulders with antler's growing out of his head his body was deformed and rotting and it looked as though he was covered in boils it was then I figured out he was a leper as he began to try and crawl away from me albeit weakly.

"Dammit...Reduced to this," Garian said with a raspy voice before I approached him and put my foot on his head the claws digging into his flesh just enough to draw a small amount of blood.

"So this is what you really look like huh using all those souls and my power to hide your disese ridden self from the world. You're ugly...Fitting considering this is how ugly you are on the inside," I said as I put a little pressure on Garian's head.

"Please don't...I don't want to die no!" Garian cried out.

"You make it sound like I'm giving you a choice," I said as I held my left hand out with the palm of my hand facing Garian while a black orb of dark energy formed before it. "Now return to nothing!"

Before I could do anything a midnight blue hand was gently placed upon my hand and when I looked out of the corner of my eyes I saw it was Luna with a look of pleading on her face.

"Ash that's enough," Luna said.

"Why are you stopping me Luna?" I asked.

"He's beaten one only needs to end him," Luna said.

"And I intend to by reducing him to nothing not even a memory," I growled as I turned back to Garian who was still squirming beneath my foot.

"No Ash I mean cleanly not with malice passing judgement," Luna said.

"Are you telling me that this misbegotten son of gnat deserves mercy after everything he's done after what he did to you" I asked.

"I'm taking a couple of pages from you're book Ash there are times when we get hurt but we always rise stronger for it just like you always do when you're brought down," Luna said causing my eyes to widen. "And there was even a phrase you once said 'don't become the monster you're fighting otherwise there is no point in winning' you're hurting him to make yourself feel better just like he hurt everyone around him to make himself feel better because of how he truly looks."

I looked into Luna's eyes deeply before I looked down at Garian and it was like I was looking at him for the first time. As I looked at him my mind traveld back to the dark ages where lepers were feared, shunned, rejected and disowned without thought and I could only feel pity for him. Regardless though everything he did was wrong and I can't forgive him for that and he still deserved to die but the only emotion I could feel...was pity...So I dispelled the black orb lowered my hand then removed my foot and stepped back and then I felt all the demonic energy fade away and my right eye returned to normal.

"He only has his own life left any blade will finish him off now," I said.

"Allow me," Luna said as she levitated her sabre over to her before she approached Garian and looked him in the eye with only pity in her eyes.

"Don't...look down...on me...you damn whorse," Garian said weakly trying desperately to put as much hatred into his words as he could.

Luna said nothing as she pushed her blade into Garian's heart.

"Don't look...down...on...me," Garian said before he breathed his last.

Suddenly Garian's soul rose from his body I then summoned my lantern and opened it and the soul flew inside before I closed the lantern and dispelled it with the task done the group began to leave leaving me alone I looked down at Garian's body and debated if I should do what I have done with his first two sons when I shook my head and left





An Hour Later





We were mopping up the rest of the Caribou forces within the city any who resisted were dealt with and sent to the dungeons which is where I am now escorting the chained and shackled traitors to await punishment for their deeds and once the last cell door slammed closed I let out a sigh showing just how exhausted I was before I tuned around and began to walk up the stairs passing through damaged hallways which was created from slamming a fucking sun the size of my hand into Garian's face.

"My powers are growing faster then I thought," I said as I looked at my hands while I walked.

My brief journey came to it's end as I arrived at the throne room doors before pushing them open with a massive heave and was greeted by everyone who came with me to liberate the griffon kingdom Dawnclaw was on his throne alongside Petalwing who was being treated buy a female medic and around the room banners that once symbolised the Caribou Empire had now been replaced by rebels before they began to hang up the previous banners of the Griffon Kingdom.

"I still cannot believe you have returned to us Ash even though I'm seeing it with my own two eyes," Petalwing said.

"It's me alright how are you feeling now?" I asked as the medic removed her hands from Petelwing's now bandaged arm and began to pack up her equipment before she left.

"Better knowing that animal won't be hurting another soul," Petalwing said before her expression turned sorrowful. "Ash I'm so sorry about what that monster did to you and Luna and I hope you'll forgi-," Petalwing began before I raised my hand to stop her.

"There is nothing to forgive her for and I'm gonna make sure that's the first thing she knows when I see her next," I said.

"You don't need too."

Turning around I was greeted by Luna who in turn greeted me with a kiss.

"Princess Luna I trust you have found what you were seeking?" Dawnclaw asked.

"I did thank you Dawnclaw," Luna said.

"Find what?" I asked.

"Hm oh yes you were tending to the rest of the caribou in Griffonstone the rest of us decided to go searching for that secondary objective and thanks to Queen Petalwing and King Dawnclaw we found it," Luna said causing my face to light up with a smile.

"You've all been busy," I said.

"Come let us show you the way," Dawnclaw said as he and Petalwing began to step off the throne and lead us out of the Throne Room.

Soon we were ascending the stairs of the tallest tower and once we reached the top we stood before what appeared to be an open heavy duty vault door but as we approached the door I felt a tingling sensation run down my back and suddenly there was a gasp that came from multiple voices inside the room causing the rest of us to rush inside were I was met with a room full of piles of treasure of every shape size and valuable  material but the centre piece of the room which was dead centre of the room was a massive wood, iron and glass case which was surrounded and being stared at by everyone who journeyed here with me till Mac noticed our entrance and silently got everyone to look at us and step away from the case and when I looked the feeling in my back returned and the item or rather items in the case twitched and moved but I ignored it as I approached the case and placed a hand on it.

"Hello old friends," I said as I gazed at my two wings.

"Ash why don't you turn around and we'll hold them in place for you," Rage said as he, Luna, Celestia and Faust moved over to the case causing me to nod before I removed my shirt and turned around and got onto one knee before I looked up and saw some of the female guards and Petalwing were blushing at my naked torso soon I hear the case doors opening and then there was the the sound of shifting feathers when suddenly I felt two items being gently pressed against my back there was no pain or anything just the feeling of something being pushed against the stumps I then reached out with my healing magic and I could feel muscles and tendons reach out to my wings and when they touched the joints that were once connected to the stumps of my wings began to reconnect I gritted my teeth in pain as I felt the sensitive nerves reconnect with my long lost limbs leaving what could only be described as a burning sensation

Finally the burning feeling dissipated and when I looked over my shoulder I thought about extending my wings and to my delight the wings responded to my command but as I gazed at my wings I saw a subtle glow come from my wings till they became engulfed in a pure radiant light and I could feel all my mana was being pushed directly into my wings sapping me of my strength till finally my vision was greeted by darkness.
> Chapter 46 Return to Heaven (Unedited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------




10:00am One Day After The Liberation of Griffonstone Over Equestria




I was slowly ascending from the darkness that was known simply as sleep and the first thing to greet me was a dim ringing sound before my eyes finally opened and I was greeted by a wooden ceiling with an oil lamp hanging from the ceiling and I also noticed that the lamp had a gentle sway to it and with this knowledge in mind there was only two outcomes that I could think of on why this was either someone or some Draconequus decided to be funny and start fucking around with gravity but then again if that was the case I would most likely be on the floor and from the way I feel I'm actually resting upon something comfortable so that leaves me to the second conclusion I'm actually on a ship most likely The Pale Horse with a groan I rolled over so I could get out of whatever it was I was lying in when gravity suddenly decided to make itself known and slam me into the floor with a loud thump.

"Ouch," I groaned out after the fall before I moved onto my back and saw the source of my pain which was my feet being tangled in a hammock.

With a grunt from my lips I then removed my legs from the hammock and let them fall to the ground before I sat up and rubbed the spot on my head where it met the ground before I got up and looked down I was wearing a loose white long sleeve shirt with a black simple lace over my chest holding the large gaping v over my chest together but it was loose enough to reveal my chest and I also saw the shirt was tucked into a set of black pants with white socks and beside my hammock were my black leather boots.

"Gimme a red sash for my waist and my red head bandanna I'd probably look like a sailor or pirate again," I said with a smile before I grabbed my boots and began to put them on before I looked around the room and saw I was in the captain's quarters of The Pale Horse and with a nod I then walked towards the door that led out onto the main deck and with a push I opened the door and was greeted by the sounds of the crew moving about the deck performing various tasks I then closed the door behind me before I interlocked my fingers and stretched my arms forward then upward while letting out a yawn.

"Hey look whose up."

Looking upwards I saw Rage peeking over the rail that surrounded the poop deck.

"Hey," I greeted Rage with a wave before I began to walk up the stairs to the deck and saw Celaeno at the helm steering the ship before I joined Rage at the rail. "How long was I out?"

"Since we left Griffonstone and all through the night we're almost back to Aephoceria now in fact," Rage said.

"Cool but where are the others?" I asked.

"They're around here somewhere this is a pretty big ship after all," Rage said

"Fair enough...So do you know what happened to me to black out like that?" I asked.

"Faust said all you just became exhausted from a mana drain that was caused by you're wings," Rage said.

"My wings...Why would they drain mana from my body?" I asked.

"You didn't notice?" Rage asked.

I then looked over my left shoulder and extended my left wing and when it had extended I became shocked as you see just one of my wings would extend to 6 ft but now they had grown to 10 ft in length and the feathers instead of having light grey  feathers they were as white as Celestia's and had a dim golden glow to them and the webbing of my wings instead of them being a mahogany red they were now a bright scarlet.

"The hell!" I shouted.

"Figured that'd be your reaction can tell ya the rest of us were surprised when the damn light finally dimmed down Faust figured you're wings needed to adapt to you're godhood so they drained you of magic to fit you're body oh and both Dash and Gilda are now seriously jealous," Rage said.

"About what it was hard enough with having wings at 6 ft but now they're at 10 ft not to mention all the maintenance I'll have to give now that they've grown," I said.

"Yeah that's got too suck makes me glad that I don't have those feathers on my wings," Rage said with s smug smirk.

"Well if you ask me your majesty those wings look good on you truly," Celaeno said.

"Thank you Celaeno," I said before I felt someone grab my wing and pull it open.

"I never got a good look at these bad boys but damn that's an impressive wingspan."

Looking at who was pulling on my wings I saw it was Dash and Gilda and they were both admiring my wings.

"Oi!" I shouted as I yanked my wings out of their grip. "You two mind."

"Nope," the two said.

"Anyway you gonna give em a test run?" Rage asked as he gestured to the open air.

I then looked at the boundless sky above me before looking back to my wings before looking back at my wings before I gave a brief laugh before I turned to look at Rage.

"Why not?" I said before I ran to the rail on the sides of the ship and leapt off of it.

The wind rushed up against my entire body and the air howled in my ears as I fell from the ship I then tilted my body forward so that I was now plummeting head first towards the ground so I opened my wings and tilted them upwards which led to me then pulling out of my dive and then flying along the ground before I decided to go up and so I flapped my wings once to ascend but I found that my wings had so much strength in them it was like I was weightless it was incredible and I notice I was faster too I then noticed The Pale Horse above me so with a powerful flap of my wings I shot towards the ship where I saw everyone was peeking over the rail looking for me.

"YAHOOOO!" I shouted as I flew past the ship before I spun myself in the air while wrapping my wings around me before I opened them sending out a massive gust of wind that blew everyone back before I landed upon the deck. "Oh man you don't realise how much you miss something till it's gone I mean using artificial wings is fine but having wings of flesh and blood is easily better for so many reasons."

"Well I'm happy for you Ash," Faust said before I sat down against the railing and just relaxed.

"Hey thank you all for helping me get these back you guys you're amazing," I said.

"Yeah I am pretty awesome," Rainbow bragged.

"While I'm doubly so dofus," Gilda said as ruffled Rainbow's hair.

"Guess I'm triple the awesome here," Thunderlane said.

"Wrong!" Gilda and Rainbow said

"Okay we get it you all have big metaphorical cocks," Spitfire said.

"Cept for Thunder here," Gilda said.

"Hey!" Thunderlane shouted causing some of the guys to chuckle lightly.

"So Celaeno how far till we reach home?" I asked.

"We're there sir," Celaeno said.

This caused me to smile before I got up and looked over the railing at the great city Aephoceria but when I looked the smile on my face disappeared.

"Something's wrong," I said.

"What do you mean Ash?" Celestia asked.

"I mean there is something wrong I don't know what but there's an...aura around the city it fells wrong somehow almost...chaotic," I said.

"Chaotic no doubt we all know of three individuals who specialise in that," Caramel said.

"No this isn't them," I said.

"How so Ash?" Celestia asked.

"With Discord, Eris and Loki the aura is indeed chaotic but theirs is playful and annoying mild chaos... But this...This is destructive and violent but also abnormally powerful," I said.

Could it be one of the Apex Predators?" Spike asked.

"No if it was Red and me would have gone to fight'em already instead of talking to you so whoever this is it's someone I don't know nor like what they might have the ability to do," I said.

"Ash the kids and Moon are still in the castle," Luna said urgently.

"Not to mention Cadence, Shining, Twi, Flutters and Applejack," Comet said.

"Don't forget Discord, Eris and Loki," Rage said.

"Okay, okay calm down I'm gonna check the castle and see what's going on you lot stay here I'll give you the heads up as soon as I've determined what's going on," I said as I went to snap my fingers.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa you're benching us?" Rage asked.

"We don't know what's going on here so until we know more I need you guys out of what just may well be a danger zone and if you're so curious you know the spell to look through this earpiece here...Besides we don't need more fuel added to the fire," I said as I put an earpiece with a built in mic and camera into my ear.

"What do you mean Ash?" Spitfire asked.

"Most of you saw what I did to Garian," I said causing the ones who saw that to look at me nervously.

"Yeah what about it," Rage asked.

"Well if whoever this is does indeed seem to be a threat and have taken the ones we care about hostage or gods forbid done worse to them then they are going to experience my wrath first hand," I said before I teleported into the castle throne room and upon arrival and once I gained a look at my surroundings everything was normal the room was empty as it should be and nothing seemed out of the ordinary...and this was starting to worry me.

"Hello...anyone here?" I called out before I decided to use the Canterlot Voice so I took a deep breath and. "HELLLLLLLLLLOOOOOOOOOOO!"

But all that greeted me was silence so I closed my eyes and stilled myself so I could listen and feel to see if there was anything within the castle but all I could feel was a mess of chaos around me most likely blocking my magic from scanning the castle so I decided to bust through it and suddenly like getting hit by a flood the feeling of chaos around me became stronger by ten fold and there was the sound of breaking glass meaning I had just shattered an illusion.

"Normally Discord would have both introduced and informed me if he was having visitors here," I said after I heard the tell tale sounds of a teleportation behind me.

"Oh what a coincidence since he didn't mention you," a silky yet malicious voice said from behind me.

Opening my eyes I saw the throne room had become a twisted and deformed the candle holders that gave this place light in the night had been turned into things that resemble bones and claws giant eyes merged into the walls as if the walls themselves were made from a giant creature and the rafters above me looked as though they had been made from the gums and teeth of another giant creature and the red carpet beneath me had become a giant tongue so turning around I see my throne had been turned into a giant beast's head with the carpet/tongue was coming out of it and I also saw the banners around us all had a magenta eight star pattern upon them that reminded me of all the points on a compass and there sitting upon what used to be my throne was a female Draconequus lounging on the...seat enjoying the chaos around her.



"And you are?" I asked in a bored tone.

"Cosmos," the Draconequus said in a cheerful voice as if she loved introducing herself.

"And I assume you are the reason why the castle is like this?" I asked.

"Oh it's not just the castle the whole city has been transformed to my liking," Cosmos said.

"That right?" I asked.

"Mm-hm what do you think my bipedal monkey?" Cosmos asked causing me to raise an eyebrow at her in an unamused way.

"It has a charm if you're into tentacles and things like that but now I would like it if you turned everything back to normal now please," I said causing Cosmos smile to become a thin line as she finally turned to fully acknowledge me.

"I'm sorry I must have misheard you because it sounded like you just ask me to return this castle to the way it was?" Cosmos said.

"Then you have heard me correctly," I said causing Cosmos to start laughing in a dainty feminine manner all the while I heard everyone aboard The Pale Horse yelling in my ear to get out of here but I simply turned off the volume.

"Oh by all that is chaotic and ridiculous you have no idea as to who I truly am do you?" Cosmos laughed.

"You're right I don't but you misunderstand the thing here is that I just don't give a fuck who you are," I said plainly causing Cosmos's laughter to be abruptly stopped before she turned to look at me. "You see I've had a rather stressful day yesterday and what I wanted when I came back was to actually spend some time with my family and relax not come home to what you've created is a madhouse so I'm gonna ask you to pack it up and move on now."

"And if I choose not to?" Cosmos asked with a dark grin on her lips that revealed all her sharp teeth.

"The mistake you're making here is that you're arrogant enough to believe you have a goddamn choice here lady," I said.

"Oh well I'm sure this will get you to think more about you're position," Cosmos said before she snapped her fingers and I was engulfed in a cloud of smoke.

I then began to fan away the smoke while I let out a series of coughs all the while I was checking to see what Cosmos had done to me and from what I could see inside the smoke nothing had happened and I even felt my face and hair to see if anything changed but I felt nothing out of place.

"Was...*cough* *cough* *cough*...was that supposed to do something?" I asked as I finally dispersed the smoke and looked back at Cosmos who was filing her nails on Gummy's back.

"Hmph that little spell was to...," Cosmos began but trailed off when she finally looked at me causing her jaw to drop in shock surprise and confusion.

"The look on you're face tells me it was supposed to but as you can see nothing happened," I said.

"What manner of trickery did you use!?" Cosmos demanded angrily as she stood up and pointed at me while she flared her wings.

"Alright I tried the nice way but now you leave me to use force," I said before I snapped my fingers.

Suddenly the throne room had returned to normal and I could tell all of the city was back to normal as well.

"W-what!" Cosmos asked as she looked around completely baffled.

"Now then...Get...Out...Of my castle," I said menacingly. I said as I stepped towards Cosmos.

"You think you've won just because you reversed my magic on this place?" Cosmos asked as she snapped her fingers again but nothing happened which caused Cosmos to become enraged. "WHAT IN TARTARUS IS GOING ON HERE!"

"It's easy really something called Dominion Authority," I said.

"What!" Cosmos asked in shock.

"You heard me," I said simply.

Cosmos truly looked afraid of me now and was backing away from me before she extended her wings and made a break for a window smashing through it only to fly into the room from the doors behind me.

"What the!?" Cosmos shouted when she realised where she was.

"Enough," I said said before I drew a rune in mid air that looked like a web before I activated the rune.

Suddenly hundreds of threads appeared out of nowhere and shot towards Cosmos before they wrapped around her binding both her arms to her sides and her legs together.

"Now then," I said before I walked around Cosmos till I was looking down at her from an upside down point of view. "What shall I do with you?"

"Please wait grant me mercy," Cosmos pleaded.

"And why should I do that?" I asked.

"Ash wait!"

Looking up I saw Eris who was holding Loki and just behind them was Discord.

"Ash you can't kill her she's my mom," Eris pleaded.

"I kinda figured that out already however she still came here and endangered everyone here," I said as I saw Cosmos wriggle away from me like a caterpillar to hide behind Discord.

"No one was killed though," Discord said causing me to look at him. "Both me and Eris managed to get everyone out before Cosmos changed everything."

"Ash please we beg of you please spare her," Eris pleaded causing me to look at the group hell even Loki seemed to be pleading me to spare his grandmother causing me to let out a sigh.

"Alright but you lot need to keep a tight leash on her because if this happens again I won't be as generous," I said as I began to leave before I looked at Cosmos who was only looking at me in fear and relief at her family. "Consider yourself warned Cosmos."

I then returned to my chambers and went and sat on the edge of the bed before I brought my hands to my face and gave it a rub while I let out a sigh.

"What's got you all worked up?"

Looking up from my hands I suddenly feel a set of arms encircle me from behind and pull me back into the soft, warm and inviting cleavage of Moon's knockers.

"Hey Moon I'm glad you're safe," I said as I looked up into the alluring eyes of the dark moon goddess. "I trust where Discord and Eris dragged you wasn't stressful for you.

"It was surprisingly calm I guess it's because they were worried of what you would do to them if I wasn't in good health when I would see you next," Moon said with a smile that showed off her teeth.

"That or they would rather help keep the baby healthy despite being entities of chaos they know when they have to get serious," I said.

Moon nodded at that before her face twisted into discomfort and she let out grunt and before I could get up and ask what's wrong she raised a hand to stop me.

"Baby kicked wants to say hello is all," Moon said as she gave her stomach a rub.

"Can't believe it's been just over 9 months already I thought for sure the baby would be out by now," I said as I gave Moon's stomach a rub.

"Unfortunately it doesn't work like that I learned pregnancy for horses on earth take up to at least 11 to 12 months while human females take up to 9 months but for mares here our pregnancy's last up to 9 to 12 months here it all really depends on our own bodies here," Moon said.

"Fair enough it's just Luna's pregnancy was at 9 months so I just assumed," I started when Moon shushed me with a finger.

"Now then how did you're day go?" Moon asked.

"Well we succeeded Gratian is no more I discovered he had leprosy of all things also discovered he had raped Luna by using my face while I was dead and everyone besides me knew about it and I managed to get my wings back," I said as my happier mood had vanished and after a few minutes I felt Moon place a hand on my shoulder.

"Sounds to me you've had a rather stressful time but at least the good news is that's one more kingdom freed from the caribou's grip I imagine many griffons will soon be flocking to this place soon just like the ponies, zebras and diamond dogs," Moon said trying to cheer me up which caused me to smile. "Now go on show me you're wings at full length."

With a brief laugh and a shake of my head I then unfolded my wings to their complete extension causing Moon to purr before she began to rub her cheek into my left wing causing her to gasp. 

"They're so soft," Moon said

I couldn't help but chuckle at the mare's antics and was just content to let her do as she pleases till there was a knock at the door causing Moon to let out a growl as she glared at the door.

"Can't a pregnant mare get some alone time with her mate these days," Moon growled out.

Letting out a sigh I got up from the bed causing Moon to whine a bit before I gave her a kiss before I headed towards the door and opened it and saw it was Hoplite.

"Hello Hoplite I trust you have something important to tell me?" I asked.

"Yes you're majesty it's one of the prisoners a Mr Giff has awakened," Hoplite said.

"I see and is Rawlin there by any chance?" I asked.

"Hasn't left his side other then to eat, shower or relieve himself," Hoplite said.

"I see thank you Hoplite," I said as I looked back into the room to explain what was going on to Moon when she raised her hand.

"Go on," Moon said.

With a nod I departed the room and made my way towards the dungeons but on my way I see two familiar faces heading in the opposite direction and it was both Rawlin and Giff and it appears Rawlin was showing Giff around I could only smile at the two reunited friends before I approached them.

"I'm glad you're showing him around Rawlin," I said causing the two to notice me.

"Ash?" Giff asked.

"It's good to see you old friend," I said before I was suddenly picked up into a bear hug by the large man.

"Ash!" Giff roared in happiness.

"Whoa easy mate!" I cried out in surprise when Giff lifted me up.

"Giff so happy Ash not bad!" Giff said before he set me down.

"Yeah me too my friend," I said as I recovered from the hug before I looked at Rawlin. How much does he know?"

"Obviously about what those demons did and also where we are and how much time has passed," Rawlin said.

"Good enough now then I suggest we all go out and get a drink I know a great place," I said as I turned and gestured for the pair to follow me. "C'mon the drinks are on me."




Two Hours Later The Irish Green Pub




I was sitting in a booth inside of a pub called The Irish Green a place that I personally designed when I was restoring my parent's kingdom it was an empty lot before the fall that no one seemed to have bought that stood in between a place known as dining street, the market and the castle itself and it was on a large road so the place got a lot of traffic and when I was looking at it I figured I build a pub here and make it an Irish one because I always found those ones had a certain charm to them however I didn't hold management over this place no no that belonged to a good friend of mine.

"Here you go boys three pints of beer," an earth pony mare said as she placed three pints of alcohol down on the table in front of Rawlin, Giff and myself.

"Much obliged Berry Punch," I said as I handed the mare a small tip

The mare who had brought us the drinks had a plum purple coat of fur and a raspberry pink mane and tail she was wearing a set of jeans and wore a dark purple shirt with the picture of her cutie mark on the front which was of a bunch of purple grapes and a strawberry.

"Cheers luv," Berry Punch said as she took the bits from me. "So what brings the king and two handsome humans to my humble pub.

"Oh I thought I might treat my friends to a couple of drinks and show them how to play poker Berry in fact these are probably some of my oldest living friends in memory," I said as I gestured to Rawlin and Giff.

"That right eh so what's the story hey you both immortals too or was it something else cause when Ash here says old you must be old," Berry Punch said.

"Uh if you don't mind we'd like to keep that to ourselves," Rawlin said while Giff only hummed a nod in response.

"Hey no drama here luv's we all have our secrets," Berry said.

"So how's Eli and Rebecca holding up here?" I asked.

"Agh those two are naturals I swear if humans had cutie marks Eli's would be in drink pouring and Rebecca in serving drinks I'm a little bit jealous if I'm being honest," Berry said with a smile before she turned around and left.

When the mare left I looked around the pub and saw the walls were coloured a dark green with several pictures in frames there were two chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and in the back left corner of the pub was a massive bar with several stools around it and in the opposite corner was a door that led to the bathrooms and in the centre as you enter there were some stairs that led to the second floor which was like an indoor balcony where more creatures could sit and drink tables were also strewn about all over the floor main floor and a pool table off to the left as you enter the pub and to the right halfway between the front and back walls was a small stage were a band was playing an earth song no doubt courtesy of Eli.



Now going around the walls on both the main and second floors were booths were creatures of all shapes and sizes could sit, eat talk and drink and each booth had leather cushioned seats and just above the backrests were tiles that formed a Celtic vine like pattern and some of the booths were seated next to a window and all of them were stained glass windows but none of them were the same like the one we were sitting next two was of a yellow stag's head with a Celtic pattern going around it and finally the main door or rather doors were made of polished dark oak with a pair of stained glass windows sitting in the middle of each door with brass handles to open and close the doors and as to where me and my companions were sitting we were in the right corner booth as you enter the pub.

"This is a nice place," Rawlin said as he took a drink from his pint while Giff hummed in agreement.

"Thanks I'm glad I have good taste in designs," I said as I too took a drink from my pint.

"Wait...you designed this place?" Rawlin asked as he paused drinking and set his glass down.

"Well most of it there were a few things they added since they opened and I handed this place off to Berry," I said before I set some chips on the table for my bet.

"Hm," Rawlin hummed.

"There he is."

"Looking at the source of the voice I saw it was the mane 6, the colts, Spike along with Celestia, Luna and Rage.

"Hey you lot," I said as I looked back at my hand and took a drink from my pint.

"Hey...hey is that all you have to say for yourself!?" Twilight shouted as she stomped her way over to me.

"Whoa Twi chill what crawled into you're tail?" I asked as I noticed some of the hairs in her mane had begun to spring out.

"Cosmos she's freaking out on how you so easily bested Cosmos as if she were nothing when she was such a difficult opponent for us," Rainbow said as sh flew over the booth and settled into the seat on my right.

"Ah well truth is I kinda cheated there," I said.

"Cheated how can you cheat in a life or death fight?" Rawlin asked.

"Ah agree with Rawlin I know there's dirty tricks and all but what you're say don't make a lick of sense Ash," Applejack said.

"Eeyup," both Mac and Giff said in unison causing the two to look at each other.

"You lot remember what I said to Cosmos right before she looked spooked by me right?" I asked.

"Yeah...something about Dominion Authority or something?" Rage said as he pulled over a chair and sat on it in reverse style.

"Well simply put it's basically a territory boundary for gods...you all know how several gods are worshipped over different countries back on Earth right?" I asked caucusing everyone to nod.

"Well with those worships they create territories for the gods to watch over like the Egyptian gods watch over Egypt and the Greek gods watch over Greece the nation is basically the territory they rule over their dominion now if another god went to fight another god in their own own dominion the attacking god would be at a severe disadvantage because all the prayers that the people are being fed to the god who is ruling said dominion giving said god a limitless power supply while the attacker is limited to all the power he had when he left his territory," I explained.

"Sounds like one of those gang turf wars," Comet said.

"It basically is you see the more prayers you receive the larger you're dominion and the more power you have at you're disposal right now the Earth is in a stalemate and as long as each person sticks to which god they worship the balance doesn't shift," I said.

"Wait I fail to understand here what does this have to do with you?" Pierce said.

"Cosmos is a entity or rather deity of malice and chaos and she'd tried to take over my domain by force without realising it was mine until it was too late you see here in Equestria I'm hailed as a god and every creature here worships me this has turned Equestria into my dominion," I said.

"So how does a god gain more dominion exactly darling?" Rarity asked.

"Simple really...it's the people if you can get them to worship you instead of another god you're power grows that or you have to be smart when fighting a god for power or get an outside force to do it for you," I said.

"Like what I mean what's more powerful then a god?" Rawlin asked.

"You've heard the term 'there's always a bigger fish' correct?" I asked causing the man to nod. "Well that rule apples to gods as well example is a djinn or genie if you prefer."

"A genie you mean those blue dudes that are found in oil lamps?" Rage asked.

"Yep but technically they can be in any metal object," I said.

"But I thought they couldn't kill anybody," Celestia said causing me to facepalm...hard.

"That was to make the show child friendly Celestia and as for how a djinn can kill gods is that they have a lot more power then any god the only reason they haven't offed us is because they can't their own wishes unless they have permission from their master or they're free but here's the kicker if a genie is freed from their metal object their power declines because the metal or rather the brass object is where they draw most of their power from if the connection is broken then their power decreases drastically so basically a djinn is most dangerous is when it's metal object is in the hands of someone who wishes to do harm," I said.

"Huh what do you know bout that," Rage said. 

"Uh question that thing with Giff back when he was possessed was that another Dominion thing?" Caramel asked.

"Indeed it was Caramel you see while I was in heaven there were a lot of creature worshipping me and it was over filling my mana pool causing my magic to go haywire at the time and since I just couldn't send a message back home saying 'stop worshipping me' I had to get these suppressors clamped on," I said as I showed them on of the suppression bands and gave them a tap.

Suddenly there was a rumbling sound coming from outside the pub and the entire building shook this caused me to teleport to the door and open it and step outside only to be greeted by a bright pillar of light that stretched upwards towards the heavens suddenly the pillar vanished leaving behind a figure who was shrouded in smoke and when the smoke vanished into the air I was greeted by by what most would assume is a man but I knew better.

"Hermes," I said gaining the being's attention.

"Ah just the god I was looking for," the being said.

Hermes had the appearance of a white skinned man with dark brown hair wearing a white knee length toga that had a leather belt wrapped around his waist he also wore a pair of winged saddles and wore a tin helmet with wings on the sides and over his chest was a satchel and in his grasp was his caduceus.

"What are you doing here?" I asked.

"Uh messenger of the gods you tell me," Hermes said as he gestured to himself.

"Ah right well let's have it what have you got for me?" I asked causing the god of speed to reach into his satchel and pull out a single scroll before he handed it to me where I began to unroll it so I could read it's contents. You know you could have come down here without making a scene," I said as I gestured to the spectators around us.

"What if you're going somewhere new arrive in style and with a bang is what I always say," Hermes said causing me to roll my eyes

"Hey Ash whose this guy?"

"Looking towards the voice I saw everyone who was in the bar with me was now staring at Hermes.

"Oh right everyone this is Hermes the messenger of the gods and god of trade, wealth, luck, fertility, animal husbandry, sleep, language, thieves, travel and also fastest of all the Greek gods and is quite infamous for pranks as well Hermes these are my friends I don't think I need to tell you their names," I said as I began to read the delivered scroll but still kept an ear out for the conversation with the Greek god and my friends.

"Indeed and a pleasure to meet you all," Hermes said.

"So you're the fastest of the Greek gods huh?" Rainbow asked as she flew up towards the god's face to show off her bravado causing me to sigh at where this was going.

"The one and only any you must be Rainbow Dash the fastest pegasus in Equestria hm I must say I'm not all that impressed," Hermes said lazily.

"Huh!" Rainbow shouted angrily causing me to sigh at were this was quickly going.

"Miss Dash I've seen creatures you couldn't even begin to imagine and met pegasi before and even they haven't best me," Hermes said.

"Oh but you haven't met a pegasus like me buddy in fact let's go you and me right now," Rainbow challenged.

"And what happens when I win?" Hermes asked.

"You mean when I win?" Rainbow asked.

"No I mean when I win because you see Miss Dash I have never lost a race in all my existence not even brought into a tie," Hermes said.

"Well I hope you're ready to eat you're words pal and when I win you're gonna have to do whatever I want," Rainbow said.

"Very well and I suppose when I win you must do what ever I want do we have a deal," Hermes asked.

"De-," Rainbow started before I suddenly appeared between the two.

"Oh no...no, no, no, no, no, no you're not doing this here the pair of you," I said as I pushed the two away from each other.

"But As-," Rainbow started.

"No buts about it Dash the both of you can put those egos away...If you wish to race fine but do it without terms the both of you are needed in you're own places and neither of you can do that if yo're doing what the other says for who knows how long just because you wanted to prove who is faster," I said before I summoned a scroll and quill and began to write on it and once I was done and checked it I wrapped it up with a blue scroll and sealed it with a silver seal before I handed it to Hermes. "Could you give this to the others please."

With a nod Hermes placed the scroll in his satchel before he looked at the others.

"It's been fun I hope Ash allows you to come along so we can have that race Rainbow Dash," Hermes said before a pillar of light descended upon him and after five seconds it was gone taking the god with it.

"What was that all about?" Rawlin asked.

"I've been asked to return to heaven," I said.

"What! What for?" Luna asked.

"Best guess it's about Red...kinda surprised it took them this long to bring it up," I said.

"Well what are we waiting for?" Rainbow asked.

"What?" I asked.

That Hermes guy practically invited us to come along and besides I want to race him even more now beat him on his own turf.

"You know it actually amazes me that you just think you can just bring yourself along just like that," I said.

"What why wouldn't we come," Rainbow asked.

"I don't know how long I'm going to be there for Rainbow Dash it could be days, weeks maybe even months or more before I get back," I said.

"All the more reason for us to come along," Rainbow said.

"What about you're lives last I checked you all had jobs to go to family to spend time with," I said.

"Yeah not all that many shows for Wonderbolts to do during a time of war," Rainbow said.

"Sassy Saddles can run the store till I return," Rarity said.

"Got all the Apples in one place we got more then enough ponies to tend the fields," Applejack said.

"Discord and Angel Bunny are both more then capable to handle the sanctuary while I'm away," Fluttershy said.

"The Cakes can cover for me easily," Pinkie said.

"I can have Spike or Starlight hey even Trixie take care of the library for me till we get back," Twilight said.

"Unbelievable," I said as I threw my arms up.

"What did you expect," Rage said.

"And I assume you want to come too?" I asked.

"Sure why not both Elisa and Evan told me they want to hang out with their group for a few days so this place won't be completely defenceless what with them the guards and Apollyon here speaking of if things get dicey the other mane 6 can take over and we've even got the girls from Earth if necessary," Rage said causing me to bring a hand to my face to cover my eyes.

"Well then I suppose I should let the others know," Luna said as she made to leave.

"Wait hold on now you're coming along?" I asked.

"You said you could be gone for months or longer you honestly believe I'm going to stand by and let you go without me last time was different since it was a war zone last I checked this isn't," Luna said before she left before I looked at Celestia and saw her fidgeting in place.

"You want to come too," I stated.

"I've been curious about the school you attended since you told us about it," Celestia said causing me to sigh before I looked at the colts and the two humans.

"What about you guys?" I asked.

"Uh I don't think I'm ready for heaven yet Ash," Rawlin said causing the others to nod.

"Alright you lot better start packing for the trip later I need to organise leadership for the kingdom but first I'm going soak myself in drink till this headache is gone," I said as I went back inside the pub and as I opened the door a new song began to play inside.



I then made my way over to my seat and took a large gulp from my drink before I set down the glass before I looked at my hand of cards which were face down on the table and picked them up and placed them face up before I picked up my glass once more.

"Dead man's hand," I said before I tilted back my drink.




??? Gates of Heaven Third Person P.O.V.




A sliver of silver light had appeared just behind the golden gilded gates that led into paradise and a group of individuals stepped out.

*whistles* "So this is heaven," Spitfire said as she looked around.

"A bit too bright for my tastes," Moon said.

"Oh don't worry Moon they have a night cycle as well," Ash said.

"Well I think it looks rather comfortable," Cadence said.

"It is certainly quite a sight," Faust said.

"So where too Ash?" Tempest asked.

"Follow me and stay close it's easy to get lost round here," Ash said before he began to lead the group into this city.

The group made their way through the city till they arrived at a massive structure that towered above them.

"Alright you guys need to stay out here," Ash said.

"What why!?" Rainbow cried out.

"Only gods/goddesses and those that were summoned here are allowed entry here and since none of you are either you can't go in you all need to just wait out here," Ash said before he approached the doors which opened slowly and just enough for him to slip in before the doors began to close with a mighty boom.

"Well this bites," Rainbow said as she sat down on the ground in a huff.

"You have to understand here Rainbow we all may be very well known individuals on Equris but here amongst gods it doesn't matter," Celestia said.

"You're right there."

Turning to the source of the voice the group was greeted by a white skinned man in his mid forties wearing khaki pants and a white top, he had short cut brown hair and a small beard, he also had hazel coloured eyes.

"Wait a second I know you...Alex from when Ash was a...well a slave," Twilight pointed out.

"That I am...y'know it's funny we know a lot about each other but this has to be the first time we've ever actually seen one another face to face at least," Alex said.

"Well it is an honor to meet one of Ash's mentor's and friend from the past," Luna said as she approached the man and gave a short bow.

"No, no you're highness if anything the honor is mine and also I wish to thank you all for being there for him when he told you all his story lot of men can go mad from an experience like the one he went through," Alex said before he looked at Spitfire, Tempest and Nightmare Moon. "Damn that boy's got game managing to not only score one beautiful lady but four while everyone else is chasing after him I know ten guys who would kill for that kinda luck

"Well it's too bad for the chasers because we don't intend to share unless we like them or Ash likes them," Luna said with a passionate flame in her eyes.

"Damn you got fire in ya," Alex said with a good natured laugh.

"You haven't been hitting on these nice girls have you Alex."

Everyone looked to the source of the voice and saw a to some familiar angel and demon approaching.

"Ronsihr, Alga!" Faust and Luna cried out as they went over to greet the two former rulers while the others could only stare while Spitfire, Tempest and Nightmare Moon all of a sudden looked nervous.

"I see Ash decided to bring you all along and I'm happy that we finally meet Burning Rage," Alga said to the only other human like figure among their group.

"The honor is mine Queen Alga," Rage said as he stepped forward to bow.

"Oh honey there is no need for that and you can just call me mom," Alga said as she and Ronsihr hugged Rage causing everyone to dawww at the moment causing Rage to blush in embarrassment.

"I assumed you were going to welcome him to the family," Faust said causing the two other royals to laugh gently before Ronsihr looked at a certain pegasus, unicorn and alicorn.

"Hey what you three so nervous for?" Ronsihr asked.

"Uh it's just we weren't expecting to meet Ash's parents," Spitfire said.

The two could only smile at the two before Alga walked towards them with her arms outstretched as if she was about to give a hug but place her hands on both Tempest's and Spitfire's shoulders.

"You have nothing to be worried about any of you and I am truly happy my boy has found such wonderful ponies to call his lovers," Alga said before she looked at Moon and approached her before looking down at her stomach. "Uh may I?"

"Oh please," Moon said.

With permission granted Alga place her hands on Moon's pregnant belly and then leaned down to listen before she pulled away with a smile.

"Do you know the gender?" Alga asked.

"I want it to be a surprise but I'm hoping it's a girl," Moon said causing Alga to smile and nod.

"She has a fondness for pregnant mothers and she has a weird gift for seeing if they're healthy," Ronsihr said to the rest of the group who were watching causing the soon to be mothers of the mane 6 to look at their own stomachs. "You know you girls have some pretty good colts to love."

"Oh we know even if those colts sometimes stick their hooves in their mouth," Applejack said.

"Or forget the anniversary of when we first met," Rarity said.

"Speaking of remember how Ash was when both he and Luna were to celebrate their first anniversary for their wedding kid was wreck," Alex said.

"What do you mean?...If you don't mind answering that" Fluttershy asked causing Alga to coo at the adorableness of the butter yellow pegasus.

"Ash was beating himself up and crying like a boy and blaming himself for screwing up the anniversary just because he ended up dying," Ronsihr asked.

"But it all worked out in the end right he's back with all of you so no point in worrying about it right?" Alex asked while Luna looked downcast.

"He must of been having just as much a hard time as I was," Luna said.

"Oh he was there was not a day that went by that he didn't miss you, his sons, Rage and all of his friends," Ronsihr said

"But then that boy goes and turns that grief into motivation to complete a goal he set to find a way to get back to you all," Alex said.

"It's quite inspiring," Alga said.

"Both of ya must have been prouder then a peacock when Ash became a god," Applejack stated.

"Oh proud indeed and much more?" Ronsihr said.

"More?" Twilight asked.

"Well how about we show you from our point of view and you tell us," Alga said before she began to wave her arms around horizontally in a circle before her.

Suddenly lavender purple smoke appeared around them and formed a wall and when Alga stopped spinning her arms around the wall of smoke vanished and it was replaced with the room that Ash first met the gods/goddess in and Ash was stepping into the pool of water that was in the centre of the room all the while tiny bells were ringing gently and a single voice was singing from somewhere and once Ash was in the centre of the pool the water began to glow before it came alive and swirled around Ash before it rose upwards forming a cyclone of water and after a few minutes the water comes crashing down upon Ash before the water began to settle. All was silent as everyone gazed into the water when suddenly Ash burst out of the water and took in great lungfuls of air before he scrambled towards the edge and collapsed against it where he let himself rest.

Slowly Ash then crawled out of it and once he was out he then stood up and every one saw he was wearing silver full plate mail armour that was made up by small individual pieces and yet it presented no visible weaknesses to the group of on lookers and all but Ash's head was covered in armour the armour itself had an unnatural shine to it as if it was starlight a cape that looked like it was made of galaxy's and nebula's flowed down Ash's back yet blew in a non-existent wind like Celestia and Luna's manes and tails and upon a closer inspection of the armour one could see wisps of dark shadows seeping out from between the plates of the armor and decorating Ash's forearms, shins and chest were bright white glowing jewels that could easily be mistaken for stars.

"Oh...my...sweet...Celestia...I just...I can't...there are no words," Rarity muttered as she stared at Ash's new attire.

"Ah'm with ya there Rares," Applejack said as she slowly removed her trademark hat.

"Rage had mentioned how Ash wore that cape while he and everyone went to Mount Aris to aid the hippogriffs," Luna said as their surroundings changed to the front of the massive structure once again.

"Well not that this was very cool and all but I'm getting bored here how much longer are they gonna be?" Rainbow groaned.

"Darling it's barely even been...oh an hour," Rarity said as she looked at a watch

"Not necessarily you see time has a funny affect around here since we're at the edge of it out here it could be one second and an hour could have passed in there or sometimes the other way around," Alga said.

"Goodness how does anyone figure out a schedule around here?" Celestia asked.

"There are ways," Alga said.

"That may be but I don't wanna hang around out here any longer...and there's my opening," Rainbow said as she looked towards the main doors just in time to see a pair of angels exit it.

"Rainbow Ash told us to stay...," Twilight began but couldn't finish before Rainbow shot through the air and passed the angels and the doors.

"There goes Dashie," Pinkie giggled in her usual chipper tone.

"We have to stop her before she gets herself along with the rest of us in trouble!" Twilight shouted before she and the rest of the bearers of harmony charged in after her shortly followed by the others.

The group ran/flew down the towering hallways that seemed to intimidate most of the group but pushed on to find the prismatic pegasus and when found she was seen trying to open up the doors that led into the room where Ash ascended empathises on the word trying because she was pushing with all her might and wing power but the doors wouldn't budge an inch.

"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight shouted as she and the rest of the girls rushed over to the door. "What do you think you're doing!"

"What's it look like?" Rainbow asked in an annoyed tone.

"Uh trying to push yourself up against a door?" Applejack asked with a smirk.

"Ha ha you're hilarious now you mind helping me open this thing?" Rainbow asked.

"Rainbow Ash told us to wait outside for him to get back he said we're not supposed to be here and I don't want to get in trouble," Twilight said.

"Twi you should know by now that I hate waiting," Rainbow said.

"We know that Crash but tell me how are you gonna tell a bunch of gods and goddesses to hurry up when you can't even open the door?" Spitfire asked.

"Here you go Dash," Pinkie said as she casually opened the door as if it were nothing shocking the group.

"Thanks Pinks," Rainbow said before she flew in while everyone gaped at Pinkie with their mouths wide open.

"What she asked us to help her open it," Pinkie said.

Shaking themselves from their stupor and Pinkie's randomness the group rushed in and were met with Rainbow Dash hovering in place while many eyes were locked onto the group paralysing them in shock, awe but mostly fear for withing the room just as it was described to them and seated on giant thrones were the gods of earth each one being at a colossal  size that would dwarf even the highest of mountains soon the groups's eyes found the colossal form Ash Blade wearing the same garments he wore when he ascended but Ash was resting his face in his right hand while the fingers covered his face and he was leaning on the arm chair.

"What Is The Meaning Of This!" a male voice boomed throughout the room that shook the floor and startled the new arrivals but caused poor Fluttershy to feint.

"We're so sorry we were trying to stop our fri...," Twilight began.

"SILENCE!" A different male voice boomed instantly shutting the lavender mare up.

"Hey you can't talk to my friend that way!" Rainbow shouted as she zoomed towards the offender but was stopped when a giant hand closed in and encased her within it's fingers.

"Rainbow!" the rest of the bearers shouted but when they looked who the hand belonged too they saw it was Ash and now that he was standing the group saw he must have been perhaps 100,000 ft.

Without a word Ash walked towards the group and despite his size there was no boom that accompanied his footsteps nor did the ground shake when his massive foot hit the ground Ash then kneeled down before the group and held out his hand that contained the cyan speedster before he opened his hand and released Rainbow who flew back towards the group.

"Ash I take it you know this group?" a female voice asked.

"Indeed I do Oya this group travelled with me from the realm I currently reside in...As for why they are here in this room when I clearly asked them to wait outside I am very interested in finding out," Ash said as he looked over his shoulder before returning his focus back to the group before him in a tone that showed he was clearly unhappy causing the group to gulp.

"Rainbow got impatient in waiting and came in here to...to well uh," Tempest began but stopped when she realised she had the attention of every god in the room focused on her.

"Go on little one I'm sure we're all curious on what it is you have to say," a playful voice said causing Tempest to steel her resolve.

"She came in here to demand you all hurry up," Tempest said.

Silence engulfed for awhile no one spoke but Ash only hung his head and sigh suddenly laughter echoed around the room soon followed by more and more.

"I don't see how this is anything to be funny about Sun Wukong!" a male shouted.

"Oh come now Ares a mortal with the bravery to tell gods to hurry up and not only attempt to attack one to defend her friend's right to speak is nigh unheard of it's quite interesting," Sun Wukong said.

"Eep!" a voice squeaked out and when the small group looked they saw Fluttershy was being picked up by a delicate feminine hand and brought face to face with the goddess who owns said hand.

"Ah so you are the pony like beings that live in the dimension Ash resides in," the goddess holding Fluttershy said as she gazed at the terrified pegasus but said mare only curled herself up into a ball in a futile attempt to hide while all she did was make herself look like a yellow and pink marble in the goddess's hand but this only made . "Oh arn't you adorable but there's no reason to be scared of me sweetheart I shall not harm you."

"That is Fluttershy I told you about her once Epona the timidest one of the group especially when she meet's new beings but she gets terrified when she's picked up," Ash said as he gently took the trembling ball of fur from Epona's hand and set her down beside her friends as if she was a snowflake.

"The little thing needs to learn to grow a spine," a rough male voice said causing most of the group along with Ash and Epona to glare at the god who spoke.

"I'll have you know Camulos that Fluttershy once stared down a full grown dragon who ended up submitting to her before crying it's eyes out," Ash said causing the male god to raise an eyebrow at Ash before looking at the timid Pegasus while Ash stood up to face the room. "Now then was there anything else that we needed to discuss?" Ash asked but only silence greeted him. "Then I shall take my leave and see some of you in a few days and also I shall decide on the punishment on this group for barging in here since they are my responsibility."

Ash then got onto one knee and placed his hand on the ground palm facing upwards before he gestured for the others to get on his hand which they did without hesitation Ash then began his treck out of the massive structure while the group in his palm only sat in silence and once they reached the main doors Ash opened one with ease before he set the group down before she shrunk himself down to his regular size and his armour vanished into sparks leaving him in his casual attire.

"Ash we...," Rainbow began before he held up a hand.

"Not a word any of you," Ash said before he began to walk down the stairs and the group followed behind him quietly.




Later ??? Ash's P.O.V.




I was lounging on the deck of a luxurious airship not sitting on a chair or nothing just laying back on the hard wood of the deck just basking in the sun with my eyes closed while the others are doing what they please to keep themselves entertained and as for my parents and Alex we left them back at the docks when we boarded this ship so now it was just me and my brother and our Equestrian companions.

"Hey Ash you still mad at me?" Rainbow asked despite me having my eyes closed I knew it was her but I didn't answer nor even open my eyes. "C'mon Ash I said I was sorry," Rainbow said as the warmth of the sun vanished and I felt darkness cover me meaning someone or something was casting a shadow on me.

I then opened one eye and saw Rainbow hovering above me and this caused me to narrow my eye on her causing her to gulp before moving away so the light could resume warming me.

"C'mon already Ash please I'm dying of boredom here," Rainbow said.

"Boo hoo for you then," I said simply.

"Please Ash there's gotta be something I can do," Rainbow pleaded.

"There is," I said and I could feel Rainbow's face light up with hope at that. "And that is sitting down and staying quiet till we get to our destination."

At this Rainbow groaned in annoyance you see the situation here is basically Rainbow's punishment for her little stunt today and so now she has to stay put and not do anything till we arrived at our destination the cruellest fate one can give to one like both Rainbow and Pinkie Pie and all the while Rainbow has been constantly pestering me about it right now I'm tempted to chain her up and gag her but that will just bring awkward questions I wanted to avoid.

"Can you at least tell me where we are going and how long it will be before we get there?" Rainbow asked causing me to let out a groan of my own before I opened my eyes and sat up to look at the cyan pegasus.

"We're going to my school Rainbow because there are some things I need to take care of while we're there and also I ain't telling you how long because it's part of you're punishment now if you don't mind leave me alone," I said as I lay back down on the deck and closed my eyes.

Suddenly a horn sounded startling me into sitting up till I remembered that that horn signalled our arrival Rainbow couldn't have launched herself to the front of the ship fast enough before I got up and followed and once I reached the front deck I saw the others were gazing at the entrance to the school with wonder which made me smile and after a few minutes we finally docked where I led everyone off the ship and onto the docks.

"Oh uh hold up," I said as I stopped before the group causing them all to stop as well.

"What's up Ash?" Rage asked.

"My appearance school still doesn't know I'm a god first all so that's an announcement to best keep that under wraps for now secondly I need to make myself look a little more presentable," I said before I altered my appearance so that I looked like a 17 year old and not only that I extended my wings out before my face grimaced in discomfort as my wings began to retract beneath my shirt and coat when in reality they were retracting beneath my skin.

"Whoa boy what the hey was that!" Rainbow shouted.

"I little trick my parents taught me now that I have my wings back basically I was retracting my wings into my body certainly a better way to hide them then cast an illusion upon them all the time I mean think about it all it would take was for someone to bump into me by accident and whoop my cover is blown and also if I lose concentration 
on the spell then once again cover blown," I said.

"That doesn't hurt does it Ash?" Fluttershy asked with concern.

"Nah it's uncomfortable at most but nothing painful," I said.

"Wouldn't you get wing cramps from something like that?" Rainbow asked causing me to just shrug at her question.

I then led everyone up a massive set of stairs and into the school grounds and that's when I then saw Pinkie and Twilight were looking around like a pair of excited dogs unsure of what to do Pinkie was a easier to figure out because I knew she was looking around for possible new friends to hang out with and with Twilight...well her and a school that may have the answers to every question she may ask...yeah that's also self explanatory.

"So this is where you spent your time while you were deceased...I must say it's a lot bigger in person," Celestia said.

"Well what's say we all head to my room where we can put you're luggage before we work on getting you all a visitor pass and data pad just so none of you get lost," I said before I looked around and out of the corner of my eye I saw we had an audience. "Best move quickly too."

I led the group through the school quickly keeping my eyes open for any students and constantly glancing my IPod or a clock to keep an eye on the time suddenly I hear grunting coming from not too far away and so I decide to quickly investigate it just to make sure it isn't a student but instead it's a bunch of workers working replacing some pavements and the one directing them was a familiar muscular amazon woman and as I looked at her I got an idea.

"Hannah!" I shouted out to get the woman's attention and when she turned to see me her eyes lit up and a smile spread across her face.

"Ash!" Hannah greeted before she gestured for the workers to take a break before she walked over to me and greeted me with a slap on the shoulder. "It's good to see my hardest worker again heard you've been busy."

"Ha that's not even the least of it turns out even I can get exhausted," I said.

"Wait you I don't believe it," Hannah said.

"Oh yeah wearing all my armour into a battle really tires a guy out you saw how I fought during the festival's capture the flag," I said.

"I did I even placed a bet it would be you who snagged the flag and low and behold you managed to grab it," Hannah said.

"Glad I didn't disappoint," I said.

"Ahem."

Turning around I saw the rest of my group was there and staring at us.

"Oh right Hannah I'd like you to meet my friends, my wife and three marefriends," I said.

"Three marefriends and a wife?" Hannah asked.

"I told you about heard relationships right?" I asked.

"Ah right so which ones which?" Hannah asked.

"Okay first the Bearer's of the Elements of Harmony or Mane 6 for short don't ask me how they got that name I'm not sure myself this is Twilight Sparkle the Princess of Friendship, Rarity the best fashion designer I've had the pleasure of meeting, Rainbow Dash one of the fastest pegasi alive and a Wonderbolt, Fluttershy an animal caretaker, Applejack an apple farmer and finally Pinkie Pie baker and resident welcome Wagon next we have Princess Celestia bringer of the dawn and day, Queen Faust creator of Equris, Burning Rage my brother and Harbinger of War and now we have my marefriends first up is Spitfire captain of the Wonderbolts and another of the fastest pegasi alive Tempest Shadow, Nightmare Moon and finally my wife Queen Luna bringer of the night and one of the guardians of the dream realm everyone this is Hannah she's in charge of all the maintenance around here and makes sure everything is running smoothly," I said as I gestured to each individual.

"Wow quite a few titles amongst you all," Hannah said.

"Yeah but you're in charge of keeping this whole place in tip top shape that's quite a task all on it's own," Applejack said.

"Spoken like a true hard worker just like Ash here," Hannah said with a laugh while Applejack just smiled at the compliment.

"Anyway Hannah listen could you do me a favour?" I asked.

"Depends what do you need?" Hannah asked.

"I need some visitor pads for everyone but the problem is with classes almost over I'm pretty sure you know what's gonna be happening soon so could you acquire some for us?" I asked.

"Ah I gotcha no problem I'll swing by you're room to drop them off or send someone to take care of it," Hannah said.

"Sweet catch you later Hannah and I'll even see if I can help out if I'm not busy," I said as we began to leave.

"You don't worry you're pretty little head about that okay Ash," Hannah said as we left.

"What did you mean by something happening soon?" Celestia asked.

"Uh you let remember when I told you how I was often chased around the school?" I asked causing everyone to either nod or hum in agreement. "Well I believe word may have already spread of my return so chances are I'm gonna be running all over the place to avoid them."

"Ah," everyone said in understanding.

"Don't worry Ash you just let us mares scare off the big bad girls," Spitfire purred as she hugged my arm before she began to blow hot air into my ear.

"Hey cut that out let's just get to my room for now kay?" I asked.

With nods from everyone we left for my room and once we were inside I saw nothing had changed since I left.

"Okay feel free to set you're bags down but don't expect to stay for long you'll all most likely get you're own rooms while you're here and Hannah or someone else will be by today with you're data pads so feel free to explore once you have them," I explained.

"Sweet," Rainbow said.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door so I went to answer it and as soon as I opened the door I felt something collide into my stomach and knock me flat on my back and when I looked to see what hit me I was greeted by a familiar Japanese girl with pigtails.

"Washu?" I asked.

"Hey so you haven't forgotten me sweet," Washu said as she sat on my waist.

"Ash."

Looking at the doorway I saw it was Alice, Karen, Zoa, Zyt, Saniel and Jessica.

"Everyone you're all here...but why and how did you know I was back?" I asked.

"In this place word travels fast," Karen said.

"Yeah that's true," I said as I let my head rest upon the floor.

"Speaking of rumours say you were with some others," Zyt said.

"Yeeperooni," Pinkie said while standing right behind Zyt causing him to turn and come nose to nose with the lovable pink ball of energy and sugar.

"Jesus Christ!" Zyt shouted as he leapt into Karen's arms.

"Really you're standing a room with a couple of goddesses that stand over 10 ft along with several other individuals and you just notice us when one of us speaks up," Rage said while Karen looked down at Zyt with a glare before she dropped him on his ass.

"Oh we apologise were we interrupting?" Zoa asked as she looked at the group that came with me.

"No not at all Princess Zoa," Celestia said.

"Oh you brought some more girls to have some fun with us Ash?" Washu said in a suggestive manner as she grinded her crotch against my waist much to the ire of my lovers.

"Get off me would ya," I said as I pushed her off me. "Sad to see you haven't changed."

"Aw no need to be mean when I know you love me," Washu said.

"If thou know what's good for thee and whether thou be Ash's friend and whether thou be dead or not ye will not enjoy the pain we will inflict upon thee if thou continues to make attempts upon our husband," Luna said slipping back into the olden tongue much to my surprise.

"Luna dear the royal we," Faust said.

"So your Jasmine hm," Rage said as he approached the girl at the back of the room.

"Uh yes," Jasmine said rather quickly.

*chuckles* "Relax kid I'm Ash's younger brother Burning Rage and I just want to say thank you for being there for Ash when you were both trapped in that dark place and thank you all for being there when he was dead," Rage said as he looked at the other new arrivals.

"Oh not at all," Zoa said.

"Yeah Ash is a pretty cool dude," Karen said.

So is this the part where we introduce ourselves or...what?" Zyt said.

"I don't think that's necessary since I told you all about the other except I haven't introduced you lot to these three guys I'd like you to meet Nightmare Moon, Spitfire and Tempest Shadow," I said.

"Oh we know about them and how you have you're own personal harem now," Karen said with a smirk.

Yeah seriously dude I'm kinda jealous right now," Zyt said.

"You planing any more?" Jasmine asked with a smirk of her own.

"Knock it off you guys honestly I expect this kinda thing from Washu...speaking of where'd she go?" I asked as I looked around for the girl

Suddenly there was a shriek behind me and when I looked I saw Washu was grouping Celestia's breasts from behind causing the mare to moan before it became another shriek when Washu gave Celestia's ass a particularly hard slap causing me to blush up a storm.

"Ooh now these are defiantly real," Washu purred.

Summoning a large thick book to my hand I then teleported behind Washu and hit her over the head with the spine of the book and I made sure I did that hard causing the girl to cry out in pain.

"You keep that up I swear I'm gonna use my book chop to spit you're head open you horny fool," I said as I held my book up in a menacing way.

"Ow you know it's more effective if you warn someone before you chop," Washu said and I responded by hitting her over the head once again with the book and when I pulled the book away a small cartoon like fountain of blood squirt out from the top of her head. (don't ask me how that happened because I don't know myself)

"Effective enough?" I growled as I glared at the girl.

"Honestly Washu that perverted side of you is going to get you into a lot of trouble one day," Zoa said.

"Hasn't it already?" I asked.

"He's got a point," Saniel said.

"I gotta ask though Ash will you be staying for the contest tonight?" Zyt asked.

"Contest what contest?" I asked.

"Hey ning nong he just got back don't push anything on him?" Karen said almost as if she was scolding a younger sibling for misbehaving.

Suddenly I got an alert on my data pad and when I looked I saw I had a notification.

"Shoot that time already sorry guys gotta dash Merlin has some magic lessons he wants to cram into my head before we head back to Equestria in a few days and there are a few other things I need to do between now and then," I said.

"Can I come I've heard you compare this Merlin to Starswirl and I wish to meet him myself and ask some questions," Twilight said.

"I'd allow it Twi but you forget this is a school you can't walk around without a visitor pass so till the guy arrives you all need to stay put," I said as I made my way towards the door and upon opening it I was greeted by dozens of eyes that belonged to female students all of whom lit up when they saw me but before anyone could breath a word I slammed the door shut. "Figures."

"What's wrong Ash?" Faust asked.

"Apparently my little 'fan club' are very eager to see me again and are right outside the door so getting out that way is a no no," I said use air quotes causing a few to chuckle at my predicament as I made my way towards the window in my room.

"So what do you plan to do jump out the window?" Zyt laughed.

"That's the general plan," I said as I began to run my hand along the edge of the window.

"Ash you do know that those windows are fixed in place to stop anyone from sneaking-," Zoa began before there was a click and the window creaked open. "-out."

"Are you kidding me you mean all of our windows can do that?" Karen asked.

"Not really I'm a special case you see because of all the girls blocking the door I have to use this as an escape route and only as an escape route just so I can get to my classes on time this is the agreement I have with the school," I said before I heard Karen mumble something.

"Oh Ash before I forget and only if you're interested the contest that was mentioned is a talent competition so if you wish I'm pretty sure we'd all love to hear you sing again," Zoa said.

"I'll think about it and is it alright I ask that you show my living friends around while I head to class?" I asked.

"Of course," Zoa said.

"Count me in," Zyt said.

"Sure," Karen said.

"We'd be happy too," Jessica said.

"Mm-hm," Alice hummed with a nod

"It'd be our pleasure," Saniel said.

"Got that right," Washu said.

"Also keep an eye on Thing One and Thing Two and Thing Three," I said as I pointed at Pinkie, Washu and Cadence.

"What why am I involved here?" Cadence whined.

"Because I know the only reason you're here is to meet Aphrodite so the pair of you can give me a headache," I said before I left.




Third Person P.O.V




"Well that's the school prince for ya always rushing about," Washu said.

"School prince?" Tempest asked.

"To put it simply it's a title for the top student of the school they need to have perfect grades and good looks to be referred to as School Prince or Princess," Zoa said.

"So kinda like Twilight here," Applejack said causing the lavender princess to blush in embarrassment.

"Oh I don't think I was that great," Twilight said as she scuffed her hoof against the ground.

"I disagree I believe both you and Cadence would have been more then worthy of that title back then," Celestia said with a smile.

"So are there any perks with being a prince or princess here?" Rainbow asked.

"Sure basically the prince or princess can order around the students to do what ever he wants as long as it's within reason also gets automatic first dibs on everything and anything it's basically like being royalty only at school," Washu said.

"And basically every student has to agree on who it supposed to be and it came as no surprise when Ash was selected," Zyt said.

"Well Ash ain't the type to reap in the benefits he's more one of those down to Equris types," Applejack said.

"Oh we know and that just makes every one all the more crazy for him so much so Ash has a club dedicated to preserving his perfection," Jessica said dramatically.

"Seriously?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh yes they're called the 'I heart Ash Blade bodyguards' they've been known to chase off anyone that tries to get to close but so far they haven't been able to stop anyone from chasing Ash but they have helped him escape but they even tried chasing us off a few times," Washu said.

"Oh my that's horrible," Fluttershy said.

"Ah so she can speak!" Zyt said loudly causing both Fluttershy and Alice to shriek and hide behind Faust and Zoa.

"Oh now you've done it you've gone and scared the pair of them," Karen scolded.

"Hey you said something about wanting Ash to perform again for some kind of contest what's up with that?" Rage asked.

"Oh uh how much has Ash told you about things up here when he was...y'know?" Zoa asked.

"Up until some game of capture the flag whee he duelled against...oh what was her name Saba I believe it was," Rage said.

"Ah I know the one and did Ash tell you what happens after the games are finished?" Jessica asked.

"No we got up to Ash defeating Saba and that was it," Twilight said.

"Well after the games a grand party is held at the end to disperse any hostility's that may have arisen during the games and when that happens there are friendly festival competitions that take place during the party one of them being a ball toss or a dart toss stuff like that," Saniel said.

"And my personal favourite the karaoke, dance revolution," Washu cheered while the other students groaned.

"Oh interesting tell me more?" Pinkie said as she slid up beside Washu who was unfazed by the sudden appearance.

"It's basically like one of those dance games you see in arcades where you dance to the arrows or shapes that are on screen  but instead of following directions you more like have to dance freestyle to match the song and as a added bonus there's an earpiece and mic that allows you to sing along with the song for extra points and the best part the songs are all random," Washu said causing Pinkie to grin like a maniac.

"Where can I get me one of those?" Pinkie demanded.

"Now I know why Ash asked us to keep an eye on them," Karen groaned.

"So it goes like this...," Zoa began.

"Uh actually you mind if we take a peek," Rainbow asked.

"Huh?" the students asked.

"Like look into you're memory," Rainbow suggested.

"Rainbow Dash we can't just ask them so blatantly to look into their memories!" Rarity shouted.

"And yet we have no problem letting the princesses look into our dreams," Rainbow said causing said princesses to wilt slightly.

"Unlike them Rainbow we are accustomed to such things and the princesses protect our dreams from nightmares," Rarity said.

"I'm up for it."

Looking at the voice everyone saw it was Zyt.

"Just as long as it is that memory and that memory alone and also this isn't painful," Zyt said.

"No problem I know how to do this," Twilight said as her horn became aglow.

"Uh pardon me Twilight but could you hold you're spell for a few seconds there's just something I wish to take care of," Moon said as she made her way to the door.

"Uh sure but what is it you're doing?" Twilight asked.

As if answering her question Nightmare Moon opened it to reveal all the girls who were outside were still there and were trying to listen through the door and when it was opened those leaning into the door fell to the hooves of a very annoyed alicorn.

"SCRAM YOU SKANKS!" Moon roared in the Royal Canterlot Voice blowing all of the girls back before they took off while Moon simply closed the door and dusted off her hands.

"Damn I knew that royal voice thing was loud but yikes," Karen said as she rubbed an ear from the volume.

"Okay moving on," Twilight said before she focused on Zyt.

There was a sudden bright flash and when the light dissipated the group was outside on the main school's lawn and the sky above was shrouded in darkness with million's of stars illuminating the heavens while on the ground there were several stands for serving food and drink along with games for everyone but there was a large crowd around what looked like a massive stage with an equally large screen behind that produced a background that pulsed and made patterns that matches the song while the stage was illuminated by several lights from above and below the stage illuminating two figures who were onstage and dancing to the music one being Washu and the other being Zyt and both were dancing to the music that was playing which quickly ended and when it ended the two dancers paused and looked at the screen and the words 'Player 1 Wins' appeared on screen causing Washu to jump for joy while Zyt had a defeated look on his face before he got off stage and over to a familiar group of students all wearing casual wear including Ash who was wearing a some simple sneakers with white socks a black belt tan pants a white buttoned up vest and a white fedora with a black ribbon going around it.

"I'll buy all the sweets in a vendor to whomsoever slays the beast," Zyt said as he gestured to Washu who was busy soaking up the attention of the cheering crowd.

"Is she that good?" Ash asked.

"Really good," Saniel groaned.

"Hm I'll take my shot," Ash said as he began to walk towards the stage.

"Be our guest...just don't be upset when you lose!" Karen shouted out while Ash just gave a dismissal wave to show he acknowledge what she said.

Soon Ash had stepped up onto the stage causing the entire crowd to oooo at Washu's new challenger.

"Oh wasn't expecting you to get on stage I thought you're talents would be more akin to being on the battlefield but whatever hope you don't bruise you're pride," Washu said in a playful way when she saw Ash before taking a stance that faced him.

"What is there a rule that prevents me from trying like everyone else?" Ash asked as he gestured to the crowd before he too took a stance facing Washu.

And so with both players ready the number five appeared on the screen before it began to count down and that is when the music began.



As the music began the crowd began to jump up and down while Washu and Ash danced with all the passion they could muster and both were really good if the cheering was any indication but like all things the music came to an end and when it did both dancers had gotten into a finishing pose just as the music stopped causing the crowd to cheer loudly Ash and Washu then looked at the screen but Washu seemed confident as she started playing with her hair but Ash was quiet and when the words came up saying 'Player 2 Wins' Washu's jaw hit the floor before she turned to Ash who just offered a casual shrug while the audience cheered hard but Ash and Washu just shook hands before Washu walked off the stage to join her friends but not before promising vengeance Ash was about to get off the stage too when suddenly Xuthus stepped up on stage wearing casual wear which was a pair of jeans a white shirt and a motorcycle jacket.

"You don't mind if I challenge you?" Xuthus said.

"Please I'm pretty sure the audience is just begging for another show," Ash said as he gestured to the crowd before he began to loose the buttons on his shirt causing Xuthus to scoff.

"Seriously?" Xuthus asked.

"What all that dancing got me hot," Ash said causing several of the girls to swoon.

"Well why don't we make this interesting," Xuthus said as he went and removed his own jacket before he tossed Ash a earpiece and mic before he put one in his own ear.

"Oh now things are getting exciting," Ash said with a smirk before he put the device in.

Once the two were ready the countdown began but instead of facing each other the two were facing the audience again but when it ended a new song began to play.



As the music began to play both Ash and Xuthus began to dance in an erotic way all the while singing in sync with each other and the song and as they dance Ash drew a love heart in mid air using his magic leaving a glowing pink outline of the love heart hovering before Ash before he put two fingers to his lips and blew a kiss to the audience causing several girls in the front row to feint but soon the song began to end and when it did both Xuthus and Ash got into a finishing pose but Ash's involved him tossing his hat into the audience.

Suddenly the surroundings had returned to Ash's quarters and almost every female in the room was blushing up a storm.

"Oh...my," Fluttershy said.

Certainly a stunning performance," Rarity said while fanning herself.

"Hey when we get home I reckon we should get Ash to give us a...private show," Spitfire said causing her herd mates to nod in agreement when suddenly there was a knock on the door.

"Uh excuse me I was told to deliver some visitor passes here."

Zoa then moved to the door and opened it before she said thank you to the individual who was outside before she reached for something and then re-entered the room before closing the door and handed the visitors from below a white data pad.

"These will allow you to walk around without any interruptions just as long as you don't interrupt a class or go anywhere that's marked with staff only," Zoa explained.

"Sweet," Rainbow cheered.

"Well I don't know about all of you but I am in need of a bath right about now so I think I shall check out the bathhouse Ash said was around here," Celestia said.

"Ooo need a bathing partner?" Washu asked as she held her hands up in a grabby motion only to receive a foot to her face from Karen.

"By the gods you're a pain can't honestly wonder on how I can put up with you," Karen said.

"And where will the rest of you go?" Saniel asked.

"Well I want to look at the library I can't even begin to imagine all the knowledge that may be stored up here," Twilight said with a childlike giddiness.

"I think I shall join you as well," Faust said.

"Well then allow me to show you both the way then since I too need to head that way myself," Zoa said before the two left.

"Hey Karen Ash said you like to work out at a gym here you mind if you show both me and Applejack?" Rainbow asked as she flew over towards Karen.

"My kind of girls," Karen said before she led the two mares out.

"Um I noticed there are some critters here but could someone tell me where they live exactly...if you don't mind that is?" Fluttershy asked one of the students.

Fluttershy then felt a small tug on the sleeve of her sweater and saw Alice gesturing her to follow and so both she and Fluttershy left the room.

"No doubt they'll be fine," Rage said as he too went to leave.

"Where are you going Rage?" Luna asked.

"Eh probably the arena if I'm lucky I may see a fight," Rage said before he reached for the doorknob.

"I'll take you there and I think you may be in luck now that I think about it," Zyt said as he left with Rage.

"Hey Pinkie right wanna go have some fun?" Washu asked the pink party pony.

"Sure," Pinkie and before anyone could say a word the two rushed out of the room.

"And what of you dear niece what shall you do?" Celestia asked as she looked at Cadence.

"Oh I think I shall just wander around and take in the sights I mean it's not every day one get's to come to a place like this," Cadence said before she left.

"And you Rarity?" Nightmare Moon asked.

"Oh now that I think about it I have no idea on what I shall do," Rarity said.

"You are a fashion designer Miss Rarity are you not?" Jessica asked.

"Oh yes I am darling but why do you ask?" Rarity asked.

"Well I just happen to know someone who creates some of the softest and yet strongest of silk I've ever seen she's a good friend of both me and Ash and I think you two will get along splendidly," Jessica said.

"Oh is that so well please lead on I'm actually quite curious on who this person is," Rarity said as she left with Jessica.

"So what of you four am I to assume you'll go looking for Ash?" Saniel asked while he turned to look at Luna, Nightmare Moon, Spitfire and Tempest Shadow.

"No Ash said he had some lessons to partake in and besides it's not like we need to be beside him every minute of the day right," Tempest said.

"Fair enough but might I ask what will you do then?" Saniel asked.

"Hm good question," Luna said.

"Why not join me in the bathhouse," Celestia suggested.

"Hm y'know that sounds like a nice idea," Spitfire said.

"Agreed," Luna said causing the last two mares to just shrug in agreement.

"Very well I shall leave you too it then since I too have studying to do," Saniel said before he gave a short bow and left while the remaining five left for the bathhouse.




Few Minutes Later Ash's P.O.V.




"Here we are," Merlin said proudly as he handed me a large thick book with a blue cover and gold binders going horizontally over the book and on the front was a strange symbol that represented two words.

"Rune Magic," I said excitedly as I took the book in my hands and ran my hand over the cover while the old wizard chuckled.

"Indeed and I'm glad that you're excited Ash because this is now yours Ash," Merlin said causing me to freeze up in shock.

"Wait mine but sir-," I began.

"I'm not going to need it anymore Ash and that little 'fight' you had with Cosmos shows me you are more then ready to learn the rest of these runes besides if you wish you can teach others how to use these when you find someone worthy of becoming a Runelord," Merlin said.

"I just...I don't...," I fumbled.

"I know Ash but I believe it goes without saying you should be careful on how you use these hmm," Merlin said.

"Of course," I said as I bowed to my teacher.

"Best put that somewhere safe," Merlin said causing me to nod quickly before I placed it in a pocket dimension for reading later.

With nothing else to be discussed I left the room with a giddy bounce in my step I was eager to get back to my own room so I could do some reading but because of my excitement I didn't notice some students laying in wait for me outside the door until I opened it causing me to walk into one so that we were chest to chest with her breasts squishing into my chest and our lips but inches apart .

"Uh...," Was all I could say before I took a single step backwards before I teleported behind the crowd and bolted like a rabbit.

"CATCH HIM!"

"Don't you girls ever get tired of this game?" I asked.

"NO!" came the collective shout.

Shaking my head I then made for the doors that led outside of the building and into the main lawn and made it through them but almost ran into Zoa and Twilight but managed to kick at the ground in an effort to launch me sideways to avoid them.

"Sorry you two!" I shouted as I continued to run.

The chase led me all over the school I have to say their persistence was seriously starting to get on my nerves soon the chase led me in front of the bathhouse where I was cornered leaving me with only on alternative which was to go inside most likely an attempt to nullify my teleporting since the place is warded to prevent anyone from sneaking a peek but thankfully the place was massive and also I do have the ability to fly if it becomes necessary so rushing inside I began to make my way through the levels with the girls still chasing me and when I looked behind me to see how close my pursuers were I suddenly felt no ground beneath my right foot and fell forward causing me to turn my head to look ahead but before I could figure out what was going on I landed face first into something very soft and warm but my sight was shrouded in darkness then there was a terrific splashing sound my body felt warm but also very wet and when I pulled my head back I saw I was face to face with a massive set of breasts capped with rose pink nipples but what confused me was that these breasts were covered in short alabaster fur till finally everything clicked and I looked up to see a smiling Celestia who also had a tint of pink in her cheeks from blushing.

"Uh...hi Celestia," I said nervously.

"You know if you wanted to motorboat me Ash you could have just asked," Celestia said with a smile that could rival Cheshire causing me to launch myself backwards and I landed with another splash and it was then I realised that I was in a private bath much like the one I was in after my duel with Xuthus and his siblings.

"I'm so sorry I wan't trying to-," I started when suddenly I was dragged backwards and then felt my head resting on something equally soft to Celestia's chest pillows.

"You! Don't think I know what you were doing Celestia you opened up that portal specifically to face you so that Ash would fall into your fat cow tits so you could try seducing him!" a voice said above me causing me to look up and see a very angry Nightmare Moon.

"Moon?" I asked in confusion.

"That's quite a bold claim Moon but what proof do you have to back up you're claim?" Celestia asked as she tilted her head to the side and smiled innocently causing Moon to growl and I felt her arms tighten around me which so happened to be over my throat and I began to feel myself get dragged into the water.

"Uh Moon I think it might be a good idea to let Ash up so he can breath," the voice of Luna said.

After a few seconds I felt Moons arms lift from my throat and I sprung from the water for some much needed air before I looked at Moon and saw her bowing and apologising to me at a rapid speed I then looked around the room and saw the bath did indeed also contain Luna and beside them was Spitfire and Tempest.

"Hello everyone...sorry for dropping in like that," I said as I regained my breath.

"You shouldn't apologise I was the one that opened that portal for you allowing you to be here because for some reason teleporting doesn't seem to work here," Celestia said.

"That would be the wards in this place they stop people from teleporting in and out of the facility so no one gets a peek at the opposite sex," I said as I took in a large breath before I stood up straight. "But this begs the question on why portals work and teleportation does no-."

"Get down!" Moon cried out before she pushed me down into the water once again only this time it was for a bit longer before I was once more let up for air and when I was I gave a small glare at Moon who held up her hand defensively.

"Those girls were searching the baths for you we had to hide you somehow," Tempest said in Moon's defence.

"Good thing those sluts weren't brave enough to challenge us in searching the room," Luna said.

"Y'know Ash while you're here why not bath with us to...take you're mind off of things," Spitfire said before she glided through the water towards me before she began to remove my clothes.

"Spitfire as much as I would enjoy that there is still company in the room," Moon said as she gestured to Celestia who was enjoying Spitfire removing my clothes.

"Why not let her watch after all it's nothing she hasn't seen before," Spitfire said with smirk as she fully pulled away my shirt.

"Oh now isn't this a steamy little session we've stumbled upon."

Looking upon the new voice I was greeted by not one but two goddesses of love both ready for a dip in the bath with only towels to cover their bodies.

"Oh no," I groaned when I saw both Cadence and Aphrodite.

"Look at you Ash sitting a bath half naked and surrounded by all these beautiful women and over a few hundred chancing you around you lucky dog," Cadence purred.

Suddenly I heard a snap and suddenly I felt my pants, underwear, socks and shoes disappear.

"There now you can fully enjoy the bath Aphrodite said with a smile.

"I wasn't intending to stay," I said causing Spitfire to groan.

"Oh Ash no need to be shy in fact the three of us won't even interfere we can just enjoy a nice drink while the rest of you have some fun while we watch the show," Aphrodite said as she led Cadence over towards Celestia and removed their towels before stepping into the water but I looked away before I saw anything.

"Sex in front of two goddesses of love and a goddess of the sun am I the only one turned on by that idea," Spitfire asked before she hugged my arm and blew into my ear.

"It does sound appealing," Luna said as she licked her lips.

"Whoa now hold on you two-," I began.

"It does sound tempting," Tempest said.

I then looked at Moon to ask her to help but I saw she was blushing and was all fidgety before I looked at Aphrodite with a scowl.

"What did you do!?" I growled.

"Oh I merely opened up their minds to a little...suggestion," Aphrodite said with a smirk before she turned to Cadence and used her fingers to grasp Cadence's chin and make the alicorn turn to look at the goddess. "Isn't that right...my pet."

Aphrodite then moved in and captured Cadence's lips causing the young alicorn to moan and her moans escalated when one of Aphrodite's hands descended into the water and I'm not gonna lie the scene before me made my soldier begin to stand at attention.

"I need an adult," I said.

"Oh Ash we are adults," Luna purred into my ear as her hand brushed against my manhood beneath the water.

"FOUND HIM!"

Suddenly door to the bath was slammed open and beyond it were several female students who all paused to look at the scene before them.

"Naughty girls barging in a group of people bathing," Aphrodite playfully scolded.

I then decided I had had enough I then created a bright light and shot it out around me that temporarily blinded everyone alowing me to quickly bring my wings out from beneath my skin and make a portal that led into my room on the ceiling I then flew upwards and into my room and before anyone managed to regain their vision I closed the portal and sighed.

"Dammit Aphrodite," I growled out as I took a breather from the scene from before.

I then went to take care of my boner before I got myself changed into some other clothes because it was fairly obvious I won't be getting the clothes I was once wearing back and once I was dressed I debated on what I should do now when I remembered the book Merlin gave me and so quickly summoning the thick tome I took it over to my desk and began to read through it.




Few Hours Later




*knock knock knock*

"One second," I called as I closed the book and sent it away before I stretched myself out before I got out of my chair and walked towards the door and upon opening it I saw it was Rage. "Rage what's going on?"

"You remember that contest that was going on right?" Rage asked.

"Yeah the one that's for tonight?" I asked.

"Well it's about to start and I was sent here to get ya," Rage said causing me to look out the window and saw it was dark out.

"Crap best get going then huh," I said as I closed the door behind me as I stepped out into the hallway.

Rage and I then walked down the hallways of the boys dormitory and upon exiting the room we were greeted by several a massive crowd of people surrounded by lights and sound there were stands that contained games and prizes and a stage at the back for the big contest and a smile was plastered on everyone's face.

"There you are!"

Spinning around I was greeted by Washu.

"Yeah sorry Washu I was preocu-," I began before Washu interrupted me.

"Doesn't matter it's almost you're turn for the contest," Washu said as she got behind me and began to push me towards the stage.

"My turn but I never signed up," I said.

"True but I did," Washu said.

"Say What!" I shouted.

"No point arguing about it now Ash so get up there and start singing," Washu said as she continued to push me forward.

I couldn't help but just sigh and agree with her logic since there was no point in debating about it now so I walked on my own and we soon arrived at the stage and as we walked I thought about what song I should sing since it was obvious that Washu only signed me up so I could sing and as we walked I reached the conclusion of what song I would sing and this one would also kill two birds with one stone soon my name was called up and I then stepped on stage the crowd cheered for me and in the front row I saw all my friends and lovers were there and in the centre of the stage was a mic on a stand which I grasped by the stand and quickly cleared my throat.

"How's everyone doing tonight?" I asked causing the audience to cheer. "Good and I'm glad now then tonight...I want to sing a song for some very special girls in my life some girls who mean the world to me...they know who they are," I said as I quickly glanced at my lovers who were all leaning a little closer then everyone causing me to smile. "And so without further adieu," I said before a song began to play.



I tapped my foot to the beat before I grabbed the stand by the mic with my left hand keeping my right hand free and began to sing using my right hand to make gestures while I sang and the crowd ate it up while my friends just enjoyed the song especially my lovers and when the song ended the crowd's cheered but my lovers had another idea they teleported/flew onstage and each one kissed my upon the lips causing many dejected wails to rise from the crowd.
> Chapter 47 Battle Between Gods (Unedited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I awoke the next morning with a yawn and saw I was in my dorm room after the contest last night I then felt movement on my right and saw it was Spitfire and she had a hand on my chest and I felt one of her legs on my thighs and she seemed to have a content smile on her face before I gently shook her to rouse her and soon succeeded causing her to yawn before looking at me.

"Morning beautiful," I greeted with a kiss to her nose.

"Hey," Spitfire said sleepily before we both got up.

"Y'know you and the others were provided with rooms of you're own," I said.

"Aw then how would you be able to sleep what with none of you're mares next to you," Spitfire said causing me to chuckle.

"You're only here because you wanted me all to yourself tonight," I said.

"Maybe," Spitfire said.

*Chuckles* "C'mon captain we best get cleaned up before getting our asses over to the cafeteria," I said as I got out of bed.

"Are you inviting me to shower with you?" Spitfire asked as I made my way to the bathroom and stopped at the door.

"Do you want to shower on you're own?" I asked.

"Hell no!" Spitfire called out before she got out of the bed and made her way over to the bathroom and entered first but as she passed me I gave her large posterior a slap causing her to squeak.

"Oh you're gonna pay for that," Spitfire said.

After a steamy shower session both Spitfire and I made our way to the cafeteria for breakfast and discovered we were the not first ones here because of a few early risers but the place was mostly empty I then led Spitfire over to group of tables and pulled the chair out for her before pushing her in causing several girls to groan pitifully at the action.

"Heart breaker," Spitfire teased.

"They were gonna have to figure out I was taken sooner or later now then allow me to go tend to you're meal," I said as I began to leave.

"But I haven't ordered anything," Spitfire said causing me to look over my shoulder to look at her.

"I know what you're favourite is," I said before I left.

Once I stepped inside the kitchen I saw several chefs working on breakfast and so I immediately got to work in getting ready to cook and once that was done I walked over to Valentine.

"Valentine!" I called out as I approached.

"Ah my best chef it has been a long time I was quite surprised to see you were back," Valentine said.

"It's good to see you too listen I'm planing on working on some individual breakfasts for a large group of people this morning you don't mind sparing a bench and some ingredients would you?" I asked.

"Not at all help yourself and as for the rest of you chop chop we have hungry mouths to feed," Valentine said before she clapped her hands to get everyone back on track.

"I then set myself to work in preparing breakfast and after awhile and working on several dishes for my friends and when I had finished I loaded everything onto a cart and made my way to the exit but before I left I decided to change my attire to that of a waiter complete with a white cloth draped over my right arm with matching white gloves on my hands and finally a bow tie.

"Oo la la someone is looking sharp," Valentine said.

"Just though I'd treat my lovers and friends this morning don't ask me why I'm doing this," I said.

"You're lovers into this sorta thing?" Valentine asked.

"I'll know soon enough," I said.

I then made my way back out into the dining room and I saw many people have arrived and when one notice me they quickly pointed it out and passed word along to another but I ignored them as I made my way to the table where I left Spitfire however upon arriving I saw 20 female students surrounding the table but not just any students but the 'I Heart Ash Blade Club' and all of my living friends and lovers were there as well and as I approached I began to hear the conversation.

"-so the question here is this what gives you all the right that you all think you can be in the presence of the prince?" the leader of the group said who I knew to be Caroline.

"About the same right as anyone because we can because he's our friend," Twilight said.

"Well I'm here to inform you that you can't," Caroline said.

"And what makes you think you have the right to stop us," Rainbow asked as she got up and moved to get into the girls face.

"As the president of the 'I Heart Ash Blade Club' it my duty to ensure that the prince is kept the way he is perfect and flawless something neither of you are you a merely a distraction and don't think I haven't seen all of you trying to seduce him with your fat tits and big butts you whores," Caroline said as she pointed an accusing finger at the group.

"Excuse you!" Rainbow Dash shouted.

"Pay no attention darling she is merely jealous of our feminine beauty and who can blame her," Rarity said as she took a dainty sip of some tea causing me to smirk.

"Rarity is right what with that wash board chest of hers and no curves to speak of it's no wonder she can't land a man around here," Cadence said as she too sipped some of her tea causing Caroline's face to turn red in rage.

"Y'know it's not okay to decide who should be friends with who we have every right to be with him and talk to him as anyone else and I know Ash would agree now if you don't mind we're waiting for Ash to return so we can all have breakfast together," Fluttershy said as she stood up and spoke clearly making me proud of her assertiveness but the feeling turned to shock and rage when Caroline slapped Fluttershy across her face causing the entire table to look at Fluttershy in shock while Nightmare Moon bless her heart rounded on Caroline and she wasn't the only one because I was marching over to them with many words on my mind.

"How dare you lay you're foul hand upon sweet Fluttershy!" Nightmare Moon roared before she fired a spell but Caroline conjured up a shield to protect herself.

"Oh please like I have anything to fear from a fat freak show like you," Caroline said.

I then transformed my right arm to become demonic and I then brought it down on Caroline's shoulder hard making her jolt before I curled my fingers into her not enough to break the skin but enough to hurt.

"Whoops now you've done it," Rage grinned.

I then growled as I released some of my aura and I saw every girl who was surrounding the table along with the bystanders went pale while all of my friends remained unaffected while slowly Caroline turned around and her pale skin turned even more pale when she saw me no words were said but a silent conversation was going on between us before I then teleported to Moon's side and wrapped my left arm around her waist and pulled Moon in for a kiss who was shocked but quickly melted into it while the members of the club could only stare dumbstruck at what I was doing before I released Moon's lips who seemed a little dizzy from the sudden kiss before I turned and glared down at Caroline.

"You have just earned yourself two months of cleaning duty of both the bath house and the toilets Caroline and as for the rest of you surrounding this table since none of you stopped this you all are going to have the same punishment and finally I hereby disband this club as I should have done the moment it appeared," I said sternly causing every girl to look at me in horror but no one protested before they hung their heads in shame and walked away while I went over to Fluttershy and checked the area where she was slapped. "Are you okay?"

"Oh I'm fine Ash you helped me to be tough remember," Fluttershy said before she winced as my fingers brushed over her cheek and I saw a bruise would form.

"That I did but let me take care of this after all this happened because I didn't force them to disband sooner," I said as I began to heal her cheek.

"So why didn't you?" Rainbow asked.

"Eh I thought they would be able to keep the other girls from chasing me and it worked for the most part," I said.

"But without them won't there be more students to chase you around now?" Twilight asked.

"No I don't think so after last night I'm quite convinced they will stop now...There that should do it don't want Big Mac to start throwing fists at me because I wasn't making sure nothing happened to you," I said as I finished healing Fluttershy's cheek.

"Thank you Ash," Fluttershy said.

"Now then I believe breakfast is served," I said as I made my way over to the food cart and served the group their food.

"Cooking and waitering for us, Ash you spoil us," Rarity said as I placed her food on the table before her.

"Don't see it as a chore but rather a thing I enjoy," I said as I placed the last dishes down before I too took a seat.

"So then what's this about fighting the gods Ash?" Rage asked.

"Hmph Always the one to ask the serious questions Rage," I said before I took a bite out of some toast I prepared for myself before I chewed and swallowed. "Basically I was challenged by Zeus, Poseidon, Athena and Ares but Ares just wishes to fight me to test who is better."

"Why?" Fluttershy asked.

"Because I had a go at so many of the Greek gods for being downright assholes to mortals not that there are't mortals who deserve it but what about the ones who aren't," I said.

"How did that start out?" Rainbow asked.

*sigh* "Basically some of the gods tried to convince me to stay up here but refused and then when they asked why I want to go back to Equris I told them because you were all my friends and said if I stay up here I might become like them and when asked what I meant by that I reminded them of what they did to mortals in the past and so they challenged me basically because they were all upset because I pointed out their faults and weren't happy about it and so we we're settling it and if I win the mortals who were wronged are freed from their torment," I said.

"And if you lose?" Twilight asked.

"I give up my godhood," I said causing Rarity to shriek in horror. "Why are you panicking?"

"But Ash why would you give up you're godhood so willingly?" Rarity asked.

"Rarity being a god is only part of what I am," I said.

"B-b-but-," Rarity began.

"Rares you should have known that would be Ash's response," Applejack said as she place a hand on Rarity's shoulder.

"Besides Ash has got this," Rainbow said with a dismissive wave.

"I don't know about that Rainbow," I said.

"What do you mean Ash you've fought literal armies on you're own for crying out loud this will be cake for you," Rainbow said.

"Yeah armies of mortals and I had help those times this is different I'm still getting used to my power here but thankfully I do have an ace up my sleeve," I said.

"That so?"

Turning to face the voice I saw it was a towering woman who had blonde hair that matched Applejack's and was wearing a toga.

"Oh hello Harmonia," I said as when I saw the goddess.

"It is good to see you as well Ash," Harmonia said.

"Everyone this is Harmonia Greek goddess of peace and harmony," I said.

"No need to introduce yourselves in fact most of you have done so much good work in my name for some time now I thank you," Harmonia said.

"Oh it was nothing," Twilight said.

"We thank you for you're kind words," Celestia said with a brief bow.

"So what brings you by?" I asked.

"I came to inform you of the time set for you're duel," Harmonia said.

"I see so they decided?" I asked.

"Yes a high noon today after you're morning classes," Harmonia said.

"I see thank you Harmonia," I said.

"Best of luck to you Ash," Harmonia said before she left.

"Y'know for a Greek goddess she seems...nice," Rage said.

"Yep Harmonia is one of the good ones," I said.

"So what now Ash?" Tempest asked.

"I'm going to go to class then I'm gonna kick the crap out of some gods and then we go home," I said.

"So who's you're first class with?" Spitfire asked.

"Futsunushi Japanese god of war he was also the one who first taught me how to use my sword strikes," I said before I left.




Three Hours Later The Arena Locker Room




I was standing at the entrance to the arena wearing nothing but my casual clothes and favourite coat with Whispering Wind in hand and my folded shield in the other no other weapons were with me this time and that was okay with me I was taking deep breaths as I waited for the gates to rise so that I could step into the arena was I nervous pfft fuck yeah but I have no regrets I may respect the gods to a degree but I needed to drive in the point that they weren't perfect and couldn't do whatever they wanted just because they could slowly the gate began to lift and I calmly walked out into the arena and was greeted by the roar of the crowd of students who were here to witness this and sitting in a grand box was most of the Greek pantheon along with Tyr who would reside over the games to make sure everything was fair game and standing in the sands before them were my opponents upon looking around the seats of the stadium I could see my group easily thanks to a massive banner courtesy of Pinkie Pie I then walked into the centre of the arena and Zeus, Poseidon, Athena and Ares walked over to join me I also saw Zeus and Athena were wearing shorter toga's and Zeus was carrying a quiver of lightning bolts on his back soon I saw Tyr step forward to the front of the viewing box to make an announcement.

"Today we are here to bear witness to a battle between the gods of Greece Zeus, Poseidon, Athena and Ares verses The God of Balance Ash Blade," Tyr said causing the crowd to gasp and for me to roll my eyes at her revealing my title.

"Bound to happen sooner or later I guess," I muttered quietly.

"If both challenges will present their claims should they seize victory we will begin with the challenged party Ash Blade," Tyr said causing me to raise my right hand.

"If I seize victory the gods and goddesses of the Greek pantheon shall release the victims of their selfish deeds undoing any and all curses that were placed upon them before offering them a formal and public apology before spending the next ten hundred thousand millennium working to make up for their selfish deeds and learning to respect mortal rights they shall do this by living like regular mortals no magic and no powers and upon my victory none of Greek gods will seek vengeance against me or anyone for this deed all will be settled here and now," I said to the whole crowd before I lowered my arm causing the students to gasp and talk amongst themselves.

"Are these terms agreeable to the challengers?" Tyr asked.

"Agreed," the four before me said.

"And now for the challengers," Tyr said before Zeus raised his arm.

"If we seize victory the god Ash Blade will willingly surrender his godhood and he will also spend the next ten hundred thousand millennium in Tartarus for his tongue which he used to slander the gods of Olympus and during that time whenever we have need of him he will answer our call and carry out any task we have of him no matter what it is simply put he will be a slave to our will," Zeus said smugly causing my fist to clench tightly.

"Are these terms agreeable to the challenged?" Tyr asked.

"...Agreed," I said but could only imagine the looks of horror on everyone's face.

"Then if all will stand at the ready," Tyr began causing my opponents to take a stance and summon their weapons Zeus drew a lightning bolt Poseidon his trident, Athena her spear and hoplon and Ares his sword and hoplon while I drew Whispering Wind and unfolded my kite shield. "Begin!"

It came as no surprise to me when I saw Ares charge at me first but I simply used my magic to pull a chunk of earth out of the ground and push it towards him but as I suspected he just busted through it but the bolder was just a diversion allowing me to rush at him with a strike that was known as 'Tenebris Thrust' and managed to strike Ares in the shoulder that was holding his hoplon before I followed up with a quick attack which he parried with his sword before pushing me away Ares then went with several quick attacks but thanks to my trusty kite shield I blocked each attack he made in his barrage but soon the feeling of static electricity appeared to my left alerting me to move my shield to the left to block the incoming attack while using Whispering Wind to block Ares incoming attack while the blow that struck my shield sent me flying back across the arena where I landed on my back before I got up and saw it was Zeus who had hauled a lightning bolt at me but I quickly got up and was once again met with a barrage of Ares attacks forcing me on the defensive  before I used my shield and swung it horizontally managing to hit him and force him back before I attacked with a barrage of my own attacks till suddenly I felt that static feeling again but this time I managed to break Ares's guard before I threw him towards the where the static feeling was coming from causing him to take a full on bolt of lightning and the armour he was wearing certainly didn't help him but I wasn't done there with my shield held out before me I ran at Ares and began to push him towards Zeus before I stopped and threw Ares off my shield.

But before Ares could land on Zeus the king of the gods merely stepped  to the side I then ran forward and before Zeus could react I spun around counter clockwise and went to strike Zeus across the chest but a wall of wind had formed around him creating a skintight shield of air Zeus then raised his hand and I saw wind form a ball in the palm of his hand to inflict great damage upon me so I quickly jumped backward just in time for Zeus to discharge the ball of wind leaving a crater right where I once stood suddenly I noticed my other two opponents were gone till I heard a grunt of effort behind me causing me to duck and spin around and hold my shield out before me just in time to deflect Poseidon's trident before I pushed him back before stepping back myself to avoid Athena's spear before I retaliated and went to strike Athena but only grazed her shield before I stood up and leapt backwards to make some distance from the gods before taking a stance.




Luna's P.O.V.




"That stupid idiot," I thought as I glared down at my husband.

Saying I was furious would be putting it mildly granted I know why he was doing this and I can't fault him for that but the terms he agreed too are what's bothering me.

"Y'know Ash wouldn't agree to this if the risk wasn't worth the victory," Nightmare Moon said through telepathy. 

"I know...but still sometimes he's so damn reckless," I thought.

"Mind if I join you?"

I then looked to my left and came face to chest with someone and upon looking up I saw it was Xuthus.

"Xuthus correct my husband Ash Blade told me of you," I said before I looked back at the fight.

"I see hope he mentioned some good things about me," Xuthus said as he sat down in a vacant seat to my left.

"Both good and bad," I said.

"Hm...He's doing well so far...despite holding back," Xuthus said as he looked at the fight causing me to raise an eyebrow.

"Wait what?" I asked as I looked at Xuthus.

"Ash...He's not even using any of his godly or demonic power he's focusing on counter attacks and defence and only using his blade to attack...my guess he's trying to wear them down while studying their attack pattern," Xuthus said.

"Are you saying he's toying with them?" I asked.

"No he's taking this very seriously I'm sure you of everyone here would be able to see that just by looking at his face," Xuthus said as he gestured to the fight.

Look towards my husband I saw what Xuthus was talking about that piercing gaze Ash had in his eyes a sight one would see on a wild and ferocious beast that has been backed into a corner and had nothing else to lose a truly dangerous sight suddenly a blast of water from Poseidon sends Ash tumbling across the arena.




Ash Blade P.O.V.




"Ouch," I groaned as I got up from the blast of pressurised water Poseidon used before I took on a stance again making sure my shield was positioned so it covered most of my body.

Suddenly Athena charged in with spear in hand and made a thrust for my head but I just lifted my shield by a few centimetres and blocked her attacked before I countered with a strike of my own to her stomach which she simply deflected with her shield but I followed up with a horizontal strike from my shield that knocked the goddess back before I charged forward with my shield and giving her a fierce uppercut with my shield knocking her back when suddenly Poseidon pulled me into a headlock and tried to pull me down but I wasn't having it suddenly I saw Zeus readying a lightning bolt so I dropped Whispering Wind and used my right hand and grabbed Poseidon's pinkie finger and pulled it back causing him to yelp and let me go I don't care if you're a god or not pulling back on the littlest finger always works now once I was free I kept my grip on Poseidon's hand and swung him around in a giant circle till I got enough momentum to throw him at Zeus shocking the god of the ocean because of the lightning bolt still in Zeus's hand I then grabbed Whispering Wind and backed up to gain a little distance so I could think on my next move.

"This is boring."

I looked over to face the voice and I saw it was Ares.

"You got something you wish to say Ares?" I asked.

"You heard me we all know you're strong already Ash but holding back like this is insulting towards me as my pride as a God of War start taking this seriously already boy why don't you show us what you can really do," Ares demanded.

"You're pride matters little to me Ares I'll be the one who decides if I should take this seriously and fight with my all or not however I suppose I can oblige you just this once," I said.

I then sheathed Whispering Wind on my back and folded away my shield before I closed my eyes and took a deep breath and removed the suppressor cuffs around my forearms along with the suppressor marks on my arms and chest this causes an aura of magic to explode from me.




Third Person P.O.V.




"This is dreadful Ash doesn't stand a chance down there," Rarity said.

"This match was rigged from the start," Rainbow said as she folded her arms across her chest.

"This is the way Ash wanted it guys so it is fair RD," Rage said.

"Yeah but the terms that Ash agreed to are ridiculous...Ah mean going back to being a slave," Applejack said as she looked at her friend with worry.

"Steep rewards steep consequences AJ besides you honestly expect Ash to agree to this if there was no chance of winning," Rage said.

"This is boring."

Suddenly all eyes were trained on Ares as he glared at Ash.

"You got something you wish to say Ares?" Ash asked.

"You heard me we all know you're strong already Ash but holding back like this is insulting towards me as my pride as a God of War start taking this seriously already boy why don't you show us what you can really do," Ares demanded.

"You're pride matters little to me Ares I'll be the one who decides if I should take this seriously and fight with my all or not however I suppose I can oblige you just this once," Ash said before he sheathed Whispering Wind on his back and folded away his shield.

"What's he doing?" Cadence asked in shock.

"I don't know but something tells me it is something we wont soon forget," Celestia said.

Everyone watched with baited breath as they watched Ash hold his arms out to his sides and watched as the suppressor cuffs around his forearms disappear and suddenly a gigantic aura of magic and power rushed out of Ash that seemed to cover the whole stadium before it retracted within Ash suddenly the sky and ground of the arena faded to become a bright void of stars causing all the spectators to mutter and whisper questions on what was happening when suddenly someone shouted to look up and that's when everyone saw several stars falling towards the arena and surround Ash and at first nothing happened till finally the stars began to circle Ash and began to sing a strange chant.



As the chanting went on everyone watched as Ash just stood there till finally his eyes snapped open revealing nothing but a pair of bright white lights like a pair of stars had replaced Ash's eyes everyone held their breath as they watched as Ash looked around before his gaze settled on his opponents suddenly Ash began to change which began with his feet his right foot looked like it was standing on something bright casting beams of light around Ash's foot while his left looked as though he was standing on a darkness that took on the form of dark tendrils suddenly the tendrils and the beams of light began to crawl up Ash's legs the darkness began to change and cover Ash's leg in the same red plates and claws he had when when he faced Gratian meanwhile on Ash's right leg it was now covered in the same armour he wore when he had ascended to godhood but the magic didn't stop at Ash's legs it continued to crawl up his body till it reached his head even Ash's wings were changed they became longer and now all ten of his wings were revealed once the magic that was changing Ash disappeared Ash opened his eyes his right eye was still as bright as a star while the other now filled with black void like darkness that had two pupils instead of one and had crimson irises that had matching flames coming off of them Ash also had a powerful aura that seemed at war with itself swirling around him.

"You wanted my best Ares...you got it!" Ash shouted in what sounded like a chorus of a thousand voices.

"That's more like it," Ares said before he rushed at Ash but Ash was faster and when the met Ash punched Ares straight in the face creating a shockwave sending the god flying into the opposite wall of the arena just as a song began to play.



Ash then took out his weapons and waited while the other three gods began to circle around Ash like sharks till finally the lyrics started and they all charged at Ash but Ash was ready for them Poseidon reached him first but Ash just took a swipe at Poseidon who ducked below Ash's attack before Ash spun around counter clockwise and smashed his shield into Poseidon sending him flying into Zeus before Ash spread his wings and flew at Athena next and thrusted Whispering Wind at her which she blocked with her shield but ended up sending the goddess back before he flew forward to where she stopped and attacked again only this time it was with an overhead strike which she blocked once again but the attack flattened her into the ground leaving a crater with Athena laying on her back in the centre with Ash standing over her just about to deliver the final blow when suddenly Ares appeared in front of Ash and sent him flying with a punch that was as fast as lightning but Ash just back flipped in midair and planted his feet into the ground and grinded to a halt all the while he was leaning forward and clutching his mid section in pain.

"Oooo that one looked like it hurt," Rainbow muttered.

"I wouldn't be so sure," Rage said.

"What do you mean Rage?" Rarity asked.

"Look," Rage said while pointing at Ash.

Ash then straightened out with a grunt revealing that Ash wasn't clutching his stomach in pain but as if he was holding something Ash then held out what it was in his right hand only to reveal Ares right forearm.

"What the when did he...!?" Rainbow shouted before looking back at Ares and saw the his right forearm was indeed missing.

"It was when Ares punched him Ash managed to grab the arm and leap back tearing Ares's arm off in the process," Rage said as he rested his head on his right hand. "Not just anyone can say they managed to take off the right arm of a god of war."




Ash's P.O.V.




"Damn you were seriously holding back weren't you," Ares said as he clutched his stump.

"These people came to see a fight between gods it'd be no fun if we went ahead and finished this right off the bell," I said with my normal voice as I dropped Ares's arm.

"Got a point there," Ares said.

"Ares stop fooling around we need to end this," Zeus demanded as the other three god joined him.

"Yeah, yeah," Ares said as his arm regrew out of the wound I gave him.

"Y'know Zeus I agree with ya let's end this," I said before I folded my shield but kept Whispering Wind in hand before I flicked her downward causing Whispering Wind to split in two. "Get ready y'all cause here I come Chaos Razor!"

I then flung Whispering Wind at the gods with enough force and spin it became a saw blade of holy and unholy light I saw Athena deflect it with her shield but the rest tried to block it but Whispering Wind cleaved through their weapons and armour like they weren't even there before Whispering Wind flew back to me which I managed to catch in my right hand by the handle and after I caught him Whispering Wind became a single blade again.

"And now Fangs of Fenrir," I said before I swung Whispering Wind again unleashing 42 arcs of light in a barrage at the gods from both above and below causing them to cry out in pain.

While the gods were busy recovering from my attack I decided to fly at them heading straight for Poseidon and when the god of the sea had recovered to look at me it was already too late with a swing of my sword I decapitated the sea god expelling him from the fight before I landed behind the still recovering gods before I turned to face them who just noticed Poseidon had been defeated but Zeus only shook with fury before he rose into the air where a massive storm cloud was forming above him.

"Damn," I said.

With a roar Zeus unleashed a constant stream of lightning but I managed to duck behind my kite shield before I sustain any damage from Zeus's attack suddenly I saw Athena and Ares ready her/a spear with the intention to throw them a me like a pair of javelins forcing me to think fast till I leapt to my right while folding my shield just as the two half siblings threw their spears but Zeus's wasn't done cause as soon as I moved he hauled a thunderbolt at me but I was ready for that cause as I rolled I put down Whispering Wind and held my left hand out towards the incoming lightning which impacted my fingers first and I felt the lightning rushing down my arm but I focused on that and started to focus on channelling through my body kinda like how I do it with my magic I then began to push the lightning up my right arm while I pointed it at Ares suddenly the lightning from Zeus shot out of my hand only instead of it being fully white like Zeus this lightning had a white centre with a black outline the lightning then sailed through the air and struck Ares in the chest sending across the arena where he landed on his back before he began to disappear just as the song ended.




Third Person P.O.V.




"What the buck!" Rainbow shouted.

"Incredible Ash used himself as a living lightning rod in order to redirect Zeus attack and use it to his advantage," Twilight said.

"It would appear that way," Rage said.

"But it sure looked like it took it's toll on the poor fella," Applejack said as she pointed to Ash who appeared to be smoking and was now bracing himself on one knee.

"Oh gosh do you think he's alright?" Fluttershy asked.

"You kidding Flutters this is Ash we're talking about ain't no way that guy goes down that easy," Rainbow said.

"I know but still that did look like it hurt," Fluttershy said.

"I wouldn't worry about him," Xuthus said as he stood up.

"Aren't you gonna stay for the rest of the fight?" Celestia asked.

"There's not much point when the battle is already over...They just don't know it yet," Xuthus said before he continued to leave.




Ash's P.O.V.




My breath was heavy and it felt my insides were set ablaze as I sat there on one knee slowly I reached down and grabbed Whispering Wind before I planted the tip into the ground and used him to get back on my two feet while I glared down at the two gods before me.

"So...Which one of you is next?" I asked as I regained my breath before I looked at Athena.

"No...I'm done," Athena said as she released her hold on her spear letting it clatter to the ground.

"What!?" Zeus shouted.

"Father we can't win against him it's time we stopped this foolishness," Athena said.

"Foolishness and just surrender to him I am Zeus King of the Gods and I will not have my authority challenged by some boy who has let his power go to his head!" Zeus roared.

"Fine then," I said as I sheathed Whispering Wind and summoned a brown leather covered book that had my name on it into my right hand.

"Is this really a time for you to be reading?" Zeus questioned.

"Oh don't worry about me feel free to attack at any time I'll just be looking through this real quick," I said as I began to undo the strap that wrapped around the book before I opened it up and flipped through the pages till I landed on what I needed.

"Why you arrogant little-," Zeus began.

"Really you're calling me arrogant when you need to look in the mirror?" I asked my eyes never leaving my book but this just seemed to piss off the god of lightning even more causing lightning to cover him before it began to gather at his hands.

"I Will End You!" Zeus roared.

"You'll try you mean," I said before I began to silently chant when suddenly an arcane purple light appeared on my right index finger and the same glow seemed to be rising from my book.

"This Ends Here!" Zeus shouted with a voice like thunder as all the lightning his body was generating was now forming a massive ball of lightning in his hands which he raised above his head with the intent to throw it at me.

"Indeed," I said before I began to draw a picture in midair with my right index finger the light on my finger was leaving a trail of light that formed a picture.

Zeus then tossed the giant ball of lightning at me just as I finished the picture.

"Magic Mirror Reflection," I said suddenly the picture turned into a large rectangular mirror that tilted itself back and took Zeus's attack.

However instead of breaking the mirror the mirror began to suck in the ball of lightning till nothing was left and when suddenly the mirror began to glow and suddenly the ball of lightning shot back out of the mirror and flew back towards Zeus who was too shocked to even move not that it mattered since the ball was too fast and when the ball collided with Zeus there was a massive blast of light before it faded and when everyone recovered Zeus was nowhere to be seen and the arena was shrouded in complete silence.

"Hey Tyr I think this means I won," I called out as I snapped my book shut while the Norse god just nodded.

"The winner is Ash Blade," Tyr announce causing the spectators to cheer while I wrapped my book up and dispelled it.

"I trust you all keep you're word?" I asked as I looked at Athena.

"Ash when gods give their word we are bound for all eternity," Athena said with a bow.

"Good I'll see you when you're all ready," I said before I went to leave the arena.




25 Minutes Later Bathhouse




I had just finished having my bath and was leaving the bathhouse while drying my hair with a small towel when I saw the others outside.

"There he is," Pinkie said as she pointed at me.

"Here I am," I said as I placed the towel around my neck and let it hang there.

"Dude that fight was so epic like wow seems my awesomeness is rubbing off on ya,"  Rainbow praised.

"Yeah right we all know it's my awesomeness that's rubbing off on you Dash," I said as I folded my arms over my chest.

"As awesome as Rainbow Dash said it was did you really need to agree to those conditions?" Twilight asked.

"Okay before you get mad I didn't know about those conditions till you all heard them," I said as I held my arms up defensively.

"But you still agreed to them," Tempest said.

"Yes I did but I was doing it for a good reason," I said.

"Wasn't it about removing some curse off some people?" Pinkie asked.

"People wrongfully cursed by the gods because of the gods misdeeds example Medusa she was once a beautiful woman with a list of suitors longer them my wingspan who was raped by Poseidon because of her beauty in the temple of Athena which angered the goddess but since she couldn't take it out on her uncle she took it out on Medusa and turned her into a Gorgon and you all know when an injustice like that happens I can't just let it go unanswered that's just not who I am it's just not in me," I said. causing every mare's expression to change from a scowl to a frown.

"Okay I'll admit you make a good point...but let me tell you now if you ever do anything like what those gods did then so help me," Spitfire began as she held a fist to my face.

"If I ever dare to you can beat me into submission I can trust you to do that," I said as I leaned back to avoid her fist while holding up my hands once more before I began to lead our group through the school grounds.

"Ya know with the gods of humanity doing such bad things it kinda makes sense now on how humans are also so violent," Applejack said.

"Don't be silly AJ humans are only as violent as they choose to be I should know," I said as our walk led us beneath two rows of trees that allowed the branches to cover the footpath.

Suddenly I felt something incredibly thin wrap around my leg and when I went to look down I felt something pull on my leg causing me to land on my back before I felt myself get pulled up into the trees above me.

"Ash!" everyone cried out.

I remember hitting several branches and leaves as I was pulled higher when suddenly I felt my face was smothered in something warm and soft and something was holding me there.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!" a familiar feminine voice cried out.

Using my arms I grabbed what my face was being held against and pushed it away but when I did I heard a sharp gasp of surprise before it became a moan come from the voice from before and when I regained my senses I looked at what I was being pressed against and saw a healthy set of breasts being covered by a dark purple bra/shirt and my hands were on them.

"Y'know I wouldn't mind spending a night with you as a reward for what you did for me you earned that much," the voice said.

Looking down/up at the voice I saw a beautiful woman with long silken white hair who appeared to be in her late twenties but this woman wouldn't be what you call human because upon her forehead were six eyes and attached to her waist instead of normal pair of legs was the body of a black chitin clad spider so imagine a centaur but with the body of the spider instead of the body of a horse and add six eyes upon the person's forehead this particular creature shares the name of the one before me.

"Arachne nice to see you again," I said to the woman.

"Oh I can tell considering where you're hands are," Arachne said with a teasing smile before I looked back at my hands which were still on Arachne's breasts.

"Crap I'm so sorry Arachne I didn't mean-," I began as I pulled my hands away which led to me swinging back and forth but I was silenced when Arachne placed a chitin clad finger on my lips (oh yeah did I forget to mention her hands and forearms are covered in the same chitin that covers the spider half of her body.

"Oh don't worry about that Ash I know you meant no harm but I meant what I said about giving you a reward," Arachne said as she brought her face close to mine.

"Ash!" the group from below cried out causing Arachne to pull away and look down.

"They sound worried you mind if we continue this at ground level that way you can meet the others?" I asked.

"Very well," Arachne said as she reached out with her right hand and grasped something and when she grasped it I saw the light reflect of what appeared to be a thread of webbing.

Using her thumb Arachne severed the thread and I fell like a stone hitting leaves and branches on my way down before I hit the ground.

"Ash!" the group cried out before they rushed over to me and helped me up.

"You know you could have just set me down gently," I said.

"True but that was quicker," Arachne said as she descended on a thread coming out of her abdomen before us causing many in our group to freak out but the only ones who didn't move were Fluttershy, Pinkie, Rage, Moon and surprisingly Rarity.

"Arachne what a pleasant surprise," Rarity said when she saw Arachne.

"Indeed darling are these the friends you told me about?" Arachne asked.

"Oh yes they are," Rarity said.

"Wait a sec you two know each other I thought you would feint as soon as you saw her Rarity considering you're fear of spiders," I said.

"Oh the poor dear almost did actually but Rebecca managed to smooth things over rather quickly," Arachne said.

"I rather you didn't bring that particular moment up again dear it's rather embarrassing but what are you doing out here?" Rarity asked.

"Well news reached me of a certain match between gods and how one of them was sticking up for the wrongly punished like myself and according to what I heard said god had won the match so I came to congratulate and thank him personally," Arachne said as she came up beside me and wrapped me in a hug.

"Wait a sec wrongfully punished what for?" Twilight asked causing Arachne to look at me.

"Alright well first thing's first everyone this is Arachne and centuries ago when man thought the world was as flat as a pizza Arachne here lived in Ancient Greece now Arachne here was know for both her ability to weave some of the most beautiful cloth anyone had ever seen she even claimed her skill surpassed that of Athena's," I said.

"Wait Athena I thought she was the goddess of wisdom," Twilight said.

"She wasn't just the goddess of wisdom Twi she was also the goddess of war and arts and craft along with mathematics," I said causing Arachne to snort.

"But isn't Ares the god of war?" Celestia asked.

"Yes he is," I said.

"So there are two gods of war here?" Tempest asked.

*sigh* "Yes," I said.

"This being the god and goddess of stuff is confusing," Rainbow said,

"Oh I agree and I lived in that era," Arachne said.

*clears throat* "Anyway when Athena learned of Arachne's claim to being the best Athena challenged her to a competition to see who could make the better tapestry and so the deal was set and the both began to weave and after a certain amount of time the two unveiled their work for everyone to see Athena made a beautiful tapestry filled with vibrant colours but when Arachne presented hers everyone stood in awe as the tapestry was also filled with vibrant colours but Arachne's somehow managed to glow and sparkle in the sunlight and with that Arachne proved she was the better weaver the result infuriated Athena causing the enraged goddess to destroy the tapestry Arachne created before she turned Arachne into what you all see here," I said causing the entire group to look at Arachne with sadness and pity on their faces.

"That's awful," Twilight said as she held a hand over her mouth in shock.

"Oh you poor thing," Fluttershy mumbled as the sight of tears began to flow from the mare's big eyes before she flew over and wrapped her arms around Arachne causing said person to then look at me while I signalled for her to just roll with it.

"You seem to be forgetting an important piece of the story."

Looking at the source of the voice I saw it was Athena herself and with what I just told everyone the group was giving Athena a hostile glare.

"Don't look at me like that you haven't heard what Arachne did when she won our little contest she had the nerve to laugh and mock my hard work," Athena said as she glared at Arachne who in turn glared back at her.

"Hey I get it Athena no one likes having their hard work disrespected and/or ignored both Moon and Luna here would quite agree with you on that but this," I said as I gestured to Arachne's body. "Is just too far especially leaving her like this for this long."

"I'm aware thank you for the reminder," Athena said.

"Clearly you weren't cause if you were she still wouldn't be like this now would she," I said embracing my fatherly side when I addressed the goddess.

"No...she wouldn't," Athena said as she lowered her head.

"Arachne you have anything to say?" I asked the woman.

"Excuse me?" Arachne asked.

"Athena said you mocked her weaving that is also something that's not okay what she did was too far yes I know but you started it by mocking her talents," I said causing Arachne to hang her head in defeat.

"So now what? You want us to shake hands and say we're sorry and become friends now?" Arachne asked.

"No," I said surprising my group of friends. "Tomorrow I want you both to say sorry and not hold any bad blood against the other when this is over if you choose to become friends afterword that's you're choice agreed?"

"Agreed," the two said after awhile.

"Now then Athena was there something you came to see us for?" I asked.

"I came to let you know that we have located Medusa's body and is salvageable and will be here momentarily and I came to get you so you could assist us since we gods are not her favourite person right now," Athena said.

"I tend to doubt she will be happy to see since I'm a god but she did kill me that one time agh wait I'm getting off topic what of the others?" I asked.

"They will be here tomorrow," Athena said.

"Thank you," I said.

"Arachne by this time tomorrow by my word you will be restored to you're human form," Athena said before she left.

"I better be," Arachne said.

"Wait this Medusa killed you what kinda history do you have with this one?" Spitfire asked.

"I believe it was by accident you see I stumbled into Medusa's lair once and since the only visitor Medusa ever receives are soldiers trying to kill her so I assume she thought I was one of them," I said.

"What did Athena mean about her body?" Fluttershy asked.

"Simple really she's been without her head for some time now I'm going to reattach her head," I said as I began to leave to follow Athena.

"Wait they can do that just like that and how did this Medusa lose her head to begin with?" Rainbow asked causing me to turn around to answer but I was beaten too it by Arachne.

"They're gods darling and as for the how question I shall tell you so if you all will kindly follow me," Arachne said as she led the group away before I turned to Athena.

"Alright let's go," I said and without another word Athena turned around and began to lead me to where we need to go.

Our walk was spent in silence as Athena led me to our destination which was a containment room normally used as a detention room for those with the blood of gods or magic with a one sided mirror that looks into the room and once we arrived Athena then summoned her aspis (aka shield) and placed her hand on the front before both the shield and her hand began to glow brightly when suddenly it looked like she was pulling something out of it and when the light subsided I saw it was Medusa's head which still had the face of a beautiful woman but her hair was made up of dozens of poisonous snakes and as for her eyes they were covered by a blindfold but from our last encounter I remember they were a sapphire blue.

"I still can't believe you placed her head on your aspis like it was some kind of trophy," I said.

"Well what would you have done if you were in my position?" Athena asked.

"If I was in you're position Athena we wouldn't be discussing nor doing this at all and she may have been able to live a normal life," I said as I gestured to Medusa's head. *sigh* "I trust this room is able to nullify the curse upon her gaze?"

"Yes," Athena said.

"Alright I'll take it from here meanwhile you better stay out of sight cause if she sees you when she gets out she won't give the chance to apologise before she attempts to kill you," I said.

With a nod Athena handed me Medusa's head before she left and I summoned my armour to protect myself but not my weapons since I had no desire to fight her before I walked into the room where there on the floor was Medusa's body which was like a lamia's human torso with a snake tail for legs I then made my way over to Medusa's body before I rejoined the neck to the stump on her shoulders luckily this was a swift clean cut thanks to Perseus once the head and neck were attached I then began to channel the magic necessary to heal the wound and breath life back into Medusa which wasn't all that hard since her soul was trapped with her head once the wound was gone I stood up and took a step back and waited.

Suddenly Medusa's body twitched and the snakes on her head began to wiggle around I then stepped behind her while slowly Medusa began to push herself off the ground before she stretched out her limbs before she began to look around.

"Medusa," I said causing her to freeze before she could turn around to look at me. "Listen I know this is all very weird and confu-gak!" I began to say when suddenly Medusa's tail suddenly wrapped around my throat like a whip.

"You know my little darlings here are more then just a decoration to scare off any would be killers," Medusa said in a voice like silk as she brought a hand up to her 'hair' and gave it a pat.

"You...you seem...to be under the...impression...that...I'm here...to kill you," I wheezed out struggling to get my words past her vice like grip on my neck but I did nothing to try and pry her off.

"Why else would anyone wear armour in my presence?" Medusa asked.

"Fair point...but...I...carry...no weapons...besides...what would...I gain...from...killing ya...again...when I...brought...you...back?" I asked.

At this Medusa then began to look me over using her tail to turn me this way and that before her grip loosened but her tail was still around my neck and when her grip loosened I began to cough.

"You make a convincing argument but tell me how are you able to bring me back?" Medusa asked her tone indicating she was still wary of me.

"Well the answer to that is to tell you what I am so I believe it's time for an introduction hi my name is Ash Blade and I'm the God of Balance," I said when suddenly her tail tightened again and I was slammed into the ground and pinned there.

"A God!" Medusa screamed with all the fury of a storm.

"Wait...I'm not...what you think...I am," I said.

"All the gods and goddesses are the same they are selfish and petty and have no regard for mortals it's also how I was turned into this," Medusa screeched.

"Yeah...I know...which is why...you were brought here...to have this curse...removed," I said.

And just like that I went from being pinned to the floor to staring into the eyes of the gorgon.

"For lying to me you can spend the rest of eternity as nothing more as a bird perch," Medusa growled before her eyes became slits and turned a toxic green with a haunting glow indicating her stone gaze was about to be used and for a moment I thought I was actually going to be turned to stone but nothing happened I could still feel my body's movement and I breathed out a sigh of relief. "What...what is this?"

"Ah yeah funny thing...this room is negating the power of you're gaze...doesn't work in here," I said before Medusa flung me backwards and into the wall out of frustration and upon impact my helmet was flung off my head before I fell to the floor but I was quick to sit up and lean against the wall behind me. "Ouch."

"Wait...it's you," Medusa said.

"Huh...and here I thought you wouldn't have remembered me," I said as I began to stand up.

"I...I what," Medusa said completely baffled by me being here.

"Yeah I know not what you were expecting but please let me explain what exactly is going on," I said.

And so I went into detail about everything her death and my battle to help her and others like her and help them return to their normal lives and by the end Medusa was in tears which was understandable considering everything she's been through.

"Why...why couldn't someone like you have shown up when I needed you most," Medusa cried and honestly I had no way to respond to that.

"Medusa...I may not be able to help you fix the wrongs of the past," I said after awhile of Medusa sobbing causing her to look at me through her tear stained eyes before I held my hand out to her. "But I can offer you a path for your future."

Medusa looked at my hand for a long time before she slowly reached out and took it before I gave her a pair of sunglasses and we left the room together.









I was outside the great hall a large building with a large interior normally used for asembelies and things like that and it was the perfect place to house all those who were wronged by the gods and when things first began the victims were ready to unleash their fury upon the gods but I intervined and through some miricle managed to calm everyone down and now here I am sitting outside while the gods/goddesses are apologizing and lifting the magic from the ones they personally wronged it has been a while but after some heated encounters that involved me stepping back inside the doors finally opened and the gods stepped out.

"It is done," Zeus said causing me to nod.

"Then it's time to get yourselves ready for your trip to the mortal world I advise you all to set your affairs in order cause it's going to be a long time before you step back here and when that happens I hope you have a better apreciasion for mortals as I do," I said causing the gods to nod before they departed.

The next ones to step out of the room was  both Medusa and Arachne and both of them were now human again Arachne looked the same but instead of eight eyes she only had 2 brown eyes and instead of chitin clad arms her arms were now covered in flesh and she was now walking around on 2 legs instead of eight and yet despite all this Arachne still retained her beauty.

Medusa was also still beautiful however her snake hair has been replaced with beautiful brown hair and her snake tail had been replaced by human legs and now I can gaze into her eyes without the fear of being turned into a rock.

"So?" I asked.

"What?" The two asked.

"How does it feel to be human again?" I asked.

"Honestly it feels alien like when we were first turned into monsters," Medusa said.

"If I'm going to be honest my old body had some perks that I'm going to miss but...it's good to be back to my normal self," Medusa said.

"So what will you both do now?" I asked causing the two to frown.

"Well...going back to our old lives is pointless now and I never thought about what I would do if I got my body back," Arachne said.

"Indeed ever since I was cursed I have done nothing but feel rage and hatred towards the gods but now I don't know what to do there's no where for us to go or return to and trying to go back to Greece to try and redo our lives will be a terribly great task since we know nothing of the world today," Medusa said.

"Hm that is a problem," I said.

"Uh excuse me Ash I know you've done enough for us already but would it be possible for you to take us with you," Arachne asked.

"S'cuse me?" I asked.

"Think about it if you were to take us with you it would be easier for us to settle in and make a life for ourselves with you helping us it would also go over smoother then us living amongst humanity and be considered outsiders," Arachne said.

"Not only that we'll be going to a world that is cared for by a god with a good heart because between the three of us I can't bring myself to imagine living in a world ruled over by the same gods who cursed me," Medusa said.

"Yeah you make some good points but I should inform you that my world is at war right now against an enemy who has no regard for the lives of females and there are also several indeviduals there who even I'm terrified of fighting so now that you know this do you still wish to go?" I asked causing the two to nod. "So be it after I take care of some things we shall be leaving grab anything you wish to bring I shall come and get you when we are ready to leave."
> Chapter 48 Lust Pleasure And All My Hate (Unedited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

10am Aephoceria Castle Lobby Ash's P.O.V




"Oh damn it's good to be home," I said as stretched my arms out above my head as soon as we appeared back in the palace.

"I concur," Luna muttered from my left.

"That was super duper awesariffic," Pinkie said as she cartwheels around the room.

"Indeed who would have thought we would get the chance to visit both parts of the afterlife while being alive," Rarity said.

"Well you guys saw only one part of hell mind you the residential plains for demons is much nicer then the inferno," I said.

"Interesting sounds like a place we should visit," Spitfire said as she rested her head over my right shoulder from behind while she leaned into my back

"Well I'm certainly glad I agreed to go with all of you but please excuse me I have a certain stallion to greet," Cadence said before she vanished in a flash of pink.

"Am I the only one here who thinks Cadence had a little too much fun being Aphrodite's plaything?" Rage asked.

"Trust me it ain't just you," I said trying to remove the question of if I should fear or be aroused by the plans cooking up in Cadence's brain.

"Ash you're not thinking naughty thoughts are you?" Spitfire asked as she started poking my cheek.

"More like trying to avoid it," I said.

"So this is the place you were born in?"

Looking to face the voice I saw it was Medusa and both she and Arachne were looking around but their gaze always seemed to come back to look at the statue of my parents and me in in their arms.

"Yep this is the place," I said.

"Would you both care for a tour before we find a place for you to stay till you can find you're own place," Luna offered causing the two humans to spin around and look at Luna in surprise.

"Stay as in live here in the palace with you?" Arachne asked.

"That a problem?" I asked.

"No no it's just...we're just not used to such treatment," Medusa said.

"I understand but you shouldn't expect me to just bring you all the way here just to kick you out of my home and into the world with little to no knowledge on how things work here," I said.

"I...Thank you we gratefully accept your invitation," Medusa said.

And so with that my wives began to lead the two away while the Mane 6 to go let their lovers know they had returned and return to their businesses.

"So what now with you Ash?" Rage asked.

"Hm probably go visit the gardens check in on Dusk," I said.

"Ah and how are they coming along anyway?" Rage asked.

"Flutters says they were all healthy should be due any time now," I said.

"I see well I'll leave you too it," Rage said as he left.

With that I spun around and began to leave but teleported into the gardens I then began looking around at all the flora when suddenly I saw a yellow flutterpony with a pink mane fly over me and started tending to one of the plants here.

"Hello Posy," I greeted causing the flutterpony to shriek loudly in fright before she calmed down when she saw me.

"Sire please don't sneak up on me like that," Posy pleaded as she fluttered down before me.

As Posy came down I couldn't help but remember when I first met the flutterpony when she volunteered to be a gardener here her colour scheme mane and tail style and eye colour made me believe I was talking to Fluttershy the only reason I didn't make that mistake is because of butterfly like wings upon her back much like when Rarity had her own pair along with the antenna growing out of her forehead and finally the fact she was a few feet shorter then Fluttershy who has the height of a supermodel so that would put Posy at the same size as Rainbow Dash who is the smallest of the Mane 6 at 5ft.

"Sorry Posy it wasn't my intention to scare you like that," I said with a smile.

*sigh* "It's fine so what can I do for you today sire?" Posy asked.

"Nothing really I just came to check on Dusk," I said.

"Ah well you needn't worry about where to look then," Posy said causing me to chuckle as I turned to leave.

"Don't work yourself too hard Posy," I said with a wave over my shoulder.

Walking through the gardens I soon came to the place where I took my nap when I was Bones a small patch of grass in a sunny clearing surrounded by several trees and flowers and in one of the trees was my objective a nest and sitting in that nest was a female raven along with Dusk sitting on a branch that was supporting the nest walking up to the nest the two birds then took notice of me and the female crow lifted herself off the nest and onto a branch leaving bare what lay inside the nest and when I finally reached the nest I peered in and saw 6 eggs all snuggled together which caused me to smile and brought me back to when Dusk started disappearing for days to weeks to even a full month he was searching for a mate and it's been some time since these two met and a little less time since I found out once I had a look at the eggs I pulled away stroked both birds along their necks.

"You're both going to be great parents I know it," I said before I pulled my arms away and left the two be.

I soon went back inside and came across both Rawlin and Giff just sitting down on the ground with their backs to the wall doing nothing and looking...gloomy.

"Hey you two what's up?" I asked.

"We're bored," Giff said.

"Bored?" I asked

"Big guy said it Ash back before...that happened we were constantly working just to survive but...this," Rawlin said as he gestured to everything around us. "We're just not used to this peacefulness not that it's a bad thing."

"I see," I said.

"How do you do it Ash?" Rawlin asked.

"Well," I began as I took a seat beside them. "You shouldn't be looking to me for that answer cause in truth I don't really know whenever my life was in conflict I never returned home to try and live a normal life and the one time that I did well...things were difficult," I said causing the two to sigh. "Hey if you're looking for something to do I know just the place wanna come along?"

"Anything to be rid of this boredom," Rawlin said as he stood up soon followed by Giff.

"Kay hold on," I said before I teleported us to Paradise Acres and when we appeared in front of the farmhouse both Rawlin and Giff collapsed and looked like they were gonna be sick. "Ah whoops forgot first timers can get sick from that."

"Thanks asshole," Rawlin grumbled.

"Ash."

Spinning around I came to see Pear Butter in the doorway.

"Hey Pear Butter is Bright Mac in?" I asked.

"Ash how many times must ah get ya to call me Buttercup ya don't see me calling ya Yer Highness or nothing," Pear Butter exclaimed.

"Sorry Buttercup," I said as I rubbed the back of my head.

"Well anyway as for you're second question Bright Mac should be out somewhere in the Eastern Field," Buttercup said.

"Okay thanks Buttercup c'mon you two," I said as I gestured for the two humans to follow me into the orchid.

"There are a lot of apple trees here," Rawlin said after awhile of walking.

"Yep the Apples bread and butter so to speak but they have a few other things they grow round here like corn and other veggies we even have a few wheat fields somewhere," I said.

"So what are we doing here?" Rawlin asked.

"We as in you two are going to offer up some good old fashioned manual labor and before you complain you both said you were bored," I said as I strode onward till we could hear the thumping sound of hooves against wood after we passed a few more trees I saw both Bright Mac and Big Mac were kicking at the trees which shook the apples from the branches sending them tumbling into the buckets below. "Working hard as ever I see."

"Oh hello Ash good to see ya," Bright Mac said.

"Eeyup," Big Mac agreed.

"You two as well," I said.

"So what brings you by?" Bright Mac asked.

"Came to offer you some help," I said.

"Oh that's very kind of ya we could use all the help we could get right about now what with most of the family tending to our special crop," Bright Mac said.

"Special crop?" I asked.

"Yep the Timberwolves were howling last night and so I assume you know what that means," Bright Mac said.

"Timberwolves?" I asked in confusion before I lifted a hand to my chin in thought when suddenly it clicked before I looked at the two stallions in excitement. "Wait you mean it's time!?"

"Eeyup," Big Mac said.

"Uh hello wanna fill us in on what's going on here?" Rawlin asked.

"Oh right well to be blunt about it a very special type of apple is going to be growing soon an apple called Zap Apples," I said.

"What's so special about these apples?" Rawlin asked.

"Well these apples don't grow from regular means like everything else that grows here cause these apples are grown from magic and just magically zap into existence when they're ready for harvest and that only happens under certain conditions but let me tell you all the hard work you put in to get those apples to grow pays off for once they are ripe they are like nothing you've ever tasted before," I said.

"That tasty?" Giff asked.

"You know it," I said.

"Well since you're family is doing that where does that leave us?" Rawlin asked.

And so it was the teachers both Big and Bright Mac went on to train their students Giff and Rawlin the secrets of Apple Bucking while I decided to return to the castle now I was walking through the halls to spend time with my family.

"Ash!"

And speaking of family I turn around and am greeted by Rage running over to me.

"What up Rage?" I asked with a curious tilt of my head.

"Hey just got back from Elisa and Evan and they told me the griffons made a song about us.

"Oh," I asked.

"Yeah but when I heard it there was something very familiar about it here," Rage said as he pulled out his own personal P-Pod and hit the play button.

*Song based off this sorry if I offend anyone*

*sounds of armoured marching legs*

Into the mortherland the caribou army marched

*Instrmental*

In the second summer of a fallen king
strangers marched in thousands as far the eye can see
offering peace and friendship made us drop our guard
waiting for their moment our enemy sprung their trap

Undercover darkness in the middle of the night
Loved ones raped and murdered a brutal haunting sight
Imminent invasion now we counterattack
once our battle started there's no going back

Chorus
The end of the caribou march is here
It's time has come to an end
the end of the Diann draws near
it's time to attack.

Into the motherland the caribou army marched
comrades stood by our side to stop the enemy charge
Guardians on Griffora soil eternal fire from the east
one million souls at war the Harbingers wrath unleashed

The Fields of Talonorka where the heat of battle burned
We suffered many losses and the tides of war were turned
driven back by traitors losing on all four fronts
hope for our proud Griffora
was running out and fast

Equestrians on the front lines
forced the bastards to retreat
we sent in all the reserves securing their defeat

Harbingers of Devastation
broke the citadel
leaving ruins of an army
Razor rest in hell

Chorus

Onward Comrades soldiers of the united world army
charge!

Oh mother Griffora
union between lands
will of our people
strong in command

Oh King Ash Blade
union between lands
we shall be victorious
as our god king stands

*instrumental*

Chorus

Song ends.

"That was Panzerkampf by Sabaton at least the music was and God King they make me sound I'm the king of gods," I said once the music finished and brought a hand to my face.

"Yeah but if nothing else I enjoyed it," Rage said.

"No doubt since you took the time to download the song onto your P-Pod," I said.

"Hey how else was I gonna show the song to you?" Rage asked.

"Yeah you got me there," I said.

"Well anyway what are you going to be doing now?" Rage asked.

"I was planing on spending family time for awhile and before I forget the Zap Apple harvest is coming," I said.

"Seriously you know where I'll be then later," Rage said before he teleported out of the castle in a flourish of flame and smoke.

All I did was smile before I went on my way I asked a few of the staff if they knew where my family was and I learned that the youngest foals were being looked after by this world's Celestia in the gardens and so I returned to the gardens and saw Celestia sitting on her knees on a blanket on the grass playing with Flurry Heart, Loki and Midnight Star I couldn't help smile as I watched the laughing foals and the smile on Celestia's face I then began to approach when suddenly a gust of wind swept in out of nowhere sending Celestia's mane fluttering and beams of sunlight were shining down on her pristine white coat making it sparkle and shine brightly the sight of left me stupefied and if one were to take a portrait right now of the scene it would look like a mother playing with her foals quickly I shook myself out of my stupor and smiled again before I made my way over to the group.

"Hi kids" I said when I reached the foals and kneeled down for them.

"Dada!" Star shouted before he launched himself into my chest for a hug.

"Hey buddy," I said as I hugged my youngest son but suddenly I was tackled by the other two foals.

"Uncle Ash it's so good to see you," Flurry Heart cheered.

"Hello sweetheart you're getting bigger," I said as I patted Flurry Heart on her fluffy mane.

"As soon as you show up they forget all about me I'm actually a little jealous," Celestia said as she watched me.

"Sorry for stealing you're thunder Celestia how are they treating you?" I asked.

"Just fine like little angels...well most of the time anyway," Celestia said as she looked down at a certain Draconequus who was now noming on his own tail.

"Loki you haven't been giving your Aunt Celly any trouble now have you mister?" I asked in a fun accusing tone causing him and the other foals to laugh while I just shook my head. "So why are you babysitting these three where their parents?"

"Cadence and Eris are having a spa day a little rest from their kids Luna is busy with Moon with court duties Shining Armour is busy cooking up additional security measures for the kingdom with Spitfire, Apollyon and Tempest and finally Discord is working with Cosmos on reformation," Celestia said.

"I see...," I said.

"What's wrong?" Celestia asked.

"I'm still unsure about her Cosmos I mean the only reason why she's sucking down air still is because Discord, Eris and Loki begged me to spare her when I would have killed her in a heartbeat," I said.

"Any why is that?" Celestia asked.

*sigh* Celestia you know I have the ability to see another's sins correct," I said.

"Yes but what does that have to do with this?" Celestia asked.

"Well this...sight of mine it is both a asset but it is also a terrible curse with this sight I could see everyone of Cosmos's victims and I saw how she took delight in their suffering it was like...me when I wear Red the blatant disregard for another's life and the joy I experience in another's suffering it was almost like looking into a mirror a very scary mirror only Cosmos chose to do those things of her own free will while I was forced and when I look at Cosmos my gut tells me to end her before she becomes a threat that is too powerful to deal with and that's when I ask myself do I deserve the same," I said and suddenly Celestia wrapped both her arms and wings around me in a hug and pulled me close to her but made sure the foals weren't in any discomfort.

"Ash you of all people should know that what was once past is always past and that change is possible you proved it with Nightmare Moon and Twilight has with Starlight Glimmer and Trixie and Fluttershy Discord and you Ash how can you be such a bad person when you have a loving family and friends surrounding you," Celestia said.

"Thanks Celestia...I needed that," I said as I patted her on the back.

"Just remember Ash everyone has a choice to change their future they just have to make it," Celestia said as she released me.

We then stayed there for hours just playing in the sunlight with the foals till the midday sun shined down on us I was making my way to my library for a little reading when I passed by a window overlooking the training yard and I saw Pipsqueak was down there standing before a training dummy.

"What are you up too?" I asked myself before I teleported down behind Pipsqueak.

"C'mon work...," Pip grunted the frustration clear in his voice before he looked like he eased up on tensing his body before he got onto his knees and looked at an open book that was on the ground beside him which I didn't notice before. "Dang it how do I use this horn.

I couldn't help but smile in understanding on what had my son so worked up so I walked over to him till I was beside him.

"Whatcha up to Pip?" I asked causing Pip to jump in fright and try and hide the book behind his back.

"Dad...w-what are you doing here?" Pip asked.

"I was on my way to the library to do some reading when I saw you...so practising magic hm?" I asked.

"What no why would I need to practise magic?" Pip asked nervously causing me to raise an eyebrow at my son but the smile never left my face. "Yes I was."

"May I see the book you're poorly trying to hide from me?" I asked as I held my hand out for the book.

Pip then brought the book out and handed it to me and it was a book I recognised immediately because it was in my personal library.

"Huh this is some pretty advanced stuff you're trying Pip dangerous too if used incorrectly even went to take this from my personal library did ya?" I asked.

"I know and I'm sorry I just wanted to impress you with some powerful magic," Pip said.

"Now why is that?" I asked.

"Well...you're gone a lot of the time and...I thought if I could do something impressive you wouldn't go away so much," Pip said.

"Oh Pip you don't need to master powerful magic in order to get me to stay and I'm sorry we haven't spent as much time with each other," I said as I got down and hugged my son. "Tell ya what I'm free for the rest of the day why don't we work on that magic of yours but not like this cause this is a little too advanced for you're age son."

"Ok," Pip said with a massive smile.

And so I led Pip back to my library and began to teach him starting with basically channelling magic into his horn and levitation it was slow at first but after ten tries Pip took to it like a fish in water now we were reading through elemental magic.

"Wow...y'know I'm beginning to understand why Aunt Twilight likes this," Pip said.

"Heh you apply yourself to it like her too," I laughed before rubbing Pip's mane.

"Um Dad I just remembered but when you were showing me fire magic before I noticed the flame you summoned was black with a white centre and silver outline and yet the books here say that the flame should be an orange and yellow colour," Pip said.

"Huh may I see that?" I asked as I gestured to the book Pip was looking at which he handed over and after looking through it  I went into thought about it when I remembered what was going on. "Ah right I wasn't using magicules in the air when I produced that flame."

"Magicules Dad?" Pip asked.

"Well Pip let me explain something there is a type of particle in the air we call magicules and these magicules are part of the building blocks for all magical creature pegasi, earth ponies, unicorns, and alicorns along with every other species on the planet even non sentient creatures like hydras, chimeras, bug bears and cockatrice and magicules are what allow you and any other alicorn and unicorn to use magic but when you use magic you use the magicules in the air to form the spell so for example if I wished to perform a really powerful spell I would need time in order to gather up a large amount of the magicules around me to form that spell but what I was doing was using the magicules that reside in what we call a mana pool," I said.

"And what is a mana pool?" Pip asked.

"Think of it as an invisible weightless untouchable battery you carry around with you that recharges every time you don't use magic and depending on how big the mana pool is the stronger the spells you can cast and the more times you use the mana pool the bigger it becomes allowing you to increase the power of spells," I said.

"Wow cool but I don't understand one thing what's the difference between using your mana pool and not using it?" Pip asked.

"Well Pip when using the magicules in the surrounding area you are limited to the number of magicules there are so if there were a large group of unicorns in one place casting powerful spells the magicules would begin to quickly run out and their spells would get weaker and weaker till there no magicules left and once that happens it will take time for the magicules to return to the area so the unicorns can cast magic in that area again but when using you're mana pool you may be able to cast the spell over and over for a longer period of time because you're mana pool recharges itself a little bit quicker then the magicules in the surrounding area," I said.

"I see...but what about Tirek when he was around couldn't he have just sucked up all the magicules in Equestria so he could make himself all big and stuff but instead he was stealing something in us what was it?" Pip asked.

"An excellent question Pip and simply put is that Tirek was taking you're connections to you're magicules," I said.

"Our connection?" Pip asked.

"Yep you see Tirek couldn't have relied on the magicules in the air to keep himself big and powerful because eventually he and every other magic user in the world would have used up all the magicules and he would then be reduced to his normal size in no time but by stealing the connection to a ponies magicules he would have access to not only the magicules in the air but the magicules in every single pony he stole the connection from," I said.

"Whoa," Pip said.

"Mm-hm and now we get to the first question Pip why was the colour of the flame I conjured using my mana pool different to the colour of a standard flame conjured by the surrounding magicules well basically it's like when you're horn lights up with an aura the colour is unique to you for you see when you use levitation the magicules in the air will run through you're horn and connect to the magicules in the air surrounding the object you wish to levitate this will create an aura around the object meaning the connection was successful and it will then allow you to pick up the object of you're desire the same goes for when you're using you're mana pool but elemental magic is a bit different for you see when using elemental magic the magicules don't have anything to form an aura around so they decide to go with the natural order of what the element should look like but when using you're mana pool the magicules inside you will have a magical fingerprint if you would of you and that will give you the change of colour for you're fire," I said.

"Wow can you teach me how to use my mana pool please?" Pip begged.

"Heh I thought you'd ask me that alright but I warn you it's going to be tough," I said.

"I'm ready," Pip said.

"Ok but first we still gotta go through the basics like everyone this is important Pip," I said.

"Understood!" Pip shouted with enthusiasm.




10am Aephoceria Castle Dining Room




I was calmly eating breakfast in the dining room with only Celestia this morning seems everyone had plans that would involve them getting an early start.

"Sure is quiet this morning," I said to sun alicorn before I took a bite of my breakfast in an attempt to make some conversation.

"Indeed I almost miss Rainbow Dash's obnoxious behaviour and Pinkie Pie's attempt to make everyone laugh," Celestia agreed before she took a sip of tea causing me to chuckle slightly.

"I know Tempest is training troops with Apollyon and Spitfire is rebuilding the Wonderbolts Luna is on royal duty today and I believe Moon is getting a check up at the docs for the baby," I said.

"And how is that going anyway Moon still having her mood swings?" Celestia asked giving me a knowing smirk.

"Yeah something like that," I said as I gave my shoulder a rub from getting slugged from Moon's more violet side. "But the mare loves her belly rubbed at times and it turns out to be just the thing to calm her down."

"I see," Celestia said.

"Y'know I know we went clothes shopping for the baby awhile ago but now that I think about it we didn't get many nor a lot of toys for the child," I said as I paused from eating and held a hand to my chin.

"Why don't I go with you then I have yet to pick out a gift for the little one myself since I've been so busy," Celestia said.

"Alright how about we go after we eat," I said with a smile.

"I'd like that," Celestia said returning my smile.

And so we did I was in the market square wearing my favourite jeans, shirt, jacket and boots and when Celestia arrived she was wearing a set of bright tan jeans that hugged her legs and a purple shirt that showed off her stomach but hugged her arms and chest.

"Wow were in you're closet was that hiding?" I asked gesturing to Celestia's outfit.

"I normally wear this when I wish to go...incognito and it's been awhile since I did that...so do you like it?" Celestia asked suddenly looking bashful.

"You don't need me to tell you look amazing," I said causing the princess to smile. "Anyway shall we?"

"Let's," Celestia said before we walked off into the market.

We spent some time looking through the many clothing stores around gazing through the windows and going inside some.

"Here what do you think of this?" Celestia asked showing me a midnight blue jumpsuit with little constellations on it.

"Perfect," I said with a smile before we began to leave several bags floating behind us in our magic.

"I know we said we were going shopping for the child but I'm really happy you suggested I get some more casual clothes for myself these are so cute," Celestia said with a small jump of happiness.

"Well if you're going to be doing more casual stuff in future you're going to need something more then those regal dresses you're always wearing," I said.

"And what's wrong with my dresses?" Celestia asked with a serious and annoyed tone making me panic.

"Nothing I just meant that...," I began only to stop when I heard Celestia's musical laughter. "Aw why you...I thought I went and offended you."

"I'm sorry Ash but I just couldn't resist but tell me why didn't we go to Rarity for these clothes?" Celestia asked.

"If we went to Rarity for the kid's clothing wouldn't those e a gift from her rather then from you or I?" I asked.

"Yeah you make a good point there *gasp* pfft," Celestia said before she began to stifle a laugh.

"What?" I asked.

"Look," Celestia said as she pointed behind me.

Turning around I saw what Celestia was giggling about and I couldn't help but laugh too because hanging on a wall at the back were several black T-shirts all of them having a familiar set of cutie marks and a word beneath them but at the moment only two stuck out one was of Celestia's cutie mark but the lower half looked like it was dipped in blood and in blood red writing was the word 'tyrant' written in capital letters and not too far away was a shirt with my cutie mark with the sword, wings and shield splattered in blood as if it was flicked across the image and below my cutie mark was the word 'murder' also in capital letters but the words were made from weapons.

"Oh gods the things others think of," I said after I calmed down from my laughter as we approached the shirts to examine them.

"I must say I doubt these won't be flying off the shelves but this is quite amusing," Celestia said as she examined the shirt with her cutie mark on it.

"Hey what say we buy these and wear them for the day?" I asked and the look Celestia wore on her face told me all we need to know and so we purchased everything before making our way to the changing rooms before we left the store and once we were out we made our way through the streets not particularly going anywhere just showing off our new shirts before we sat down on a bench to rest after 2 hours of walking it was then we started talking about the different reactions we got from everyone.

"Oh my stars did you see the cashier's face the poor mare looked like she was about to have a heart attack!" I shouted as I laughed.

"Oh what about that noble couple the ones that feinted!" Celestia said as she continued to laugh herself.

"Oh gods how could I forget," I said.

After awhile of laughing we both calmed down and just sat there relaxing enjoying each other's company till Celestia's stomach began to growl causing the alicorn to blush.

"Didn't eat enough breakfast?" I teased.

"Leave me alone you meanie," Celestia said with a cute pout.

"Aw calm down...lets see," I said before I looked around before I spied a stand selling some crepes. "Wait here," I said as I got up and teleported over to the stand and ordered two mixed berry crepes before returning to Celestia. "Here we are dig in," I said as I handed the treat to the mare.

"Thank you," Celestia said as she took one.

I then sat down beside her and then heard a moan of happiness come from beside me and when I looked I had to stifle a laugh at the sight because Celestia looked to be in near bliss after taking a bite out of her crepe and her ears were wiggling cutely.

"I take it it tastes good huh?" I asked.

"Indeed," Celestia said while her ears still wiggled.

It was at that moment I couldn't help myself I reached out and gave Celestia one of my famous ear scratches causing her to coo adorably and she began to lean into me.

"Damn this mare is so cute sometimes," I thought when suddenly I felt movement in my left hand and when I looked I saw Celestia was munching on my own crepe. "Oi ya pest that's mine!"

"Well you didn't look like you were going to eat that," Celestia teased as she stuck her tongue out at me.

Suddenly I heard crying and when both Celestia and I looked we saw a foal had tripped over and before I could move Celestia was already there and tending to the child.

"That mare certainly has a big heart...then again she did wield the element of kindness once upon a time," I thought as I saw Celestia work.

"Sire!"

Turning my head I saw Kamau running up to me.

"Kamau how are you?" I asked when the caribou arrived.

"I'm well sire but I bring news caribou archaeologists have been working around the clock on a dig sight just south of the Crystal Mountains," Kamau said.

"Why would we be concerned by a dig?" I asked.

"Sire this dig has unearthed an ancient temple that has been hidden by very powerful magic and there are traps inside that have claimed the lives of dozens of caribou and when they reached the main room the guard force around the site...erratic they were really excited about something," Kamau said.

"Interesting do you know what they found?" I asked.

"No sir," Kamau said.

"Alright where is the site?" I asked as I stood up.

"It's not to far west of a wreck a large airship known as the S.S. Stormbreaker do you know it sire?" Kamau asked causing me to frown.

"Yes...I know it...good work Kamau take a few days off you've earned it I'll see to this personally," I said shaking off my feelings.

"As you wish sire," Kamau said before he left.

"What's wrong Ash?" Celestia asked who had returned from tending to the foal.

"I just got word that the caribou are up to something I'm going to check it out," I said.

"I see," Celestia said with a bit of disappointment.

"Listen let me help you get these bags back to the castle before I head off unless you wish to hang around amongst your subjects some more?" I asked with a smile trying to cheer the mare up.

"An escort would be lovely Ash," Celestia said before we left.




4pm Crystal Mountains




I was standing on a ridge over looking the dig site while the frigid cold wind blow snow around me I was still dressed in my regular clothing but I switched my newest shirt for the one I was originally wearing the white deep v neck long sleeve shirt with black laces crossing over the v neck anyway back to the situation I had decided to forgo my weapons and armour this time because of the low security since they must of thought this was still a secret op they were running I then looked around the snowy landscape before I closed my eyes so I could focus on the temperature.

"Huh it's cold for sure but it's got nothing on Hel, Jotunheim or Lake Cocytus to me this might as well be a breeze," I said to no one in particular.

"Yeah, yeah you're immune to thermal fluctuations," Red said.

"Why Red is that jealousy I detect how unlike you," I said causing Red to scoff at me. "Well anyway I'd best go introduce myself."

With that I then crouched low before I leapt high into the air before I began to plummet to the ground right into a large crowd of caribou and created a massive crater when I landed accompanied with a massive boom while blowing all the the caribou in the general area away.

"Y'know a sound like that is practically begging to set off an avalanche," Epsilon said.

"Oh you need to relax even from up there I could tell the caribou have been using dynamite to blast their way in here and quite recently too so there's no danger of getting buried by snow," I said.

I began to stand up straight when I heard hoofsteps fast approaching me and I saw I was soon completely surrounded by caribou soldiers but they couldn't see me directly because of the cloud of snow I kicked up from my landing but I bet they could see the outline of my body just as I could see theirs.

"You what do think you're doing and who are you!" one of the bucks demanded.

"Me well for you're first question I'm here to kill you all and as for who I am...well I'm pretty sure you all know the answer to that," I said as I had already began weaving a spell.

"Get him!" one of the bucks shouted causing the others to cheer in acknowledgement but not a one of them moved.

"What the!?"

"I-I can't move!"

"What's happening!?"

"Like it? It's amazing who would have though thread magic would be so handy I really should thank Elisa and Arachne for this idea," I said as the cloud of smoke finally began to dissipate revealing my face to my opponents.

"Wait a second it's you!"

"The sixth knight of Equestria and it's first king,"

"God Ash Blade!"

"Are we done yet cause I really need to wrap this up and get on with it the mares you're keeping here have had to put up with you for long enough," I said as I reached upward with my right hand to something before my face and wrapped my index finger around something and when I grasped it I felt it was some kind and because of me moving the thread light began to reflect off the thread as if said thread was made of steel which it was but the tread itself was thin enough it is difficult to see much like a spider's.

"Now then Monta's Crimson Thread," I said as I began to gently pull on the thread.

I then heard the bucks groan and cry out in pain as the threat they were bound and immobilised by became unbearably tight when suddenly the dissipating snow cloud shifted to become thin bony hands  that looked to still have skin on them but it looked fragile and papery and finally the bucks bodies couldn't take it any more and were soon ripped apart by the treads splattering blood everywhere while the hands looked like they were reaching out for something before grabbing it and vanished in a sudden gust of wind leaving only the wind and silence.

"Now then," I said as I walked forward over the blood and body parts before entering the ancient ruins.

I could tell right away that this place was made by ponies and as for when there were traces of architecture from before Luna's banishment but also after so maybe not too long after Luna was banished but as for what purpose this place served was beyond me for now I spent a while just wandering the tunnels looking for any more caribou or female prisoners and when I found them I killed the former and helped the latter out of the ruins before I teleported them back to Aephoceria as for why I had to lead them out is because of the teleportation barrier around the ruins anyway during my treck I came across where one of the traps Kamau mentioned before was located and the poor sap that triggered it was still here as well.

*clicks tongue* "Pressurised salt acid tough break for you buddy," I said as I crouched before the skin melted body of the late buck before I stood up and looked ahead. "Alright traps lets see just what exactly it is you're guarding."

I then made my way deeper into the ruins using the marks the caribou used to find their way through the labyrinth of halls.

"Strange layout and each corridor is the exact same as the last in order to confuse anyone who might enter wow whatever is here they did not want anyone to have it," I said as I continued to examine the halls when suddenly I felt my left foot sink a little into the ground followed by the sound of turning ancient gears and rope gong taunt and after a few seconds it stopped causing me to let out a sigh of relief. "Phew guess this trap stopped functioning someti-."

My words were cut short when I heard the sound of stone scraping against stone come from behind me and when I looked I saw large spike protruding from both the ground and ceiling like a giant set of teeth.

"Whoa now that could have been ugly good thing they got this trap backwards," Red said.

"Maybe," I said as I watched the spikes retract.

"Something up?" Red asked.

"The spikes those were made from alicorn stone a material that kills alicorns if turned into a weapon which means whoever designed this place was probably worried that either Celestia and Luna might come here and didn't want them too either that or it was intended for Moon when she returned," I said.

"Ash I recommend caution going forward Epsilon said.

"No flippin duh even I know can get injured from alicorn stone," I said as I continued to walk forward now with my guard up

After awhile of walking and a few other traps that I managed to avoid I made it to a massive round room that was stiffing hot there were pillars that formed a circle that around the room and held up the ceiling and in the centre of the ceiling was a large dome that took up half of the ceiling and extended higher then the ceiling that was being held up by the pillars and going around the walls of the room were sculptures of dragons with molten lava pouring from their maws before falling into channels that went around the room providing the room with light and the heat I then looked to the centre of the room and saw a massive crystal that was at least 10 ft and was just sitting there on the ground and the damn thing wasn't transparent like other crystals this one looked like it was clouded over and was an amber colour.

"Now what the heck is that thing?" Red asked.

"Beats me," I said.

Walking into the room I began to look around at the room before I then noticed that carved into each pillar was a statue of a alicorn and each statue was facing towards the giant crystal.

"Interesting it seems alicorns held some significance to whoever built this place but I don't understand why build traps to kill alicorns if they were important to the builders?" I asked as I rubbed the back of my neck while I looked at the statue.

"Hey forget that right now I feel something coming from that crystal," Red said.

Turning away from the statues I made my way over to the crystal before I crossed my arms over my torso before lifting my right hand to my chin in thought before I gave the crystal three taps to try and gauge a reaction out of it.

"Well?" Red asked.

"Don't rush me this isn't easy but you are right there is something weird about this thing...maybe it was an item of worship?" I suggested.

"Well if it were what do you suppose it's supposed to do besides glow ominously?" Red asked.

"I don't know we may need to check the research noted the ca...wait did you say glow?" I asked as I looked at the crystal and saw that it was indeed glowing but faintly the light kept dimming before it got brighter before dimming again in a pulsing fashion.

"Ok that's a little creepy," I said.

"What now?" Red asked.

"Well now...," I started when suddenly a piece of the crystal before me exploded kicking pieces of crystal into my face forcing me to back away.

When I managed to recover I frantically spun around in search of my attacker but I saw no one was there suddenly I saw a light come from one of the pillars and when I looked I saw the horn on the statue's head was encased in a golden aura before a bolt of magic came rushing at me forcing me to dodge the blast I then noticed all the other statue's horn were soon encased in the same golden aura.

"Shit" Red, Epsilon and I all said at the same time before I dived out of the way to avoid becoming Swiss Cheese before ducking behind one of the pillars.

"Now what this pillar won't last forever!" Red cried out.

"Relax!" I shouted before I started launching my own blasts of magic at the magic shooting death trap that were the alicorn statues.

Upon impact the statue exploded I then ran out of cover and sent blast after blast at the statues till none remained or were too damaged to fire at me before taking a breath of relief and when I looked at the crystal the damn thing had been blasted by so much magic I was amazed it was holding together I then looked down to sigh when I noticed some words had been carved into the floor and the letters were in old ponish.

"Can you read that?" Red asked.

"Nah old ponish ain't my forte I'm afraid even if it was the writing is almost unreadable some magma spilled over this some time in the past and filled in and burnt the carvings not to mention the stone is weathered and decaying I can only make out two words here 'break' and 'her' the rest is lost to history," I said.

Suddenly I heard a cracking sound and looked towards the crystal and saw several cracks crawling all over it suddenly the magma in the channels began to float in the air in small droplets before they began to rush into the cracks covering the crystal I then took the initiative to get low behind one of the pillars and watch the crystal as it began to glow brighter with more intensity with each pulse till finally the crystal shattered scattering pieces of itself across the room forcing me to duck behind the pillar again so I wasn't hit and when I looked again where the crystal once stood was a massive flame before the flames were dispersed leaving a single figure on all fours.

The figure then began to stand up and immediately I saw it was a mare she was dressed in orange plate armour that covered her legs and arms but the rest the mare was wearing might as well be an armoured bikini which made little to no sense on providing protection unless of course there was some trade off here that I'm missing I noticed the mare's fur was ivory white but here mane and tail were made of fire yeah I said fire and said mane and tail were obscuring her face and cutie mark  I could also see this mare was an alicorn thanks to the white feathered wings on her back and the white horn jutting out above the mare's mane I also noticed this mare took care of herself real well if the toned stomach and flawlessly white fur were any indication I finally noticed that her hips, ass and breasts were enormous like just bigger then Celestia's enormous.

*wolf whistles* "Damn what cup size is she defiantly larger then triple Z like your princess lovers and that ass," Red said before growling like a predator on the hunt for a mate.

"Dude focus here," I mentally growled.

"Oh come now Ash look at that bod and tell me you wouldn't bang it," Red said.

"In case you have forgotten Red we don't know just what it is we have unleashed we could be in some serious trouble!"  I mentally screamed at Red.

"Finally...free again at long last."

Looking towards where the voice came from I saw it was the mare and saw she was stretching out her body with her arms above her head.

"Foolish thinking I could be trapped here forever," the mare said in a voice that seemed familiar sort of motherly but there was something demonic in her voice as well like there was an intense rage

The mare then looked around but her mane continued to get in the way refusing to show too much of her face the mare began to walk around the room before going over to one of the statues I destroyed and seemed to scan it.

"But I see you went all out dear Celestia," the mare said.

"Welp that answers the question she's some bad guy who was sealed away by Celestia before the current elements showed up," Red said.

"So who is it that I owe my gratitude to for freeing me?" the mare asked as she began to look around the room.

"Crap we gotta move," I thought as I moved back in cover behind the pillar.

"What!" Red shouted making me wince in pain.

"Come now don't be shy step into the light little one I promise I won't bite not too hard anyway," the mare cooed seductively.

"Listen we don't know what we're dealing with here nor how strong she is," I thought.

"She's a mere alicorn I'm certain a god of you're caliber and myself are more then a match for her," Red said.

I was about to offer a retort when suddenly I felt myself be grabbed and then sent flying through the pillar I was hiding behind before coming to a sudden halt before being dropped to the ground and when I regained my senses I saw I was looking up at the mare whose face was a dead ringer for Celestia except for three things the first is the helmet/crown she wore on her head that reminded me of Moon's but this one was coloured a flaming orange with flame like fins placed on the sides of her helm and there was a crown that rested just before her horn with a bright red jewel in the centre the mare also had a mouth full of fangs like Moons and finally her eyes her sclera reminded me of cooled magma while her pupils and iris's reminded me of my nether lord eye and I also saw the mare was wearing orange eye shadow.

"Found you," the mare said with a smile that reminded me of a cat who caught a canary and if I'm being honest seeing that smile on this mare spooked me a bit. "Hm interesting if I'm not mistaken you are human...the sixth knight of Equestria perhaps?"

Using my legs and arms I pushed myself off the floor so I was forming a handstand but continued the momentum till I managed to put my feet on the ground and with my arms I pushed myself upwards so I was standing upright.

"Oh my you are quite flexible for a male tell me little knight are you here to kill me perhaps," the mare asked but I answered her question with silence. "Oh come now there's no fun to this if you're just going to say silent I haven't had a conversation with someone in years."

It was then I decided to humour the mare so I took a breath before I refocused on her.

"Not quite you see I had no idea you existed until you busted out of that crystal," I said.

"Ah after years of silence I must say it is quite refreshing to hear another speak I wonder if she will or had felt the same way when she returned but humour me if you're not here for me then why are you?" the mare asked.

"I had some business with some now dead scum," I said.

"So I was just an accident...no matter tell me what do I call you?" the mare asked but I tensed myself and remained silent. "Oh why the sudden silence?"

"If we're going to be introducing each other it's only proper manners to give me your name first," I said causing the mare to chuckle as if I had just told a joke.

"It seems Celestia has removed me from the history books much like you're predecessors very well I am Daybreaker the rightful ruler of Equestria," the mare now known as Daybreaker said.

"So another one of you who wants to sit on the throne very well I am Ash Blade sixth knight of Equestria as you predicted...I can't help but notice before you mentioned a she and returning," I said.

"My baby sister you see the last time I saw her my weaker self banished her to the moon," Daybreaker said.

"So...you are the dark personality that was once attached to Celestia," I said.

"Indeed I am and how is she these days?" Daybreaker asked.

"Surrounded by family and loved ones and pretty much forgotten all about you," I said causing Daybreaker's smile to become a frown.

"I see well I believe it's about time I go introduce myself to my little sister and then I will kill her and reduce everything Celestia loves to ashes before I end her," Daybreaker growled causing me to growl and take a stance.

"And you think I'm just gonna let that happen do you?" I asked.

"Oh my did I strike a nerve...judging by that ring on you're finger I'd say it's quite possible maybe one of the ones I plan to destroy is you're lover...tell me is it my little sister?" Daybreaker asked causing me to twitch. "Oh this is delicious I was planing on sparing you as a thank you but the temptation of telling my sister that I killed her husband in cold blood is just too tempting."

"You can try but just so you know you aren't the first and neither will yo be the last," I growled causing Daybreaker to laugh.

"Oh please I'm an alicorn and you are simply human you must realise the folly in such an effort," Daybreaker said tauntingly.

"You may be an alicorn but I'm not human Daybreaker," I said as I revealed my wings and changed my left arm to become demonic while my left one was covered in my god armour much to Daybreaker's surprise.

"Well, well this is most interesting," Daybreaker said right before she licked her lips.

Suddenly I felt something clamp on both my ankles before they were pulled forward out from under me and I was now being dragged forward when suddenly something clamped down on my wrists and then my limbs were pulled in four different directions with me being suspended in the air by whatever had grabbed me and when I looked I saw a set of shackles closed around my arms and legs and connected to those shackles were chains that trailed off somewhere while all i did was scoff.

"Chains? You're funny," I said as I went to melt these off with my demonic power however the shackles didn't turn to molten slag like I predicted.

"If I was using ordinary chains I imagine it would be an amusing joke to you however these are special The Chains of Tartarus," Daybreaker said causing my eyes to widen. "You see I was planing on using these on Celestia but thanks to that little display of yours I can see you are easily the biggest threat."

"This won't hold forever you know," I said.

"Oh I know but they will hold long enough for me to cut off you're head," Daybreaker said with sadistic glee before she summoned a knife. "Any last words?"

"Do your worst," I declared.

Daybreaker only smiled and brought the knife the knife to my neck when suddenly she froze causing me to raise an eyebrow Daybreaker's grip on the blade then loosened before it dropped to the floor with a clatter while she started clutching her stomach as if she was in pain.

"What...what did you do to me?" Daybreaker demanded while she sounded as if she was in pain.

"What?" I asked.

"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO ME!" Daybreaker roared her voice full of fury as she grabbed me by the shirt.

"I have done nothing!" I shouted.

Daybreaker then released me as she backed away and continued to hold her stomach and lean forward in pain it was then I noticed that she was blushing and that a thick spicy scent was filling the air it was then I connected the dots.

"Dammit...what is...happening to me?" Daybreaker asked no one.

"Wait don't tell me you're in heat," I said.

"What did you say!?" Daybreaker growled.

"Heat...y'know you're mating cycle?" I said.

"I know what heat means you imbecile?" Daybreaker growled.

Really cause if you did I wouldn't have had to guess what was happening to you," I shot back.

"Dammit how did this happen?" Daybreaker said.

"You must have been placed in a sort of suspended animation when you were in that crystal and now that you're body has been released all you're past heat's are now catching up to you," I said.

"Urgh...Of all times this could have happened...then again," Daybreaker said as she looked at me.

"Oh hell no don't even think about it!" I growled.

"Too late," Daybreaker said with a seductive coo and with a flash my clothes were on the floor not to far away leaving me bare causing me to struggle about in an effort to try and free myself. "Don't even bother you might as well sit back and enjoy this *chuckles* now that I think of it telling your dear Luna that I decided to do this before I killed you will be much more fun."

"Screw you!" I shouted.

"Oh please do," Daybreaker giggled before her own clothes vanished leaving her naked also.




WARNING FEMALE ON MALE BDSM (I guess?) RAPE SCENE! If this isn't you're thing skip to Clop End




"Now then," Daybreaker said as she straddled me before leaning forward till her breasts were pressed against my bare chest and her butt began to wiggle against my crotch shamefully causing my member to harden. "What to do what to do what to do with a cutie like...you," Daybreaker said as she twirled her right index finger around in front of my face.

It was then I decided to show Daybreaker I had teeth by trying to bite Daybreaker's finger but instead of her finger I ended up having some kind of bar gag placed in my mouth causing Daybreaker to giggle some more and to make matters worse I could feel the damn thing was shaped like a fucking bone.

"Now now I can't have my new pet biting me now can I it would seem you're going to need to learn some discipline," Daybreaker said as she secured the gag around my head I then tried to shake the psychotic mare off me even went to use my wings and magic but the chains holding my four main limbs were blocking the latter and Daybreaker had already grabbed my wings in her magic and was binding them to my back with restraint straps.

"Where the hell is this mare getting these things!?" I screamed in my head.

"Now that you have no way to shake me off what's say we look at the goods down here," Daybreaker said as she tightened the last strap before she spun herself around and went and put her ass in my face forcing me to breath in the scent of her scalding hot juices that were leaking from her inflamed pussy it was then I saw Daybreaker had a similar cutie mark to Celestia however Daybreaker's had a orange background splotch like Luna and Moon only with the edge of the splotch it looked like flames. "Oooh so big and it's only semi hard my what a little trooper you are trying to stay loyal to you're precious wife it's adorable however I know how to get you to cooperate."

I then felt Daybreaker then wrap my dick in something incredibly soft and warm making me realise she was giving me a titty fuck before I felt her mouth kiss my head causing me to grunt and my member to became hard I sorely wanted to inflict some kind of pain upon myself just so it would take my mind off what Daybreaker was doing but with my arms and legs bound and this gag in my mouth that wasn't going to be happening soon and after a few more licks Daybreaker then began to take my member into her mouth and Daybreaker seemed to be enjoying my torment if her moaning was any indication and while she was doing that she took things a step further by trying to grind her damp neathers in my face but I kept moving my head to avoid that and after a minute of moving my head to keep Daybreaker's pussy out of my face a pair of straps appeared on either side of my head and connected to the gag in my mouth almost like a set of reigns I then felt Daybreaker remove her mouth from my cock and sit up so she can look at me over her shoulder.

"It will be easier for the both of us if you just obey but I do find your playing hard to get quite alluring," Daybreaker said as she grabbed the makeshift reigns and pulled my head forward so now I had no choice but to keep still despite me trying to pull away from her.

Daybreaker then set herself back to work by giving me a blowjob/titty fuck all the while keeping a firm grip on the reigns before she began grinding her lower lips against my face leaving me drenched in her juices while I tried to scream in protest but the gag in my mouth proved to be a problem and all I could do was grunt as her juices leaked into my mouth the flavour was spicy and wasn't unpleasant but I would never admit it suddenly to my great dread I could feel Daybreaker's climax approaching and I could feel my own approach as I felt Daybreaker continue to stroke my shaft with her massive chest pillows and I bet she knew it as well.

Daybreaker then suddenly sprayed my face with my juices while I continued to try and hold mine in but it was a losing fight and just when I felt I was gonna blow Daybreaker brought a hand to my dick and began to squeeze it halting my climax before it could release causing me to cry out in pain from the force of her grip and the fact that my orgasm was denied like that.

"Hm you did well to hold off on releasing for me pet normal stallions would't be able to last this long but there is only one place where you're gonna be able to release you're load big boy," Daybreaker said while keeping a grip on my shaft most likely to ensure she had my attention or just to make sure I don't cum.

Suddenly Daybreaker began to drag and grind her lower lips across my face before going down my chin, neck and torso all the way to my spire where she spun around so that she was facing me I remember that this was an old way of a mare claiming a stallion by the mare covering her partner in her fem cum so they smell like her to alert other mares that the stallion is taken and off limits.

"There now your lover will know what transpired here," Daybreaker teased causing me to growl and glare at her with enough venom to kill a hydra instantly. "Oh scary but don't worry you'll soon be begging for more."

Daybreaker then raised her hips up before she used her magic to align my member with her marehood before she smirked and slammed her hips down upon me engulfing the entirety of my prick with her moist, tight and burning hot marehood and causing my entire body to shake since I was still suspended in midair I mean seriously imagine having sex in a hammock but in this situation I am the hammock so this was was seriously uncomfortable.

"Uhgh so big an excellent specimen for my first time," Daybreaker said causing me to raise an eyebrow at her. "Surprised ugh...when Celestia was young and rebellious she would often sneak guards into her room for a night of...Mmm...ecstasy and passion...Aah so good...Meanwhile I had a front row seat to all of it so I guess you could say she was a teacher to me in the ways of pleasure but enough history lessons brace yourself little knight because I'm going to make you mine."

Daybreaker then began to bounce on my member and every time she came down it felt like my limbs were gonna be ripped off causing me to try and cry out in pain when suddenly Daybreaker pulled my head between her soft bosom and began to stroke my head lovingly muffling my cries of pain while the sounds of rattling chains, wet slaps of flesh meeting flesh and Daybreaker moaning whorish dominated the room.

"Oooohh!...YES!...YES!...My sister seems to have...Oh yes...Obtained a real alpha of a stud...y'know I've changed my mind about...Ugh...Killing you you're far to good to be wasted on my...Fuck yes...Little sister and whoever else you're banging," Daybreaker said causing my eyes to widen in shock again. "Oh yes I could...smell the others who had whored themselves out for you...ngh...but don't you worry handsome I'll get rid of them soon and then I'll be all you'll think about."

Now I was really getting pissed off I just couldn't show it because of these damn chains I was even trying to pull the damn things out from whatever was keeping them in place but no luck and it didn't help that Daybreaker kept bouncing on me at all nor that my head was currently nestled between her giant boobs and yet she continued to stroke the back of my head lovingly suddenly I was bought out of my thoughts by Daybreaker howling in ecstasy and I could hear what sounded like droplets of water hitting the stone floor which means she just came but that didn't stop her from bouncing on me and soon I felt my own climax approaching and like before I held out for as long as I could but like before it was a losing battle.

As I finally climaxed Daybreaker then pulled away from me exposing my face to the fresh air and I saw her eyelids flutter as her cunt greedily accepted my load before she leaned forward a bit so that she was looking into my eyes and her breasts were pressed against my chest then the fucking bitch started purring as if she was a cat.

"My that was good and you held out for longer that time," Daybreaker cooed when she suddenly had a look of confusion on her face before looking over her shoulder and then gave her pelvic region a wiggle before she looked at me with that damn smile of hers. "Are you still hard for me?" Daybreaker asked but all I answered with was a cold hate filled glare. "Tell me just how many rounds can you go for?" Daybreaker asked but I continued to simply glare. "Your right it's too boring if you just tell me so why don't we find out the fun way."




Clop End Hours Later




The first thing I registered as I awoke was that I was on some kind of stone floor then there was something rubbery in my mouth then the memories of what happened before I blacked out causing my eyes to snap open and try to sit up however my arms were still tightly bound by those damn chains I also noticed that I Daybreaker was soundly sleeping on my chest and I have to admit she looked kinda adorable all comfortable like that but I shook that off when I then remembered Daybreaker had lowed me onto the floor before she passed out from exhaustion with me not following to far after her.

"Ash!" Epsilon shouted startling me.

"Took ya long enough," Red said.

"Red Epsilon where have you been?" I asked in thought.

"Trying to figure out how to get you out of here turns out that the Chains of Tartarus aren't as strong as previously thought," Red said.

"Ash we believe alchemy can be used undo the shackles," Epsilon said.

Hearing this I began to look around and noticed there was a lot of soot on the ground so with my left hand I began to rub the shackle against the ground and managed to get a large coating of soot on it.

"Allow me," Red said as one of his claws appeared on my index finger. "Better hurry these shackles are making it difficult for me to keep my claws here."

"Right," I thought before I got to work.

The claw made my job easier of making the transmutation circle I needed and once I was done I used the claw to activate it causing the shackle to bust open freeing my arm and the first thing I did was rip off the damn gag.

"Thanks guys," I said.

I then went to work on freeing my other arm and my legs being careful not to wake Daybreaker yet before I turned myself into Ash and slipped out from under her before reforming near my clothes and began to put them on.

"What are we going to do with the voluptuous alicorn bitch?" Red asked causing me to freeze as I began to put my shirt on.

I then looked at Daybreaker who was still sleeping peacefully.

"Why not just tie her up and turn her into a cum slut after all it seemed she couldn't get enough of you," Red said.

"The fuck! I expected that from a caribou Red but you jeez besides in this case two wrongs don't make a right!" I shouted as I went back to putting on my clothes.

"Sure you want to be any louder so you can wake her up?" Red said causing me to freeze before I shook my head but I didn't argue because I knew he was right. "Ok so if not the first option why not just kill her and be done with it?"

"We'll take her to Canterlot and figure it out there," I thought.

"Wait, what am I the only one who seems to remember that she raped you and threatened to kill not only you but you're loved ones?" Red asked.

"I haven't forgotten Red but this is Celestia's dark half it should be up to her on what she wants done here," I thought.

"Oh sure leave it up to the mare who imprisoned this bitch the first time round who might I add could have destroyed her when she had the chance but instead left her to rot here till she broke free," Red said.

"Y'know Red you're beginning to sound more and more like a good person every day," I said.

"Oh shut up," Red said.

Once I was dressed I then saw to dressing Daybreaker having to be careful to avoid waking her before I took a magic suppression ring out of pocket dimension that I had in one of my inner jacket pockets.

"You had one of those this whole time?" Red asked.

"Mum always said come prepared for anything even in the least likely of cases," I said as I placed the ring on Daybreaker's horn.

"Smart woman," Red said.

"Glad you agree," I said.

I then pulled out some rope that I had in my pocket dimension before I began to tie up Daybreaker but I left her legs so the mare could walk around.

"I gotta say you did a real number on her without even meaning to if she hasn't woken up from all the poking and prodding and do you really think that puny rope is gonna hold her?"

"Trust me this rope is a lot stronger then it looks," I said.

"If you say so," Red said.

Once I was done tying up Daybreaker I grabbed a large piece of the crystal and sat on it and watched her but while I waited I took out a knife and a piece of wood and began whittling away at it and began to whistle a small tune while doing so and after five minutes the mare slowly began to come around.

"W-what the? What's happening?" Daybreaker asked as she noticed she was currently tied and bound even when to check her magic but the aura around her horn fizzled out.

"I see you're up," I said calmly announcing my presence to Daybreaker.

"You-How did you get free!?" Daybreaker demanded.

"I have my ways," I said before I put away my knife and the piece of wood before I stood up only to be greeted by a torrent of flames coming from Daybreaker's mouth but that didn't bother me so I just let her get it over with and once the flames subsided I just brushed the flames off much to Daybreaker's horror and before she could ask I raised my finger and gave it a wave while making a clicking sound my tongue. "Fireproof bitch."

This angered Daybreaker but she did nothing while I walked around her and pulled her up so she she was standing on her hooves.

"Now then I've been gracious enough to not gag you for earlier but I would advise you not to do something like that again in an effort to waste my time so what's say we get out of here hm?" I asked as I pushed Daybreaker towards the exit.

"So now what what gonna turn me in to Celestia so that she can have me sealed away again?" Daybreaker growled as she began to walk.

"...We'll see," I said after a moments silence of me just staring at her.

I began to escort Daybreaker out of the ancient building we were in thankfully I remembered where the traps were and we soon made it outside where I saw the sky was dark meaning that night had fallen.

"Seems someone had a little too much fun here," Daybreaker said when she noticed the shredded caribou corpses laying in the snow.

"Guess I did but then again I wasn't really paying attention to what I felt when I killed them," I said and I could tell Daybreaker was staring at me when I said that.

"Now what don't tell me we have to walk through this?" Daybreaker said as she looked around.

"What's the matter not enjoying the fresh air after spending...what a thousand years in crystal?" I teased.

"Don't patronise me!" Daybreaker snapped.

"Wow someone woke up on the wrong side of the floor but if you ask me I'm the one who should be pissed her considering what you did," I growled out causing Daybreaker to return it.

While we were glaring at each other I opened a portal to the Aephoceria palace gardens before I shoved Daybreaker through it before walking in myself and once through I was greeted by an intense heat all around what should have been a lush and beautiful garden was now a burning inferno.

"Where in gods world have you taken us!" Daybreaker shouted over the roaring fire surrounding us.

I then heard a boom from behind me somewhere a fair way off but all I saw was the garden railing so I ran towards it and looked over and saw a fleet of tall ships sitting just off the beach and firing cannons while an army was landing on the beach in small boats before attacking the city I then looked back at the ships and I saw they had the caribou mark upon them causing me to growl and crush the railing with my fingers.

"C'mon!" I shouted as I grabbed Daybreaker and led her through the garden.

Luckily fire was no problem for us as we moved through the garden but I stopped once I saw something it was Posy she was pinned beneath a fallen and burning tree I rushed over to the fallen flutterpony to help her but when I arrived the flames had already eaten most of her body leaving her upper torso unburned her eyes were lifeless and streaks of liquid were tears flowed from her eyes were still visible on her face I then levitated the tree off Posy's body before snuffing out what flames that lingered before I summoned a blanket and placed it over her body I then looked around and saw a familiar nest and female crow nearby the crow dead and the nest toppled and it's contents scattered along the grass I felt my fingers clench and my breath quickened I then stood up and grabbed Daybreaker and began to led her out of the gardens and into the castle at a brisk pace while I sent out a pulse of magic to find Faust and her daughters and I saw they were all in the main foyer so I teleported both Daybreaker and myself there where I saw guards ushering civilians inside along with Faust and her daughters.

"Ash!"

Looking over I saw it was Shining Armour running over to me.

"Shining what's going on and where's Elisa, Evan and Rage," I asked as he reached me.

"There was no warning these guys just came out of nowhere using the same invisibility trick as Azur's army there was no radio signal for them to attack so these guys figured out we have one of their radios or they're here without orders to attack as for the others they're out there now trying to push the caribou back," Shining said.

"Alright," I said as made my way towards the door.

"Wait who the heck is this!?" Shining shouted after me defiantly referring to Daybreaker.

"Watch her and don't let her out of those bindings!" I shouted back. before I pushed my way through the crowd to get outside.

Ponies scared for their lives kept rushing into the castle while I tried to get out it was almost like I was fighting a raging river suddenly I felt someone grab my hand and when I looked I saw it was Granny Smith and tears were falling from her eyes.

"Ash...they got em...they got Buttercup and Applejack maybe Bloom," the old mare cried.

Now before with Daybreaker having her way with me I was plenty pissed like I wanted to kill her pissed and would do so if given the choice now the fate of Posy and Dust's family was the moment I snapped but now...now I was beyond all words involving anger.

"Get inside I'll get them back," I said causing Granny Smith to let go before going inside. "Red."

"Yeah?" Red asked.

"I need all your power," I said.

"Ash you can't control all of it yet remember both it and my armour don't listen to you," Red said.

"I don't want control Red...I want blood," I growled as I felt a darkness come over me a familiar darkness one I haven't felt in a long time and it wasn't Red's power...no this...feeling was all me.

"...Alright but I expect a good show," Red said.

I then felt Reds power begin to flow through my body and boost it I used my nether lord eye as well and also my demonic power while the dark feelings the one I fought hard to suppress was let loose at last and boosted all the dark power at my disposal.

"Rage, Elisa, Evan," I called out through my thoughts.

"Ash!" Rage asked.

"Where the fuck have you been!" Evan cried out.

"Yeah we thought we were gonna have to deal with this all by ourselves," Elisa said.

"I'll explain what happened later but for now I need you four to gather up as many civilians as you can and fall back to the castle," I thought.

"Are you crazy that means we'll be giving up the city!" Evan shouted.

"Trust me guys we won't loose the city but you need to gather as many civilians as you can and get to the castle cause once I'm loose I can't guarantee you're safety," I thought.

There was silence from the others for a bit before they all agreed and after 5 minutes the harbingers had gathered up everyone they could before retreating to the castle and the doors were barred.

"Now then...Let to go hunting," I growled as the moon above turned red.




Third Person P.O.V.




Caribou soldiers charged through the streets dragging ponies, griffons, diamond dogs, zebra, buffalo and other caribou from their beds before dragging them into the streets and setting their homes alight.

"Is this block cleared!" a commander shouted.

"Yes sir!" a soldier replied with a sharp salute.

"Burn it," the commander said causing the soldier to turn and go relay his commanding officer's orders.

As the commander watched as torches were thrown in through the windows he suddenly noticed the area around him began to turn red and upon looking towards what the source of the red light was he saw the moon's colour went from pale white to blood red.

"What has happened to the moon?" a soldier asked.

"I fear it is a bad omen," another said fearfully.

"Stow that crap! It is merely a pathetic attempt to scare us!" the commander barked furiously.

"But sir not even the moon qu...," the same caribou began.

"Address the moon whore by that title I shall rip you're tongue out!" the commander shouted.

Suddenly the commander heard the sounds of struggle coming from close by and when he looked he saw a pair of troops a stallion and a male griffon struggling to get a hold of a zebra mare with a mohawk mane wearing a bikini as if made from a manticore hide the bikini was also leaving her hips exposed showing off her cutie mark which was of a spiral shaped sun.

"What's going on here!" the commander shouted as he made his way over to the two soldiers.

"Sorry sir just having a little trouble with this slut here she was attempting to flee for the castle," the stallion said.

"That must be where all the others are heading," the commander said before he looked at the zebra mare and took in her beauty and lovely figure before perverted thoughts entered his mind with a sadistic grin. "Take her to the cage where the rest of the sluts for my harem wait this one shall make a fine broodmare," the commander said as he grabbed the mare by the chin and turned her head in different directions to examine her.

However the mare known simply as Zecora by her friends glared furiously and with disgust at the caribou in front of her eyeing her up as if she were a piece of meat before she yanked her head from his grip and bit down hard on the caribou's hand hard enough to cut off a few fingers causing the commander to pull his hand back in agony Zecora then took the chance while the two traitors were holding her were distracted she spat both the blood and fingers in her mouth at the face of the griffon on her left causing him to release her to try and wipe his face before she shoved her body into the stallion knocking him over and releasing Zecora causing her to take off on a run but before she could get too far away she felt something grab the back of her head forcing her forward and onto the ground.

"Damn bitch you're going to suffer for that!" the commander roared with fury.

Zecora was about to offer a retort but before she could utter a word a shadow fell over her and the commander atop her causing both of them to look up and when they did they both saw a figure standing atop of a building with the blood moon and part of the silhouetted castle behind him casting an eerie sight upon those that gazed at him at the right angle the figure was dressed in black pants with a brown leather belt and silver buckle along with a white shirt with a deep v neckline with cords crossing too and fro across the gap lastly the figure was wearing a coat with the lower half blowing in the breeze allowing anyone to see the inside of the coat was scarlet while the outside of the coat was black with silver trim but as for the figure's features Zecora noticed one of his hands one was like that of a human covered in a slight tanned skin with nails at the end of each finger while the other looked like it was made from a shining metal with 2ft long claws for each finger Zecora also noticed that one of the figure's legs ended in some kind of X shaped foot covered in red plates and each part ended with a claw Zecora then looked up towards the figure's face but could only see darkness as the figure's head was covered by a hood and shadows seemed to drift from within the hood like a mist and finally the aura that surrounded the figure it was powerful and it told her to run and hide somewhere very very far away from whatever this thing was and it was at this moment that the figure smiled a smile that showed it's teeth but not the same smile that would be encouraged by Pinkie Pie this smile was impossibly large and seemed to reach the edges of the hood and the teeth seemed to generate their own light within the darkness of that hood and each tooth was sharp and pointed and instead of generating a feeling of happiness this smile only generated the feelings of dread and fear.



"What the hell is that thing...is this one of you're tricks zebra!" the commander shouted as he grabbed Zecora by the mohawk causing her to look at him.

Suddenly the caribou vanished and in his place was red mist and when Zecora looked around she saw blood scattered around her as if the caribou had exploded she also heard the sound of something colliding with something else and when Zecora looked she saw it was the figure from before and he was beating the griffon from before to death with the leg of the stallion who was lying on the ground as if he had been ripped open and then apart once the griffon's head had caved in the figure continued to hit the body till the leg snapped from the abuse the figure then threw the foot away before the sound of it sniffing the air before it turned it's head so it was looking over it's shoulder at Zecora.

Now Zecora has spent a long time living among the wilds of both her native homeland and the dangerous Everfree Forest however during all those times when she had encountered a dangerous predator she always kept her distance stayed calm and silent but now she desperately wanted to get away from the thing that had saved her and after silently staring at each other for what felt like a year the figure merely grunted before it began to leave dragging's it's blade like claws against the stone road leaving claw marks as it went.





The figure was enjoying the sweet carnage and bloodshed around it. The screaming was like music and the fires made it seem like a massive festival was going on a festival of death if you asked the figure to be specific on what kind it was it's gaze turned towards the remains of a large group of the army that was currently invading the place the other guy lives.

After mopping up inside the city the figure now stood atop the gates gazing at the army before him he could hear the breathing and each heartbeat as it pumped blood through the body suddenly someone called out to charge causing a flood of troops to advance towards him this caused the grin the figure had on his face to grow just a but larger before he jumped down from the 60ft gate and onto the ground and began to walk forward as if his feat was the most simple thing in the world and as the figure walked forward a song filled the air from out of nowhere.



As the army approached the figure's walk became a jog and as army continued it's charge the figure began to run towards them it's massive bladed hand trailing behind it as the figure let out a roar and when the army and the figure collided the figure used it's shoulder to throw the first soldiers back into the hoard then it went to use it's claws to cut down all within it's path and swung it's hand to shatter bones with a punch ripping heads from shoulders or just casually tossing a few others into the air and aside before it reached forward and wrapped it's left hand around a minotaur's throat and slammed it face first into the ground but it wasn't done yet the figure grabbed the minotaur by the back of the head and began to run forward all the while the minotaur's head was still planted firmly against the ground leaving a trench of upturned road and blood behind.

The figure had had enough with grating the dead minotaur's face against the road before it pulled him up and threw him into a group of soldiers the figure then turned and impaled a griffon who made an attempt to dive bomb it and impale it on a sword before the figure used it's left hand to grab the griffon by the leg and rip him from the figure's claws before it used the griffon like a club and swing it at the surrounding troops before the griffon was tossed aside like a rag doll a stallion wielding a halberd made a thrust for the figure but it grabbed the weapon before the figure used it's foot to kick the stallion back forcing him to release the weapon before the figure twirled it around and impaled the stallion with his own weapon but the figure wasn't done with an effortless pull it hoisted the halberd upright with the stallion still impaled on it before it planted the hilt into the ground as if it was planting a banner or flag with the stallion still squirming atop it.

The figure then dodged a sword intended for it before he kicked it out of his new opponent's hand watching it become impaled into another soldier before the figure grabbed the one brave and foolish enough to strike it by the head and used it's massive claws to cleave the soldier in two with a single blow before it grabbed an axe from a fallen victim and slammed the blade into an opponent's face before it used it's claw to cut down more and more and more at an incredible speed moving from one opponent to the next

Suddenly a buck charged at the figure from behind but the figure simply leapt and back flipped over the buck before it used it's right leg to kick the buck in the back of it's right leg causing it fall to it's knees but the figure then grabbed the caribou by the shoulder and pulled him close before it bit into the buck's shoulder and neck and ripped out a large chunk of it before continuing on the teeth tearing through flesh and bone with ease much to the troops horror and disgust till finally the corpse was devoured the figure then looked at the remaining troops with a blood stained smile before it let out a roar that echoed across the field the figure then picked up a blade in it's left hand before charging back into the fray piling up corpses by the second.




Caribou Flagship Bridge




Pear Butter was holding both her daughters closely trying to comfort her youngest as she and her first born daughter Applejack glared at the stallion unicorn general who was leading this attack he was sitting in a chair overlooking the bridge plucking grapes from a small bowl next to him before dropping them into his mouth.

"Ya honestly think you'll get away with this?" Applejack asked.

"Quite the contrary my dear I believe I already have you see with the city walls breached it's only a matter of time before we take the castle and round up the rest of you're group of friends then we shall bring you bearers the ex-princesses too heel while the harbingers shall be executed along with every single male that has dared to turn against the crown," the general said.

"Ha ya'd know all 'bout that now don't ya betraying your country and fellow ponies you poisonous snake," Applejack seethed but the stallion just used his magic to slap Applejack across the face before he got up and walked towards the mare.

"You have the nerve to declare I'm the traitor in this story for too long I've been blinded by the superior power that lays in the power of you mares for too long I have sat in the shadows while the mare reap all the glory and the day when Diann rose up to show us our true place in this world I was liberated from my chains of weakness an-," the general began as he got off from his seat to walk towards the mares and filly brandishing a whip as he did when suddenly there was a great crash and the ship shook violently and stopped one it was on a tilt. "What the Tartarus was that!"

"We're not sure sir we can't get into contact with anyone on the beach or on the ship," a buck said.

Suddenly the sound of screams of terror and pain could be heard from beyond the doors that were the entrance and exit to the bridge and the screams were getting louder as whoever was causing them was getting closer and closer and closer suddenly there was a loud banging sound upon the door.

"Open the door please it's gonna kill me please open the door!" came a terrified voice from beyond the door.

However not one moved to open the door and the banging and screaming only became more frantic till finally they both fell silent and a few seconds later blood started leaking onto the bridge from beneath the door the general then motioned to his troops and they all lined up in front of the door each one aiming a rifle at it and waiting for something to happen and at first nothing did happen till suddenly the doors exploded inwards throwing the line of caribou back thanks to both the shockwave of the blast and the doors being ripped from their hinges which killed a few of the firing squad and causing smoke to engulf the room the disoriented troops began to stand up and collect their bearings which was difficult to do thanks to the thick smoke the troops would then hear a scream before it was cut short and focus on that only to hear another only a second later.

One by one each of the troops stranded in the smoke began to vanish leaving a crimson mist behind and as the smoke began to clear only one thing was left within the dispersing smoke the figure who single handily cut, slice, pummelled, impaled and ripped through an entire army just to get to here and now he stood facing the general responsible for this invasion it's teeth had trails of blood upon them and an ever present smile stretched over the darkness the figure considered a face and it wasn't just the teeth that were strained with blood either the metal claws had trails of blood upon them along with the figure's left hand and clothes it was then the general began to stand up and drew a sword that was on his hip before the general and the figure began to circle each other.

"Who are you?" the general asked but the figure remained silent. "One of the Harbingers...Is it War...Famine...Death...Conquest?" the general asked but with each name the figure remained silent didn't even twitch it merely stared at him with that creepy smile as they continued to circle each other. "It makes no difference I suppose you'll die here all the same."

It was then that everyone present noticed movement upon the general's back and the movement on his back turned out to be a pair of wings that were very familiar to the trio of apple farmers.

"You bastard those are Ash's wings!" Applejack screamed.

"Indeed they are a wonderful gift they are bestowed upon me by my king and also my god truly I am one of the chosen ones and with the power of a god running through me I am invincible now then my mysterious advisory do you see the folly of your-," the general boasted to the trio before he turned to face the figure only to discover that something was dreadfully wrong the figure's smile had become a frown of rage the left hand had been curled into a fist and the claws seemed to twitch with anticipation and thin red and black tendrils seemed to be growing out of the figure's back and an aura of pure bloodlust seemed to cover the entire room an aura that seemed to choke out the air suddenly the mouth of the figure opened and released an ungodly roar with the volume of a hurricane and in the mouth it was like an endless tunnel full of rows of sharp teeth.

Out of fear of what he was witnessing the general's horn lit up to launch a devastating attack upon the figure but the figure only used it's clawed hand to deflect the magic causing the wall behind the figure to explode the general then fired again but the figure just deflected the blast once again then general tried firing multiple blasts at once but the figure simply vanished before the blasts could hit suddenly pain surged from the generals's back in tremendous agony causing him to scream and collapse onto his hands and knees and when he looked at the source of his pain he saw the wings he had been gifted were now no more then fleshy blood splattered feathered ribbons courtesy of the figure's claws suddenly the tendrils  growing from the figure's back began to wrap around the general tie his legs together and holding his arms at his sides before he was lifted off the ground and brought face to face with the figure.

The tendrils then lifted the general over head with the generals head still facing the figure's before the figure opened it's mouth once more only this time it opened it wider revealing the endless rows of teeth within suddenly three pinkish like tendrils covered in barbs rose up and out of the mouth and began to replace the tendrils by wrapping around the general before they began to bring the general towards it's mouth and upon realising what was about to happen the general began to try and thrash and squirm in an attempt to escape even going as far as to plead his once captors for help.

However Pear Butter held Apple Bloom's head' gently but firmly towards her breast and tried to cover her daughter's ears while Applejack could only stare in horror as the general was slowly lowered into his fate and when he was inside the teeth of the figure's smile snapped closed and blood began to gush out from behind the figure's teeth till it finally subsided the figure began to release a clicking sound much like the predator from the movie Ash played for her and the rest of her friends and lover suddenly the sound of sniffing filled the air before the figure turned to the trio with a snap of it's head and before the trio could do anything the figure was already in front of Applejack who was now cowering before the figure before her the figure then moved it's head closer before it began to sniff Applejack before it let out a growl before it raised it's clawed fingers with the intention to slash Applejack to ribbons and as the figure began to swing it's claws Pear Butter screamed and Applejack could only close her eyes and felt her life flash before her eyes the friends she made the days she spent working on the farm with her family and meeting Caramel.

Applejack then felt a new weight upon her after a few seconds of utter silence and no pain to speak of Applejack opened her eyes and looked and saw the claws of the figure before her inches away from impaling her through her eye she also saw her mother attempting to shield her daughter from the blow that never came while Apple Bloom could only watch in shock with tears in her eyes and finally the figure stood there frozen and silent no one moved no one breathed and no one uttered a sound until the figure began to tremble as if it were cold before it stumbled back two steps and brought both it's hand and claw to it's head and began to grunt before it fell to it's knees.

The figure stayed like that for awhile till finally the faint sound of screaming could be heard coming from the figure and as the seconds went by the screaming got louder and the figure began to thrash and writhe around on the floor and it was then that the figure used it's left hand and reached for it's face and looked as though it grabbed something and began to pull the hand away and in the hand's grip was the figure's smile and part of the darkness within the hood the darkness and smile then began to stretch out as if it was made from taffy till finally the hand ripped the darkness and smile away from the hood causing the screaming to increase in volume and become familiar towards the trio of apple farmers who could only stare and watch as the darkness and smile in the left hand began to vanish beneath the skin and the claw began to disintegrate revealing a hand identical to the one on the left beneath it all the while the screaming stopped and the one before the three was now left on it's hands and knees and panting for air.

After a full minute of silence from the three family members and the being panting for breath the latter then reached for the hood that still covered it's had before pulling it back causing Apple Bloom, Pear Butter and Applejack to gasp in shock at seeing the face of their friend/family member and king there and greater shock entered their hearts and minds when they all realised that the figure that brutally slaughtered their captors was actually Ash their attention returned to reality as they watched Ash begin to get onto his feet and when he looked towards him there was only one emotion that the three could recognize in his eyes.

Shame

Without a word Ash then snapped his fingers and the trio appeared in the castle throne room where everyone else was and all of them were gazing at a screen that had been conjured up by Evan and as soon as the new arrivals appeared everyone noticed and most of them rushed to check on them leaving a few to stare at the monitor.

"Did anyone know Ash was capable of...that?" Rawlin asked.

"No," Rage said.

"Am I the only one turned on by that display of violence and brutality," Daybreaker said with a lustful smile while she cupped her face with her right hand causing everyone in the room to stare at her with various looks of shock, rage, discomfort, disbelief and dislike.
> Chapter 49 Fires of War
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Outside the walls of Aephoceria 1:00 am Rage's P.O.V.




The stink...

The very air was foul with the stink of bodies. Bodies of traitors, rapists and smoke. No matter where you went in Aephoceria and no matter how many pegasi tried to clear the air with wind, it will still remain.

The stink...

I was busy along with two of my fellow harbingers, as well as  many other volunteers, dragging the mutilated carcasses of Ash's victims to one of the many fire pits created to burn these pigs. The one in my hand had been ripped in two diagonally, from the shoulder to the waist, and not with any blade, but with brute force. I was carrying just the top half while the other half is either lost somewhere on the battle field, or had been cast into a pit already. I decided to stop and take a breath. I looked towards the sea and saw some of the ships the enemy had arrived on had been burned to the point they were a mere shadow of what they once were, the rest were being loaded up with bodies to then be cast adrift and burned as well. I didn't think these bastards deserved that type of burial, but if we didn't get rid of them this way it would take us longer to clear these bodies. Looking towards the city and the castle I sighed and wondered if anyone was going to be able to get any sleep tonight. It didn't seem likely. I decided to get on with my task, but I couldn't help but let out a grunt of pain at the wound in my left arm from a stray crossbow bolt.

"Sir Rage!" 

Looking towards the voice I saw a couple of the royal guards trying to get my attention.

"You'd better rest right now sir, we can handle the rest," one of the guards said.

"Ugh the hell, I can't look at this. We aren't even halfway done yet," I grunted as I gestured to the battlefield.

"We are aware of that sir, but you are injured. You need to rest." The other guard spoke up.

"This...This is nothing but a scratch," I said.

"What about that slash to the back and the one to your thigh?" the first guard asked, causing me to pause and remember a coward who attacked me from behind with a claymore and another who speared me in the leg. 

"I'll live, both those wound have been treated," I said as I began making my way towards the nearest fire pit to dispose of the corpse in my grasp.

"But they haven't healed! Please sir, you'll risk opening up those wounds if you keep this up," the second guard said. Groaning and dropping the corpse I turned back to him. 

"Fine, but I'm coming back out here if the work isn't even half finished by sunup. Understood?" I said as I looked and pointed at the two guards. They saluted, I nodded and spread my wings tacking off back to the castle. As I flew over the city I saw many individuals were awake and working on repairing or grieving on what they lost, whether it be their home, business or loved ones. I could do naught more but sigh and feel sorry for them. I felt angry at myself for not being strong enough to stop what had transpired. I became so lost in my thoughts that I nearly smashed into one of the castle towers if I hadn't swerved out of the way in time. The sudden shift in my flight forced me to make a landing in the castle gardens. A place that was once so vibrant and full of life was now reduced to ashes and burnt wood, all thanks to a burning boulder from a catapult. Looking around my landing site I recognized where I was. It was the clearing where we found Posy's body along with Dust's family. My thoughts travelled to the black bird who had disappeared when the battle was over.

With a shake of my head I looked at the small clearing and saw the bodies of Posy and Dusk's lover, along with the nest and egg shells, had been removed and put to rest. Making my way inside the castle I began just walking the corridors with no real destination in mind. There was no way I would be able to sleep and I certainly didn't feel like doing anything else. I aimlessly wandered about until a voice broke me out of my thoughts. 

"What do you mean he's gone?!"

Raising my head I looked at where I ended up and saw I was outside the royal bedchamber. The voice I heard from inside definitely belonged to Nightmare.

"I mean he's gone as in he left. All that Ash left behind was a letter," came the voice of Spitfire. 

"Let me see that," Tempest said before I heard the sound of rustling paper.

My curiosity piqued I knocked on the door and waited for a response. The door was opened slightly and I was greeted by Luna.

"Rage, I thought you were at the beach clearing away the dead?" Luna said in surprise. 

"I was, but a couple of guards were worried about my health and told me to rest. *pfft* like I could anyway," I said.

"I see, but what brings you here?" Luna asked. 

"I was passing by when I heard Nightmare shout and I figured I might check to see if everything was alright," I said.

It was then that Luna's face fell, she opened the door further and gestured for me to come inside which I did, Luna shutting the door behind me. It was then I saw Tempest holding a sheet of paper out towards me which I accepted and saw something was written on it.



Can't Stay 

Need Time

Don't Come Looking For Me



"We found it not too long ago when we went to check on Ash, but discovered he wasn't here, along with some of his clothes. Seems he needed to be alone for some time and we don't know when he will be back...or even if he will be back," Spitfire said sadly.

"Spitfire!" Luna shouted.

"You saw the letter too Luna and what's more he said to not come looking for him!" Spitfire screamed back.

"I know that, but don't you think you could be a little bit more considerate to others in the room?" Luna hissed as she gestured over to her counterpart who had her hands cradling her large belly while gazing down at in in worry.

Spitfire seemed to get the message as she slumped down onto the floor with her back against the bed. I didn't need to see to know the room was full of such a sick depression I couldn't help but feel angry at Ash for just up and leaving like this, but what with how the contents of the letter were worded I could tell Ash was scared of himself and after all we saw tonight I am too. That thing we all saw was different, it wasn't like the time with me or Epsilon. Hell, not even with Red or when Ash let his fury out on Garian this was...uncharted territory. I was about to say something to the mares in the room, but before I could I saw all four of them were looking miserable, causing what I was about to say to die in my throat. I decided to say something to cheer them up.

"You don't honestly believe Ash won't come back, do you?" I asked, causing the four to look at me. "Look, whatever happened out there tonight happened and frankly everyone is going to need some time to adjust to it, Ash especially, but I have no doubt in my mind Ash will be back once he gets his head screwed back on. After all, he married and has had children with you Luna, Ash has yet to meet his child with you Moon and Ash loves the four of you unconditionally. So anyone who says he ain't coming back is either a fool or a liar, you hear?" I said causing all four mares to smile.

"Thanks Rage, we needed to hear that," Luna said. I nodded and turned towards the door, but before I reached it I stopped and turned back to face the mares. 

"You mind if I take this?” I asked as I held up the note “I wish to see if I can gain any clues to Ash's location, just in case we need to get him."

The four mares simply shook their heads, to which I simply nodded, before opening the door and leaving the room. Closing it behind me I began to walk away.

*sigh* "What are you doing Ash?" I muttered.

With a shake of my head I continued on my way. I figured I'd see how the mane 6 are. I know they were pretty shook up after last night, so with a snap of my fingers I vanished and reappeared in front of the Paradise Acres farm house. I gave the front door a strong knock and waited for a response. I didn't have to wait long till I was greeted by a mare of the Apple Family I haven't met yet.

"Hello there miss, I'm looking for Applejack. Is she here?" I asked politely.

"Yes but...you see mah cousin...," the mare said, but I could tell there was uneasiness in her voice.

"I take it she's not exactly herself?" I asked, causing the mare to nod. "I see, if you don't mind I'd like to try and talk to her."

"Ah don't see the harm in that personally, but I don't see how one more can help," the mare said as she opened the door wider to allow me in.

"One more, are there others?" I asked as I stepped in.

"Yep, all of cousin Applejack’s friends dropped in. Honestly ah'm a might bit jealous," the mare said.

After asking where Applejack and the others were, along with a nod of thanks to the mare, I began to walk further inside the house. Soon I walked into the family room, where I saw the CMC sleeping in front of the lit hearth and, if the small smile was any indication, little Apple Bloom was having a favourable dream ,which made me smile. Going further into the house I walked by the dining room and saw Mrs. Cake, along with Pear Butter, sitting down at the table having some drinks and treats, no doubt made by Mrs. Cake for her friend to help her cheer up. Judging by the frown on Pear's face it could have been going better. I wanted to offer some words of my own, but I never really had a chance to talk to the mother of the Apple trio, so I figured the best thing would be to try and leave Mrs. Cake to help her friend and I'll introduce myself later, or another time if necessary. Turning away from the two mothers I began to make my way upstairs. I soon spotted five of the mane 6 outside of Applejack's bedroom. My footsteps must have alerted the mares, as they all turned to face me.

"Hey," I greeted with a haphazard wave.

"Hey Rage," Rainbow said, her voice sombre and without its usual bravado.

"We thought you'd be out clearing the fields of the dead," Twilight said.

"I was, but a couple of guards said I should rest due to this," I said, gesturing to my injuries.

"Shouldn't you be resting then?" Fluttershy asked. Bless her heart, always looking out for another's wellbeing rather than her own.

"Not like I could anyway, after what happened," I said, causing the five to nod in agreement "I take it Applejack is holed up in there and refuses to come out?"

They all murmured in agreement

"So it’s that bad." I said, almost to myself.

"Caramel is in there now, trying to coax Applejack into coming out to talk," Rarity said.

"That's a nice gesture Rarity, but I personally think it would be best if you let those two be for now. Sometimes it’s better to be comforted by your other half," I said.

"That's true," Rarity agreed.

"This obviously happened because of Red taking over Ash," Rainbow said, a hint of anger in her words. Her distrust of Red was obvious and reminded me of when we first met. The others seemed to mirror her resentment, as I felt the whole room shift into an angry mood.

"I wouldn't be so sure," I said.

"What do you mean darling?" Rarity asked, causing me to pull out the letter.

"This was found by Luna and the others today, it would seem Ash has up and vanished," I explained, as I handed the note over to the mares.

"Wait he just left!...The buck!" Rainbow shouted, as she and the mares all looked at the note I handed them.

"But why would he just leave, especially after what just happened?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah, he vanished before we could throw him a ‘Thanks For Saving Us Even Though You Nearly Killed Applejack’ Party!" Pinkie cried out, causing everyone to stare at her in disbelief.

"Anyway, back to Twilight's question. I believe it's because Ash was scared and needs time," I said with a shrug.

"Time for what? We just got attacked! Hundreds of homes have been burned down and countless are dead!" Rainbow shouted as she got in my face.

"You don't think I know that!" I roared as my body became briefly engulfed in flames, causing the rainbow maned speedster to back off, before I took a breath. "Listen you five, last night has taught us many things about ourselves. One is that now that the caribou know where we are, we’re extremely vulnerable. Second is that Elisa, Evan and myself are too weak compared to the force we now face, which means we need to step up our game. Three, we can't rely on Ash to bail us out of every problem we now have, so that means we need to suck it up and play the hand life has dealt us, whether we like it or not, because whining on about it ain't gonna fix anything!"

Suddenly the door to Applejack's room opened. The orange mare herself walked out, followed by Caramel.

"Applejack are you..." Rainbow began, but was stopped by Applejack raising a hand.

"Rage is right ya'll, now ain't the time for mopen and cryin cause it ain't gon do us no good," Applejack said, before she turned to me with a smile, which made me smile back.

"Well, I hope you don't plan on doing any physical labor, since you’re pregnant and the same goes for you two," Caramel said as he looked towards Twilight and Fluttershy.

"Wait a sec, I think I got an idea. Applejack I need you and your family to start prepping meals, a lot of meals," Twilight interjected.

"Ah get what yer going for, we're gonna set up a relief system," Applejack said, causing Twilight to nod.

"Pinkie, I need you to help out Applejack, we're going to need all the help we can get," Twilight said.

"You got it princess!" Pinkie declared with a salute, before she and Applejack left.

"Next we're going to need blankets and new clothing. Rarity, Fluttershy can I count on you for that?" Twilight asked.

"Of course darling," Rarity said, while Fluttershy nodded with a smile, the two leaving as well.

"Oh! Oh! What about me?" Rainbow asked.

"There are still a few small fires in the city. Can you gather some pegasi and a few rainclouds to put them out?" Twilight asked.

"Leave it to me," Rainbow said with a smirk, before zipping out of the house, through an open window down the hall, in the blink of an eye.

"Caramel, I need you to gather up some earth ponies who are capable enough to clear away the rubble of the destroyed homes, so the rebuilding process can begin," Twilight commanded.

"You got it Twilight," Caramel said, leaving the house.

"Gotta say Twi, I really like the confident and princess-like version of you," I said.

"I had some really good role models," Twilight said with a smile.

"So, what task will you have me undertake?" I asked.

"Nothing. You need to heal and get stronger," Twilight replied, still keeping her smile.

"By your command your highness," I said with a bow, causing Twilight to roll her eyes, but still retain her smile. "Before I leave though, what will you be doing?"

"I'm going to the library to try and figure out a way to protect this place, so that this doesn't happen again," Twilight proclaimed.

"Luck and wisdom be you're greatest allies then," I said before Twilight vanished and I too teleported out of the Apple family's home, only to reappear outside the hall of armours worn by Ash long ago.

"Now then, I'm sure there are some warriors from Ash's past who have a fighting style that I can use to my advantage," I said, as I began to look through the rooms from the time period before the use of firearms and which weren’t mass produced.

My search was long and tiring, but I finally found a warrior who wielded weapons which were in my arsenal as well. The Berserkers of The Warborn from the three way (four way if you count the Wu Lin) war. Turns out Ash had done some research into each of the factions' warrior's, learning their fighting styles so that he could learn to counter them, even going into detail on their lore. My intrigued peaked I decided to borrow some of the books for further study, and to see if I could pick up some new skills, before leaving.

As I walked through the halls towards the training grounds, I passed the throne room, where I heard the sounds of pacing and muttering coming from inside. So I took a look, spotting Celestia walking to and fro across the room, one arm across her waist, while the other was resting upon the first and rubbing her chin. Judging by the look on the mare's face she seemed anxious, the sight made me raise an eyebrow, considering this was out of character for the monarch of the dawn.

"You keep pacing like that, you're gonna wear a trench into the floor," I said as I stepped inside, pulling the princess from her thoughts.

"Oh Rage, apologies I was...never mind how goes the...clean up?" Celestia asked.

"Last I saw slow, but progressing. Couple of guards pulled me away to rest...pfft laughable," I said, causing Celestia to shake her head with a smile. "And what of you?"

"Me?" Celestia asked, as she gestured to herself by placing a hand just above her bosom.

"Who else?" I retorted with a raised eyebrow, causing her to sigh.

"It's Daybreaker," Celestia said.

"You're evil twin, wait don't tell me she escaped from the dungeons?" I asked.

"Rest assured Rage, she is still under lock and key but...," Celestia said.

"But what?" I asked and it looked like Celestia was gonna say something, but suddenly had second thoughts. "Celestia, what's wrong?"

"...Rage, I think Daybreaker may have...," Celestia started.

"May have what?" I asked.

"She may have...had...herwaywithAsh," Celestia squeaked.

"Care to repeat that last part?" I asked, causing Celestia to take a breath to try and suck up some courage.

"...She may have...had her way with Ash?" Celestia said causing me to stand there and stare waiting for Celestia to tell me that this was all a joke, but the expression on Celestia's face was one of total seriousness.

"How is that possible, this is Ash we're talking about and what about Luna and the others, do they know?" I asked, refusing to believe what I had just heard.

"I don't know about Ash's herd, but I do know I could smell Ash's scent all over Daybreaker and her all over Ash," Celestia said.

Now I wasn't mad, I want this to be made perfectly clear and kept on record, you see, mad would be a word to describe someone, who was much calmer then I am.

"I think it's about time I meet this mare," I sneered, before I teleported to the entrance of the dungeons.





Third Person P.O.V.





The entrance to the dungeons was being guarded by four of the Thestral night guard, whose golden slit pupil eyes, fangs and leather bat like wings could put a regular individual to flight with just a glare. These ponies were like their day counterparts, back straight, their senses sharp and vigilant and stone faced, but the sight of Burning Rage, brother to their king and god, Seventh Knight of Equestria, Harbinger of War, General of the Equestrian Army and praised as a War God through several nations, suddenly appearing before them caused them to tense up in anxiety at the sight of the being before them, as he marched forward, while smoke and embers flowed from his body, the rage clear in his eyes like two burning coals. The Thestrals did nothing but step to the side to allow the muscular titan of a man entrance into the darkened passageway behind them, once the guards had let the man enter they began to move back into place, only to be nearly bowled over by the Princess of the Sun herself as she rushed to catch up with the enraged knight.

Burning Rage was making his way down the steps to the dungeon. Each time his boot met the ground it came down with enough force to almost smash the rock to fragments...almost. His burning eyes never left the path ahead of him, his mind focused solely on finding the wretch who had forced herself upon his brother and making her beg for the sweet reprieve of death, one he would not grant easily. He soon entered the dungeons and upon entering, the caribou and stallions who had been down here the longest decided to keep their heads down and away from the bars, while the newest residents of the dungeons decided to throw themselves up at the bars to sling insults and taunts at one of the individuals who brought down their army, but the roars of anger soon became cat calls and words of debauchery, when Princess Celestia stepped into the dungeon. Some even tried to go the extra mile by putting their arms through the bars in a vain attempt to grab onto the princess, but before anyone could react Rage suddenly took a great lungful of air and turned towards one of the cells that contained some of the fools who were reaching out for Celestia, only to be set ablaze by flames that were spewing forth from the maw of the Seventh Knight, like the flames of a drake, and when the flames ceased, all that was left of the fools was charred meat and bones. The scum didn't even have the time to scream.

"Anyone else?" Rage asked coldly, as he gazed at the remaining prisoners, who could only stare in shock and fear at what transpired. "No? THEN SIT DOWN!"

And just like that any hope of escape, delusions of grandeur by mounting an inner assault of conquering the castle, were swept away. The rules had been brutality smashed into the minds of every new prisoner in the dungeons, as they all sat down and kept quiet, before Rage continued onward, with Celestia not far behind.

"You shouldn't have come down here Celestia, you know what these pigs do when any female sets foot in this place," Rage said.

"Please, the nobles in day court are far more vicious then anything that's kept down here," Celestia said before the duo stopped in front of a cell that contained only one prisoner. "...all except one that is."

Inside the cell was an alicorn mare, whose fur was once like driven snow, was now slightly dirty, her mane and tail, which both shone brightly and fiercely, like a star going supernova, was now dimmed and barely flickered. She was still dressed in the armour she wore when she arrived, but her magic had been sealed off by a suppression ring around her horn, and her limbs were chained to the back wall. The expression on her face did only show boredom.

"Well, so the brother of the king has decided to grace me with his presence," Daybreaker said in a tone that said she couldn't even be bothered, even if she tried. "Tell me, do I bow or do I curtsy, because I can't be bothered to do either."

"I only have one thing to ask of you Daybreaker," Rage said.

"Oh?" Daybreaker asked lazily.

"Did you rape Ash?" Rage asked.

The dungeons were silent, so silent one could hear a pin drop and echo off the walls, as the Harbinger of War burrowed his gaze into an unfazed Daybreaker.

"Maybe I did...but then again maybe I didn't. I honestly don't think it matters, considering it's no business of yours what happens between two individuals," Daybreaker said smugly.

"ARRGHH!" Rage roared, as he slammed his hands into the bars, causing a massive clang to echo off the stone walls, before he began to make his way to the door, only to be stopped by Celestia.

"And just what do you plan to do?" Celestia asked.

"What do you think? Just because she's a mare it doesn't mean she's exempt from facing the consequences of what she's done, like the rest of the scum rotting in here," Rage said.

"And on any other day since this started I would agree with you, but she is my darker self and so is a problem that I have to deal with, Rage," Celestia said.

Rage's glare burrowed into Celestia, but he turned away from her in a huff, before storming out of the dungeon, leaving Celestia behind.

"I never knew you cared," Daybreaker said teasingly.

"Silence! Don't misunderstand your situation. I'm honestly tempted to have Rage come back to tear your wings off and stuff them into your throat to choke on them. In fact I may just do that myself, because of what you've done," Celestia growled.

"Oh, don't get my hopes up," Daybreaker said, still maintaining her smile as Celestia turned and left.





Meanwhile Rage was walking through the halls of the castle, having just stormed out of the dungeons. After a couple of minutes he came to a stop and just stood there in silence for a while. He remained completely motionless until his right arm suddenly swung out, impacting the wall and shattering it. Sighing he turned his gaze towards the windows.

"If only I was stronger, but what am I lacking?" Rage muttered to himself.

Rage then rememberd the book he took from Ash's library. He pulls it out and looks at the old leather bound tome,  his mind going to work on an idea...an idea that could very well get him killed.





13 Hours Later





Eris, the daughter of Discord and Cosmos, both of whom are powerful entities of chaos, was walking through the hallways looking for her partner Burning Rage, who had disappeared after he went to confront Daybreaker with her actions against Ash. It didn't take long for word to spread from Celestia to the rest of the group and Ash's harem never looked so murderous before, but the worst came from Luna, as it was clear she had inherited an aura of death from her father. All four of them had marched into the dungeons in order to flay Daybreaker alive, for which no one could blame them, however they were all dragged out by Dream Catcher, Chrysalis, Cadence, Discord and Faust, despite them being just as angry themselves.

Shaking her head to remove the memory from the forefront of her mind, Eris continued to explore the castle to find Rage. As she passed the library she opened the door to look inside and was shocked to find Rage on the floor, face down and still.

"Rage!" the draconequus shouted in shock, as she rushed in and got on her knees beside Rage. She placed her hands on Rage and immediately felt something damp, when she pulled back a hand she saw it was stained with blood, much to her horror. As she began to roll him onto his back the man let out a groan, much to Eris's relief. After placing him on her lap Eris began to scan him for injuries.

"Rage, talk to me baby," Eris said as she scanned him over, finding nothing wrong at first glance. She looked at his face just in time to see his eyes open.

"Hey beautiful...hey, hey, hey, I'm alright, don't worry," Rage said, reaching up to grab her hand to stop her scanning him.

"By the gods Rage, you scared me half to death. I mean what the hell happened to you, your cloths are covered in blood," Eris said.

"Uh, like Ash before me, I did something irresponsible," Rage admitted as he got up.

"What?" Eris asked as if she misheard him.

"Yeah, to be blunt I did something risky and gambled if it would bear fruit," Rage said, standing up to face Eris.

"Unbelievable! I swear you brothers have a death wish," Eris said with a glare, to which Rage responded by kissing her on the lips and holding it for a few seconds, causing Eris to moan passionately.

"Yet you still love me, because you know I would be boring otherwise," Rage said teasingly.

"Moron, I only love you because you're a good fuck," Eris said, while having a playful expression on her face.

"Oooo, so I'm loved only because of my impressive cock huh," Rage chuckled, once again engaging in a brief kiss.

"Seriously though Rage, what happened?" Eris asked.

"Later, promise. First thing's first I need to go have a chat with Elisa and Evan, we've got some shit to fuck up," Rage said.





Roam 3 Hours Later





Roam, the capital city of the caribou, largely based off the city of ancient Rome from Earth, with towering columns and luxury villa's. In the dead centre of the city was the palace and, unlike the buildings that surrounded the towering behemoth, this one looked like something out of a fantasy book, with tall towers with pointed roofs and bleach white walls of stone. At first glance from a distance this city would seem like a gem full of great culture and arts, but upon closer look you'd see that the females of the city were miserable, having to crawl around on their knees like animals, while the only clothing they were permitted to wear was a collar around their necks or wing boxes for those with wings, which they were forced to keep on at all times. There were those who wore clothes that scantly covered their assets, but the less fortunate wore none at all, exposing their bodies to the elements. As for the males, well they were holding leashes that connect to the collars the females were wearing. They were walking around as if they were walking their dog, when in reality they were showing off their most beautiful slave, and all throughout the city many males would hold little competitions on who had the best slave. These contests would include who could give the best blowjob, judged by how much they could manage to fit into their muzzle, or how much pleasure they could give. Even testing the females endurance and the size of their breasts. As for art, most of it was dedicated to the male dominance over females or sex, but scattered throughout the city were dozens of statues, each one standing at 7 meters, depicting a king who was well endowed, both with muscles and a sizeable shaft. These statues were of King Diann, a buck who had lived for over 100 years on stolen time, and is also the one who led a worldwide conquest in the hopes of bringing females under the hoof of males as no more than obedient sex slaves.

However day had not yet come for the citizens of Roam, for it was still dark out, and little did they know what awaiting them. It began with something bright falling from the heavens. At first not many had noticed it, until the object crashed into the city, destroying one of the many statues of Diann,  and causing a massive boom, which shook the city, both from the noise and the vibration of the impact. Many civilians had left their homes to investigate what had woken them from their slumber and at first were greeted by a smoking crater with heated stone scattered around. When the smoke cleared the civilians were greeted by a large cylindrical metal object that stood at around 10ft high and about 4ft in diameter. Soon enough a patrol of the city guards arrived on the scene and cautiously approached the cylinder. One guard decided to tap the cylinder a couple of times with the end of his weapon. The cylinder suddenly released a loud hiss, causing the spectators and the patrol to back away, just as the cylinder opened up. Instead of being greeted by an explosion, or the roar of some kind of alien, they were greeted by the sound of something clacking on the ground. Looking at the source of the sound they discovered a large pile of caribou antlers, both on the ground and inside the cylinder. Before anyone could begin to speculate on what was going on, the whole area lit up, and, when everyone on the ground looked to see what was making the area so bright, they saw several more streaks of light shooting across the heavens, all of which were heading for the city. This caused the spectators to panic and run for cover. One by one the objects hit the city, each one smashing into more of Diann's statues or near them, some of the objects even slammed into the palace, shattering many walls.

"What in Tartarus is going on!" roared King Diann, slamming open the doors to the throne room.

"My king, it appears that we are being bombarded by some kind of strange cylinders. Each of said cylinders is full of the antlers of our caribou brethren," one of the officers explained while kneeling before his ruler.

"The Harbingers," Diann seethed with fury as he made his way to a balcony that overlooked the city. "Maiming my sons wasn't enough for them, now they plan to maim my forces. How low can they sink!" Diann shouted as he slammed a fist onto the balcony's stone railing, crushing the area of impact, before turning to the officer. "Care to explain to me how they are hitting us and why we haven't launched a counterattack?"

"We are trying sire, but we have a problem. We don't know where they are," the officer said, cowering before his king.

"Perhaps I can be of assistance."

"Geralt," Diann said as he saw the cloaked being enter the throne room. "You have located them?"

"Indeed my king, they're up there," Geralt explained as he gestured to the skies.

"Is this a joke Geralt? I see nothing," Diann said.

"As is the point my lord. You see, it would appear that your enemies have a machine that has managed to get to an altitude so great that it is impossible to see with the naked eye and are using some form of long ranged weapons to bombard us. It's quite brilliant really, hitting us from where we would never guessed was possible," Geralt said with a smirk hidden beneath his hood.

"This is hardly the time be impressed you simpleton, do something to protect my palace!" Diann said.

"Unfortunately my king there is nothing I can do. Even if I started now it would take time to build a shield large and strong enough to protect us, but I wouldn't be worried sir, it seems that the harbingers only intend to send a message by sending down those cylinders full of antlers," Geralt said.

"A message?" the officer asked.

"Yes, simply put ‘We defeated your army and here's the proof’ it would seem General Sure Strike has failed, even after being endowed with Ash Blade's power," Geralt said.

"RRRRAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH," Diann screamed, destroying a wall in his rage. "I want this rebellion crushed Geralt. Crushed! That means finding me a commander who won't fail me and a force strong enough to destroy theirs!" Diann roared.

"Of course," Geralt said when suddenly several buildings exploded, such as the training area for the military and their arsenal. "After the bombardment of course sire."

With that Geralt left the throne room and began to walk the corridors in silence until he suddenly came across something peculiar, a large metal device that had crashed through a window and into the hallway, most likely one of the projectiles fired from above. However this one was different, it was larger, had no antlers in it, and had what looked like a seat inside it. There was also some kind of control system inside as well.

"How interesting," Geralt noted before he noticed many dead caribou down the hall. "Very interesting,"

Following the trail Geralt soon came to a door, a door he knew led to the room of one of Dainn's sons. He opened the door and was greeted by a figure suddenly turning around, it seemed like the figure had someone in their grasp. The room itself was lavishly decorated, strewn around were items of exquisite beauty, with a bed dressed in the finest of silks from Saddle Arabia. Near the bed, huddled in fear, are several mares all of who had once lived in Saddle Arabia, there were even a couple of cats from Abyssinia and a dragoness from the Dragon Lands, each one was wearing a harem dancer outfit, no doubt the supposed sex slaves of the son who owns this room. After the brief analysis of the room Geralt turned his gaze back to the two figures in front of him, one was dressed in crimson armour and was holding a caribou buck with an arm around his neck and an axe held just below his chin, grazing the underside of it. Geralt knew this buck to be Diann's third child Clodius.

"Geralt, it's about time. Rid me of this heathen!" Clodius demanded, only for the blade against his neck to get closer.

"Quiet," the armour clad figure said.

"I don't believe we have met stranger, but judging by your armour you are Burning Rage, brother of Ash Blade, right?" Geralt asked.

"Aye and you are Geralt the Dragon, former leader of the Apex Predators, am I right?" Rage said, still maintaining a strong grip on the squirming Clodius.

"Ah, so he has mentioned me. I'm glad to see your brother still cares. How is he by the way? It's been a long time since we spoke," Geralt said.

"...Is this some sort of philosophical debate or something?" Rage asked.

"No, no, mere curiosity. After all, over twenty thousand years is a long time, wouldn't you say?" Geralt said.

"Well, you know what they say about how curiosity killing the cat, right," Rage said, causing Geralt to chuckle good naturedly.

"One of the plusses of not being a cat, then," Geralt said.

"Geralt, get me out of her-," Clodius started but was stopped thanks to Rage tightening his grip on his neck.

"Stop talking already, would ya," Rage growled.

"So tell me, was your plan to use the bombardment to sneak in, eliminate the royal family, and then sneak back out?" Geralt asked.

"Something like that, I was planning on taking out as many as I could before I got caught, also taking them with me once I was done," Rage said, motioning to the females behind him. "Just forgot to include you in this."

"If I may be so bold, why not slaughter all in your way until you have killed every one of the royal family?" Geralt asked.

"Hmpf, I will admit I had thought about it and there is something I've been meaning to test out, but even I will have trouble with an entire army ganging up on me and adding you and the rest of the Predators into the mix, I'd say my chances become extraordinarily slim," Rage said.

"Am I really that much of a threat?" Geralt asked, placing a hand on his chest. The hand in question looked to be covered in scales, with claws on the tips of each finger.

"I may be an idiot, but I'd have to be braindead to not realize just how outclassed I really am here, I mean seriously, I shudder wondering what you have to do to keep feeding that monstrous aura around you," Rage said, eliciting a hearty laugh from Geralt.

"Amazing...simply amazing...I have to say, you've done well for making it this far Burning Rage, and as a reward for both your humbleness and foresight I'll let you go, you may even take Clodius and the females with you," Geralt said after recovering from his laughter, much to everyone's shock.

"What!" Clodius shouted.

"Seriously, just like that?" Rage asked.

"Just like that, I will make no move to stop you. No catch, no strings attached, you have my word. I only ask that you pass on a message for me, or rather a letter, to you know who," Geralt said, reaching into his cloak and pulling out an envelope, which he floated over to Rage, using his magic, and slid it into the belt of his armour.

"Damn you Geralt, I swear my farther will hear abo-," Clodius said, but was abruptly cut off when he, along with Rage and all the chained up females, vanished.





1:00pm - 2 Months Later - Aephoceria - Rage's P.O.V.





I sat in the room of both myself and Eris, the last 2 months have been exhausting. After returning from Roam, we had finally managed to clean up the bodies that were littering the field. Next we moved onto construction, many buildings were destroyed because of the vicious attack that had hit us, but now we were working on a way to keep unwanted intrudurs out, thanks to the vigilant research of Twilight Sparkle and our barrier expert Shining Armor. There was a bit more joy to be had though, throughout months Nightmare Moon, along with Fluttershy, Applejack and Twilight, had all given birth to perfectly healthy children. We have also begun the reconstruction of the ruined city, there were even some improvements that we plan to make while we work, but that’s where the good news stopped. As we worked we were still finding bodies buried under the rubble and that's not even the worst of this fucking mess, Ash was still nowhere to be found, despite the numerous attempts to locate and contact him.

"Give me a clue here Ash," I said as I gazed down at both the note from Ash and the envelope from Geralt.

I suddenly felt a breeze and looked to the windows, seeing they were all closed caused me to reach for Blood Ruin and look around, when suddenly the area in the centre of the room began to spark with lightning. A sudden bright flash forced me to look away and after 2 seconds I heard a ding, the sound similar to the one you'd hear when the timer on a microwave ran out. Looking forward again I saw the strangest thing to ever appear in front of me. A large blue telephone booth with the words ‘Police Box’ inscribed at the top. After walking all the way around the booth, I began to approach the strange box, before I could tap it with the tip of Blood Ruin a door suddenly opened and out stepped a being I hadn't expected.

"Well, seems we're here everypony," a stallion said as he stepped out of the booth, soon followed by a filly, a mare and another stallion.

The first one to exit was a brown earth pony stallion, with a chocolate brown mane and tail and blue eyes. He was wearing a coat and pants, which matched his mane and tail, and he had a white dress shirt with a light tan yellow vest. The mare was a Pegasus, her fur was a dull grey and she had a blonde mane and tail. She was wearing a Ponyville mailmare outfit and her eyes were a golden colour, however the oddity here was that one of her eyes was a bit askew, while the other seemed fine. Next was the filly, she looked almost exactly like the mare, if the mare was back to being a filly, she was a unicorn, with both of her eyes seeming to work properly. The little filly was also wearing a dress that seemed to have a bubble print on it, she was about the same age as the crusaders. Last was the stallion, a dark blue Pegasus with a dark blue mohawk. He wore similar clothing to the stallion, minus the coat.

"Doc?" I asked as I recognized the individuals. This caused them to turn to face me. "Doctor Whooves, is that you?"

"Rage, good chap," Doctor Whooves greeted.

"Rage!"

Looking down I spotted the little filly, known as Dinky Whooves, running towards me, arms wide open for a hug, a hug I didn't hesitate to return.

"Rage, it is you!" the mare, named Derpy Whooves, shouted as she began to fly over to me, albeit a bit clumsily because of her eyes.

"Derpy!" I shouted, extending an arm and embracing the bubbly pegasus.

"Rage!" the last stallion shouted as he went to embrace me, but was stopped as I levitated Blood Ruin before him, with the tip aimed at him.

"Not you!" I growled out.

"Sheesh, so much for a warm welcome," the stallion said.

Jack Harkness was not my most favourite individual to interact with, the guy was honestly a bit of a creep. Since he's a total sex freak he will try to get with anyone, no matter who it is. There have seriously been many attempts where this guy has tried to get both me and Ash, along with our lovers, in the sack, both individually or at the same time. One time I tried to incinerate the bastard for trying to put the moves on Eris, but as if the universe was taunting me, I found out the son of a bitch has some kind of weird immortality thing, doesn't stop him from feeling pain though, so I guess that's good enough.

"Rage, what are you doing here?" Doctor Whooves asked.

"Uh, this is mine and Eris's room. I should be asking you why you're here, especially since you dropped off the radar for 5 years," Rage said.

"Oooo, so this is your room, huh. What say we celebrate our reunion with a trip under the covers," Jack said causing me to simply raise my left fist and sent the sleaze ball into a wall with a punch, breaking the stone, before he collapsed to the floor.

"I will so hit you!" I roared while keeping my fist clenched.

"You say that afterwards," Jack groaned, rubbing his face.

"I'm sorry about him Rage, but back to the matter at hand. Tell me, do you remember when the caribou first showed up?" Doctor Whooves asked.

"How can I forget...You knew didn't you?" I asked.

"I did and I'm sorry I fled, as I did so without telling you, but I had to protect my family," Doctor Whooves admitted.

"Dude, I don't even know the rules you're bound by, so don't have to apologize. I'm just glad the three of you are safe," I said, embracing the family of three while keeping Jack at bay with Blood Ruin. "Aw man, Ash is so going to flip when he hears this."

"Huh?" come the collective response from the four.

"Rage, if what you say is true, Ash has been dead for five years of your time," the doctor said.

"Three actually, well technically four, but anyway, your wrong, Ash has been revived thanks to his own power and he's now a freaking god. We've been pushing the caribou back ever since," Rage explained.

"So Ash is back...huh, y'know I've never actually banged a god before, I wonder what that would be like," Jack said, causing me to level punisher at his face.

"How would you like pulling buckshot pellets out of your face," I growled.

"Ash is back! Can we see him? Can we see him? Please, please, please, please?" Dinky begged.

It was then that my face fell, when Derpy asked what was wrong I began to explain everything, from when we returned from heaven to everything from the past ten days.

"Well then, it seems we have a mission ahead of us. Everyone back aboard the TARDIS, we have a god to find. Allons-y!" Doctor Whooves said before he, Derpy, Dinky and Jack returned to the blue booth, with me not too far behind.

"Jeez, I forgot how spacious it was in here," I said as I stepped inside the TARDIS.

"Now then, if you'll make yourselves comfortable, we'll be off," Doctor Whooves said, while Dinky took my hand and led me over to a seat, before sitting down next to me. Jack was also about to sit next to me, but a glare was all that was needed to send him away. "Alright, here we go!"

With a push of a button a wild ride began. It felt like I had been turned into Jell-O, then deconstructed and reassembled cell by cell within the span of a second, and before I knew it, the sensation stopped. We made our way outside, looking around I saw we were in a lush green valley with a few small groups of trees scattered about, with a few snow-capped mountains not too far away. A river came down from the mountains and wound its way through the valley. In the distance I spotted a ledge overlooking the whole valley.

"Wait, I know this place. We're just a few miles north of Aephoceria," I said.

"Indeed we are, this is the last place Ash was in this dimension," Doctor Whooves said.

"Wait, in this dimension?" I asked.

"Yes, one moment Ash was here, the next he was not. Its as if he had stepped out of this dimension," Doctor Whooves said.

"So, how do I find him then?" I asked.

Suddenly there was a sound like thunder coming from the ledge overlooking the valley, followed by a flash of light, before vanishing as quickly as it had appeard.

"My guess is that this can provide some answers," Doctor Whooves said.

I didn't waste time and made a dash for the overlook. When I reached the top I found a large flat circular stone, with seven standing stones forming a half circle around it, that was against the edge of the overlook, making what I entered look like some kind of ancient, primitive, sacred site. Sitting before me on a piece of rock was Ash, Dust perched on his shoulder, surrounding him were three wolves. The biggest one was dark grey and came up to my waist, while the other two were smaller by a few feet, one was gold and the other was silver. They all seemed to be getting head pats from Ash. It was then Ash's eyes turned to look at me before he smiled.

"Hey Rage," Ash said.
> Chapter 50 The Rift
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

1:15 pm -  Valley North of Aephoceria - Ash's P.O.V.





I was sitting on a rock that was once part of the standing stones that surrounded me. On my shoulder was Dusk and, resting their heads in my lap, were a pair of wolves, one gold and the other silver. Not too far away, sitting on his hind legs, was another wolf, this one being bigger then the two resting in my lap. It’s fur was dark grey, almost black, in colour. Meanwhile, standing not far off, was my brother Rage.

"Hey Rage," I said, trying to give Dust a few scratches but he suddenly took off from my shoulder.

I went to look back at my brother and only had a split second to register the fist approaching my face before I suddenly felt weightless and had an intense pain in my left cheek. After my body came back in contact with the ground I let out a groan of pain. Giving my aching cheek a rub and sitting back up I heard a chorus of growls coming from my canine companions. The three of them were drastically bigger then just a second ago, now towering over us both, and glaring down at Rage with a burning hatred.

"Fenrir, No!" I cried out, causing the almost black coloured wolf to stop growling, but his glare didn't stop. "Skoll, Hati you too."

"Wait Fenrir, Skoll and Hati, you mean the wolves of Ragnarok!?" Rage asked as he looked at me and then back up to the giant wolves.

"Yeah," I said getting up and standing up straight. "I persuaded Odin to leave these three to me and F.Y.I. they're not big on strangers especially ones that slug me or mistreat them."

"Duly noted," Rage said looking a little shook up at the towering wolves.

"Okay guys, you're freaking my brother out, so why don't you go stretch your legs," I suggested.

Without hesitation the three left and I watched them go until they were out of sight.

"They're alright," I said.

"If you say so," Rage said.

"Now, I can only assume that I'm going to be in a whole lot more trouble when I get back, ain't I?" I asked.

"How do you like sleeping in the doghouse?" Rage asked.

"Ain't got one of those," I said.

"Oh don't worry, I think Moon is planning on having one made just for you y'know, considering you missed her give birth and all," Rage said.

"Oh gods help me," I said as buried my face into my hands and dragged my hands down.

"There is no getting away from that I suppose...might as well rip this band-aid off then," I said.

"Whoa now, hold on, we ain't going anywhere till you explain to me why you've been gone for 2 months," Rage said.

"2 months...the portal must have affected time," I said as I looked over to where I was sitting.

"So, going to explain?" Rage asked angrily.

"Alright, alright, take it easy...Okay, two months ago…" I began.





12:15pm 2 Months Ago





I had teleported myself to the valley north of Aephoceria. I was wearing tan coloured hiking boots and a set of blue jeans, dark green shirt and a black denim jacket with a woollen interior and several pockets both inside and outside. With me was both Whispering Wind strapped to my back, along with a duffel bag which I slung over my shoulder. I gave a quick look at my surroundings to confirm that I was alone, before I made my way to the ridge that overlooked the valley. I sat down on the ground to wait when I heard the familiar sound of paws tapping against the ground, looking over I saw three familiar wolves walking over to me.

"Hey boys."

Hati was the only one to approach me and lay his head in my lap. The look on his face said it all, 'what's wrong', he was asking.

"I did something stupid," I said as I brought a hand to his head and began to pet him. "Really stupid and...I don't think I'll be able to face them again," I said before I ceased my petting, causing Hati to move his head away while I just leaned forward, resting my arms in my lap and letting my head hang down. "Just wish I was anywhere but here."

 

Suddenly there was a howling boom that spooked the three wolves and me, an area behind me seemed to split open, creating a tear in reality along with a powerful wind that seemed to pull anything that wasn't nailed down inside, which included me. The wind sent me rolling across the ground like a tumbleweed before I managed to grab onto a buried rock with both hands and halt my tumble. When I looked ahead to try and find a way to get away from the rift in reality I saw Fenrir, Skoll and Hati were being dragged towards the portal and I knew, even if they changed their size, the portal will either alter its shape to swallow them, or worse, not care and break their bones so they are forced through. Not wanting to take the risk I reached out with my right hand and used my magic to grab the three and levitate them away from here. As I was levitating the wolves away from both me and the portal I felt the wind increase in intensity and my grip slipping, causing me to be sucked through the portal.

The ride through the portal was not as long as I had anticipated, but the landing once I was out was certainly as painful as expected, especially since my face decided to dig a trench in the ground before stopping.

"Why did I have to open my mouth," I said once I managed to dig my face out of the dirt so I could look at my surroundings. The first direction I decided to look at was up and let me tell you, what I saw was one hell of a shock. Thousands upon thousands of orbs dotted the sky like ornaments upon a Christmas tree, each one looking to have something inside it, ranging from a milky way, planets, stars and not too far away there was a giant tree.





As I looked at the tree I noticed there were several landmasses scattered around it.

"Yggdrasil?" I asked to no one in particular before I shook my head to remove that particular thought.

Getting up from off the ground I checked to see if I had everything, like my limbs, Whispering Wind and my bag. I then looked at the skid marks from my landing to determine where the portal that spat me out was, only to find air.

"Oh perfect, once again I ask myself ‘Why do I have to open my big mouth’," I groaned, finding a mossy rock to sit on and thinking about my situation.

As I sat there thinking about how I would be able to get home and my chances of survival in this place, I remembered what I was sitting on. Looking down I saw the fresh green moss covering the rock with a few flowers scattered over it. I knew plants required both water and sunlight in order to survive, which meant that wherever I am must have an abundance of both, unless this was like Discord's own personal Loony Tunes dimension where nothing made sense. Shaking my head I decided that maybe I should continue to think optimistically about my situation and looked around to see if there were any edible foods, any living being or better yet, a way back. Looking up at the 'sky' I noticed a bright silver moon hovering overhead, so using that as a time keeper/compass I decided to follow the direction it was either coming or going. After five minutes of walking I came to a ledge. A ledge that turned out to be a sort of island, just hovering in mid-air, much like the time I played capture the flag back in heaven, only here there was only cloud and a few scattered islands below, no landmass.

Looking ahead once more, I saw what had to be a countless number of other islands, just scattered before me, going onward as far as the eye can see. On one not too far away there seemed to be buildings standing atop one, so stretching my wings out I flew over to the island, finding it to be bigger than it looked. Once I was on the ground I walked towards the closest building, which was a small house, it was then I realized this building seemed to be built in the middle ages, having a thatched roof with stone walls held together by mortar, and yet, despite how old the building's design was, it looked like it was built fairly recently, about a year or half a year ago. Shaking off my thoughts about the building, I made my way to the front door, knocking on the wooden frame, after waiting for a response I decided to go with a different tactic.

"Hello!" I shouted out, but still no response came, so I decided to take a chance and place my hand on the door. "I'm coming in, I mean no harm."

Giving the door a light push it swung open with a small creak, I entered the house slowly to make sure I didn't spook anyone in case they were hiding. After entering the house I saw there was a fair bit of dust covering almost every surface and yet the furniture was made of wood, and well put together, if a little crude, and none of it appeared to be rotting. I began to search the house and found only one other room, which must have been the bedroom, with a bed and neatly folded sheets atop it.

"The original owners must have abandoned this place, but why?" I asked aloud, as I brought a hand to my chin in thought.

I then decided, that the best thing to do was to do some recon around the building and see if there was an explanation to be found. So, walking outside once again, I spotted what looked like some kind of guard tower not too far away. From what I could tell it didn’t have much wear and tear from age on it. I figured it might give me a decent birds eye view. without having to stretch my wings and give my position away to anything that may be hostile towards me. I then decided to just teleport to the tower and arrived without incident. Looking around I saw several other buildings, each one looking like it was built in the same era as the house, and there were buildings that had a very high-tech but familiar shape to them, however those buildings seemed to be crumbling into dust and rust, almost as if time itself had inverted, where the futuristic buildings become the past while the buildings from the past become the future. I had also noticed there were no weapons or corpses on the ground, so that meant there wasn't a battle or anything sinister so far that would cause the occupants to simply abandon this place, I then saw the buildings were just...scattered around, making the surrounding buildings have a very awkward shape, especially if this place was considered a village. I suddenly heard the sound of shifting stone on stone, as if someone moved something not too far away from me, facing the source of the sound I spotted the culprit, and when I saw them my vision became red with hate.

The individual was a well-built muscular male, he had white skin like mine with short black hair and a beard that went around his mouth, he was also wearing a white shirt and blue jeans and had fairly hairy arms, but the reason why my hatred had spike was because of the black wings on the figure's back, a pair of wings with black feathers that belonged to only one kind of creature, my kind's oldest enemy, the fucking fallen angels.

"You!" I roared as I banished my bag into a pocket dimension so I could retrieve it later. My shout caused the scum to turn to face me, as I dove at the murderer like a falcon locked onto its prey, with Whispering Wind drawn with full intent to run the bastard through.

However, just as I was about to run him through, my prey leapt backwards, avoiding my strike and causing me to stab the ground instead.

"What the hell man!?" the fallen angel cried out as I yanked Whispering Wind out of the ground. I turned to him, trying to put all my hate into my glare. "Alright look, if this is your place, that's fine, I'll just head on back to- what are you doing!?" The fallen angel cried out as I moved to attack again with a thrust, but he blocked my attack with a shield that seemed to unfold from his arm, almost like mine, however this one was round.

I found it slightly amusing, and also irritating, how this bastard of all creatures thinks he can talk me down by claiming he has no idea what he did to me and my people, he saw my wings that's for damn sure, and the only angels whose wings had been blackened like his are the ones who committed the deed. If he is just playing dumb to spite me, then I had no intention of making his death an easy or pleasant one.

" Don't think you can talk your way out of judgement!" I shouted while striking him with an under arm swing, but once again my blade only hit his shield.

" What judgement? What the hell did I ever do to you? If it happened in a bar, then I'm sure we can work something out," the fallen angel said while I continued my assault, with each strike meeting his shield.

" Don't play with me fallen one. You'll pay for what you did to my people." I said as he blocked another one of my strikes, I then decided to go with a guard breaker strike from the Three way war, which worked like a charm, then, using the sole of my boot, I kicked him in the chest, sending the bastard into what might've been a tavern at one point.

With a grunt I approached the building and stood in the gaping new hole in the wall. I saw my quarry lying on the floor momentarily stunned, before he saw me and got up onto his feet.

"Alright pal, now you're starting to piss me off!" the bastard said as he removed what looked like a two handed bearded axe from the age of the Vikings, which he had sheathed on his back, which began to glow blue from the runes inscribed on it.

Realizing he was about to unleash an attack, I decided to end him before he could do that, so I rushed at him, but he slammed the axe into the ground, covering it in a sheet of ice, which caused me to momentarily lose my balance as I slid towards my opponent, and, before I could do anything, I felt the edge of his shield strike me in my left temple. The blow was hard enough to knock me off my feet and hit the ground, where everything went fuzzy for a few seconds. As my focus came back I felt a boot on my chest and the axe blade under my throat, and when I looked up at the face of the fallen angel I saw it had changed to the head of a black furred wolf. "Now, as I see it you got two options. Explain why you attacked me, or beg for your life. The choice is yours."

"Me...beg not even in your dreams you bastard," I declared, snapping my fingers and teleporting beside him while standing on the ice covering the ground.

While he was recovering from my sudden change of location I grabbed the fallen angel by the fur at the top of his head and threw him into what was once the bar of this place. I heard the sound of several smashing bottles and splintering wood before it went silent, while a cloud of dust surrounded the former bar, obscuring my vision of the fallen one.

"Just so you know pal, that trick of yours, changing your appearance to throw me off, you're gonna have to come up with something a little more impressive than that," I said as I kept my guard up while staring at the bar.

In the next moment the axe from before came flying out of the rubble, so I used Whispering Wind to deflect it, but, while my focus was on the axe, I failed to account for my opponent charging at me while I was busy avoiding the weapon. The charging wolfified fallen angel wrapped his arms around my waist, picked me up and kept on running till he threw me through a wall and back outside. I would've landed on my back, but I decided to use my wings to help me land on my feet and, when I looked back at the beast, he was charging at me with that axe in his hand, the quick retrieval of which while I was temporarily disarmed surprising me, but I widened my stance and kept calm and waited until he got close. The fallen angel then readied his axe to take a swing at my head and, as he swung, I leaned backwards far enough I would've ended up on my back, but, once again, I used my wings, but instead of getting onto my feet I used them as a stand to balance my body while tucking my legs in, so that my knees were touching my chest, before, like a spring, I used the soles of my boots to kick my opponent in both the chest and lower jaw, forcing him to stumble back and clutch his jaw in pain, while I placed myself on my feet again.

At this distance and light I was now getting a better look at the being before me and, from what I could see of his chest and arms, they were covered in black fur that matched the fur covering his head, the nails on the tips of his fingers had grown and sharpened into what looked like claws and, as I was glaring at him, I noticed he had shards of glass and wood in his fur from when I threw him into the bar.

"You fallen angels disgust me, even though you slaughtered my family and my people, you won't be satisfied until you see the job done, won't you," I spat while I levitated Whispering Wind back to my hand.

" Fallen Angel? I'm a fucking werewolf!" the bastard shouted as his axe lit up once again, the blade seeming to be covered in some form of ice, before he suddenly charged at me, intending to take my head off, but I had my own surprises in store.

I summoned my own shield to my wrist and, as he made his swing, I raised up my left arm and activated my kite shield just in time to block his axe and lock his shield, before I impaled the fallen angel in the gut with Whispering Wind.

"Now, join your fallen brethren in hell," I said, but instead of slumping over and coughing up blood, the bastard grabbed my right hand and brought me closer, driving the blade of Whispering Wind deeper into his gut. " What? How are you not dying?"

" Because, like I said, I'm not a fallen angel and I'm more than just a werewolf. The All-father has named me the Equestrian god of war, as well as its guardian." my opponent said.

This caused my eyes to widen at the mention of Equestria and him being a god, before he continued to speak. 

"So this little toy of yours," he said, as he made me pull the blade out, the wound healing within seconds. "Is only a minor inconvenience."

I couldn't make heads or tails of what I was hearing, at first I would have taken this guy as both a liar and a fool, but after my encounter with both Elisa and Evan I knew there was more than one Equestria out there. But could the same go for gods? I knew Odin wouldn't place a god of war back home without me knowing about it and, as for this guy here, he doesn't seem to have even the faintest idea what I'm talking about, so I relaxed my stance, took two steps back and sheathed Whispering Wind on my back.

"Okay, so you're not a fallen angel, my bad, I screwed up there, however, in my defense, I only know of one type of humanoid creature with wings like yours." I said as I folded my arms over my chest.

" If you're referring to the color, then I guess I can see where you're coming from. Damn, that sounded racist." the being said as he turned back to his original form and sheathed his axe. " Care to start again over some drinks? I think that bar still had some bottles that didn't get smashed."

" Fine by me." I said and followed him into the bar, where, upon entering, I noticed the ice had dissapeared. "So the ice doesn't last long it would seem."

We were able to find a bottle of scotch and two fairly clean glasses, my new acquaintance pouring the both of us a glass and he raised his for a toast. 

"Here's to a horrible mistake that didn't escalate further, Skald!" he shouted before we threw back our drinks and filled it again.

After downing the second shot, I decided it was about time we both get some answers, so I decided to break the ice with a simple. 

"So, who and what are you?" I asked.

"Glad to see we're using our words this time. My name is Joe Huffstutler and, as I mentioned before, I am a werewolf, though, due to an encounter with the elements of harmony, I also have the powers of an alicorn. I'm the king of Herot, prince of Equestria, as well as its god of war and protector, though the last two titles were recently given to me, like two weeks ago recently. Though I'm something greater than all those titles combined," the now named Joe said.

"Really, and what would that be?" I asked.

"A husband to the loves of my life, Jackie and Luna, and father to three wonderful children, Jack, Orion, and Scootaloo." Joe said and took another shot. " Alright, your turn. Who and what are you? And since you keep mentioning it, who were your people?"

*deep sigh* "Where do you even start with me?" I asked taking a sip of the scotch. "Well I have a lot of titles, the first was Prince of Aephoceria, then Captain of the Hyrule Guard, Lieutenant in the Dunwall City Watch, Member of the Three Hundred of Thermopylae, Captain of the Wolf Raiders, Frost Bringer, Dead Caller, Warden, Lord Warden, The Silent Sentinel, Private in the Australian Tunnellers during World War One, Corporal in World War Two, Sergeant in Vietnam, Knight of Freedom, Father, King of Equestria, Husband, God of Balance, Hand of The Reaper, Harbinger of Conquest, there are a bunch of other tittles that I couldn't remember off the top of my head, but if you wish to address me by name, it's Ash Blade." I said, pausing to take a large gulp of the scotch. "My people were kind and peaceful during our time, when the world was still young and wonder and adventure was in abundance, we were called the Demonic Angels, children of both Angels and Demons...But that ended when the Angels and Demons who disapproved of us attacked, and my people were slaughtered without mercy whether they were young or old, man or woman, as punishment God cast the guilty Angels from Heaven, leaving the feathers of their wings charred black forever more," I said as I took another sip of the liquor.

"So, because my wings are black and I look human, you thought I was a fallen angel. Hearing how they and some demons slaughtered your kind, I guess I would react the same as you did." Joe said before he took another swig. "So you're also a father, that's nice. What're the kid's names and who, may I say, is their mother?"

"Pipsqueak, or Pip for short, is my eldest son and Midnight Star, Midnight for short, is the younger one, I also have one on the way. As for their mother it's Luna, but I have other partners as well Nightmare Moon, Spitfire and Tempest Shadow," I said.

"Luna! Well, she is beautiful, smart, knows war strategies, and can drink me under the table. I had no idea Nightmare was her own person, the entity that latched onto Luna was some floating eyeball with tendrils that we called a Nightmare." Joe said, causing me to raise an eyebrow at that. "I have no idea who this Tempest Shadow person is, but I do know Spitfire. She let me train the Wonderbolt recruits and I turned them into flying marines. I think I know Pipsqueak, he likes to dress as a pirate on Halloween." Joe said before he took a long swig straight from the bottle and brought out his wallet, taking out a photo and handing it to me. "Here we are."

Taking the photo I looked and saw that it appeared to be taken in front of the barn at Sweet Apple Acres, with a lot of different ponies in front of it, but each one was a member of the Apple Family on account that I recognized a large majority of them from previous celebrations, so this must mean that it was taken during the apple family reunion.

"That's what they look like?" I asked as I suddenly realized that this lot all stood on four hooves, like it was described by Elisa and Evan when they first came to my world.

" Of course that's what they look like. What else are they supposed to look like?" Joe said.

I then decided to bring out my phone. I unlocked it, went to the gallery and showed him a picture of me with all of my family and friends enjoying the feast we partake in after Heat Season.

"What the hell, they're anthros? Damn, Luna and Jackie have some big knockers." Joe said causing my left eye to twitch.

“Hey careful there slick, one of them is my wife you're talking about, and the other already has a stallion with a foal on the way," I said as I raised an eyebrow at Joe.

"Uh right," Joe said as he rubbed the back of his head.

"So tell me something what's someone like you doing in a place like this?" I asked.

" Funny story actually, you see that bubble over there with the giant tree?" Joe said while pointing to the giant tree I saw earlier.

" I was experimenting with the crystal map in Twilights castle, which also serves as a gateway for the Bifrost, and chose the trunk of Yggdrasil, rather than the worlds surrounding it. The door opened to its branches and I was subjected to the vast wonders of the unknown. While I was looking out, I noticed this pile of junk floating around. Ever the curious one, I sought out an adventure. Then, of course, I met you. We fought, took turns kicking each other's ass, settled our difference over some booze, that may or may not be contaminated with some foreign bacteria, and swapped stories. So, what about you, how did you find your way here?" Joe asked.

As soon as Joe asked me that I leaned back and slumped against the back rest of my seat with a dejected look on my face.

"...Running if I'm being honest," I said but the look Joe was giving me said it all 'c'mon I know there's more to it than that'. "The Equestria I live in is in a bit of a jam with a neighbouring kingdom, the caribou, the reason of their invasion is to achieve male domination over females, by turning them into sex slaves *ptui*," I said, spitting into a nearby brass vase in disgust at just saying that. "And to make matters worse, they claim to be doing it in my name, saying I ordered such crap, especially when they went through the trouble of robbing my resting place an-."

"Wait, wait, wait, wait, do you mean ‘resting place’ as in a grave?" Joe asked.

"Yeah, I died and came back as a god a few years later, after the caribou first invaded and conquered about ninety eight percent of the world, but anyway, I had just returned to the place I call home after dealing with...something the caribou were working on," I said trying to avoid bringing 'her' up after what she did. "And, upon arrival, I realized that we were under attack by the caribou. As I made my way down to the streets Granny Smith managed to stop me and inform me that the caribou had managed to grab Applejack, Apple Bloom and their mother Buttercup," I said, stopping when I heard the sound of breaking glass. I saw Joe's glass was now crushed and his drink was dripping from his hands, the expression on his face not that of a calm man. "I hear ya, I was the same as you when I found out, so much so I decided to do something stupid."

"What?" Joe askes as he went to clean up his hand, after I offered a clean hand towel I summoned for him, which he took and nodded in thanks.

"I decided to tap into a power I didn't fully understand and used my anger as a fuel for said power, along with my own demonic power to kick it up a notch, but magic driven by emotions is a...very dangerous thing," I said as I conjured up an orb that would show the battle where I turned into that...thing.

We watched the battle from the beginning, where I turned, to the point I fled, after I almost killed Applejack, and, when it was done, the orb disappeared and I just sat there nursing my drink waiting for his disgust and rage. " So, that's the stupid thing I decided to do."

" Wrong!" Joe shouted, kinda surprising me with that answer. "You did what was necessary. You defeated, no, slaughtered an invading force that would gladly take all the females and kill any males they saw getting in their way. You not only defended your home, but you also sent a message to any survivor, if there were any. And that message is, ' To protect those I love, I will do terrible things'." Joe said as he reached behind the bar and found himself another glass, filling it and throwing it down his throat before taking another swig from the bottle before continuing. " Anyway, it's not like I haven't had moments like that either."

" What do you mean?" I asked purely out of curiosity.

" Since Arminius, my first Lycan ancestor, there is a darkness that is locked up inside us. When released, we go into a rage where our vision is tinted red, and all we care for is spilling the blood of those who wronged us or put our loved ones in danger. When the Romans took Arminius' infant son, in revenge for the massacre at the Tuetoburg forest, he fell into this darkness and killed not only the soldiers that kidnaped his son, he destroyed the entire Roman empire. We call this state of bloodlust the Fenrir, after the great wolf. Since Arminius, the Fenrir has only been unleashed a total of eight times in the last thousand years, and four of them were mine." The mention of Arminius briefly caused memories from my worlds version of him to surface. Clearing my head from those thoughts, I looked over to Joe, who took another swig and fixed me with a glare. " However, you ever lay a finger on our friends, in whatever universe, in that way again, I'll drag you down to Helheim and let Garm have you as his personal chew toy."

"Thanks, like I don't feel crappy enough, now you're giving me shit." I said, feeling my mood plummet even lower.

"Sorry, I just really care for those three." Joe said as he came around from the opposite side of the bar and brought an arm around me " Listen. From what you told me, you've lived with them for a long time and they trust you with their life. I honestly don't think a one-time fuck-up like that will have them run for the hills whenever you approach."

" You really think that?" I asked sceptically with an eyebrow raised.

" Hey, if I can execute Blueblood, using the Blood Eagle, and still have my wives stick by my side, then I think they can forgive you. Though I think you were right in going somewhere till that little incident blows over." Joe said causing me to nearly choke on my drink when I heard the words Execute, Blueblood and Blood Eagle in the same sentence.

"Jeez is this guy old school or what!" I thought, but shook it off.

"You may be right," I said, looking at my half empty glass and letting out a snort of laughter.

"What's with you?" Joe asked.

"Sorry, sorry it's just...here we are sitting in a bar, a god of Norse religion and a god connected to Christion religion, by being both demon and angel, surely there's a joke in there somewhere," I said, chuckling.

"Perhaps. It's been a while since I heard a decent two guys walk into a bar joke. However, I can only think of this. You know what you get when you cross a donkey with an onion?" Joe asked

"No, what?" I responded

"You get a piece of ass that'll bring a tear to your eye." Joe said

"Haha, that is a good one. You know what you call a farmer with a sheep under each arm?" I asked.

"What?" Joe asked

"A Playboy." I said.

"What do you know, Little Nicky has jokes." Joe said, causing me to raise an eyebrow at him.

" Who's Little Nicky?" I asked.

" A character played by Adam Sandler. He's the son of the devil and an angel named Holly. You know what, why don't I just show you?" Joe explained and conjured up a magic screen in front of us.



"...Can't say I've ever seen that before." I said a little weirded out by that display. "So, what now?"

" Well," Joe said as he got up from his seat and looked to the giant tree. " I think I'll head back home. Though I think I would like to return here, this place is pretty amazing." Joe said. He went outside and placed some kind of device on one of the rocks, a portal opened up and, as he was about to step through, he stopped and turned to me. " You know, you're welcome to come, unless you want to mope around here by yourself?"

"Ah, what the hell, it might be fun?" I said.

Joe then walked through the portal and I followed behind him. We soon stepped out onto the branch of a tree, or more specifically, a branch of Yggdrasil. Joe continued on, with me not far behind, until we arrived at some kind of door.

"This way." We went through the door and found ourselves in a familiar room. " Welcome. This is Twilights castle, though you probably already know that."

"Don't worry, I do." I said

"That's terrific." Joe said, when, off to the side, we heard the door open and the more equine looking version of my wife and friends, along with a pair of human children with wings on their back, walked in. " Well, hey, I was about to come and get you guys." Joe said, as I saw a familiar midnight blue aura surrounded him, dragging him over to both Luna and Applejack. Once he was in their arms, or rather their forelegs, they started to squeeze him in a hug.

"I told you not to leave us so soon, but do you ever listen? Nooo, you just jump from one dangerous situation to another." Luna said while smothering Joes face in her...chest fluff?

"You leave without telling us again and I'll have you muck the pens with an olive fork!" Applejack exclaimed, tears staining her eyes.

Looking at the scene kinda reminded me of the situation back home, only there will probably be fists flying when I come back.

"I'm sorry I was such a fool. I promise, the next time I feel like doing something dangerous, I'll let you know first." Joe said, trying to sooth his mares

" Pinkie Promise?" Said mares asked in unison.

" Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." Joe said while doing the motions of the sacred promise, which earned him a smile from both of them and a kiss on each cheek. After the tender moment, I noticed everyone in the room was staring at me and Joe noticed it. " Crap, where are my manners? Everyone, this is Ash Blade, Ash Blade, this is everyone."

As I looked at the more equine version of the my friends and wife I realized they were all staring at me, now with looks of both curiosity and suspicion, so I took a quick breath and stepped forward.

"Hi, nice to meet you all," I said.

"Hey Joe where'd ya find this clown," Rainbow asked as she made a gesture at me with one of her hooves, causing me to raise an eyebrow at her rudeness.

"Silly Dashie, he's not a clown, if he were a clown he'd be wearing white face paint, have green hair and have a biiiiig red smile over his mouth, unless he just decided to not wear it today," Pinkie said.

"I can assure you I'm no clown, Miss Pie," I said.

*gasp* "Are you psychic?" Pinkie asked, suddenly appearing out from the collar of my jacket and using her hooves to grab the sides of my face, in order for her to turn it towards her.

"No," I said simply as I used my left hand to grab Pinkie by the scruff of her neck and pull her the rest of the way out of my jacket and setting her on the ground. "Good to know that Pinkie is a Weird here as well though."

"Hey!" Pinkie yelled.

"You better take that back pal, or I'm gonna knock those teeth of yours back down your throat," Rainbow Dash yelled, zipping forward in front of me, with a hoof ready to carry out that threat.

"Hey take it easy here, I believe you misunderstand when I say Pinkie is a Weird. I mean to say she is a wielder of Weird magic," I said.

"Uh?" Rainbow said.

"Beggen yer pardon Mister Blade, but Pinkie is an Earth Pony, she can't use magic," Applejack said.

"First off, just Ash is fine, Mister Blade just makes me sound like an old man, especially when I'm only ten quadrillion years young. Secondly Pinkie here, as just demonstrated, just randomly made herself appear out of the collar of my jacket, as if she were a rabbit in a hat. Not to mention her ability to warp reality around her, based on her subconscious desires, is what we call Weird magic. It's called Weird because it has a very complex and weird set of rules that don't apply to the more well-known forms of magic.”

"Wait a sec, you mean to say there is a way to categorize Pinkie!" Twilight yelled, it was then I noticed a few hairs in her mane and tail were sticking out in crazed spirals.

"Wait, that's what you're holed up on, not that fact that he just said he's ten quadrillion years old!" Spike cried out.

"Young, Mister the Dragon, not old, young. There is a major difference there," I explained.

"How so?" Luna asked.

"Well if I were old, then I'd probably be looking like an old man, but, as you can see, I look like I'm still in my mid-twenties. So, young," I said.

"That's what people say when they're trying to bullshit themselves. Anyway, Dash, quit intimidating our guest." Joe said. Dash grumbled before landing next to the others. " Secondly, Ash here is from another universe and Equestria." Everyone in the room went slack-jawed after hearing that. " Long story short, he needs to be away from his own Equestria for the time being, and I offered to house him for a bit."

" Another one? Isn't our house full enough as it is with us, Discord and Brok?" Luna asked causing me to raise an eyebrow at the last name

" I didn't mean at our house darlin', I just meant here in this Equestria." Joe clarified

"Well, I suppose I can offer one of the rooms here? Would that be okay with you Ash?" Twilight asked, bringing my focus on her.

" That'd be just fine." I said with a polite nod of my head before something else clicked in my mind. "Wait, Discord lives with you, and who's Brok?"

" Yeah, Discord became my familiar after I kicked his ass when he escaped his stone prison. Over the years, he's become like the crazy uncle you can tolerate in small doses before it gets annoying, and he played a vital part in sending Tirek to Helheim. As for Brok, he's the best damn smith in all the ten realms. He's the one that crafted Mjolnir, Gungnir, even Frostbite and my shield here." Joe said confirming the name and individual to the one I had in my head. The door then slammed open, revealing what can only be described as a blue midgit. " And speak of the Dwarf, here he is."



" Shut up you half-backed turd, I just came by to tell ya there's something wrong with your TV." the blue one, now named Brok, exclaimed.

"Wow, ain't he polite," I thought, already getting a full mental image of this guy.

" What's wrong with it?" Joe asked.

" There ain't nothing good on!" Brok said. When he noticed me his gaze immediately fell on my wings. " Hey, what's your deal, your mother fuck a bat?"

Now that to me was just asking for an ass kicking and, as much as I wanted to smite the big mouthed pest, I held back ,but that didn't mean I wasn't going to give him a piece of my mind.

"It seems the master dwarf here has a death wish, or maybe he'd prefer I rip his tongue out and stick it up his ass, where all his shit ends up," I said.

"What you say, fuck stick!" Brok shouted as he marched up to me.

"Bring it on tiny, I've killed beasts a hundred times your size, and with a fouler attitude then you," I growled out.

"Hey, hey, cool it guys," Joe said as he came between us "Now, I love a good scrap as much as the next guy, but c'mon."

"Tch," I grunted before I went to walk around Brok and Joe. "I'm gonna get some air."

"Yeah that's right, run ya lil piss ant, run and go suckle on your mama tit like the wee babe ye a-," Brok began but didn't finish, when I decided to show him just how powerful I was, by releasing my aura.

It was the same aura I used not too long ago, when I was on the bridge of the flagship and became that thing. The aura flooded the room, changing it to have a darker tone of colour. I could hear several individuals grasp their necks as if they were out of breath, when in reality they were just holding it. I made sure they were not harmed, however the aura that surrounded Brok shifted and twisted and took the shape of skeletons, which ran their hands over Brok's body, along with beasts that were a terrible sight to behold, circling around him like sharks around wounded prey.

"Brok, Rainbow Dash let me give you both a solid piece of advice. Don't start a fight with someone outside you're weight class," I said, looking over my shoulder and letting the aura vanish, leaving everyone who was holding their breath to release it before I left.

Finding my way out of this place was easy enough, the castle had the same layout as the one back home. Once I made it to the front doors I pushed them open without an effort and spread my wings, taking off without a destination in mind, I just needed a place to be alone and cool off. Before I knew it I was over the Everfree, so I just shrugged and decided to go to the Everfree castle. After a few short minutes of flight I arrived and, as I approached, I saw Joe was already there. It seemed he was waiting for me, causing me to shake my head and continuing my descent.

"How did you know I was coming here?" I asked upon landing.

" Did you forget that I'm a werewolf? I caught your scent by the door and it led to the forest. The only three places I know that reside in the forest are this castle, the tree of harmony down in the gorge there, and Zecora's hut. I didn't think you would go to Zecoras since she doesn't know you, so I made a deduction." Joe said

" Impressive." I said as I walked past him

" Thank you, though I do have one question. Why do you have a spicier version of Celestia's scent on you?" Joe asked once my back was turned towards him and the moment Joe asked that my anger returned, as the memory of what that bitch did to me replayed in my mind. " Nevermind, I came to cheer you up, not rattle the cage further." Joe said quickly. This made me work to force my anger down before I went to sit on the stairs, not long after Joe sat down beside me. " So, I explained the situation to them about you, I'm not gonna lie, they're a little shocked, but willing to look past what you did. Not to mention Brok was way out of line."

"Yeah, though I should really learn to reign in my anger from time to time." I admitted.

"No shit. Listen, Pinkie's setting up a party at my place, so if you want to hit the reset button, that'd be the best place to do so." Joe said

"I really don't know if I should." I said.

" Not wanting to attend a Pinkie Pie party? Now I'm questioning your sanity." Joe said almost causing me to chuckle...almost "Wait here a moment." Joe said as he got up and left. Five minutes later Joe returned and plopped a large cask next to me. "In my time in Alfheim, Lord Elrond gifted me with a cask that he claims to have been brewing since the very creation of Equestria, over ten-thousand years ago. And since fifteen minutes here is one year in Alfheim, this shit is older than dirt. I've waited for the next special occasion to open this bad boy and, I believe, that this might be that time. That is of course, if you'll join the party?"

"Well aged elven wine from Alfheim," I said shaking my head. "That's a dirty move mate...and it sucks that it works."

"So, I take it that you're coming?" Joe asked.

"Something tells me that you're going to persist until one of us gives, and I'm pretty sure we know that we're both particularly stubborn, so, what do you say I just make it easy for the both of us," I said as I began to spread my wings to take off again.

"Oh, please allow me," Joe said.

I decided to motion for him to go ahead and to hide my wings within my body.

"Whoa!" Joe exclaimed in shock as he saw my wings recede into my back.

"What...Surely that's not the freakiest thing you've seen in your life," I said.

"No but...it is on the list, and fascinating at the same time," Joe said.

"Yeah, I don't really bother with the mechanics on how I can fit my wings in my body, all I know is that it's possible to do and that it's a lot more simple then you think," I said.

"Neat, but why?" Joe asked.

"Well, an illusion or invisibility spell only conceals my wings from sight, not touch, plus doing it like that just drains magic power as time goes on. It also helps me squeeze into tighter spaces, which I normally wouldn’t fit in if I have them out. And I don't draw as much attention in crowded areas, like here and back on Earth," I said.

"Huh...All good points...Think you could teach me?" Joe asked.

"Party first, trade info later," I said.

"Fair enough," Joe said and teleported us just outside of what looked like a manor, inspecting my surrounding more closely I recognized Sweet Apple Acres. 

I was about to ask Joe why there was such a lavish place in the middle of an apple farm, when I remembered just who he was married too, and shook my head. I then wondered just how exactly he managed to get Granny Smith to agree to something like this, I mean, if the Apple Family here were anything like the one's back home, Granny Smith would never allow something like this on her farm, princess involved or not.

"Hey Ash, you coming or what?" Joe asked, already a few steps ahead.

"Huh...Oh sorry, lost in thought," I said as I quickly jogged over to catch up with Joe. Once we made it to the entrance I reached for the door because Joe was carrying the cask, but, before I turned the handle, I paused. "Hey, what are the chances that at least half the town, that Pinkie managed to get over here in the short time we were gone, is waiting on the other side."

"Only one way to find out," Joe said.

Without another word I turned the handle, opened the door and we both stepped inside, only to be met by a dark room. As the lights turned on we were greeted by a very large 'SURPRISE!' from everyone within and, lo and behold, Pinkie managed to invite a large majority of the towns folk, along with a certain princess from Canterlot and a royal couple from the Crystal Empire.

"Figures," I quietly mumbled to myself.

Joe then took me around his house, introducing me to everyone. I decided to let them introduce themselves, I didn't want to seem rude or be hailed as a psychic, as Pinkie put it. I introduced myself as Ash, no titles, I wanted everyone to believe I was just a temporary new face in town that was invited to stay, which wasn't really a lie, I just decided to not mention why I was 'passing through' here and, after meeting almost everyone, I decided to just take a seat and breath for a bit.

"Thirsty?" Joe asked as he approached with a glass of the elven wine.

"Cheers," I said taking the glass and raising it towards him. Taking half a mouthful of the liquor and savouring it for a moment before I swallowed, releasing a sigh. "Good stuff."

It was then I noticed that most of the group from before was approaching me, so I decided to get out of my seat so I could face them properly.

"So, you enjoying the party?" Pinkie asked with her excited bounce.

"I am, thank you, but there's one last thing that needs to be addressed," I said, placing my hands at my sides and bowing at the waist. "I wish to apologize for my actions earlier today...regardless of how I feel on a personal level, lashing out at all of you, when you had done nothing wrong, was unjustifiable and there are no excuses for my actions."

"Peace, Ash Blade, and please raise your head," Princess Luna said, causing me to straighten up. "Our husband has explained a bit to us of what has transpired in your home and why you are here, so I suggest we take this as an opportunity for a clean slate."

"Yes, please," I said.

"Very well, I am Princess Luna, but, as an acquaintance of my husband, you are welcome to call me Luna," Princess Luna said.

"Tis an honor," I said with another friendly bow at the waist.

"An ah'm Applejack, also Joe's wife or, as he prefers, Valkyrie. Nice ta meet yer sugarcube, welcome to our home," Applejack said as she held her hoof out for me to shake.

"Thank you for your warm welcome Applejack," I said as I grasped her hoof and gave it a shake, making sure she didn't try to shake my arm off.

"Hiya I'm Pinkie Pie, now, I only have one question for you...milk or white chocolate?" Pinkie Pie asked, causing me to raise an eyebrow at her like she was crazy.

"Why must one choose, when both are better together?" I asked and just like that Pinkies eyes lit up with stars. She wrapped me in a hug with those rubber like limbs of hers.

"Oh, I'm going to like you!" Pinkie cried out, finally releasing me. I looked to see the next one up was Twilight.

"Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle, do you mind if I ask a few questions?" Twilight asked.

"Not at all, as long as you don't mind if I choose to keep my privacy. But I can’t say for certain if I don’t know the question.," I said, turning to the next mare. This mare, being Rainbow Dash, was predictably hovering in the air, what was surprising was the intensity with which she seemed to study me. After a few seconds I decided to break the ice. "Was there something you wished to say, or are you just going to stare?"

"Hm...oh uh...I just noticed you seem...different, like something was missing," Rainbow Dash said.

I cocked a head at Rainbow wondering what it was she meant, when I remembered my wings were out when we first met.

"You mean my wings?" I asked.

"That’s it!...So where are they?" Rainbow asked.

"Just hidden, they would have been in the way if I left them out," I said.

"Rainbow, ain't there supposed to be something you oughta be saying right ‘bout now?" Applejack said through gritted teeth as she gestured to me.

"Yeah, yeah, I'll get onto it, sheesh," Rainbow said.

"How ya doing, names Rainbow Dash, fastest thing alive," Rainbow Dash said, causing me to shake my head.

"Wow, even across dimensions, the ego that belongs to one Rainbow Dash knows no bounds," I said, which caused her friends, Luna and Joe to giggle and chuckle.

"Hey," Rainbow said.

"Also, Rainbow, I mean no disrespect, but I've seen beings that could leave you in the dust before you can even get off the starting line," I said.

"Oh, like you perhaps?" Rainbow Dash asked as she leaned into my face with a good natured grin.

"Maybe," I said, returning the grin with a small smirk of my own.

"Ohhh it’s on. You and me, let’s go," Rainbow challenged.

"Whoa, cool you're wings hotshot, I ain't going anywhere for a bit, what say we enjoy the party and race tomorrow?" I asked.

"Pfft, fine, but only because Pinkie's parties are fun," Rainbow said. I nodded and turned to the next one.

"Greetings darling, my name is Rarity. I am the owner of Carousel Boutique," Rarity said. It was then I decided to let my gentlemanly instincts take over for a bit, so, using my magic, I raised her right hoof, taking it into my right hand.

"Charmed milady," I said and placed a light kiss upon her hoof, causing Rarity's face to flush a beautiful pinkish red.

"Wow, I didn't realize you were such a smooth talker," Joe said.

"Well, I used to be a knight. Sometimes I just can’t keep myself from being chivalrous," I admitted with a wink in Rarity’s direction .

"Oh, uh, well um...anyway, this lovely dear is Fluttershy," Rarity stuttered, pushing the timid pegasus forward.

"Um hi...it's...It's nice to meet you," Fluttershy said quietly.

"It's both a pleasure and an honor to meet such a brave mare," I said.

"Pfft brave...Fluttershy?" Rainbow asked before she started laughing, causing me to quietly glare at the cocky show off.

"Yes, actually, do you want to know why?" I asked.

"Oh please, enlighten me," Rainbow said, wiping a tear of laughter from her eye.

“Well, for starters, she came over to me to greet me, even though she’s probably still afraid of me because of the incident earlier, am I right Miss Shy?” The nodding motion of the pink hair, which covered her face almost completely, confirming it. “And, if your universe is anything like mine, she probably saved all of your lives a couple of times because of her courage. Especially you, as her oldest friend, should know you can always count on Fluttershy.”

"Hear, hear," Luna said as she too smiled at the butter yellow pegasus.

"Damn straight," Joe said.

It was then I heard an applause from around us and it seemed like everyone heard my little speech and was stamping their forehooves on the ground. During the applause I looked at Rainbow, who was looking at the ground while rubbing one of her forehooves with the other in shame. I cleared my throat, making sure to get her attention, before I made a gesture towards Fluttershy.

The message was clear and Rainbow seemed to get it, because I saw her nod a few times, although it was slight, before she glided down towards Fluttershy. I turned back to my seat and joined Joe, who sat just across from me.

"That was really well put, thanks for sticking up for her," Joe said with a smile.

"I only said what was true...in fact, she reminds me a lot of my worlds Fluttershy, just a...different shape, if you know what I mean," I said, causing Joe to laugh.

"What's this about different shape."

Looking to my left I saw it was Luna.

"Oh hey, um, well, you see the individuals from my world share a great many similarities to everyone here, but when it comes to their bodies...well, they often say a picture is worth a thousand words," I said as I took out my smartphone, opened the gallery and showed the lunar princess my family.

"Oh...these are...well they look...uh," Luna said, trying to find the right word for what she was seeing.

"Bizarre. It's okay, I know you mean no offense. If anything, I think that would probably say the same thing," I said.

"Wait a sec, is that us from your world," Applejack asked as she and the other girls came over to see.

“Yep, I'm pretty sure you can all guess who is who," I said.

"Oh my such unique styles of clothes, it seems that this version of myself is quite successful in the clothing industry," Rarity said.

"What in sam hill is hanging of that gal's chest?! I mean those are huge, surely they would get in the way of work," Applejack said, making a reference to my world Applejack's breasts, leading me to take back my phone.

"Everyone has their own working style Applejack and we all make do with how we're born, but just so you know, just because she has a different body shape then you, she is not interior to you in strength. I mean I've seen her and Big Mac kick down fortress walls as if they were bucking apple trees for crying out loud," I said surprising the group.

"Now that sounds like a story I got to hear," Rainbow said.

"Another time perhaps," I said.

"Hey Ash, you know any good songs?" Pinkie suddenly asked.

"I know a few, why?" I asked.

"Why don't you play a few for us, y'know ,to liven up the party," Pinkie said.

"Well I...uh," I started.

"Aw come now, don't tell us you have stage fright," Joe teased, causing me to raise an eyebrow at him.

"Pinkie," I said.

"Yep?" Pinkie asked.

"Is there a place here where a temporary stage can be set up?" I asked.

"Sure," Pinkie said before she zipped off and bout 15 seconds later she came back. "Got it set up out the back."

"Great, if you will all kindly follow me please," I said as I got up and began to lead the group out the back, where we came to a simple stage. I proceeded to the centre before turning to face the crowd, summoning a microphone and my violin, which I began to tune. Once I was done I took in a breath and began to play.



As my bow ran along the strings, the sounds of multiple instruments joined in from somewhere, thanks to me using the harmonious heart (y'know, that thing that causes ponies to burst out into song in sync). I knew I had everyone's attention, but most of their faces changed to shock when I actually began to sing. When the last note was played the party guests cheered while Joe, the mane 6 and Luna could only stare in bewilderment.

" What'd you think?" I asked as I got off the stage, snapping the group out of their bewilderment.

"That was pretty good, good use of the harmony song by the way." Joe said, so I crossed my bow over my chest and giving the group a bow. " But, now I believe, it's my turn to entertain the masses. Boys, Swagger, time to get the band together!" Out from the crowd of party-goers, Joe's sons, Jack and Orion, along with a rugged looking man, came over. As they made their way onto the stage Joe summoned some instruments for the group. A bass guitar for Jack, a drum set for Orion, a guitar for the stallion, and a guitar and microphone for himself.

With the equipment hooked up and tuned Joe then turned to address the audience. " Hello, party people! Are you ready to rock!?" A chorus of cheers and applause met the question. "Well, then let's rock all night, and party every day!"



As the song went on I couldn't help but nod along with the beat and reminisce about the first time I heard that song. Once the song ended the audience applauded, there were even a few who whistled here and there, I too was clapping, as Joe, his sons and the pony from before took their bows. Soon everyone except Joe left and he gestured for me to approach, so I went back up onto the stage and faced Joe.

"I think we've got time for at least one more song, know any that we could play together?" Joe asked.

I closed my eyes and looked through my memories until one just seemed to appear, the memory of it causing a smile to appear on my face. 

"Yeah, I think I know of one. Coincidently this song was sung when I was with the Raven Clan, a clan of Vikings that operated in England. Give me your hand," I said.

"Why?" Joe asked.

"I'm just going to transfer the memory of the song to your head, once you have it you'll be able to sing the lyrics as if you had them memorized by heart," I said.

"Handy, but is it safe?" Joe asked.

"Don't worry, I've recently gained a lot of experience when it comes to mind magic," I said.

My answer seemed to be good enough for Joe, as he reached out and I took my hand, transferring the memory. When it was done Joe raised a hand to his temple and began to rub it.

"Well, that was bizarre, but you could have told me about the headache," Joe groaned.

"It will fade in a few seconds, don't worry," I said before I summoned a lute and began tuning it, once Joe was ready I began to strum the lute.



Once more the audience was captivated by the sound, soon the phantom instruments began to play and, after that Joe began his part by singing, I joined in a couple verses later. Once we ran out of lyrics I stopped strumming and let the lute play out one final hum before going quiet and, like before, everyone gave a loud round of applause, to which we responded with a bow.

After our bow we left the stage and made our way over to a picnic table, where Rarity and Spike were already sitting down, and, it seems, Spike was glaring at Joe.

"Hey, Spike. What's with the look?" Joe asked as I summoned my drink from before

" Like you don't know. You get the band together and don't even bother bringing me in? What happened to Wyld Stallions for life?" Spike asked in a rather annoyed tone.

" You know, I would have, but the song I had in mind didn't require a piano. Besides, you'd rather be in our company, than your marefriend's?" Joe asked, causing me to choke on my drink a bit.

" I... uh... well, see the thing is..." He was cut off by Rarity bringing him close to her and giving his cheek a peck.

" Now Joe, don't tease him like that." Rarity said

" But then the fun's all gone." Joe said, looking over to his right. " Hey Brok, enjoying yourself?"

Suddenly my mood dropped again as I too looked to see the blue dwarf approach.

" As much as one can when sober." Brok said as he grabbed a cup and downed it, only to immediately spit it back out. " Fucking shit, what's with the elf piss?"

"I was using it to help my friend here cheer up." Joe said as he gestured to me. "Speaking of which, you still need to apologize for your actions earlier."

" We all know that's not gonna happen, but tell you what fuck-stick." Brok said directing his attention over to me. " You want a new weapon, armor, trinket, or just want something fixed up, I'll do it for half the price."

" Brok!" Joe said warningly.

"Alright, fine, for free. So what do you say, boy?" Brok said causing me to sigh.

"Tch, a half assed apology is better than none. I guess, but, if you don't mind, depending on if you have it, there are a few materials I'd like for something I've been meaning to work on and, if necessary, I will compensate you for the items I need," I said.

"You know how to work a forge?" Brok asked with a little surprise.

"I'm over ten quadrillion years young Brok, I'd personally find it strange if I didn't know at least some information on how to man a forge," I said, causing Brok to grunt dismissively.

"So, why you need to buy materials from me anyway if you know how to work a forge, you ain't lazy, are ya?" Brok asked.

"Dwarven materials are harder to come by, especially if you have no knowledge on how to harvest them," I said, to which Brok just replied with a strange look. "I said I know how to work a forge, I never said it was to Norse Dwarf specifications, after all, you lot are a very secretive bunch."

"Fair point, but my impression of you has dropped somewhat, now that I know you're a common smith," Brok said as he folded his arms across his chest.

"Brok!" Joe yelled

"Now that was uncalled for and, for the record, I'm no common smith, I have had teachers, not that it matters much to you, I bet," I said.

"Oh yeah, who?" Brok asked.

"Hephaestus, Greek god of fire and the forge, and, before you go and open you're pie hole about how he does a better job with automatons then weapons and armour, keep in mind he is a close second to you dwarves," I said.

Brok just looked at me for a second before he began to pace back and forth a few times while grumbling something under his breath.

"Okay fine, I take that back, but tell me, what exactly do you need them materials for anyhow?" Brok asked.

"Just some modifications to some weapons of mine is all," I said.

“Alright, give me a list of what you need and I'll get it for ya." Brok said, so I conjured up some paper, along with a pen, and wrote down what I needed from the dwarf. Once I was done, I handed it to Brok, who looked over the list. " Well, I can find most of this in my shop, a couple of these from the old shit box, but the last one's gonna take some time."

"Well, how much time is that?" Joe asked.

"At least two days, three if there's something good on TV." Brok said dismissively

"That's fine with me, I'm not in any real hurry to get back." I said and took another sip from my drink. That was when I saw the man from before, the one that was on stage with Joe and his sons, come up to us. " You know, I don't think we've met properly." I said as I extended my hand for a shake. " Ash Blade."

The man just looked at my hand before he placed his hoof in my grip and gave it a shake. " Gunnery Sergeant Bob Lee Swagger, USMC retired, General of Herot and sniper instructor. Listen, Twilight told me about what happened in the map room, so try to keep that temper in check."

" I can only say that I'll try. But, why would only Twilight tell you instead of the others?" I asked.

" Well, when your marefriend comes to you for comfort, you lend an ear." Swagger said.,

"Ah...listen I'm sorry about that I know this ain't much of an excuse, but I've been having a bad way of it lately," I said.

"I know, she told me," Swagger said.

"Right," I said.

"She also said I shouldn't do anything on account of you apologizing," Swagger said.

"So, a warning then?" I asked.

"A warning," Swagger said.

"Right...Well I don't know about you guys, but I've had enough excitement for day, so I'm gonna turn in," I said.

"I'll show you your room," Spike said as he lead me to the door.
> Chapter 51 Day Two on Another Equestria
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The morning started out with me trying to ignore a certain giant bright pest.

The sun

Its beams of light were shining through the window and into my eyesight or would be if I had my eyes opened so I merely turned over and to look to see my lovers only to yelp as gravity decided to introduce me to the floor as I lay there for a few seconds processing that I was now on the floor and letting my eyes adjust to the light I noticed the floor was not the same as the soft carpet in the master bedroom of my castle but rather this one was harder and cold to the touch so pushing myself up I took in the crystal walls and the limited furniture within the room before everything came flooding back causing me to take a deep breath and sigh.

Getting up I rubbed my face before I used my magic to make the bed before I decided to look outside and saw that the sun was still on the horizon and the sky was still bearing it's dawning colours so it was still early. I noticed that there was a light fog that lingered across the ground giving the town of Ponyville a very mystical charm which made me smile.

I then went and grabbed some clothes from my bag before I made my way to the bathroom to get myself ready and once I was clean and dressed I decided to fix myself some breakfast deciding to go with French toast and coffee and as I watched the food cook I suddenly hear the sound of of a yawn behind me and saw it was Spike.

"Morning Spike coffee?" I asked while holding the pot of warm brew up for the drake.

"Thanks." Spike said as he grabbed a mug before I poured some of the dark liquid in the ceramic mug. "That's enough."

Immediately I righted the pot and placed it back on the stove before picking up a spatula and testing to see if the toast was cooked properly before I turned off the flames and moved the toast to a plate and grabbed said plate and my own mug of coffee before taking a seat at the table with Spike who was enjoying his drink.

"Mm that's good stuff just what the doctor ordered," Spike said.

"Glad you like it," I said.

"So why are you up so early?" Spike asked.

"Forgot how small the bed is compared to mine and fell out, how about you?" I asked.

"Standard day really. Wake up and make breakfast for Twilight and Rarity." Spike said, causing me to hum in acknowledgement.

"Y'know you aren't what I expected," Spike said.

"Hm?" I asked.

"Well for a guy who has had nearly his entire race killed you seem...well not as gloomy as I would have thought someone would be." Spike said.

"Well if it were under normal circumstances you would be right but I was still a baby at the time so it's impossible for me to remember such things besides it was only a couple of years ago when I found out about it." I said.

"What do you mean by normal circumstances?" Spike asked.

"...Well I guess you can say my life has been lived in sections. First I start off as a baby and then I go through the stages y'know toddler, child, teenager, adult, then I die and restart back as a baby without any memories of my previous life." I said.

"Wait, how does that work?" Spike asked.

"Well most souls go through the same process back in my world but they end up in a different body or as a different gender when they come back but for me my soul and body was tended to by The Tree of Life. It kept my soul in my body and returned me to my infant state." I said.

"Tree of Life? Is that like the Tree of Harmony?" Spike asked.

"Possibly I never got the chance to find out because the tree was gone when I went back and I don't mean cut down gone it was just gone as if it never existed." I said.

"Whoa...so how did you...uh," Spike started.

"Learn about what happened?" I asked, causing Spike to nod.

"Well a few years ago before my most recent death an...enemy of mine managed to unlock most of my memories and not too long after Faust unlocked the rest about how my people were killed and how I survived," I said.

"Wow you...must have seen a lot," Spike said.

"Yeah and you wouldn't even believe half of it," I said.

Spike and I talked for a while before I decided to leave to go train. I wanted to find somewhere with an open space but still secluded enough that I wouldn’t bother anyone when I remembered the swimming hole not too far outside of Ponyville and felt that would be perfect so grabbing Whispering Wind I set off and soon arrived at the pond before I walked to the edge of the water and set down Whispering Wind. I then sat in a lotus and began to meditate and for an hour all was quiet until I heard the sound of flapping wings approaching soon followed by whoever owned the wings touching down on the ground behind me.

"Hey, Ash. How are you doing buddy?" came the sound of Joe's voice.

I did not move when Joe called out to me but I didn't want to be rude to him as well by not giving a reply after all he did invite me to his world and I'd be a terrible guest if I did that but I didn't want to break my focus by speaking so there was only one thing I could do...show him.

Raising my right arm so it was outstretched before me and opened a portal, soon I felt something moving through the portal soon followed by the sound of mechanical whirling I then felt the thing step through the portal before I lowered my arm and let the portal dissipate before I opened my eyes and saw before me what looked to be a man made from brass and steel wearing ancient Greek armour and stood at about 15ft tall the figure before me also had eyes that seemed to glow like molten metal with it's expression as hard and sturdy as stone the figure before me was a training automaton made by Hephaestus to train individuals in combat and each one was a master of the weapon they carried and this one used a chain whip with what looked like a cannonball at the end.

Once I was done observing I then stood up and reached and grabbed Whispering Wind before I took a breath and took a stance with one hand behind my back and the blade pointed down at the ground in front of me.

"Begin," I said.

With quick movements the towering giant of metal flung the end of the whip at me going for my legs but I simply hopped upwards jumping over the whip and as soon as I landed the automaton flicked its wrist to send the whip back in my direction from the opposite side so I moved my sword into its path and used the blade to redirect the whip but the giant flung its arm again so the tip would come down on me but I simply stepped to the side and let the ball smash into the ground kicking up a large cloud of sand which reflected the strength of the automaton. If I had been mortal and that actually hit me I would be very much dead a few times over.

I then leapt backwards as the metal giant flung its arm again to try and strike me with the whip. It continued on this way with me just simply barely stepping out of the way to duck and parry the deadly chain while the behemoth before me had barely taken a step but it often did use its other limbs to redirect the whip in large deadly arc strikes in an attempt to catch me off guard. I then saw the ball approach me as if it were a snake lunging at me with its fangs bared to bite down on me but I moved my head to the side and felt the wind created by the ball as it sailed past my head before I heard what sounded like the shattering of wood meaning the ball must have struck/destroyed the tree that was nearby. I then saw this as my chance and lunged at the mechanical monster before I leapt into the air intending to impale Whispering Wind into the automaton's eye socket but the bastard just raised its fist to try and swat me down like a fly so I angled myself so I would fall feet first into the giant's hand and when my feet met the hand I crouched my legs before I leapt off the hand but that was a mistake and before I could do anything the automaton swung its whip in another arc which led to the ball smashing me in the side of my torso sending me flying into the sand.

I couldn't help but grunt in pain as I lay in the small crater that I had made from the impact. I then looked and saw the automaton was looking at me before it too crouched its legs and leapt high into the air with the intent to smash me into paste so grabbing Whispering Wind I dived forward out of the way just before the automaton hit the ground before I once more took a stance with my left hand behind my back while my right arm had brought my sword up to the left side of my face with the blade facing the automaton.

The metal giant then spun counterclockwise and used the momentum of the spin to strike me but once again I simply deflected it but the automaton then grabbed a portion of the whip so that he could make faster and more controlled strikes before it made another swing at me from the opposite side much faster then before leaving me to deflect it again however the blows didn't stop the strikes came down like rain forcing me to step away to dodge and parry quickly until the automaton then made a wide arc strike again that would have hit me in the waist with the chain and then wrapped around me to immobilize me but I leapt over the chain in a spin and angled my body so that I was on my side so my legs wouldn't get caught in the chain I then landed on my legs and left hand which was holding up most of my body with my right arm stretched outwards to my right I then noticed a shadow over me so looking up I saw the giant prepared to pound me into the sand with a fist but using my left hand I pushed myself out of the way and landed into a roll before I got up right as the fist came down. I then decided to use a technique that was used by Link called the Back Slash so leaping to the side followed by another leap I then rolled across the ground till I was behind the automaton before leaping into the air with both a yell and a spin landing several slashes along my mechanical opponents back before I landed on the ground and at first all was still till suddenly the giant let out a metallic groan before the damn thing fell apart revealing it's clockwork interior .

Once I was sure my opponent was down I let out a sigh and lowered my sword before I opened a portal and watched as the parts were sucked through I then went to face Joe and saw Applejack, Luna, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and the CMC were here as well and all of them seemed to be dumbstruck.

"That Was...Awesome!" Rainbow screamed out before the three fillies started mimicking the battle.

"Just what in Equestria was that?!" Twilight cried out.

"Training with a dummy." I said as I shouldered Whispering Wind.

"A dummy that thing nearly killed you!" Twilight exclaimed as the group came down to meet me.

"As it was designed to be a real life scenario for a real time situation but relax only those with advanced expertise are allowed to fight against those," I said before I grunted in pain as I placed my left hand against the left side of my torso where my ribs would be.

"Hey you alright?" Joe asked.

"Yeah sure the tin man just broke three of my ribs is all," I said.

"What!" came the collective shout.

"Oh goodness we need to get you to a hospital." Fluttershy said, quickly approaching my side to try and see the wound.

"Hey chill out I'll be fine, these will heal in about three hours," I said.

"Wait so soon?" Applejack asked.

"Sure like your spouse over there I too have quick regeneration flesh and muscle wounds depending on the size and depth of the wound take about a few seconds to fully heal but bones take longer because they aren't made of the same materials as muscle and flesh is," I explained.

"Interesting...by the way I've never seen that style of swordplay. Would you mind if I ask about it?" Luna asked.

"Well it was basically a combination of some of the most basic fighting styles I know the first was the Sword Saint Style which revolves around using you're blade to manipulate the situation of a fight to your favor by blocking, parrying, striking and making your opponent move where you want them to which will allow you to bypass their guard and deliver a deadly blow. There was also the Water Dance Style which relies on dodging and moving so that you're a difficult opponent to hit and pin down so that when your opponent gets tired giving you a way to deliver a killing blow. Finally the move that finished the automaton off was a move called the Back Slash which was designed by a hero a long time ago to get behind heavily armoured opponents and strike at their weak spots and remove the armour that protected them," I said.

"Fascinating, I assume you also know other styles as well." Luna asked.

"Sure one is easily the most aggressive of the others where you move to disable your foe with overwhelming and powerful strikes. We call this the North God Style," I said.

"Why's it called that?" Joe asked.

"Well once upon a time when I first learned this style the lands of the north were cold snowy and harsh and hostile all year round 24/7 if you weren't strong enough you'd die and back then gods were believed to be overwhelming forces so thus North God Style," I explained with a shrug causing me to wince in pain.

"I like that one," Luna said with a smile.

"That certainly is a unique style. Orion could find such techniques useful, think you can teach him?" Joe asked.

" I'll think about it. What kind of sword does he use?"

" Why don't you ask him yourself?" Joe points behind me to where his sons were just coming up to see the end of the show. " Orion, show Ash your sword, he might have some pointers for you."

" Sure thing Pop." Orion unsheathed his sword and displayed it for me.



As I examined his sword, I had to admire its craftsmanship and power. " It's beautiful. Who made it and what's its name?"

" Its name is Nightfall. It was made by Brok, but it was stolen from him by Sombra. I found it in the treasure room at the Crystal Empire and defeated many a foe with it."

"Nightfall?" I asked before I looked back at the sword before I couldn't help but chuckle.

"What's so funny?" Orion asked.

"Hm...oh it’s just...I forged a blade that shares the same name as yours but the differences are the type of blade and the language spoken to say the name." I said as I held Orion's sword in my right hand before I summoned Hingure while still in her sheath to my left hand. "This is my second blade Hingure which is Japanese for Nightfall."

*whistles* I wasn't expecting a katana and you said you forged that yourself?" Joe asked.

"Yes using the traditional method so Hingure here took about...six months of work," I said.

"Wait that long for a single sword?" Jack asked.

"Indeed from ancient times to the modern day the katana was considered to be the most versatile sword in existence. Most blade styles relied on either one strength for combat but the katana excelled in having more for example you see how the blade is curved?" I asked as I handed Nightfall back to Orion before unsheathing Hingure.

"Yeah,'' the boys said.

"Well the curve makes cutting and slashing attacks a little easier but also parrying as well finally if I had an enemy running at me trying to attack while I had my sword sheathed and on my hip I could then just draw Hingure and cut my opponent all in one move observe," I said before I sheathed Hingure and created a straw dummy before me so placing Hingure on the right side of my hip I then grabbed Hingure's sheath and the handle and in one swift move I drew Hingure and slashed the dummy in two.

"Wow," the boys said as I winced in pain from my ribs again.

“Yeah now that I've had a look at the blade there are a few styles I can show you but first I need to ask have you ever used a shield and also you Jack do you use any weapons?" I asked.

" Dad and I use this type of shield." He took out his left arm and gave his fist a squeeze, activating the mechanism to a retractable shield. " It's based on the design of an old Viking shield, so it only has the handle to grip. This gives me various ways to twist it while also using it as a weapon when needed." Impressive.

" As for me, I just have Earthquake here." Jack unstrapped a large Warhammer, that I somehow missed, and displayed it to me.



" Just like Nightfall, I found Earthquake in the Crystal Empire and used it to cave in a few heads, but it also has a couple of tricks. When you hit the ground with the flat end, a small tremor is directed toward the enemy. If you hit the ground with the spike, stalagmites erupt from the ground to impale your target."

" Not bad. What did you take out with your hammer?"

" Not a whole lot. I used it against a Wendigo, smashed Ahuizotls paw tail with it, and smacked a chimera out. Well, that last one was a team effort, Orion took out the snakehead after it blinded me, Scootaloo took care of the lion head with her blades, that's when-"

" Wait, hold up. Scootaloo's blades?" I turned to Scootaloo, trying to imagine this sweet little filly wielding blades. " You have weapons too?"

" Yeah! Wanna see 'em?" Scootaloo unfolded her tiny wings where a chain was attached to them and at the other end, were some very familiar-looking blades.



" Where did you get those?"

" Dad gave them to me, just like he gave me this crown that lets me fly." She demonstrates that by floating above the ground and then zips and makes circles around everyone before landing back between Bloom and Sweetie. " Pretty cool huh?"

"Yeah...," I said as I thought back to when I last saw kids carrying weapons.

"You alright Ash?" Joe asked, causing me to shake my head.

"Huh oh I'm fine just...bad memories anyway judging by the weapons you boys wield, I know of just the right fighting style for you but the problem is I wasn't trained in either style myself," I said.

"Then how would you teach us?" Orion asked, sounding disappointed.

"Hey whoa guys I never said it was impossible just hang on a sec," I said as I opened a portal that showed a shelf of books.

"Mine!" Twilight shouted as she made a lunge for the portal but without even looking I just snapped my fingers and locked Twilight in a time-stasis field, halting the book loving mare in mid-air.

"Not for you Sparkle Butt one of the last things I need is you going all Twily-nana's on my library," I said, causing several of the group to either giggle, snicker or just straight out laugh.

While the group was getting control over themselves I waved my hand in front of the portal and watched the shelf change to show another shelf stacked with books. I repeated this process a few times till I found the one I was looking for but as I scanned the shelf I paused.

"Odd," I said.

"What is?" Joe asked, finally getting control of his laughter.

"Just two books aren't here is all. My guess is my brother is borrowing them considering what the books are," I said as I grabbed a pair of books before changing a few more shelves to grab another book before I waved my hand and closed the portal before snapping my fingers freeing Twilight causing her to go sailing forward and faceplant into the ground.

"She only has herself to blame for driving recklessly at a shelf full of books," I said as I looked at Joe.

"That's fair," Joe said before I turned to the two boys.

"Now these books here contain the fighting styles and some lore that is dedicated to two classes of warriors that were well known during the three way war back on my world's version of Earth." I said as I handed each of the boys one of the three books.

"A three way war like when the tribes of ponykind were split apart?" Applejack asked.

"You got it some would call it the Great War of Heathmoor the battle was between the Knights of Ashfeld, The Samurai of The Myre and finally the Vikings of Valkenheim in fact the two books each contain the fighting styles and lore of what we called champions each of the three factions had many types of champions that had their own weapons and armour and history that made them famous or infamous I even decided to write down all that I learned whenever I found something new about any champion," I said.

"So who are the champions of these books?" Jack asked.

"Well for starters these campions were both members of the Viking faction yours Jack were said to be a fearsome group who wielded war hammers like you but there skin was a pale grey and looked like the scales of a snake that was caused by the poisonous gasses that surrounded their home and according to myth this poison came from the maw of the great serpent Jormungandr himself whose head rested below their great fortress and because of that these champions decided to name themselves after him." I said.

"Wait poison gasses, why on earth would anyone choose to live where they could die?" Applejack cried out.

"It's not like they had a choice according to what I heard that fortress was a place for exiles and Viking infants that looks...defective at birth like if they were too small or weak or...misshapen even those that were unwanted they were abandoned at the fort and left in the care of the exiles if they survived they would become warriors if they died well...that's that," I said.

"That's so cruel," Fluttershy wept.

"That's how life was back them I'm afraid but believe me these guys are the definition of what doesn't kill you makes you stronger the ones that grew up to become warriors turned out to be a very fearsome and powerful foe crushing all that stood in their way and they dedicated their lives to the day Ragnarok comes," I said seeming to impress both Jack and Joe.

"Uh...my champion didn't have a story like that did they?" Orion asked.

"Mm-mm the champion of that book was known as The Warlord a steadfast group of warriors who were a firm believer in their ancient traditions using the same style of shield as you have they also had a rather simple but lethal sword design the Warlords were considered the shield of their people and will dedicate their lives to the service of their people and they even have a saying which is one I follow to this day," I said.

"What was it?" Orion asked clearly interested.

"A leader who does not lead the charge is no leader, meaning if you're not willing to step foot onto the battlefield and put your own life at risk then you have no right to command others to do the same," I said.

"Wow," Orion said.

"Wow indeed and let me tell you Warlords don't go down easily especially Gudmundr," I said.

"Gudmunder?" Orion asked.

"The single greatest Warlord I have ever met is well known among all the lands of Heathmoor and our battle was one of the greatest I ever had," I said.

"Wait you fought him, was he strong?" Orion asked excitedly.

"Aw strong isn't even a word I would use to describe him, he was legendary," I said as I snapped my fingers creating a screen that showed my encounter with the great Jarl.

The group was silent throughout the whole thing but my mood became forlorn at the third encounter but when the battle ended I turned off the screen as soon as the Warlord passed leaving me with his final breath.

Once the fight was over I ended the memory, waiting for the reaction. To no one's surprise Dash was the first one to react to a spectacle. 

"That was one of the best fights I've ever seen! Almost as good as the last fight Discord and Joe had." Dash cried out which piqued my curiosity.

" You fought Discord too?" I asked as I looked at Joe.

Just then like the old saying about speaking of the devil, Discord puffed into existence.

" More of a scuffle that resolved our roles in society." He then said before he floated over to me. " Sorry, we bumped into each other at the party yesterday, but you left before we could introduce each other."

" Sorry, that was rude of me, though I already somewhat know you from my Equestria."

" Oh yeah, well can your Discord do this?" Discord then proceeds to take off his antelope horn, which had ale in it, and proceeds to chug it. After he's done drinking, he lets out a large burp. " Can he do that?"

" I can honestly say that I've never seen him do that, though I think he's capable of doing that. So exactly what kind of fight did you and Joe have?"

" A spoof off. We had four out of five rounds, Joe won three while I had a show stopping win in the third round. We took on different forms and in the final round, we fought outside the illusion of the gates of troy. I played as Prince Hector, while Joe played as, Ankle." Discord explain and just as I was about to correct him I get beaten to the punch by Joe

" Achilles you dumb-fuck. Anyway, after our fight, I branded Discord with a binding spell to make sure he stayed in line. But, after his help against Tirek, I took away the brand." Joe said.

" Wait, you guys didn't turn him back to stone after he twisted you guys from your elements in the maze?" I asked remembering my encounter with the god of chaos of my world

" No, the girls didn't get twisted because they didn't go through the maze. I figured out his shitty riddle and we found the elements in the hollowed-out book." Joe explained

" Interesting." I said as I brought a hand up to my chin. "Makes you wonder what else was different between our worlds."

"Well think of an event and we'll compare?" Joe said.

"Okay...Nightmare Moon's return I was dragged into Equestria and turned into a wolf explanation later and through a series of events I landed in the Everfree forest after spending a day in there and waking up to find out it was still dark out but at first I decided to just shrug it off and perceived it as me waking up early and decided to go look for breakfast but as I was milling about I heard a roar followed by a scream so being that sought who just can't ignore something like that I made my way through the trees and next thing I know boom I spot this lot tangling with a manticore of all things." I said as I gestured to the present members of the bearers of harmony I then went on to how we all then arrived at the castle and how I encountered Nightmare Moon and when I was finished Joe told me his version and for a fair while we continued on like this with the rest offering their own inputs here and there.

"Wait a second you're saying that in your world Nightmare Moon lives and is bonded to you!" Luna shouted in the R.C.V.

"You don't need to use the Canterlot Voice Luna, we can all hear you just fine thanks and also yes but one day I plan to ask her to marry me," I said.

"And what of my other self, how is she okay with this?" Luna demanded.

"At first she wasn't okay with it and Celestia did try to kill her but thanks to my intervention I was the only one injured I mean seriously Celestia sure knows how to swing a halberd took off half my face and torso with that blow," I said causing everyone's eyes to widen in shock most likely by the fact that in my world Celestia is a trained warrior while in this one she's a mare who enjoys the luxuries of life.

"Uh I think Twilight's broken," Rainbow said while waving a hoof in front of Twilight's shell shocked frozen face.

"Not surprising considering the amount of princess worship that comes from this mare both here and back home," I said.

"Y'know what I'm surprised the most about all this is the fact that despite being married to your world's Luna you defended Nightmare Moon and yet that didn't cause any marriage issues," Joe said.

"Oh if the situation was different then perhaps but considering I looked nothing like what I do now and had no memory of my life before and after my death I mean if I was the same man back then then the chances of me cutting down Moon before anything would have increased exponentially." I said.

" Well, then it's a good thing you didn't. But, enough about that, have you ever met with a show-mare named Trixie?" Joe asked

" Yeah, I did actually. I met her when she tried to cage me while I was still a wolf, and then another when she took over the town and-" I began

" Wait, hold on. Trixie took over the town? Why?" This piqued everyone's interest.

" She took over after she defeated Twilight in a magical duel, though she sorta cheated with the Alicorn Amulet, a trinket that corrupts the mind and has a demon's soul as the gem." I explained.

" Huh, that's very different from the gem she had." I unsheathed Frostbite and pointed to the gem embedded in the handle. " This was the gem that was from the amulet, though it was always meant for this ax."

" So when Twilight and Trixie fought-" I began.

" Actually, I fought her. When she first visited, I kinda upstaged her with my illusions and that made her upset. A couple of years later, she challenged me and I won by making her believe I summoned Jormungandr from the depths of Midgard. She gave me the amulet, I put it in my ax, and it's been able to do a whole lot more than it could before. And now, the boys and I have a pen pal to write to." Joe said.

"Neat now...hm ah here's one but first what's the relationship between Cadence and Shining Armor?" I asked.

"Happily married and ruling over the Crystal Empire," Joe said.

"Alright so how did their wedding go down?" I asked.

"It was infested with parasites," Joe said with a look of anger on his face and it wasn't just him but it was also on Applejack's and Luna's.

"Touchy subject I take it?" I asked.

"Queen Chrysalis took Jack and Orion hostage in an attempt to force us to surrender," Twilight said, shocking me before I decided to sit down on a rock and looked down towards my hands and clenched my fist.

"I'm sorry to hear that and if it's any comfort I know how you three feel...but judging by the fact that both the boys are in excellent health and Canterlot hasn't been overrun by changelings I'd say you won," I said.

"Aw yeah we did Joe kicked that bug's flank up and down Canterlot what about you Ash did you fight her in your world?" Rainbow asked excitedly.

"Sure but uh there is a bit of a difference between what happened here and what you may be thinking," I said.

"How so?" Joe asked.

"Well in my world Chrysalis wasn't a monster in fact she was actually the second eldest daughter of Faust and sister of Celestia and Luna," I said.

"EEEEEHHHHH!" the group screamed.

"So wait the Faust of your world had three daughters?" Joe asked while trying to keep his mind from being overwhelmed.

"Five actually four she gave birth to and one she adopted which is Nightmare Moon but Faust actually had six kids first was Celestia bringer of the dawn, next was Chrysalis Mother of Nature, Dream Catcher Guardian of the Dream Realm and finally Luna shepherd of the night after the first three were born she then adopted Discord as her son and lat-," I said when suddenly a pink hoof was placed over my mouth.

"One second," Pinkie said before she pulled out a glass of water and took a gulp only to spit it out a second later.

"Was that seriously necessary?" I asked.

"Duh of course it was," Pinkie said while I just rolled my eyes.

"Discord was adopted by Faust but didn't you say he twisted your group of the bearers of harmony shouldn't he have been...good?" Twilight asked.

"He did but you see Discord wasn't always like that when he was growing up he was well loved and he loved his family but...when Faust vanished he was left heartbroken and started lashing out twisting everything to his desire...just goes to show that love can lead to a disastrous outcome just like hate," I said.

"No kidding," Joe said.

"So back to Chrysalis, if she was raised by Faust why did she attack Canterlot?" Rainbow asked.

"Ah well therein lies the kicker you see in my world changelings were originally peaceful creatures as was Chrysalis but one day she fell victim to being possessed by a demon who then went on to corrupt the Changelings who went on to suck out the love of any living creature so when Chrysalis attacked it became my first meeting with Faust and it was also the first time she gave me a task to perform purge the demon from Chrysalis and kill it and as you can imagine I succeeded." I said.

" That's interesting. So no maiming the Chrysalis from your world understood." This got a chuckle from most of everyone present. "Though that does beg the question. Does Blueblood exist in your world?" Joe asked, causing my aura to spike before I quickly calmed myself down. " I'll take that as a yes. Mind if I ask what he did?"

" That asshole was one of the biggest pains in my ass for a long time. For years he would insult me, find ways to try and enslave me, banish me, or just plain kill me. Worst of all, he was the leader of a secret order that worked behind the throne and sought to control the world. It took me a while to destroy his organization but eventually, I was able to capture him and prove that he was a traitor before he killed Saint Blade." I said as the memories played.

" Who's Saint Blade?" Shy asked, fearing for the answer.

" He's the infant son of Fancypants and Fleur De Lis." I explained causing Joe to wolf out while he let out a growl. " Believe me, I feel you. After I captured him, he and his second in command were brought to trial. I severed both their horns and made it so when they died, not a single trace of them would be left, and banished them to the farthest corner of Equestria. In truth, I should've just killed him."

" I agree, but why do you regret it?"

" Because he was the one who found and Led the Caribou to Equestria. He took over the Crystal Empire and was even able to take my sword for a time. But, I captured him again, and gave him what he deserved, a golden crown." I said.

" How the hell is that a proper punishment for what he did?"

" Because I poured molten gold onto his head." I said, causing the mares to cringe while Joe chuckled. " After he died, his soul went to hell and I gave him a fitting punishment, being chained to a rock and cut to pieces till only his head remains, then it grows back in an hour before the process begins again." This caused the girls to gawk at the details, though Rarity had to empty her breakfast into the pond.

"Well, Blueblood wasn't the leader of any organization or cult, but he did conspire with the Caribou to kill the royal family and put him on the throne. The worst part of it is, he planned the attack on our wedding day." Joe said before his wives came over and nuzzled his sides while he held them close. " The army they sent was destroyed by my warriors and the Caribou king and his sons were brought in for questioning. After learning that it was Blueblood that aided their invasion attempt, I hunted down the bastard myself."

" On the day of their trial, I passed their judgment and sentenced them to death. I killed the Caribou first then went for Blueblood. I took the crystal horn the Caribou gave him after I cut off his horn the first time, and used it to give him the Blood Eagle." I smiled darkly while letting out a chuckle. " Ironic that he wanted to be an Alicorn. Now he has a pair in the frozen wastes of Helheim." Causing me to smirk while shaking my head. " So, just out of the blue, what do you plan on doing while you're here?"

*sigh* "No idea just yet but I do know one thing I don't intend to just mooch off everyone's hospitality if it's alright I'd like to actually earn bits while I'm here," I said.

This seemed to get the mares' attention before they all huddled together in a circle before I looked at Joe and shrugged.

After the huddle, they separated, and Pinkie, Jackie, and Twilight were the only ones to come forward. Twilight spoke first.

"Well, Ash, after giving it some thought, we've come up with three possible jobs for you to assist with while you're here. The first of which is to help me with my communication project by infusing magic crystals with these prototype phones." Twilight then brought out an old fashioned rotary phone from her bag. " I'm trying to make them wireless so they can act as cell phones till we can work around the fact we don't have fingers." Twilight explained while she emphasized her point by waving her hoof in the air.

" Sounds interesting." I said.

Pinkie bounced in front of Twilight for her suggestion. " The Cakes left to visit a sick relative in Van Hoofer and left me in charge. I could really use a second pair of ho- I mean hands, in the kitchen if you don't mind?"

" Well, I've been known to bake a few treats from time to time." I said.

Finally, Applejack stepped up. " Well, we could use your help around the farm since Tirek blasted a small chunk of the orchard away."

" Certainly something that needs to be done." I agreed

" And if none of those three warrant your fancy, you could help Swagger and me with fixing the damage done around town? Choice is up to you man."

"Hm all are a very important things that need to be addressed I mean first damages to the town I'm going to assume some houses have taken a severe beating and have left many without homes, next Sweet Apple Acres orchid that place is a valuable source of food for the community, Twilight's idea is rather intriguing and could very well revolutionize your world in a very big way, and finally the matter at Sugarcube Corner being backed up on orders and ponies not getting any yummy treats is a crime unto itself," I said while lifting a hand up to my chin.

"Preach it brother!" Pinkie cried out.

"Applejack about the damage at the farm. Are you ready to start planting new trees?" I asked.

"Almost just have to dig the holes for the saplings," Applejack said.

"Fair enough Pinkie will I be needed the entire day?" I asked.

"Mmm depends on how good you are in the kitchen," Pinkie said.

"Alright and Twilight how far are you in these phones of yours?" I asked.

"Still in theory stages," Twilight said.

"Hm, then maybe this will help," I said as I held out my hand and suddenly a portal opened above it and a book fell into my waiting hand before the portal closed before me. "Here we go. A book on technomancy."

Twilight could not have grabbed the book fast enough before she began to hug the damn thing and rub it with her cheek.

"This may not seem necessary to mention but I will be wanting that back so you know," I said.

"Uh huh totally," Twilight said but the way she said it made it seem like she wasn't listening.

"Okay and Joe, how's the building coming?" I asked.

"We've still got a ways to go," Joe said.

"Alright well first things first," I said as I snapped my fingers creating at least three other versions of me.

"Whoa you can clone yourself!" Rainbow yelled.

"In the wise words of Big Macintosh Eeyup," I said, causing the kids and a few others to chuckle.

"Uh this ain't gonna be like the mirror pool incident will it by which I mean-," Applejack started.

"No worries you have my word things won't turn out to be disastrous if anything I'd be more worried with Twilight and a new book full of magic she's never known before," I said jabbing a thumb at the lavender mare who was engrossed with the book.

" Well, that can certainly come in handy. Alright, Ash, that's helping Pinkie, head over to Sugarcube Corner and follow Pinkie's instructions to the letter. Pinkie, don't let him create some sort of dessert that you can't make without him." The Ash that was going with Pinkie gave Joe a two-fingered salute while Pinkie also saluted with her tongue sticking out. " Ash, that's going with Twilight, assist where needed, but more importantly, make sure she doesn't go crazy and skip meals or sleep."

" Hey!" We all laughed at the jab towards Twilight.

" Just kidding, well not really. Anyway, Ash, that's going with Jackie, do whatever she, Luna, Granny, Big Mac, Bright Mac, or Pear Butter say. If Apple Bloom, Scoots, Jack, or Orion give you an instruction, take it with a grain of salt." I looked behind me to my children and sister-in-law who were whistling innocently. " As for the original Ash, follow me. We'll pick up Swagger at Twilight's and head over to Townhall for our assigned construction site."

"Aye aye captain my captain," I said, giving a brief salute.

"Let's get a move on, we're burning daylight," one of the other Ash's said before he snapped his fingers before he vanished with Pinkie.

"What he said," another said before he snapped his fingers and he along with Applejack, Luna and the kids vanished as well.

"You coming along you two?" the last other me said towards Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.

"Oh no thanks I have to get back to the house," Fluttershy said with a polite bow.

"No worries," I said before I looked at Rainbow before she just took off. "Hm what's with her."

" Not sure, maybe she was hoping to get the race she wanted yesterday, or she has work to do? Either way, we got work to do." The Ash going with Twilight shrugged before going with her back to the castle.





Sweet Apple Acres Ash Blade's P.O.V.





Appearing at Sweet Apple Acres I saw Joe's family and Sweetie Belle were shaking off the effects of the teleportation.

"Oooh that was certainly different," Luna said as she placed a hoof upon her head.

"Yeah I got the chills running down my back," Applejack said as she went and shook herself off.

“I guess my form of teleportation is a little...bizarre compared to the one you guys are used to," I said as I rubbed the back of my head. "So what's first?"

Applejack then took me around asking if I had skills for certain jobs before she set me to work and as the hours went by the feeling of working again on Sweet Apple Acres brought back some good memories even though this place is actually in another reality the the farm wasn't all that different from home and through it all I wasn't alone.

"So you see, that is why a dragon can breathe fire without burning their throats." I said while hammering a post into the ground while the kids watched.

"Wow, who knew dragon saliva was flame resistant." Apple Bloom said.

"Well...I did." I said, causing the kids to laugh.

"How's it going over here?" Applejack asked as she walked over to our little group before she went and looked at the fence. *whistle* "Damn Ash you work as fast as mah husband sure you two ain't related?"

"Quite sure Applejack." I said as I tested how secure the post I hammered in was by giving it a small shake.

"Ash here was telling us a few things from his world like why dragons don't get burnt mouths when they breathe fire, even the story on why Cyclops only have one eye." Orion said.

"Really?" Applejack asked as she looked at me.

"I enjoy filling the young with knowledge." I said.

"Sounds like you an’ Mimir would get along better than apple and cinnamon." Applejack asked.

"Mimir." I said as I racked my brain for the familiar sounding name. "As in the wisest of the Aesir that Mimir?"

"That's him." Applejack said.

"I'll go get him," Scootaloo said before she took off on her wings.

"Can't believe she uses an artifact to get around." I said.

"Does she not in your world?" Applejack asked.

"Well...once upon a time she used her scooter and was propelled forward by flapping her wings really fast like a hummingbird but it wasn't until much later that I discovered her wings had been stunted for a reason her...birth parents were an abusive pair the farther a drunkard her mother an addict Scoots even tried getting rid of those things and the thanks the poor kid got was them stamping on her wings." I said, causing the kids and mare to gasp.

"Please tell me they didn't get away with what they did." Jack pleaded angrily with his face changing to become more wolf-like.

"Well this was before my arrival in Equestria but from what I was told they were sentenced to life in prison." I said.

"That's too good for scum like them." Orion growled.

"You may be right but that's in the past so complaining about it now ain't gonna do nada," I said.

"What do you reckon happened to them now that the caribou rose to power?" Applejack asked.

"No idea but let me tell you this if they ever show their faces to me then I promise them true terror." I said.

"Why not just kill them and be done with it?" Orion asked.

"There are worse fates than death lad." I said.

"I'm back."

Looking at the source of the voice I saw it was Scootaloo and she had what appeared to be a severed head on a rope in her grasp and I couldn't help but remember the Mimir from the fourth God of War when I saw him and right next to Scootaloo was Luna.

"Ash this is Mimir the wisest of the Aesir gods Mimir this is Ash he's a visitor from...." Scootaloo began.

"Let's just say I'm out of dimension," I said.

"Pleasure to meet you brother...Have to say I was not expecting to meet another god today, not to mention one from another plain of reality." Mimir said.

"Gods he even sounds the same, is this world connected to God of War somehow?" I thought before going to speak. "Nor I , especially when said god is a severed head, how'd that happen anyway?"

"Sombra happened bloody git snatched my head up when he entered Asgard." Mimir said.

"That would do it remind me to ask more on that topic at a later date...Uh do you mind if I hold you for a second there's something I'd like to check." I said.

"Not at all, just as long as it doesn't involve digging around my insides." Mimir said.

"Oh never as the Hand of the Reaper one of my core duties is to treat the bodies of the deceased with respect but even with you being alive and yet being just a head and all that rule still applies." I said as I carefully took the head from Scootaloo.

"I'll try and take that as a comfort brother...but if you don't mind me asking while you go about examining me what is this Hand of the Reaper title you mentioned." Mimir asked.

"Wait, I thought you said you knew everything Mimir, how could you not know what that is." Sweetie Belle said.

"I believe I can answer that one you see the extent of Mimir's knowledge is limited to this dimension alone as with any other dimension otherwise only one Mimir would be needed and personally all the knowledge in the universe is a lot to handle for one person even if they are a god." I said while going over Mimir's head.

"Spot on brother couldn't have said it better myself." Mimir said.

"Thank you." I said.'

"I knew they would get along." Applejack said to Luna who nodded with a smile.

"Huh so your life has been preserved with old Vanir magic powerful stuff like that." I said as I looked at the cut along his neck.

"Do you know the old ways?" Mimir asked.

"I've got a book on it somewhere. Now you asked me about my title well to start there are three major powers of the afterlife.  Heaven, Hell and Limbo and each power has what you may call a champion Heaven has The Angle's Saint Hell has The Devil's Hand and Limbo there's me The Hand of the Reaper now what do these champion's do exactly well the easiest is The Devil's Hand they are like a bounty hunter for the devil himself they go out into the world and hunt down those that have escaped Hell the Angel's Saint is a much different they try to sway mortals away from the path of sin and evil and there have been many times when these two have clashed throughout history." I explained.

"But what about you?" Applejack asked.

"Well my job is quite similar to that of both the Devil's Hand and the Angle's Saint. I'm quite similar to a bounty hunter but I hunt those who have found a way to escape death through illegal means." I said.

"How so?" Luna asked.

"Uh I can't tell you what the precise method is because that's confidential information but I can say it involves necromancy in fact necromancers are big targets on the list next are corrupted souls and finally the rogue wraiths." I said.

"What are wraiths?" Jack asked.

"A wraith is an agent of death I guess you could compare them to a Valkyrie they collect the souls of the dead and deliver them to the Reaper to be judged if the soul is full of life with little to no wrong then they are sent to paradise but if the soul had committed too many evils in life they are sentenced to Hell be punished in ironic ways that reflect on their misdeeds in life and each wraith is tasked with collecting a soul when and only when an individual's life had expired." I explained.

"So how does a wraith go rogue?" Applejack asked.

"Mass killings you see each wraith is a mortal who made a deal with Death, in exchange for more time of life they must serve until they work off the time they asked for example ten seconds could be one hundred souls that need to be harvested before they can pass on but if a wraith starts killing without limits to try and work off their debt faster then entire populations could be halved or worse exterminated so that's where I come in to deal with the problem." I said.

"Pay what you owe as they always say." Applejack said.

"Sounds like asking for time is a little too expensive if ya ask me." Apple Bloom said.

"Time is a valuable thing, lass." Mimir said.

"Tell me something Ash when it comes to immortals would we be considered targets?" Luna asked while taking a slight defensive stance.

"Only if your immortality was obtained illegally and when I say that let me ask, did a lot of ponies die when you became immortal?" I asked.

"Not that I recall," Luna said.

"Then you ain't got nothing to worry about besides you're from this dimension while I'm from another so relax." I said.

"Hey Ash I've been meaning to ask for a while but I saw you with a couple of shooting irons on your waist when we met I've been meaning to ask if you can give us a demonstration." Applejack said, causing me to look at her in surprise.

"Wow I didn't think you lot knew what those were." I said.

"Ye have our husband to thank for introducing us to Clint Eastwood." Applejack said, causing me to laugh.

"Any favorites like the dollar's trilogy or how about Hang 'em High or Unforgiven?" I asked.

"We only have the trilogy but mine would have to be the Good the Bad and the Ugly." Applejack said.

"Good pick one of the good ones but I am kinda partial to the second of the series personally." I said, causing Applejack to snort in dismissal. "Well anyway you guys got a shooting range round here?"

"No but I can set up some targets." Luna said before her horn lit up and seconds later a set of targets appeared not far away on the other side of the fence. "We use these for practicing magic targeting."

"Good enough for me." I said as I summoned my gun belt and revolvers. "You guys need ear muffs or something before I begin?"

"No need I'll set up a sound dampening bubble." Luna said as midnight blue bubble appeared around the group.

With a nod I then turned to the makeshift range and pulled out Salvation before taking aim and firing at one of the targets once I hit one target I moved onto the next and the next till the gun ran out of bullets so I switched to Damnation and repeated the process and once the bullets were gone I reloaded Damnation and fan fired from the hip into the armour clad training dummy leaving many new holes in the metal plates.

"Whoo god dang it I'm good." I said before holstering the gun.

"Impressive 18 shots and 4 misses." Luna said.

With shots like that I'm almost certain you lived in what was once called the old west once upon a time." Applejack said.

"I actually did. I was a bounty hunter called Red Eye Jack back then." I said.

"Why were you called that?" Jack asked.

"Well I think the Red Eye was on account of the black and red eye patch I had on one eye back then and I was called Jack in those days so people started calling me Red Eye Jack and the name just stuck." I said and when I looked it was obvious the group wanted to hear more. "Oh boy you guys should know this story wasn't my proudest moment of my life not to mention it's gonna get graphic and gory you still want to hear?"

The group nodded or in Mimir's case said yes causing me to sigh.

"Ok well I think I should begin with my childhood. I was found as a baby on the land of a ranch that belonged to a married couple who took me in and raised me while the woman who I called mother gave me love while the man simply put up with me." I began.

"Is there a point to starting so far back?" Scootaloo asked.

"Indeed there is something here that will become important later, now where was I ah right as the years went by I soon became old enough to do work around the ranch like cleaning stables and feeding the horses even repairs." I said.

"Horses as in the ones like us but...taller?" Applejack asked.

"Yep." I said.

"Did you have a favorite?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I did in fact she is probably the main reason why we've gone back so far. You see, the one who I considered to be the greatest of the lot was a horse of the Arabian breed, a female whose mane and tail was white as snow and had a proud way about her." I said as I summoned an image of the horse.



"Wow." Orion and Jack said

"Yep she kinda reminds me of Rarity in a way only she's not shy on using violence in fact this mare was quite infamous around our ranch because she refused to be ridden by anyone and no matter what they couldn't break her wild spirit." I said before I weaved my magic and changed our surroundings to that of the ranch in my memory.

I then pointed over to a group of ranch hands who had gathered around the corral watching someone try and rein in the white horse who was kicking and bucking to get the nuisance clinging to her back off I even pointed me out who was about eleven or twelve years old at the time and was just looking through the fence at the spectacle soon enough the horse was able to throw the rider off her back before moving to the other side of the paddock.

"Lousy ugly brute!" the rider cried out as he got up and shook a fist at the mare.

"Oh boy." some of the group said when the words were uttered and it seemed the mare heard them too because her head snapped towards the man and began to charge.

The rider was quick to turn around and run for the fence but just as he was on top of the fence the mare used her head to butt him over it and into a water trough and then into the dirt causing many to cry out 'Oooo' including some of the viewers while the younger me could only laugh before he pulled out a small knife and began to etch something into the fence.

"Damn it...Hey Ash how many does that make now?" a man asked.

"Hm...I'd say...Thirty at this rate I'm gonna run out of fence before you guys ever get her to ride her willingly." Ash replied before looking at the horse who had remained close to the fence and gave a snort to the unfortunate man who had angered her. "Another one eating dust hey milady." Ash said, causing her to turn to look at me before trotting away.

"Ash you honestly think treating that thing as a lady is gonna make her nice to you?" another man asked.

"Well insulting her doesn't seem to be working." Ash said as he looked at the wounded ranch hand who could only groan in pain.

"Enough of this!"

Suddenly a large obese man with a full beard of dark hair and a mop of hair on his head with some areas turning grey with hazel coloured eyes came out with a rifle.

"This damn beast is too wild!" The man cried before stopping at the fence and aimed the gun at the horse.

I could see the eyes of the younger me grow wide in shock and horror at what was about to happen the others too when suddenly there was a ringing sound coming from the main house causing the man to lower the rifle.

"Alright that's enough for today get this one back into the stables and we'll continue tomorrow and as for you enjoy your last night while it counts beast." the man growled while pointing at the mare before he turned to the younger me. "Get the horses fed boy but spare none for that animal it'd be a waste."

With that the man left and the younger me went to tend to do as the man said.

"I'm gonna go out on a limb here and guess that was the man you called father at the time right brother?" Mimir asked.

"Close I called him Sir he wasn't much of a father." I said.

"What happened next he didn't shoot her did he?" Sweetie Belle asked.

I could only smile at the filly before I speed up time and showed everyone a new place which was the inside of the stables where a few lanterns were still burning everyone sat still and quiet till the sound of slow yet quiet footsteps could be heard outside followed by the door being opened silently soon followed by the younger me stepping in with a lantern of his own.

Quickly looking around he then hurried over to a stall and peered inside to see the white horse before he opened the door causing the mare to quickly turn to look at Ash before she started to get jittery.

"Hey easy girl, I'm not here to hurt you." Ash said as he stepped into the stable slowly with one hand raised while the other set the lantern aside.

Once the mare had calmed down Ash then opened the stall and tried to coax the horse out and at first she didn't move till finally she stepped outside and continued to follow Ash out of the stables and beyond the fence of the ranch.

"Okay go on girl you're free." Ash said once they were a fair distance away.

It was then the Arabian mare finally looked around and noticed she was no longer inside the ranch she then proceeded to trot and run around in the open space around Ash in a perfect circle before she made her way over to Ash and placed her head against his in an affectionate nuzzle.

"Oh think nothing of it girl...y'know you never did get a name despite being with us for all this time hmm...how about Jana?" Ash asked and the white mare responded by nuzzling him harder. "Ok, ok I'm glad you like it but you need to go now it's almost dawn." Ash said as he pushed Jana's head away and tried to coax her to leave but she always just seemed to come back. "No Jana you can't stay here anymore when dawn arises the first thing Sir will do is shoot you on sight."

Tears began to flow from the boy as he tried to push the mare away and it seemed she finally got the hint before she turned to leave and Ash turned to run back inside once he made it to the door he turned to face where he left Jana just in time to see her rear back on her hind legs and give out a loud and proud whinny causing Ash to quickly wipe away his tears and smile before Jana galloped away and Ash returned to his room and when I looked at the audience I saw Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom had a few tears in her eyes.

"So what happened next?" Luna asked.

"Next morning I received the worst disciplinary beating in my life and considering how old I am now that's saying something but as they say it was worth it after that the years went by and I turned eighteen my 'father' at the time signed me up into the military to fight in the American Civil War managed to get onto the frontlines just in time for the battle of Gettysburg."

"That sounds familiar." Applejack said as she raised a hoof to her chin.

"Well if Joe does know about it, ask him." I said.

"So who did you fight for?" Orion asked and that question caused me to freeze.

"It wasn't that I fought for said side it was more like I was forced too and the heartless bastard signed me up to join The Confederacy aka the south didn't tell my mother or me until the military wagon rolled up and dragged me away kicking and screaming." I said.

"You make it sound like these Confederacy are the bad guys?" Jack said.

"Bad guys are often a matter of opinion, really the victor is often seen as the heroes while the losers are the bad guys but it doesn't mean I was on board with the things they were fighting for." I explained.

"So what was the purpose of this war?" Luna asked.

"I think I'll leave that for Joe because that's another story altogether." I said before I cleared my throat. "Anyway once the wagon got me to a fort for training I was put to work and once that was over I got my first taste of hell in that life of the brutality of war gunshots all around me baronets piercing flesh the screaming cannonballs ripping off limbs and pieces of one's torsos I grit my teeth and pushed through it because I knew that if anyone fled they would be hunted and shot like a rabid dog that is until the 30th of July 1864 during the siege of Petersburg."

Once again our surroundings changed to show dozens of men in grey uniforms sitting down in against the walls I then pointed out myself amongst them I was garbed in the uniform of a sergeant with an overcoat over my shoulders and a wide brimmed hat on my head that was covering my face I was sitting against a wall opposite side of where the Union were and I was gazing down at a photograph of the woman I called mother.

"Coffee sir?"

Looking up from the photograph everyone could see my face which despite being 3 years since the start of the war it looked as though I had gained decades of age. Ash was looking up at a young man who looked like he hadn't even had his first shave yet.

"How old are you son?" Ash asked.

"Eighteen sir." the man said.

"Been here long...you seem new." Ash said.

"Couple of months." the man said.

"Hm." Ash hummed before he reached for a tin cup and held it out for the man to take who then poured him a cup of the dark liquid.

Once the cup was filled Ash took it back before he took a sip from his drink till he heard a commotion not too far down the trench.

"What's gotten into them?" Ash asked.

"Not sure sir." the young man said.

Suddenly without warning the ground beneath Ash and everyone began to rise when suddenly out of the ground came an ear shattering boom and a wall of fire which was then followed by smoke covering everything in the vicinity and when the smoke had cleared everyone could see a massive crater had replaced the area and all around everyone could see scattered corpses, body parts and debris I once again pointed at my past self who was half buried in upturned dirt his overcoat full of new holes his hat still on his head suddenly Ash shifted and began to get up but collapsed into what was left of the trench wall he then reached up to his face and began to feel around before yanking something out which was a burning piece of wood couple of centimeters long Ash then stood up and looked around and we saw that Ash now had a missing eye and a new deep cut going up and down over his left eye socket and cheek fortunately not a lot of blood was leaking from the eye because the piece of wood had cauterized the eye wound but blood still flowed from the cut.

"Sweet mercy!" Applejack cried out once she saw my condition.

Suddenly the sound of footfalls and war cries echoed out from beyond the smoke Ash then climbed up onto a vantage point so he could see what was going on only to see an army of navy blue dressed soldiers charging towards him with bayonets and sabers at the ready the army then descended into the crater only to be met with a massive wall of dirt suddenly several members of the Confederacy who had survived the blast had regrouped and began to fire upon the trapped enemy the screams they uttered were full of hate and they were releasing all their anger on the Union for pulling off such a thing I remembered how I felt back then as well I was both angry and felt pity as the Union were became trapped in the crater and were being gunned down like fish in a barrel.

Suddenly some of the Union come up from behind and had one managed to grab Ash when suddenly the ground became loose causing the two to topple into the crater this caused some of the group to rush forwards but I just changed the perspective and showed them how we both tumbled into the crater the Union soldier was thrown off while Ash disappeared into the cramped soldiers below and before we knew it we lost sight of him but I knew what was going on right now I had soldiers stepping over me and my face was being pressed into the mud and blood while struggling to breath  and move the humid air made me feel like I was burning alive and before I knew it I lost conscious.

I then skipped ahead to near the end of the battle and we were hovering over the general area on where my past self was it was Scootaloo that pointed out that one of the corpses was moving until it was rolled over revealing Ash who then crawled out of the bodies after freeing himself Ash looked and saw both sides slowly withdrawing but Ash didn't go back in fact as Ash looked around he saw several Confederate soldiers sneaking off and now Ash was going after them and it didn't take him long to catch up.

"Going somewhere boys?" Ash asked as he pulled out a revolver and aimed it at the men causing them to stop and turn to face him and he also saw the one who poured him coffee before was among them.

"Sir we were ju-." One of the men began.

"Deserting is the word." Ash finished.

"Please sir, ah got a family waiting for me and who knows what those Yanks will pull next if this goes on." a man said.

At first all was silent. Ash's one eyed glare was as cold as steel and as vicious as wildfire until he spoke.

"If you were planning to run that way then the only thing you'll find is more of our boys waiting to shoot the lot of you follow me." Ash said as he holstered the revolver.

"I then led those boys out and away from the battlefield and far away from where the army was staying off the main roads most of the time and making our way around the enemy and former allies.

I then changed the scene to show Ash at the head of the group walking across a plane of desert. The group looked exhausted and tuckered out then suddenly the sound of hoofbeats sounded from behind them the group then turned to see a whole column of Union soldiers coming towards them.

"Jack what do we do?" one of the men asked while Ash pushed his way forward.

"Not much we can do no cover and they most definitely have seen us plus we're outnumbered and outgunned. Drop your weapons and put your hands up and let's hope they are merciful." Ash said, causing the others to do as instructed and Ash did the same too.

The small group of deserters kept their hands above their head till the Union soldiers came close and stopped.

"Whose in charge here?" the one in front of the column asked and I saw he was an African American with a semi-muscular build, and had the rank of captain on his uniform.

"No one we're deserters. If you want the man who had the highest rank when we were still in service then that would be me." Ash said as he stepped forward.

"Got a name?" the captain asked.

"Jack." Ash said.

"Jack what?" the leader asked.

"Ain't got no last name. I was orphaned outside of the door of a couple working a ranch down south in Mississippi, being there for eighteen years till suddenly the master of the ranch signs me into the military." Ash explained.

"That so." the captain said.

"Listen we're done fighting and I know you fellas just ain't gonna let us go so how's this you let them go home and I'll come with you willingly and quietly and give up any information that may prove useful to you." Ash said, causing the captain to think it over for a bit before it looked like he reached a decision.

"Alright you've got a deal." the captain said before he turned to his forces. "Lieutenant Robert get this man a horse we're taking him with us as for the rest of you this is a one time deal my advice for you all is to get yourselves some civilian attire at the next town 2 miles north of here."

A new man then came forth he was also on a horse but his rank was lieutenant he was a white man with a mustache above his lips and it looks like he had short black hair beneath his cap the man also had a pair of grey eyes the man didn't say much but just tossed me the reins to a second horse before he went back into the ranks.

Ash then got on the horse and the captain led us into our destination.

"The officers of the fort I was staying at interrogated me for awhile to make sure everything I knew was true and not made up crap and once I was finished they set me up to become a spy for them they weren't exactly giving me much of a choice so I did what they asked or rather demanded until I blew my cover in an mission that involved my target attempting to burn down a church full of people just to make a point I wasn't on board with that so I pulled out my weapons and started shooting and kept going till the people in the church were safe I took a few shots but held my ground till I couldn't no more." I said as our view changed to show Ash waking up in some kind of bed in a room dressed in only his pants with his chest bare except for some bandages and not too far away was the captain from before.

"Morning Mr. Jack pleasant dreams?" the captain asked.

"Agh fuck...If I'm dead then this must be Hell." Ash said.

"Ah can assure you Mr. Jack you are still among the living." the captain said.

"Dandy...what the hell are you doing here Joshua?" Ash asked.

"I came to congratulate you on a job well done." the now named Joshua said.

"Could've just sent a letter." Ash grunted.

"It was not how we wanted it we got Mr. Argus in the end and with that said the army has assigned me to tell you that your service to us is now completed and we thank you for your cooperation." Joshua said.

"Great." Ash said as he rolled over onto his side.

"Y'know Mr. Jack if you're interested you could en-." Joshua began.

"Joshua I swear to god if you don't leave right now I'm going to shoot you and to hell with the consequences." Ash practically growled out.

"Had to stay there for a bit till I was patched up but I was given a lot of money for my 'service' so I could buy some new attire and weapons so I didn't look like a corpse that just walked off the battlefield." I said as I changed the surroundings to show a small town in a grassy plain with us standing outside a small store and all around us people were going about their way.

Suddenly the door to the store opened and out stepped wearing brown Oakley boots and tucked into the boots were a pair of blue slack pants along with a belt resting on the man's hips was a black and silver regent gun belt with a silver sharp buckle on the front. Next came the shirt Ash was wearing a white paddon shirt and over it was a black leather marshal coat and a black and white patterned bandana and over the coat was a single black marino bandolier. Next were the hands which were covered in black satin wraps. Finally Ash wore a red heart eyepatch over his missing eye and he had let his hair grow out till it reached his shoulders and finally on his head was a black and silver garwood hat in the holster that rested on Ash's right hip was a Smith and Wesson model 3 revolver or rather a Schofield revolver and slung over his shoulder was a Winchester model 1866 rifle also known as yellow boy.

*whistle* "That getup sure looks nice on ya." Applejack said while nudging me in the leg.

"The words are kind." I said.

"So what did you do next?" Scootaloo asked.

"Well I planned to go home now that my fight was over all I needed to do was get a new horse and little did I know of the surprise that awaited me over at the corral." I said.

As Ash made his way over he heard the sounds of men shouting and soon discovered men at the fence so Ash made his way over and when he looked he discovered a familiar sight: a white female Arabian breed horse throwing off rides.

"Hey where did you find that one?" Ash asked a man who was watching the show.

"It's the darndest thing ya see that mare she came here and has been trotting around the town for days all the while many had tried to claim her but each time she throws em off till she was roped and dragged here." the man said.

"C'mon ya daft bastards can't you even control a silly horse." a man with an Irish accent shouted.

"A horse hey pal that is a mare and deserves to be treated like a lady." Ash said, causing a few of the men to face him.

"And what would you know about horses cowboy?" the Irishman spat.

"A lot more than you it would seem if you can't get her to listen to you." Ash said.

"Oh is that so?" the Irishman said.

"What say we make this interesting hm? I'd wager that if I can get her to let me ride her you let us walk out of here if there are no arguments and if not you get five hundred dollars straight up." Ash said as he brought out the money causing all the men to look at the Irishman.

"Alright boyo you're on and tell ya what since you've got guts I'll even throw in my best saddle and bridle." The Irishman said.

"Alright." Ash said before he climbed the fence and into the paddock and began to slowly approach the mare who had noticed him.

The two then began to approach one another Ash had his head tilted down slightly and his hands out before him slightly while the mare kept her head high and proud and stared down at Ash.

"Hey Jana...you remember me?" Ash asked as the two were within arms length Ash then reached out to touch her but the mare pulled back while letting out a small whinny causing Ash to pull his arm back. "Okay...You first then."

The mare then began to circle Ash getting close a few times to smell him till she stopped before him and lowered her head to look into Ash's eyes suddenly the mare neighs happily and rears back on her hind legs causing Ash to back up two steps before the mare begins to nuzzle the right side of Ash's face while knocking his hat off.

"Whoa easy Jana easy I'm happy to see you too alright." Ash says as he reaches up and begins to stroke and pet Jana and after some pats Jana pulls back and after a second she nuzzles Ash's face again only this time it was on the left side and it was more gentle as if she was asking what happened to him. "A story for another time girl...Hey you wouldn't by any chance let me ride you is there?"

Immediately Jana pulls back but then trots forward so she's right beside Ash before she looks over her shoulder at him as if telling him to get on and with a heave Ash climbs on Jana's back and gives her a pat along her neck.

"Thank you Jana now what say we get out of here?" Ash suggested causing Jana to neigh in agreement before she began to walk to the gate only for the Irishman to get off the fence and march up to the two.

"You, you cheated somehow I know it." The Irishman exclaimed while pointing a finger at Ash.

"No sir I didn't cheat now if you don't mind the lady and me have somewhere else to be." Ash said.

"Oh no you don't you're going to get off that horse and fork over the cash!" the Irishman shouted as he went for his gun.

Suddenly Jana rears up while neighing angrily startling the Irishman but giving Ash plenty of time to draw his own gun and shoot the Irishman in the hand knocking his own gun from his grip and causing him to collapse onto his back.

"Now then be a good boy and go grab that saddle and bridle you promised me." Ash said as he pulled the hammer back on his gun.

"Boys cut him down!" the Irishman cried.

Ash looked over at the group of viewers who did nothing but watch.

"The matter with the lot of you!" the Irishman cried.

"He didn't cheat and you made a bet with him." one of the men asked.

"Sides this here man saved all our necks remember even got shot up in the process I'd say he should have that horse and what you promised as a thank you gift." Another man said.

"Anything more you wish to say or are you going to keep wasting my time?" Ash asked and at first the Irishman said and did nothing till Ash fired a shot at his feet rousing the man from his stupor.

After that I set off with both saddle and bridle my only destination was the ranch I grew up on but upon arriving I discovered the place was burned down and my mother was murdered by the very man whom she married after finding that out I swore I would find him and make him face justice for what he did and so I began my life as a bounty hunter.

"Wow." the kids said in collective awe.

"So how many did you get?" Scootaloo asked excitedly.

"Lost count but the ones at the top of my head there were a guy called Dynamite Dicky, Isias Segura, Cecil C. Tucker, Red Ben Clempson, Gene "Beau" Finley...oh he was a pain in the ass and there was also Carmela "La Muñeca" Montez." I said as I started counting on my fingers.

"Money for blood...dangerous business I imagine it wasn't favored by others either." Luna said with a quick shake of her head.

"You'd be right not many friends in that line of work but there are some but it all really depends on the type of person." I said in reply.

"So you ever get him?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Hm?" I asked.

"The husband of your mother?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Ah yes I did, I got him but that's a story I'll share for another time...in fact I have a way to do it too and believe me I think you'll all enjoy it." I said, causing the kids to look at each other and shrug.

Sounds good but maybe save it for a later date how about we get something to eat first." Applejack says.

"Seems good I'm starving." I said before Applejack led us all back to the farmhouse.
> Chapter 52 Market Mysteries
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sound of steel wheels against steel rails was the only sound that I focused on as I leaned back in my seat in the train car while we made our way to Baltimare and not too far away was the mane 6 along with Joe and Celestia, who was here on a day off. It seems Twilight had organized this day and had decided to drag the others to come along with her while as for me I'm here because I ain't got anything better to do.

"So, have you been to Baltimare before? Because believe it or not, this will be my first trip there." Joe tried to break the silence by asking about the differences of our worlds, again. It wasn't unwelcome, but I always seem to recall bad memories.

"I have actually. But, it wasn't in the best of circumstances." I told him with a somber voice.

"What happened?"

"Caribou." I said.

"Enough said." After the story's I told him on that rock we met and our encounter the other day, we had an understanding of what those bastards were capable of. "So, Twilight. What exactly are you dragging us to again?"

"I told you. There's an open market that's rumored to have a few things owned by Starswirl himself."

"You mean to tell me you dragged us into an antiquing trip? Fuck, should've stayed home to muck the pens."

"Hey Joe, relax, you never know what you might find in joints like this." I said.

"The only thing I expect to find is boredom." Joe grumbled.

"So tell me princess, what do you expect to find at this market?" I asked as I looked at the alabaster white alicorn.

"First of all drop the princesses for today as you may have noticed I'm not wearing my crown today so if you wish to address me address me by name not my title." Celestia said.

"Oh how rude of me, please accept my most sincere apologies Celestia." I said with a playful tone which just made Celestia roll her eyes.

"Anyway Ash for what I'm doing here I'm enjoying a day off from being princess I was coming to Ponyville to interact with my faithful student but then she had the splendid idea to suggest coming to the market and since it has actually been quite some time since I took part in one of these markets I thought I too shall look around and see if there was anything I took a fancy too." Celestia said.

"Fair enough." I said with a shrug till suddenly something clicked into my mind. "Uh quick question but what would happen if you get off the train looking like that? Ponies will be flocking to us like moths to flame.

"Hm, you make a good point." Celestia said before her horn lit up the train car.

When the light dimmed I saw in Celestia's place was a simple alabaster white unicorn mare with a pink mane and tail while her cutie mark changed to that of a sun cresting over a horizon.

"While like this, call me Sunny Days." Celestia said.

"Nice now for the rest of ya royals." I said.

"What!" The pair screeched.

"Well unless you want to get mobbed you're gonna need a disguise right?" I said.

Twilight's horn then began to glow and her wings disappeared and her coat turned to a bright leafy green with a light brown mane and tail.

"How's this and I was thinking of giving her uh myself the name Forest Quill." Twilight said.

"Bravo now onto you King of Herot." I said.

"Ah no thanks I'm perfectly fine the way I am." Joe said.

"Okay then your call." I said before I took on the guise of a black coated unicorn with a long black mane with a silver stripe in it and when I looked at my tail and cutie mark I saw the tail matched my mane and my cutie mark transformed to become a scroll of parchment with a quill scribbling runes onto the parchment in what looked like purple glowing purple mana.

"What the hey!" Rainbow shouted.

"What?" I asked.

"You...you can turn into a pony!" Rainbow cried.

"And a handsome one at that too." Rarity said while fanning herself even Celestia was giving me the half lidded eyes.

"I'm off the market ladies." I said bluntly as I turned to look out the window and stayed there till Joe came over and sat in front of me.

"You're teaching me that along with your vanishing trick later." Joe said.

"Okay...anyway while I'm like this, refer to me as Arcane Scroll." I said.

"Whatever you say handsome." Applejack said.

Suddenly I got a chill going down my back and I saw Joe was giving me one hell of a dirty glare.

"Joe if it's any constellation I know how ya feel." I said.

After Applejack managed to calm down Joe we soon arrived at Baltimare where we got off the train and headed for the market.

"Ash darling-." Rarity began.

"Arcane Scroll Miss Belle or if you prefer Arcane." I said, causing Rarity to politely clear her throat and give me a nod in understanding.

"Uh yes apologies Arcane tell me do you happen to have any bits to make a purchase I only ask because of your lack of saddlebags." Rarity said.

"Not a problem Miss Belle Applejack paid me accordingly thanks to my work efforts yesterday and if it comes to it I have a few things that I could trade if needed." I said.

"But you brought nothing with you though." Rainbow said.

"To the naked eye it would appear so." I said as my horn lit up and a chest appeared next to me with a *thunk*. "But I know better."

"Interesting. A spatial storage. You must have a lot of management if you're able to keep something like that active for so long." Sunny said.

"I appreciate the compliment now excuse me." I said as I opened the trunk and stepped into it and levitated myself down the shelves and towers of knick knacks and whatnots till I reached what was considered ground.

"By Odin's beard what are ya some kind of hoarder?" Joe cried out from the opening.

"Nope, just well prepared for whatever the situation ah here we are." I said as I extracted a case from one of the shelves before I levitated myself up and out of the chest before closing the lid and sending the chest back into the spatial storage.

"So what's in the case partner?" Applejack asked.

"Oh, just a few pieces I made in my spare time out of boredom." I said as I levitated the case into view before opening it revealing a pile of jewelry that sparkled in the light causing a few of the mares to 'Oooo' but Rarity looked absolutely hypnotized.

"Ya'll say you made these." Applejack asked.

"Yep but these are of lesser quality compared to my other works." I said.

"Lesser quality! As-Arcane I know noble mares who would pay quite handsomely for just one of those items and you're saying these are of lower quality out of your other works." Celestia said.

"Yeah they're good pieces sure but I normally have a little something extra to add." I said.

"Ash how much would you say those are worth." Rarity asked while her eyes remained glued to the case.

"Whoa slow down now I need to see if there's anything I wish to trade for ‘em first but I'll tell you what; after I look around and if there are any left then you all are more then welcome to help yourselves to whatever is in here." I said.

"Really!" Rarity asked with sparkling eyes.

"You have my word." I said.

"Alright, what say we meet back here in a few hours." Twilight said.

With no complaints from anyone we each went our separate ways. I  stopped at every vendor that looked like they had something interesting. There was even a wagon full of old books. I rummaged through that wagon till I scanned every book and even picked out some that looked interesting to look at before moving on.

Suddenly a glint of light caught my eye and I turned to a small vendor that seemed to be selling things that were pulled out of the basement or attic but my gaze was on whatever was causing the light it was an old metallic cylinder shaped container with a dome resting atop it and next to the object was an old sword hilt and some kind of ring.

Getting a closer look at the three items I began to recognise some of the patterns on them and when   the familiarity clicked with my memory I thought might stop.

"Hey you gonna buy something or what?" said an annoyed voice from behind the table.

Snapping out of my daze I looked up to see a dark purple coated earth pony mare with a navy blue mane and tail with the mane tied back in a ponytail.

"Apologies for spacing out but how much for those three items?" I asked.

"You too huh." The mare said with a bored tone.

"Wait someone else wanted these? I asked.

"Yeah a mare no idea if she was an earth pony or pegasus under that cloak of hers but she seemed really desperate to get her hooves on it that's for sure but she didn't have enough so she went to the bank to go get a withdraw that was an hour ago." The mare said.

"How much for them?" I asked.

"Fifty bits." The mare said.

"What the fifty, that's daylight robbery!" I shouted.

"Hey you both seem pretty desperate to get these things now I don't really care either way what the value of them are to you but I'd be a fool not to take advantage of this but if you don't want ‘em the move on." The mare said with a cocky smirk.

Now I wanted to be angry at just how smug this mare was being but I knew that wasn't going to help me here and technically speaking she isn't doing anything wrong she's just taking advantage of the situation.

*sigh* "I don't have that money on me but if you're willing I do have some items for trade that would be at least more than fifty bits from what I've been told." I said.

"Alright show me what you got." The mare said.

Taking the case off my back I then showed her the contents and when she saw them she couldn't have gotten up fast enough.

"These ain't fake are they?" The mare asked.

"No. I found the gems and forged the metal myself. One of these is more than enough for those items." I said.

"Uh uh three for three you want them you give me three of them." The mare demanded.

"Don't be daft, you get to pick one item from the case and you hand over those three. Just one is worth double on what you're asking for." I said.

The two of us glared at each other till finally the mare backed down.

"Fine but I pick." The mare said.

"Fine by me." I said as I presented her the case and after gazing at each piece she then picked a diamond encrusted wide cuff bracelet with a bird engraved into it.

"Alright, the items are yours.” The mare said, causing me to nod before I grabbed the items with my magic and left.

"Hey, Arcane. What you got there?" Joe came walking behind us while carrying some sort of rug.

"Oh, nothing much, just something that caught my eye. What about you?"

"Just a rug that I thought would look good in the trophy room. I also spotted a piece of jewelry that you might find interesting, that is if it hasn't been taken already." Joe led me to a stall but not before turning back to the mare at the stall. "Ma'am."

"So, where's the piece you wanted me to see?"

"Over there by Sunny Days." As we made our way to the booth, I could hear Joe's heartbeat increase as we got close to the booth and Celestia. "Hello, Sunny. Find anything?"

"Yes, actually. I found these beautiful earrings that look like the sun rising over the horizon. The only problem is, they seem to be above my budget for today." Celestia stared at the earrings and gave a slight sigh.

"Say no more." Joe pulled out a bag that jingled with bits. He pulled out what was needed, plus a little extra to be generous. When he got the Earrings, he presented them to Celestia. "There you are."

"Joe, as much as I appreciate it, I can't"

"Consider it an early birthday present, plus," He went and put the earrings on her and I saw that both of them had a slight red tint to them. "They look very lovely on you."

Celestia blushed while admiring the new jewelry in the mirror provided. "Thank you, Joe." Celestia made her way to another stall but on the way, she swished her tail up and down Joe's leg.

When it was just the two of us, I looked up to Joe, with a raised brow. "Care to explain that."

Joe gave a small huff before walking over to another stall with me following. "It's complicated, with no easy answer or solution."

"Do you think you can at least give me the rundown?" I asked, hoping this wasn't leading to infidelity.

Sigh "If you must know, after the incident with Tirek and him almost taking over, we had a funeral for my father, who died at his hands. Afterward, I went on my own for solace. Celestia found me and tried her best to comfort me. One thing led to another and I wound up kissing her. After I did that, I expected to be slapped. Instead, she returned the gesture and we confessed our feelings for each other. I went to ask her if she wanted to join the marriage. The reason she hadn't said yes, was because she felt like she would be trying to take something from her sister." Joe said.

"I told her that she wouldn't be, but if she still felt that way, then she should tell Luna. Truth is, Luna already knows about her sister's crush on me but respects her enough to wait until she's ready to tell her. As you can tell, she isn't quite ready to tell her, though that doesn't stop her from flirting with me from time to time. I do the same to get comfortable with adding her to the marriage."

"I see, and what does Applejack think of this?"

"She's very open to it. In fact, she's probably more excited about the prospect of Celestia joining the marriage than anyone. But keep that under your hat."

"Sure." I said as I made a motion of zipping my mouth closed.

"Ash I know this may be a touchy subject still but what exactly happened between you and Celestia in your world?" Joe asked, causing me to look up at him in confusion before it clicked causing me to sigh.

"Well I suppose you've earned a right to know I suppose." I said.

"Wanna find a place to sit?" Joe asked, causing me to nod.

We then found a bench where we could sit and I put all I bought and the case on the bench before sitting down.

"Well how should I begin." I said as I looked at the sky so I could think about what happened.

"Take your time." Joe said.

"Okay well as you know there's a war going on right I got word from a spy of mine that the caribou were up to something with some old ruins. Naturally I got curious and went to investigate and like always I eliminated the opposition and rescued the mares obviously." I said.

"Obviously." Joe repeated.

“I then moved inside and soon discovered there were traps set up but the weird thing to me at the time is that they were all in reverse." I said.

"Reverse." Joe asked. 

"Yeah as if they were to prevent anyone from leaving instead of entering now that was my first clue of caution but still I pressed on till I came to a chamber that held a giant amber crystal." I said.

"Okay, and instead of realizing that the place was a prison for something, you decided to see what the giant amber crystal was or had in it. Am I right so far?"

"Yeah but I figured if whatever it was the caribou had been so willing to risk death over then it wouldn't be a good idea to leave it behind so they could try again."

"I suppose you have a point. Alright, continue."

"Alright so I made it to the main inner chamber and then began to search for clues as to who or what this place was built for and why the only thing that seemed to have been a warning was a message that was engraved into the ground but it was written in old ponish plus magma had filled in most of the words making it impossible to read properly next thing I know some statues start shooting lasers at me causing me to duck and cover and shoot back to destroy them but it turns out the beams had also blasted apart most of the crystal. Next thing I know is this twister of fire where the crystal was and when it vanished there she was." I said.

"Who is she?" Joe asked.

"She called herself Daybreaker. She's an alicorn with alabaster white fur and a face like Celestia but her eyes reminded me of cooling magma and her mane and tail were made of flames." I said.

"Wait a second are you saying you were facing Celestia's darker half?" Joe asked.

"Give the man a prize but I didn't know it yet. You see when the crystal exploded I was still hiding hoping to learn of what I was up against but she found me easily after a brief talk that quickly turned hostile and she managed to trap me." I said.

"How?" Joe asked.

"By summoning the chains of Tartarus now the thing about these chains is that the stronger you are and the magic at your disposal then the more powerful the chains become. Basically they are the perfect thing to trap a god." I said.

"Okay what then?" Joe asked.

"Well she planned to take my head and use it to hurt everyone I care about but then suddenly she looked as though she was in pain and I realized she was in heat." I said.

"So she..." Joe started.

"Raped me...sigh yeah." I said.

Suddenly the bench and ground beneath me started to shake and I heard Joe growling. When I looked at him, his teeth morphed into fangs with foam dripping from his mouth, his clawed hands broke through the bench, and his eyes went from Hazel to blood red. "She...did...What!?" He yelled while turning full Lycan, making some of the ponies flee from us.

"Yeah, that's the expression I would've expected from you."

"But hey at least I can say that I now know how the mares who suffered at the hands of the caribou feel." I said, earning a slap to the back of my head. "Ow the hell dude!"

"Don't even joke about something  like that!" Joe shouted.

"What else am I supposed to do cause bitching and moaning ain't doing me any favors neither is bottling it up." I said.

"Then take action. Find an army of the enemy, and slaughter them like...oh. It happened that day, the day you went on a rampage and almost killed Jackie, didn't it?"

"Didn't make me feel any better anyway. I don't relish in the death of an enemy no matter if it was deserved or not.” I said.

"I see. So that scent I said was a spicier version of Celestia's, that was hers?”

"Yeah. She marked me with her damn juices before having her way with me. I don't know how it works over here, but when a mare does that, it's to tell other mares to back off. She pretty much tried to claim me as property."

"That fuckin' bitch! I should rip her innards out from her snatch and hang her from the highest peak!" Joe then shakes his head, calming himself down. "Fuck, I almost sounded like those fucking bastards."

"Don't blame ya I said something similar once upon a time. Anyway it's my problem not yours but I appreciate your swiftness to defend me." I said.

Joe sat back down and sighed. "You know, Swagger and I had a friend back in Midgard. His name was Donnie Fenn, he was Swagger's spotter and best friend. One day, they do a job over in Africa and it costs Donnie his life. A few years later, Swagger was being hunted by snakes that hid in the government. He fought back and even was able to recruit an FBI agent to help him."

"In retaliation, a man by the name of Payne captured Sarah Fenn, Donnie Fenn's widow. He tortured her and... had his way with her." Joe's fangs returned after saying that. "Luckily, Swagger was able to shoot the bastard's arm off before he could blow her brains out. Sarah finished the job, using the ex-senator Michum's gun."

"When you went back with Spike, Swagger told me his suspicions of what happened to you."

"I'm not surprised." I said.

"You!"

Looking towards the voice I saw a familiar adventure mare standing before me who was currently disguised in her author getup.

"Yearling." Joe said in surprise.

"Know her huh?" I asked.

"Yeah but she sounds mad. What did you do to tick her off?" Joe asked.

"Nothing. This is my first interaction with her in this world." I said.

"I've been looking for you, buster hoof ‘em over." A.K. Yearling demanded.

"Hold on one damn minute." Joe got in-between us before Looking to Yearling. "What seems to be the problem, Dar- Yearling? What did he do?"

"Those. I made a bid on those items and then suddenly your friend there swoops in and snatches them while I'm off to get more bits at the bank!" A.K shouted and then suddenly Rainbow appeared next to the mare, her fangirl mode turned on to the max.

“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh hi Da-." Rainbow started only for a hoof to be inserted into her mouth 

"What part of secret identity do you not get?" said the annoyed author.

"Wait a second, where did you come from Dash?" Joe asked.

"She was on a cloud above us while we were talking anyway ma'am these items were purchased fairly you were gone for an hour and the mare assumed you weren't coming back." I said.

"Well I'm willing to pay you for the trouble here twenty bits." A.K. Yearling said.

"Actually the mare increased her price to fifty." I said.

"What that's daylight robbery!" Yearling shouted.

"I know that's what I said but I need to know what exactly you want these for?" I asked.

"Those are relics from long ago. I don't know how long because they look older than the days of the pony tribes but they appear to have been made with modern tools and I believe that the canister holds the answers now tell me why do you want them." A.K. said.

"Restoration, you see these are relics of my people." I said.

"Yeah and I'm Princess Celestia." Yearling said.

"Uh Yearling, listen it's a bit of a story but you may want to hear my friend out before you go judging him." Joe said as he gestured to me.

"If you give me some time I can prove it to you." I said.

"Very well, if you give me some time to sign out of the place where I'm staying at I'll join you." Yearling said.

"You can stay with me!" Rainbow shouted out, causing us to just look at her with a deadpan expression.

"Anyway when will you all be returning to Ponyville?" Yearling asked.

"Couple of hours we plan to meet at the train station. I hope to see what else is around here. That good enough for you?" I asked.

"Perfect, I wish to see what else may be of investigation around here." Yearling said before she left.

"I can't believe it, Daring Do is going to be coming to Ponyville! *gasp* I got to show her my collection and give her a tour!" Rainbow squealed.

"And she's in fan girl psycho mode." Joe said.

"Should we pretend we don't know her and move on?" I asked.

"Yep." Joe said before he led the way.

"Hey Joe, thanks for listening to all that." I said.

"No problem pal." Joe said.

After wandering around the scheduled time came upon me quicker than I thought and I made my way over to the station where I saw everyone was there.

"Hey weren't waiting long I hope." I said.

"Not at all Arcane, we had all actually arrived not that long ago." Sunny said.

"Now all we need is our special guest." Joe said.

"Who?" Twilight asked.

"I'm here!"

Turning to face the voice I saw it was Yearling and she was carrying a suitcase and bulging saddlebags on her back.

"Hey great timing we're all on time." I said as the mare approached before stopping to catch her breath.

"Good I almost thought I wasn't going to make it without all this." Yearling said.

"Here allow me." I said as I lifted the suitcase from Yearling's back with my magic which was heavier than I thought. "Wow. What do you keep in here bricks and encyclopedias?"

"Some." Daring said, causing me to snort in amusement.

"C'mon you two, trains waiting." Joe said as he and the group were  already heading to the train.

Galloping to catch up we each showed our ticket and entered a private car courtesy of Celestia where I placed Yearling's suitcase on the racks above.

"Okay what say we get rid of these disguises shall we?" Sunny said as she and Forest dropped their guise and I did the same startling Yearling.

"I believe you count in that regard Miss Do." I said.

"Wait, you knew how?" Daring asked as she removed her glasses and cloak.

"I've had my own encounter with you from my world." I said as if it were the most basic thing in the world.

"Okay someone explain what in the Tartarus is going on." Daring said.

"Take a seat." I said as I gestured to a booth.

Once seated I then began to explain to Daring about what was going on and who I am also filling her in on any questions she may have had.

"Whoa that is a lot to suddenly take in...but I'm lost. Why are you here in the first place?" Daring asked.

"He got raped by an evil Celestia in his world and then almost killed his Applejack. Now he's basically hiding out." Rainbow said casually causing us all to stare at her with slack jawed faces. "What is that not what's happening?"

Suddenly Rainbow is knocked backward by a boot hitting her in the face, a boot which I removed from my foot and threw.

"The hell is wrong with you mare you don't just blurt stuff like that out of nowhere for anyone to hear!” I shouted before Joe proceeded to strangle the mare.

"I'll teach you to listen in on a man to man conversation." Joe grunted as he proceeded to strangle the rainbow mane mare much like how Homer Simpson strangles Bart.

"Okay, okay! I'm sorry!" Joe gave her a few more shakes before letting her go.

"Honestly, Dash, sometimes I think you do stupid shit like this just so I'll strangle you." Joe groaned

"I do not!" She yelled over at Joe before slumping in her chair. "I just don't know when to keep my mouth shut."

"Don't I know it. So yes, that's pretty much why I'm here, trying to run and hide from my problems."

Suddenly I'm tackled and hugged by both Pinkie and Fluttershy who were bawling their eyes out.

"Well done now you made these two cry." I said.

"I'm mostly sad because you're not feeling sad. How can you act like this when something so terrible happened to you?" Pinkie wailed.

"Maybe it's because it's not the worst thing to happen to me, let alone the first time it happened." I said.

"WHAT?!" Came the collective shout from everyone in the train car.

"Now to be fair the latter was more of an attempt but it came close to it." I said while rubbing my ears from the loud sound.

"When did that happen?" Joe asked.

"The age of the Pharaohs. I was a servant in the house of a noble man who was married but the wife seemed to have an interest in me. One night she came to my chamber in attempt to have her way with me but was interrupted by the husbands guards the wife feigned innocence and claimed I was the one who forced myself on her I tried to prove my innocence but the word of a male servant against a woman who is also nobility ain't worth much so I was punished. I was buried up to my neck in sand and left to cook in the hot sun. It wasn't fun." I said and this just caused the mares to cry harder.

"By the sun's light...and you're saying that's not the worst thing to happen to you." Celestia asked.

"I don't know whether to be shocked or horrified by what I'm hearing. How exactly are you still sane at this point?" Joe asked.

"I've had a lot of time to get over it I guess." I said as I patted the mare's on their head to ease their emotions. "Now change of topic Miss Belle I do believe I owe you a gander in the case I have."

"What oh no Ash after hearing all of..." Rarity tried to argue but I held up a hand to stop her.

"Miss Belle we need a change of topic and besides I gave you all my word besides this would all just be left sitting in that trunk if I didn't do anything with them." I said.

"Well I suppose." Rarity said as I handed the case to her before I looked at Rainbow, Twilight and Daring.

"Now I do believe I have something for you three since I doubt jewelry is your thing." I said as I opened a portal and out came three books each titled 'Daring Do and The Guardian's Tomb.' "A book from my world's Daring Do series about one of her adventures that took place with yours truly.

Dash and Twilight were quick to grab a copy before moving to read before I handed one to Daring and gave her a heads up about how in my world ponies are anthro which didn't seem to bother her.

Joe took a glance at the title and raised his brow at the number placement of the series. "Says here that this book came after The Ring of Destiny. What kind of adventure did you have?"

"Funny you should ask." I went and told Joe about the adventure I had with Daring and all the others. On some of the traps I mentioned, he would quirk a questioning brow or outright laugh. When I mentioned how Caballeron had a gun to Luna's head, he destroyed the upholstery with his claws. When I got to the end, Joe had calmed down and nodded. "Well, that was my adventure, what was yours?"

"Well, Everyone here, minus you Tia, and with the addition of Luna and the kids, went with Daring here to get one of the rings of Scorchero. Scorchero, being a fire giant that forged Surtr's flame sword with the very rings we were after."

"While on our journey, my stomach was sliced open with a fucking obsidian blade by Ahuizotil. Swagger almost had his lung pierced by the same knife while saving Twilight. My sons and I beat the crap out of Ahuizotil and Orion, was even able to slice off his nose."

"At the end of the adventure, the temple was turned to dust, Daring had her book, and Twilight and Swagger became an item."

"Wow, that's pretty cool."

"Thanks. So, those items you bought off that mare, you said they were made by your people, as in the Demonic Angels?"

"Yeah I have many suspicions on what two of the items are but I can't be sure without a closer look but I know that this is a wedding ring most likely worn by a woman judging by the shape and artistry." I said as I held up the metal band.

"Speaking of jewelry darlings Ash, I think I found two that I like but I can't decide." Rarity said as she held up a large midnight blue gem and a gold and silver necklace black pearls on it.

"Wait a sec." I said as I got up and walked over to Rarity, my eye on the single gem. "Now how did you get in there?"

 "Something the matter, Ash?" Rarity asked.

"Hm...oh no it's just that gem well it isn't supposed to be in that case I must have placed it there by mistake." I said.

"What's so special about that one it looks just like an ordinary rock to me." Applejack said, causing me to chuckle. "What's so funny?"

"Have a look inside the gem." I said.

Doing as suggested Rarity, Daring, Applejack, Joe and Celestia peered into the gem and it was Celestia who seemed to notice it.

"Ash...is that a sun in there?" Celestia asked slowly.

"More than that it's an entire functioning solar system." I said, causing everyone to stare at me then the gem and then back to me.

"By the gods, we're Men in Blacking it!" Joe's outburst made us all look at him, wondering what the hell he was talking about. "Sigh In the first Men in Black movie, a giant cockroach was on the hunt for a galaxy, which happened to be on earth and was guarded by an Arquilian prince. On his deathbed, the prince said that the galaxy was on Orion's belt. The agents went to an expert in alien politics, which happened to be a pug named Frank where he told them that the galaxy was here and told them that just because something is important, doesn't mean it isn't very small."

"How small?" Fluttershy asked while taking a look at the jewel herself.

"Tiny, like the size of a marble or" He points to the gem in Rarity's aura. "a jewel. Eventually, they found the gem around Rosenberg's cat, which happened to be named Orion."

After taking everything Joe just said in, only one thought came to mind. "Joe, did anyone ever tell you that you watch too much TV?"

"What have you heard?"

We all laughed as Joe went and slumped in his chair while grumbling. "Change of subject. Yesterday on that little detour of ours, I saw you pull out a blade under your wrist, what's the story with that?"

"You mean this?" I held out my left hand before activating the mechanism, allowing the blade to appear. "This here's a hidden blade. Only members of the society I belong to have these."

"I see, and would this society be considered a creed made up of Assassins?" Joe's questioning gaze then turned mischievous. Before I could ask him how he knew, he held up his hand. "Sorry, it's just that it reminds me of a famous video game series." Joe holds out his hand and starts an illusion. "This one is my favorite."



After watching the show he gave me, it reminded me of my pirate days and my encounter with Kenway. When it was done, the mares gave applause while Joe did a little bow. "So anyway, I thought that maybe the world you came from had some elements from that game?"

"Well, since you seem to know already, I can tell you it does. In fact, I'm the leader of the guild back home." While they were oohing and awing at my story, I thought I'd do the same with Joe. "Hey, Joe. Have you ever heard of a game series called God of War?"

"Believe me, if there was a game like that, I would've heard of it. Why did you get someone over there that's like that?"

"Nope, because I'm staring at him right now." Now that brought everyone's attention.

"You mean to tell me that I'm a video game character? Hell yeah, I'm famous!"

"Not exactly. The character's name is Kratos and, you know what, how about I just show you all?" I did the same thing Joe did and brought forth an illusion for everyone to see.



When the illusion ended, I saw that everyone was either looking at Joe or the air where the illusion was. After some minutes of silence, Dash was the one to break it. "That was so unbelievably awesome! Any chance you can lend that game over for a bit?"

"Sorry, but all video games that are in my possession, belong to Luna."

"You too? Ain't that some shit. Seems every Luna in every universe is a gamer."

"No way. Speaking of which consoles are you running here?" I asked

"Well, we have a PS4 at the house. Although if you're talking all over the land, well I'm afraid the most advanced console would be the standard arcade console. Just for fun, I bought an old Galaga console and plopped it in the arcade. There was a line for miles for the past two days."

That made me chuckle as the memories of the first video games played through my mind

"Seems you're a bit behind in the times the PS5 came out in our world a fair while ago." I said

"Not surprised. Time works differently in the multiverse. So, what year is it over there in your universe, 'cause over here, we just entered 2015."

"Hm...Y'know what I have no idea?" I said with a shrug.

"How do you not know the year of the place you just came from?" Twilight asked while taking a short pause from her book.

"I haven't really been back on earth in years." I said.

"Ah, it doesn't really matter."

"Hey, Ash, in your world who goes out with who?" Dash asked me while gesturing to her and the rest of the mares in the car.

"Hm well to my memory every mare here besides Celestia and Daring is dating. I'll start off with the leader of the merry band here, Twilight Sparkle. Twilight the one from my world is dating a nice colt by the name of Comet Tail. He's an astronomer. Moving on to the loveable ball of energy known as Pinkamina Diane Pie she's dating a colt by the name of Pokey Pierce he does piercings and even helped me get mine done." I said as I gestured to the earring in my left ear causing all the mares to get close to look.

"Neat and what of Fluttershy?" Rainbow asked, causing the mare in question to glow red in embarrassment.

"She's dating Big Macintosh." I said, causing the mares to go wide eyed.

"Way ta go Flutters." Rainbow cheered.

"An’ me?" Applejack asked.

"A colt named Caramel." I said.

"Wait, Caramel!" Applejack asked.

"Town blacksmith. He was even the first one to give me a job when I first arrived and I don't know about what happened here but that colt is really sweet on Applejack and she is really happy with him." I said.

"What of me darling?" Rarity asked.

"You managed to get with a pegasus colt by the name of Thunderlane. A nice guy who got into the Wonderbolts even has a little brother by the name of Rumble like how you have a little sister Miss Belle." I said.

"How interesting." Rarity said.

"And what of me cause it better be someone awesome." Rainbow said and I couldn't help but decide to mess with the mare.

"Rainbow you paired yourself up with Zephyr Breeze Fluttershy's brother." I said, causing all the colour to drain from Rainbow's face in horror before she dashed over to me and grabbed me by the front of my shirt.

"Are you kidding me there is no way I would date such a lazy sel..." Rainbow started but before she could continue her rant I started laughing and that seemed to get a few of the others to laugh as well that is until Rainbow slugged me in the chest. "You jerk!"

"Ow...deserved but oh so worth it." I gasped since unlike a punch her hands are hooves so that was like getting kicked. "Anyway in all seriousness you managed to get Soarin of the Wonderbolts."

"Hmm, interesting pairing. Honestly, I had no idea Rarity would end up with Private Joker, and Fluttershy, you never told me you have a brother."

"Must've slipped my mind." Shy then darted her eyes before looking over her stuff.

"He's a bit weird, but who's Private Joker?"

"You remember when I told you how I trained the Wonderbolts when Dash went to the academy?" I nodded, remembering that same little snippet of information. "Well, when I was drilling them on what was to be expected, Thunderlane made a little joke, so he's now known as Private Joker."

"Hm fair enough." I said.

"Alright, we had our little share time, could we please discuss the items that I wanted to get from that mare who overcharges?" It seems Daring was a little impatient.

"You'll have to wait till we get back for two reasons one I left my tools back at Twilight's place two tinkering with old relics within a train car that occasionally bumps is not a good idea." I said.

"Yeah, for all we know, one false move while he tinkers and BOOM! This whole train blows up, debris flying everywhere, body parts scattered around for miles in a spray of red mist, somebody might get a hangnail, it's not pretty."

"Nothing so dangerous but it is a good point." I said.

The rest of the ride was spent in silence but as soon as we got back I went back to my room in Twilight's castle so I could work on the items. On the way I ran into Brock who gave me the materials I requested and now I was hard at work doing restoration work.




Hours later




I opened the door to my room and saw both Joe and Daring were waiting outside.

"Ah good, just who I was looking for. Come in, I just finished up." I said as I ushered them in.

"Alright, let's see what you got."

"Well to start the ring. It actually is a wedding ring Aephocerian made for a woman." I said as I showed them the restored item. "Also if you peek inside you'll see a vow written in Demonic Angel." I said as I handed the ring to Daring.

"Wow, that's very romantic. What about the other two?"

"The second one may be of interest to you Joe now at first I just thought it was a sword handle and cross guard and the blade snapped off but watch this." I said before I took up the item and changed mana into it causing a blade made of silvery grey solidified mana to extend from where the blade would normally come from. "Turns out this is a mana blade. It was designed by my people to deal with things that did not have a physical body and judging by the style, this is from the founding days of Aephoceria."

"Wow, a sword that acts as a proton pack. That's very cool. So what's the last one, some sort of music player?"

"Close very very close it's actually a music box one that is of a very special tradition you see these were made/designed for a newborn by a member of the family like a parent or grandparent some have projections that light up the walls in a room and some show a hologram this one is the latter here let me show you." I said as I picked up the music box and turned a crank wind up the box before setting the device down.



The dome on the device opened up as the music began to play revealing a blue crystal that began to glow revealing a female demon sitting in a rocking chair with a new born in her arms and beside them was a male angle a wing around the demon and both of them were gazing down at the newborn with smiles on their faces.

"By the gods, that's so beautiful. Makes me wish I had one of these when the boys were born."

"Sorry but these boys seem a little too mature for a lullaby these days." I said.

"Yeah, but a father can still reminisce about the days when their kids were small enough to fit in their arms."

"True that." I said.

"This is fascinating! But one thing still bothers me. How did relics from a few trillion years from another universe wind up here?" Daring asked as she examined the ring a little more closely.

"That is an answer I want to know the answer to as well." I said.

"Here, let me take a look at that." I handed Joe the handle and he started sniffing at it like a dog. Given what he is, I can't hold it against him. "Okay, I was able to get a few scents off this thing. Disregarding the smell from you guys and the mare from Baltimare, there's a faint trace of soil that comes from the top of a mountain with natural springs."

"Any guesses where that might be?" I asked.

"I think I know." Daring said, causing both Joe and I to turn to the tan pegasus as she handed me back the ring. "There's a mountain near the border of the Crystal Empire and Yakyakastan called the Giant's hand. The top leads to a cave where there are multiple hot springs."

"Knowing how Equestria was made, that mountain probably is a giant's outstretched hand." Joe said.

"How it was made?" I asked

"Yeah, try not to lose your lunch over this, but the earth that makes up Equestria is from dead giants."

I was silent for a while processing what Joe just said, causing me to just shrug.

"Well certainly one of the more bizarre facts I've learned. How many make up Equestria?" I asked calmly.

"Just four, but they are some big mother fuckers. One of them happens to be a king by the name of Thrym." Joe explained

"Hm, when would be a good time to go check this out?" I asked.

"I'll let the others know, and we can head over now."

"Great, just need to make a stop at Brock these equalizers are in need of an upgrade." I said as I pulled out Damnation and Salvation and a large roll of paper.

"Alright, while you do that, I'll see if Swagger wants to join." Joe pulls out a walkie-talkie and radios for his friend. *Click* "Viper, this is Wolf, do you copy? Over." *Click*

*Click* "This is Viper, what's going on Wolf? Over." *Click*

*Click* "Blade and Daring want me to go with them to a mountain to investigate the origin of some relics. Was wondering if you wanted to come along? Over." *Click*

*Click* "Count me in. I'll let Twilight know and I'll meet you in front of the castle. Over." *Click*

*Click* "Roger. Over and out." *Click*

After a long and heated discussion with Brock about my firearms I managed to get him to agree to the idea of remodeling them despite his complaints on the items being too dainty to work on. Anyway thanks to Joe Daring, Swagger, Joe and myself arrived at the place he claimed to be the  source of the smell that was on the items of my people.

"So you sure this is the place?" I asked as I looked at the others and noticed Daring and Swagger seemed to be shivering from the surroundings. "Are you too cold?"

"Of course we're cold, how are you not?!" Daring snapped.

"Thermal fluctuation resistance besides the lowest circle of hell and Hellheim are a lot colder than this joint." I said.

"So true. Anyway, I'm picking up the scent from here, so we're in the right place." The four of us took a look at the mountain in front of us and saw that it really did resemble a giant hand. "Yeah, that's definitely a giant's hand."

"What do you think we'll find up there?" Swagger asked as Joe conjured some cold weather camo for him. "Thanks, Tex."

"No idea but I'm hoping for answers...for some long overdue questions." I said as I conjured up a coat for Daring.

We then made our way up the mountain with Joe and his nose leading the way. We soon made it to the top of the index finger and spied a small wooden ancient and broken cabin.

"Well it looks like this is the place." Daring said as we approached the building.

I stepped further then the other and placed my hand against the door and noticed something large had kicked in this door.

"Something happened here." I said.

We entered the cabin with a cautious step as we took a look around. What we found was a sight that brought a tear to the eye.

Strewn across the floor, were the bodies of what looked to be giants, all of them with a wound around the head or heart. But that's not what caught our eye.

Near the far corner of the room, lay two figures huddled in each other's arms. A demon woman, and an male angel, dead in each other's arms, untouched by time itself.

"By the God's. Look, in the mother's arms." Joe pointed at the demon where we could see a small bundle wrapped in her arms.

I then decided to step forward and hesitantly reached for the bundle. I was only brave enough to  move the cloth slightly but it was enough to see the bony arm that had once been of an infant I then stumbled back as a flurry of emotions swelled within me. I could feel Joe and Swagger reach and attempt to calm me down but I ripped myself out of their grasp and ran out of the decaying building but I didn't run far before I collapsed to my knees and the emotions within me couldn't be held back so I unleased them by screaming bloody murder to the heavens before breaking down into sobs and tears.

It's been a little over half an hour before I finally calmed down enough to hear the sound of wood being pried off from the cabin. When I looked behind me, I saw that Joe was the one taking out the wood while Daring and Swagger dragged out the bodies of the giants. "What are you guys doing?"

Joe pried off a big chunk of wood before answering. "Sending those three off properly." Joe gathered the wood and started placing them in a pile a few feet away from the cabin.

Feeling like I had to do something, I got up and went back inside the cabin. I grabbed the tattered curtains from the window and went over to the dead couple and infant. I took the baby and wrapped the blanket around her.

I did the same for the parents while returning the ring to the mother, and took them outside just as Joe finished making a funeral pyre. When he saw me coming, he pointed to the middle. I nodded while placing all three of them on the pyre.

When I stepped off, I conjured fire into my hand and lit the fire. As the fire started to build, I stood by my three traveling companions as we watched the fire consume the three of them.

Soon, I heard Joe utter a small prayer. "Lo, there do I see my father. Lo, there do I see my mother, my sisters, and my brothers. Lo, there do I see the line of my people, back to the beginning. Lo, they do call to me and bid me take my place among them, in the halls of Valhalla, where the brave may live forever."

We watched as the last of the embers died and sat in the snow. As I kept staring, I felt a tap on my arm and I turned to see it was Swagger offering me a beer. "Here, you look like you could use one."

I took the offered beverage and started gulping it down while everyone did the same.

"Y'know I had no idea on what I was expecting when I came here...guess I got cheated out of my hopes again." I said once the liquor was gone.

"Yep. The universe is a bitch in that way."

"I wish to thank you...all of you for doing this for them." I said as I looked at Joe and then to Daring and Swagger.

"Please this is the least we could do." Joe said.

"Still...we best get home before your beloveds start to worry." I said.

"Yeah, I don't know how Luna and Jackie from your world act, but when I suddenly disappear like that...well, it ain't pretty I can tell you that much." That brought out a small smile before Joe got up and opened a portal for us leading back to the castle. "Daring, I know this seems like a lot to ask, but do you-"

"Don't worry, I won't write about this. This'll stay between the four of us." She gave us a small sad smile.

"Thanks, I appreciate it," I told her before entering the portal back to the castle.
> Chapter 53 Here There and Back Again
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sound of a ball-pen hammer tapping against the chisel echoed in the chamber that was a small pocket dimension made by me it has been months since my little excursion with Joe, Swagger and Daring and I haven't seen anyone since my guess the others were giving me time to grieve since I had to lay what once were survivors to rest but instead of despairing this has just given me hope that maybe just maybe others are alive somewhere my focus was suddenly broken by the sound of knocking.

"Ash you in there?"

"Yeah Spike come in." I called back.

The door then swung open and I saw Spike walk in with both Twilight and Rainbow Dash.

"Hey you three what's up?" I asked.

"What's up maybe you can start with why this room is now large enough to fit a house in it!" Twilight cried out causing her voice to echo around the room.

"And why are you using your feet to hold a hammer and chisel?" Spike asked.

"Ah well first off I can explain you see I'm training." I said.

"Training, what kind of exercise requires you to use your feet in place of hands like most people?" Rainbow asked.

"Oh I'm trying to master the Flash Step." I said.

"Flash Step what's that?" Spike asked.

"It's basically a technique that allows one to cover great distances at intense speed while barely moving. Using my feet in place of my hands is my training for that as is the room's size." I explained.

"He still has a way to go though."

The new occupants started looking around for the familiar voice while I looked over at the mirror.

"Yeah but still I've improved since starting." I said.

"Still couldn't beat me in a race though."

"Ok who in Tartarus is talking?" Rainbow growled.

I just pointed over to a mirror that showed Red standing in it causing Twilight to jump in fright while letting out a squeak that seemed to amuse Red.

"You ponies are so easy to scare it's amusing." Red said casually.

"Okay buddy who are ya you wanna piece of me." Rainbow said while landing on the ground and stood on her rear legs and looked like she was about to box but this just caused Red to laugh.

"Kinda hard to fight when I don't even have a physical form to fight with." Red said as he knocked on the glass of the mirror.

"But still I must commend your bravery for challenging me while being so afraid."

"Afraid I ain't afraid." Rainbow said defiantly but Red just sniffed the air.

"Oh the scent you're giving off says otherwise." Red said before he showed off his aura. "A word of advice, little one convince yourself before lying to me after all I've killed for less."

That seemed to take the wind out of Dash's sails as she got back on all fours.

"Red leave ‘em alone." I said, causing Red to retract his aura before turning to the group of three. "All seriousness though it is true Dash even over here I can feel your fear and he has killed a lot of people for less."

"Who is he?" Spike asked as he stepped over to Red.

"Red Reaper or Red for short he's...how would you describe our relationship Red?" I asked.

"Passenger...Tool for Revenge." Red said as he gestured to himself then to me.

"Right." I said.

"Sounds like a story there." Spike said.

"Sure it begins with Nunya." Red said.

"Nunya?" Twilight asked.

"Nunya fucking businesses." Red said it looked like Rainbow wanted to have a go at Red but all it took was a glance to shut her down.

"Wow, grumpy." Spike said.

"You'd be too in his situation." I said.

"Hmpf if you need me I'm gonna go over your memories for carnage." Red said as he vanished.

"So what did you guys stop by?" I asked as I went to pick up a vat of melted metal with my feet.

"Well it's been two days since anyone saw you so we thought we might check on you.”

I then looked at the three in confusion till I remembered I sped up time within here and then I hummed.

"That long huh?" I asked.

"Yeah we just wanted to check on you." Spike said.

"Well I appreciate the concern but as you can see I'm fine." I said.

"Indeed and it's not like the lad has been alone all this time."

Looking at the source of the voice I saw Mimir sitting comfortably on a pillow surrounded by piles of books with his nose buried in one of the cubic objects he also had on his head a metal band that had a pair of small thin metal arms attached to them that allowed him to turn the pages of the book.

"Mimir, you have arms?" Spike asked.

"Aye grand aren't they Ash had them made so now I don't need to ask anyone to do too much like changing the channel or turn the page of the book like so." Mimir said as one of the arms slowly moved to turn the page. "Still trying to get the hang of ‘em."

"Doing well so far." I said.

"Honestly surprised to see you here." Rainbow said.

"Are you kidding? Ash here has been a treasure trove of knowledge to me followed by all kinds of stories and facts and all from another universe not to mention that book of runes absolutely astounding these ones in particular." Mimir said as one of the arms pointed to a book near where Whispering Wind is.

"How so?" Spike asked.

"Well lad unlike the runes Joe and I know these ones are the written language of magic itself." Mimir said.

"Mimir I'd rather you not say that." I groaned as I gestured to a certain mare who was drooling over the mentioned book.

"You gotta let me read that." Twilight pleaded.

"The hell I do." I said.

"But I'm the element of magic, magic is literally my thing." Twilight  said.

"So?"I asked.

"So! Dude didn't you hear she-" Rainbow started.

"I heard her just fine Rainbow Dash. I too have a Twilight Sparkle at home who bears the Element of Magic. The thing is if I haven't taught my Twilight rune magic why should I teach this one?” I asked stumping the mares.

"But why?" Spike asked.

"She is young and inexperienced don't get me wrong here in your world she is powerful like the Twilight in my world but when compared to the vast collection of dimensions and places I've been she still has a long way to go before even learning the most basic of runes besides you just can't scribble something down and call it a rune you need to have near perfect accuracy and know just what the rune is otherwise it's either useless and or can destroy the universe." I said stunning the group.

"Runes are that dangerous?" Spike asked.

"Oh they are lad." Mimir said "Ash learned from personal experience just how powerful they are, right brother?"

"Indeed I did...I was impatient and snuck a look in this book without my master's approval and wanted to try it I learned how to make them by reading but reading and doing it are two different things thanks to me I almost swept away a kingdom in a flood thankfully my master caught me before I could activate it and told me of what I nearly did. I was punished for it but I'm grateful for my master otherwise things could have been calamatic." I said.

“But don't be fooled, runes can also do wonderful things like create a crop that can survive the harshest of weather conditions and most unforgiving terrain." Mimir said.

"Truly? Magic like that could solve many world problems and even create world peace." Twilight said.

"So naive." I said.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Twilight asked angrily.

"Twilight with magic like this there is a responsibility with it. If and when you live for half as long as I have and have matured in both mind and spirit then we'll talk more about this and who knows I may even train you in runes." I said.

"Who was your master by the way?" Spike asked, trying to change the topic.

"His name is Merlin, he's basically the Starswirl equivalent in my world. Ask Joe if you want more details but anyway ." I said.

"Merlin!" Speak of the devil, here comes Joe. "We talking about the clutz who has to rely on a talking owl, the drunken idiot who found an alien race, or the magical powerhouse that could level mountains with an incantation?"

"The last one, the other two you either got from Disney or a Michael Bay movie."

"Eh, you never know in different universes. So, Mimir, how do you like having mobility again?"

"It's quite refreshing actually. As the saying goes, you never truly miss something until it's gone."

"Ain't that the truth. So, anyway, I came by to see if you were doing alright, though I'm unclear why you're doing things with your feet."

"He says it's to make him faster without really moving," Spike told him while eyeing a discarded gem I had on the table.

"Why not tie stones to your legs and back? Once you're able to run and jump with those on you, then you can really move once they're off."

"That would improve my leg strength which is good but what is needed is my foot for this not the leg." I explained while I pointed to  the areas. "Besides you should see me in my armour."

"I can only imagine. Anyway, the other reason I came by was to see if I can try and help you get home."

"Oh, yeah. How's that?"

"By going back to the Edge and seeing if there's some way back to the universe you came from."

"The Edge?"

"Yeah, that floating landmass we met on. I figured it should have a proper name, and seeing how I found it at the 'edge' of my universe, I figured I'd call it that."

I rolled the name around my head for a bit before nodding in approval. "Alright, the Edge it is then."

"But first I have some unfinished business like the race with the walking colour pallet over here." I said as I gestured to Rainbow.

"Well about time...hey!" Rainbow cried out.

"Well, then do I have a surprise for you two." Joe slashed open another portal, leading to an underground kingdom. "First off, welcome to Herot." I took a quick glance around to see the Diamond Dog kingdom that Joe had told me about.

"Damn. Definitely different from the Diamond Dog kingdom in my world."

"Like I said. Different worlds, different rules. Anyway, follow me." Joe led us over to the mouth of an underground river where the entrance was lit with crystals. "The race starts here, the tunnel runs for at least four miles and ends up over there." Joe points to another tunnel that comes out near what looks like a longhouse. "Don't worry, the way will be lit."

"Obstacles?" I asked.

"Depends on your definition of obstacle." Joe gave us both a smirk before pointing down the tunnel. "Inside, you will face true terror, the likes of which you could only see in your nightmares. Pffftt Just kidding, though there are some stalagmites and stalactites in there, some cave Guivres, and worst yet, a chamber that leads to Herots sewage treatment plant. It's small, so you won't confuse it for a detour, but the smell, whew, and last night was enchilada night at the barracks."

"Disappointing you got my hopes up for a monster to fight while flying oh well." I said, startling both my opponent and a few onlookers. "So is there a starting line for us?"

"Yeah, give me a second." Joe took out his ax and aimed it to the right of the tunnel. Before I knew it, a beam of ice fired from the ax. Joe kept firing the beam across the river, creating a small dam of ice. "There, a starting line for you two speed-freaks. Also, now that I think about it, keep an eye out for Soul-eaters, those things tend to pop up around this place."

"You could have led with that when I asked for obstacles." I said while giving Joe a dirty look. "Anyway are you sure this ain't a God of War universe I stepped into cause the more I hear the more I believe it."

"How the fuck should I know? That game exists in your world, not mine. Anyway, are you two ready to race, 'cause I got some money riding on y'all."

"Oh yeah, who'd you bet on?"

"Now, now, no spoilers. Alright, get to the starting line." Dash and I made our way to the makeshift starting line as Joe went to the side. "Okay, to the winner of the race, goes this drinking horn" Joe pulled out a gold drinking horn that had a dragon on it.

Dash gasped at the horn before looking at Joe. "Joe, you'd give up the horn you got after pulling out that dragon's heart?" This made me raise an eyebrow.

"Yeah, I figured it'd make a good gift, plus I wanna forget that day. I almost lost Spike's friendship for this damn thing." He shakes his head before focusing on the task at hand. "Alright, enough of this crap, let's get to the race. One for the money, two for the ladies, and.....three for all the drunks who can't watch NASCAR!"

"Go!"

Just like that both Dash and I bolted off the line. I seemed to have the lead but Dash was at my legs and was keeping up which made me smile. The tunnel was a little cramped but it wasn't difficult to navigate since the place was well lit.

"C'mon Dashy I thought you said you were fast." I said over my shoulder.

"Oh you're asking for it!" I heard Dash scream before she picked up on the speed and was now right next to me.

The pair of us soon came across a couple of tight turns which was no problem for us to maneuver around.

"C'mon Dash I'm generally insulted if you're holding back here." I cried out to the prismatic pegasus.

"You want speed then I'll give ya speed." Rainbow said with an arrogant grin before taking off again.

I too decided to pour on the speed and soon we came to another turn and it turns out it was the final turn since it was a straight shot to the end of the tunnel since there was a large amount of light coming from the end but there was one final obstacle.

"Soul Eater!" Rainbow cried out when she saw the giant golem.

"It's mine." I cried out by dashing forward again.

As I dashed over to the behemoth, the creature opened its chest and fired a beam of energy. I got my shield out and ready to reflect the beam but as it got closer, I saw that the beam wasn't aimed for me. "Oh no." The beam bypassed me and headed right for my competition. "Dash, move!"

My warning reached the pegasus's ears and Dash barrel rolled out of the way of the beam which made me nod before I turned to face the beast ahead I then remembered a trick the Valkyries taught me for aerial combat I started with a barrel roll of my own but didn't stop spinning before wrapping my wings around me and angled them so the joints of my wings made a point turning me into a living flying drill. I felt my wings impact the giant golem but thanks to the speed and durability I drilled my way through the pile of rubble with ease and ripped out the damn thing's core while doing so before unfurling my wings and continuing towards the exit.

With the beast's core in hand, the two of us raced off toward the light at the end of the tunnel. We both struggled to keep the lead as we kept going back and forth. After what felt like an eternity, we both exited the tunnel at the same time, tying for the win, although once we exited, we didn't feel like winners after we both got drenched in some kind of green ooze.

When we landed and started getting the goo off each other, Joe came over with the biggest shit-eating grin I've ever seen. "You fucking asshole! You set us up!"

"Ha! Not really. I had the idea after you guys started," He told us while cleaning away some of the gunk from my shoulder.

Dash struggled to get back in the air while struggling with her own mess. "Gah, what is this crap anyway!?"

"Twilight's latest attempt at making Flubber. Don't worry, it washes off easily with cold water." Joe then looks behind us. "Ain't that right boys?" Before we could wonder what he was talking about, Dash and I were drenched in ice-cold water by Jack and Orion.

“How is it cold enough for you two?” Orion asked.

“I don’t know.” I said as I used my magic to remove every drop of water from Dash and myself before I turned to the two boys with a smirk. “Why don’t you stay still and find out.”

The boys' faces paled and before they could do anything the orbs made up of icy water landed on them leaving them soaked.

After soaking the boys with water, Joe chuckled while slapping my shoulder. "Well done. You got that anger under control."

"Yeah. Yeah, I guess I do."

"Yeah, the only problem now is," Joe started before pulling out the golden dragon horn. "Who gets this lovely horn?"

Being the humble man that I am, I pushed it over to Dash. "Let her keep it. Besides," I pulled up the core of the Souleater for all to see. "I believe I got my prize right here."

“Nice, a soul eater core. I yanked one of those things out when Maud was here.” Joe said.

“One of you say soul eater core.”

Looking towards the source of the voice I saw Brock walk out from behind a rock. I responded by holding up my prize before handing it to the dwarf.

“Not bad good quality in fact I think I may be able to add this to one of the newer items you showed me.” Brock said.

“Newer items you mean you're done with my revolvers?” I asked.

“That and more meet me back at my forge.” Brock said with a grin before he went behind the rock and vanished with the core I nabbed.

“Dwarves and their abilities to appear out of nowhere I swear.” I grumbled before I turned to the others. “Well, you heard the dwarf I better get a move on.”

“Hang on, I'll join you.” Joe said.

Just like that both Joe and I teleported to Brock’s forge where I saw him working at an anvil.

“Your fancy peashooters are on that bench over there. I’m almost done here.” Brock said as he pointed to a bench with his hammer.

I went over to the bench and saw my guns were there, but they were no longer a pair of Schofield revolvers, they were now a pair of Winchester 1876 Centennial Revolvers. One was made of gold and the other was silver with Damnation and Salvation written on the barrel in both gold and crimson and the handles were both made from pearl and had angels and demons carved into the respected gun. I then picked up the two firearms and looked them over. Both guns came with a swing out cylinder and automatic shell ejector also a switch that switched the guns from single action to double action and both guns had transfer bars installed.

“Nice.” Joe said.

“They're done. I’m sure these will suit you also.” Brock said as he placed 2 more guns on the bench.

One was an 1887 Winchester lever action shotgun the gun was silver with gold Victorian engravings and an ivory white handle the other weapon was another Winchester weapon. A repeater rifle the 1866 model the butt and foregrip of the weapon being made of polished mahogany wood while the rest was made with blackened metal and there was also a scope on the gun as well.

“I…never showed you these designs.” I said as I looked at the two new weapons.

“Yeah, you did, they were in the blueprints ya gave me.” Brock said as he gestured to the blueprints I gave him for my guns.

Putting down the revolvers I looked through the prints and found that the designs for the 2 guns were indeed here.

“Fuck me sideways I only meant for the revolvers to be redone.” I said.

“Welp too bad now to pay. What do you got for me?” Brock demanded.

“Brock.” Joe growled.

“No Joe it’s fine I must have left the prints in there by mistake, so I’ll pay for them now. I assume you added the core to one of these right?” I asked as I looked at the guns.

“Yeah, that long one.” Brock said as he pointed to the rifle.

“Okay…how about this then.” I said as I began to conjure up a sun the size of my fist.

“Is that a freakin sun!” Joe shouted.

“Yeah, so how bout it Brock? Will this do?” I asked.

“Yeah.” Brock said before he pulled out a jar and scooped up the sun and sealed it. “I’m gonna have some fun with this.”

"Hopefully not too much," Joe told him while patting his bald head. "So, after some drinks and feasting, what say we head back to that scrap heap in space? See if we can't find a way for you to get home."

"Sounds good to me." Joe led me through a portal heading back to Herot, towards the longhouse where the race had ended. "Nice place."

"Isn't it though. I modeled it after the original mead hall built by King Hrothgar and his Thanes. This is also where I was told that my children were on the way." We entered through the large doors where there was already feasting and drinking going on. "Make room boys, your king needs a drink!" A loud cheer went up as we made our way to the front of the hall.

Joe then led me over to the table where we both sat down looking at the spread. I saw one of my favourite Gaulish dishes was on the table.

"Nice roast boar." I said as I reached over and ripped off a leg before I bit into it.

"Yeah, Chef really knows how to roast a good boar. Though his best dish is his salty chocolate balls," Joe told me as he cut off some of the hindquarters. "Mmmh, my second favorite ass." As we feasted, Joe would tell stories of his adventures to his subjects. "And that my friends, is how I took out the Sirens, by playing a few songs by Jet, AC/DC, and of course, Disturbed."

"Hm y'know I always wondered what happened to the sirens from my world." I wondered.

"Wait, you're saying you didn't fight them back in your world?"

"Uh, no. To tell you the truth, I was in a coma for a few weeks after my own fight with Tirek."

"Coma! What kind of warrior goes into a coma?"

"Oh, like you haven't done something that put you into something like that."

"I did, a few times actually. But I was only under for a few hours, and one of those times, I sired my two sons."

"Not like that you Jackass! I meant like in a fight with a villain or something like that."

"Oh don't worry, I had scrapes like that before. Chrysalis knocked me out for a few hours, same with Sunset when she swung a sledgehammer in my face. And yes, even Tirek caused me to call lights out for a few hours."

"Damn, why did Sunset hit you with a Sledgehammer?"

"She tried to get Twilight's crown one last time and needed me out of the picture for the time being. Anyway, from what happened to my sirens, their power was stripped from them and last I heard, they were working at some version of Taco Bell."

"Hm well anyway I believe I have a legitimate excuse for my coma. Tirek used my love for Luna to trap me before the smug prick blew a hole through my armor and chest we’re talking all the way through.” I said before I summoned my old armour to show Joe. "The only thing that kept me alive was willpower, a life support system that was in the armour and a one off healing factor that kicked in later."

Joe went bug-eyed after seeing the giant hole in my armor. "Fucking hell. I'm surprised you're still not under."

"Just lucky I guess."

"I had a hunting dog named Lucky once. He had one eye, no tail, and no nuts. Luck doesn't cut it, Ashley."

"Yeah I did say willpower was one of the factors that played into it, even that orb of power that my father in law provided for me." I said choosing to ignore the nickname he gave me.

"I see. Anyway, how 'bout you regale us a tale from your Equestria, before the invasion if you please."

"Hm well I told you about Tirek...how about my battle against Grogar, The Hollow Shade incident and finally the battle beneath the eclipse." I suggested.

"Sounds interesting." Joe gave me a horn of ale while I told him and the dogs around us of those three adventures.

(An hour or so later)

"And that's how I defeated my evil twin and started my journey to becoming a god." My three tales left Joe interested while the dogs all had mixed reactions, ranging from shock, interest, and even horror.

After a moment of silence, Joe finally said something. "Fuck." I waited for him to say more, but he just sat there and kept drinking.

"What. nothing else to say?" I asked.

"Sometimes a simple 'Fuck', is all that is needed." Joe went back for his drink before he noticed his sons running in. "Boys! You just missed a great story from Ash."

"Later dad, we got trouble." This piqued my interest.

"Oh boy, what did your sister, aunt, and Sweetie do now?" That got me to laugh, seeing how those three are always causing some sort of trouble.

"It's not that. Jack and I were told that someone spotted a pair of trolls near the outskirts of town."

Not even skipping a beat, Joe unstrapped his ax and finished off his horn before heading out the door. "Don't worry boys, I've got this."

"Hey, mind if I tag along?" Always wanted to fight a troll.

"Sure, just try not to cause too much collateral damage when you fight one."

"What, me? Never." I said in mock offence before following Joe making sure Whispering Wind was strapped onto my back.

"Yeah, I've heard that before, from Dash. Now come on, the longer it takes to find those two, the worse the damage to the town will be." Joe slashed open a portal to the edge of town where we jumped through. "Alright, have you ever faced a troll before?"

"I have, but not the kind we're about to deal with."

"Alright, well when you fight one, be careful with its choice of weapon, it can be a bit-" He was cut off when he was slammed across the town by a giant stone pillar.

I called out to him from the pile of rubble Joe landed in. "Umm, I'm guessing that's what you were talking about?" His response was giving me the bird while still in the rubble.

"Alright, no need for that." I said before I teleported over to Joe and heafted the colossal pillar off of him and noted there were Nordic runes carved into the rock runes for elemental use. "Your brains all intact?"

"Think so. I just hope I didn't brain my damage." Joe gave his head a quick shake before a look of determination was plastered on his face. "Alright, let's get those fuckers!"

"Here see how they like it when you throw something at them." I suggested as I held the pillar out to Joe.

He smirked my way before grabbing the pillar with one hand and launched it right at the troll's gut, sending him tumbling back towards its friend. "You get the other one. This one is mine." He told me before heading over to the downed troll while making his hand into a claw.

"Okay." I said as I looked around for space that wouldn't cause any collateral damage like Joe asked.

Suddenly a roar echoed before me and I saw the other troll charging at me with one of its own pillars and attempted to bring the thing down on me like a hammer but I used both my hands to stop the monolith cold.

"Okay big guy I'll fight ya but first let's just get this out of the way." I said before I used the strength in my hands to crush the rock pillar.

This seemed to surprise the troll as I dusted off my hands.

"There we go no-" I started before the troll decided to kick me into the air and over a couple of houses before I landed on grass. "Okay gonna feel that one later." I groaned as I began to sit up.

There was another roar and I saw the troll was charging through the streets chasing ponies and I saw the brute had managed to grab a mare and looked like he was about to eat her so I quickly conjured up a fireball ant tossed it at the troll hitting it in the side of it's head causing the monster to drop the mare but I used my magic to get the mare to safety while the troll recovered from the blast.

"Oi this way ya bastard we ain't done yet!" I cried out.

The troll then roared at me in rage before he charged again. It then tried to use it's hand to try and crush and grab me but I kept on dodging it till I rolled beneath the troll's arm as it made a swing at me before I grabbed him by one of his tusks.

"Hold still, handsome." I said as I punched the troll in the jaw sending the troll's head reeling.

I then charged up my arm with demonic energy giving my arm it's demonic appearance the troll then looked back at me and as I went to punch the troll moved it's head resulting me to punch it in the eye causing the beast to scream in pain and the barbs on my arm were making it difficult to dislodge myself so placing my foot against the beast I ripped my arm out of the troll’s eye socket resulting in more screaming before it held a hand up to its face and began to stumble around in search of me.

"God damn it's fucking mushy in there." I groaned in disgust while trying to shake off any lingering 'bits' of troll that were still on my arm while trying to avoid the troll stumbling around.

It was then I felt myself being backed against a tree till I got an idea. I then ripped the tree from the ground and saw it was a pine tree before I placed it before me and looked to face the troll.

"Hey pal." I said getting the troll to look and walk my way before I pinned the troll's feet with my magic causing the beast to trip and impale it's head on the pine and I held the tree still as the troll began to slide down the spear made from bark before I let go before I took a breath but instantly regretted it.

"Sweet mercy the hell you've been eating?" I asked nobody in particular as I held my arm over my face in disgust. (not the one I used that plunged into the troll's eye.)

With the troll dead I then went in search of Joe.

As it turned out, I didn't have to look very far. Over at the hill, by the lake, Joe was dodging swipe after swipe from the troll while landing a glancing slash every now and then.

After a minute or so, Joe was through playing with the beast before jumping towards its head. Once there, Joe grabbed onto its tusk before jumping down, dragging the monster with him. Once the two were on the ground, Joe grabbed the giant head by the tusk and forehead before giving it a quick jerk.

When he was done, he got up, dusted off his hands, then went rummaging into the beast's tattered clothing. "Umm, what are you doing?"

"Looking for treasure, and any possible evidence that this thing attacked an innocent civilian." Joe continued to rummage before pulling out a few glowing green rocks, a large red rock, some gold coins, then finally, an old dented helmet from an Equestrian guard, "Oh no, looks like he got a guard." He tucked the helmet away while pocketing everything else. "I'll give this a look over when we get back then notify next of kin."

"Damn, that is sad. Hey, what was that other stuff?"

"Huh, oh, right. The green rocks are Hearthstones. They give the body a quick heal while also getting rid of poisons and curses." Hmm, might come in handy. "And these red ones here, they give you a bit of adrenaline while also going into a bit of a berserker fit. And the coins are just bits that the troll must have taken from wells or something like that."

"Huh didn't think these guys had an interest in currency unless of course it's the materials they're after but judging by what I saw these guys ain't all that intelligent also before we go back if you wanna pick through mine then go ahead and the smell I got off his breath might mean the guard must have been killed a few weeks ago if his corpse was turned into food for them." I said.

"Is that what that is? I thought you just let one go." Joe went through the other trolls' things, earning more glowing rocks, and the rest of the guard armor, guess I was right, unfortunately. "Alright, ready when you are."

"Hold up." I said before I shot both trolls with a fire ball engulfing them in flames. "Rotting corpses of that size ain't good for populated areas like here now ready to go Fluffy." I said with a smirk.

Joe growled at my nickname for him before leading me back to the castle. We went up to the map table where Joe inserted a key into a slot that appeared on the table.

Once the key was in, A holographic image of Yggdrasil appeared on the table. Instead of him poking at one of the orbs that no doubt led to the other realms, he poked at the trunk of the tree. Once selected, he pushed the key further into the table, allowing a glowing door to appear in the room opposite us. "Well, age before beauty." He gestured for me to go on ahead.

"Yes, too bad there's no one here to fit the quality of beauty."

"Laugh it up ya twice baked jackass. Just remember who helped you find your way home." We both made our way through the door, leading us to the world tree itself. On the trunk, we found the floating landmass dubbed, The Edge, and made our way back there. Once we landed, we headed back to the tavern where we met. "Okay, so where exactly did you spew out of?"

"Over yonder." I said as I gestured to where I came from suddenly the ground began to rumble.

Looking towards where I had pointed I could just make out three giant shapes coming towards us.

"Uh oh." I said.

"What uh oh?" Joe asked.

Before I could answer something large wet slimy and pink ran across my body followed by another and another before going back to the first.

"Agh ugh yuck no stop it you three ugh yeah I'm happy to see ew ugh I'm happy to see you too." I said as I was slobbered on by the three wolves.

"Wait a sec Fenrir, Skoll and Hati here." Joe said in shock.

The three then looked towards Joe and took a sniff before taking a very aggressive stance to which Joe pulled out his axe.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa you three no, no down you three down Joe's a friend Joe put it away they're cool."

Joe stopped his growling, before turning to me. "Are you fucking kidding me!? These three are responsible for bringing about Ragnarok, and you want me to back down!" The three wolves growled over at Joe when he mentioned Ragnarok. His response was to go full Lycan. "Just try it you three!"

"Joe, stop! These three are under my protection and watch, not to mention these three are from my world, so no biting."

The three children of Loki went over to Joe and started sniffing around him. Once they gave him a good sniffing, they started rubbing against him and even licked him.

Joe, no longer seeing a threat, started petting the overgrown wolves. "Haha, alright alright, I guess you three aren't so bad after all." He gave the three a pat on the head each before heading over to the spot where I came out. "Huh, you know, those three ain't so bad. Though I thought for sure they could smell my lineage."

"What, your werewolf lineage?"

"No, not that one. You see, Arminius wasn't just the first werewolf, he was also the mortal son of Odin."

"Ah...Joe do you know why these guys ain't a fan of the Aseier?" I asked.

"I know the legends. Odin had Fenrir imprisoned on a small island by tricking him with a silk rope made by the dwarves, as a test. As for the other two, they were chasing the sun and moon, so I don't even want to hear it. Look, your world may not follow the rules of legends and prophecies, but where I'm from, the tapestry of fate has already been sewn."

"Perhaps, but did anyone stop to ask the wolves what they want?" I asked only to receive no reply. "No the fates decreed that Odin would be killed by a giant wolf so in his paranoia he chained them up and left them to rot while the wolves who were locked away all based on what is essentially a what if situation were left to fester in their own anger." I said before shaking my head. "It's funny really Odin essentially doomed himself the moment he figured he could save himself.

"I won't argue that. Stuff like that happens all the time, in fact, I may just see about my Fenrir when we're done here. However, you cannot argue that Loki and Surtur still want to cause Ragnarok."

"Well, you got me there." We kept walking through the strange world while trying to find the spot where I fell out of.

While I looked for the drop zone, Joe's head was on a swivel with all the things around us. "It's weird, you know, some of these buildings look like they belong in the future, yet they look like they're about to crumble. And over there, that looks like that thatch hut village over there was only built a week ago. Gasp Do you know what this means?"

"No, what?" Might as well humor him.

"It means. Matt Lauer can suck it!" The five of us stopped as we all stared at Joe as if he had a screw loose. "Meaning, we've been sent to a place where space and time sort of clash together to form its own unique landmass."

"Ah, Land of the Lost right?" I asked.

"Ohh! You have that movie in your universe. Nice." After five minutes of walking, we found the place where I crashed. "So, judging by this trench and face-shaped crater, I assume this is where you landed?"

"That would be correct. Now we just have to find out how I ended up here."

"Well here, look around the area and see if there might be some sort of artifact that brought you here."

"Yeah, that could work." We searched around the area to see if there was an artifact or even some sort of rip in the fabric of the universe, sadly, I couldn't find any. "Hey, Joe, any luck?"

"Nope, don't see an artifact, but check this out." Joe came over with a whole bunch of crap in his arms. "Look, schematics for a Manta sub, a vinyl album of Foo Fighters, and look, a talking Bart Simpson doll." Joe then pulls the string.

"Eat my shorts." After the doll said that, Fenrir came over and ate the shorts off the doll.

"Hey!" Joe throws the doll away before pocketing the rest. "Sorry man, I can't seem to find anything here to help you."

"Great...don't suppose you could pull something out of your ass that could help, could ya?" I asked

"No, not me. But I know a certain blue dwarf that might." We took the three wolves with us back to Joe's universe and toward Brock's workshop.

The minute he saw us, it looked like he shit his pants. "What in the ever-loving fuck are you doing!?"

"Long story Brock. Look, do you have some way for us to access the portal that brought Ash to that part of space?"

After gaining control of his bowels, Brok contemplated our situation. "You know what, I think I just might." Brok rummaged through his bag before pulling out what looks like a mold for some sort of trinket. "Meet me at the castle in an hour."

We looked at each other before going back to the castle with the wolves in tow.

(An hour later)

Joe and I sat in the map room with the rest of the girls and princesses, who were backed in the corner in the presence of the giant wolves. "I told you guys before, those three are not going to eat you."

"At least someone is taking this in stride." Joe pointed over to the wolves where Fluttershy was seen giving them belly rubs.

"Oh, they're not so bad. They're just three little puppies who need a little love." Shy told everyone while continuing with the rubs.

Soon enough, Brok came in with the mold and a freaking tiger. "Alright, I think I got the answer to your little problem."

"Okay, but what do we need with a tiger?" Suddenly, Discord popped beside the tiger and gave him a hug.

"You monster! What are you planning to do with Hobbes?"

I leaned over to Joe. "Hobbes?"

"Long story involving Shining's bachelor party in Vegas." Shining had a bachelor party?

"Fuck off you serpentine turd. And don't worry about your little pussy cat, I just need the sound of his footfall." Brok led the tiger over to the map before heading over to me. "Hold still," Before I could ask what he meant, he plucked a few hairs from my head.

"Ouch, what was that for?"

"Oh, I'm sorry, I thought you wanted to get your sorry ass home?" I grumbled at his choice of words before letting him continue his work. He took the hairs and placed them in the mold. "Hey, batshit, give this mold a beat from your wing."

"You know, I'm getting really tired of that mouth of yours," I complained over to him while flapping my wings over the mold.

"Perfect, now where's that tiger?" Brok had Hobbes the tiger press his foot down on the mold. "Alright, now who wants to fire this bad boy up?"

"Yeah, I got it." Joe got up from his seat and set fire to the mold.

After the fire show was done, Brok spat into the mold, cooling it in an instant. Once it was cool, Brok pulled out a blue glowing key. "There, that should get you where you need going."

I took the key before eyeing it a little closer. "So, how does this work, exactly?"

Brok snatched the key from me and went over to the table. He then inserted my key into the slot like how Joe did with his. In a second, another hologram appeared on the table, only this time, it was a different universe.



"Fucking shit, it actually worked!"

"What were you expecting it to fail, master dwarf?" I asked.

"Say that to my face you duck bat hybrid! Anyway, I knew it was going to work, I just didn't expect it to work this well."

"Okay, Brok, thank you for the key, I'll be sure to compensate you for the materials, but for now, get your blue ass out of here," Brok grumbled as he made his way out of the castle while giving us the bird.

"I ain't got no problem saying anything to that little blue turd I don't care who the fuck he is." I said to no one in particular.

"Eh, for the most part, I just ignore it. Anyway, wanna see if that key works?"

"Please." I said

"Well, alright then." Joe went over to the key and turned it. The table hummed and looked like it was about to open another door, but at the last minute, it went on the fritz before powering down. "Uhhh, that wasn't supposed to happen."

"Should I call tech support?" Joe's response was yet another growl. "Just kidding."

"Brok, what's the problem here!?"

"Hmm, might need some sort of channeling stone between universes. Problem is, I don't know if one exists."

"A channeling stone?" I asked.

"Yeah, one of these things." Brok went and banged the table with his fist to indicate what he meant.

"What Twilight's friendship map we have one of those back home but...," I began.

"But what?" Joe asked.

"Well I didn't enter through Twilight's map. My entry was in a valley not too far from where I'm living. It was...a rift in the fabric of reality." I explained.

"Interesting, don't care. Just find a suitable channeling stone and you can get your ass home." Brok then got his stuff before heading out. "If you need anything else, find someone else."

Joe came over with a thoughtful expression. "I think I may have a solution to your problem. Be right back" Joe stepped out for a few minutes. We all wondered what he was up to before he came back in with a giant slab of crystal. "Alright, this ought to do it."

"Joe, where did you get that slab?" Twilight asked with a raised brow.

"Oh, nowhere in particular. By the way, don't look at the east-facing side of the castle, it looks terrible."



 East-facing side of the castle



Spike had a slack jaw as he kept staring at the giant hole in the castle. "What is this? There's something wrong with the castle! I don't like change!"



 Back to us.



"So, what do you propose?"

"Simple, we take this over to the Edge and set it up somewhere, and use it as a focusing device."

"Okay just let me grab my gear and we can leave." I said before snapping my fingers and just like that my bag appeared. "All set ready when you are."

"Hold on, manners first." Joe gestured over to the others in the room, who got over their fear of the great wolves and started petting them as well. "Best to say your goodbyes."

"Of course." I said with a fond smile before I stood up and approached the group. Once I was close I cleared my throat causing the group's attention to fall on me before I gave a bow. "I wish to thank you all for your kind hospitality you've shown me these last few days."

"It was our pleasure to have ya here partner."

"It was nice to entertain an interesting guest such as yourself. Hopefully, my counterpart won't be too harsh in your punishment at your departure."

"Thank you for coming. It was interesting to see all sorts of different magic while you were here."

"Twas a pleasure darling, although I wish you would allow me to have studied that other me's fashion designs."

"Good to have you. Sorry for insulting you when you first got here."

"It was good to meet you, and thank you for bringing these new friends"

"It was great to have met you Ashy. Too bad I couldn't throw you a farewell party."

"Later bud. Hope to see you again sometime."

With a warm smile and a nod I then turned to Joe.

"I'm ready, let's get out of here before I change my mind." I said.

"Can do." Joe opened up a portal leading to the trunk of Yggdrasil where we then went over to the Edge again. "Alright, let's find a place to put this bad boy."

Joe and I then started looking around inspecting suitable places that we could place the slab of crystal till we came across a massive set of ruins that seemed like it was an elf structure once upon a time but the interior was a jumbled mess of different designs some I could identify others that were not.

As we looked around the interior of the place, neither of us could help but wonder who or what created such a place, or at the very least furnished the place. Finally, we found a room that was spacious enough to fit the slab and wasn't cluttered with crap. "Ah, now here's a spot. Yes, the perfect place for" Joe paused for a second as he started sniffing the place. "Have we been in this room already?"

"No...this is the first time I've seen this place. Why?"

"It's just odd. I'm picking up your scent here, only I don't smell that manipulative bitchs scent. No, it's more" Joe took in another whiff of the air around the room. "perfumed."

"Bitch...oh right." I muttered realising the alicorn he was talking about.

I had decided to heighten my own nose and I began to smell all kinds of scents including the one he mentioned.

"How odd but have you also been getting the feeling we've been being watched for some time now?" I asked.

"Indeed, though I doubt it. This place looks like it hasn't had any organic lifeform in a while if it ever did."

"What do you mean?"

"Come on, it's Sci-Fi 101. This stuff was obviously sucked out of other planets or they're the remains of one. So whatever living thing that might have been sucked through, they either died on the journey here or they survived but quickly expired after running out of supplies or not being able to find any."

"What about that bar we landed in? Stuff like that survived."

"True, but even I'll be the first to admit that one can't live on alcohol."

"True that." Our conversation was put on pause as we centered the slab in the middle of the room. "Okay, now what? Brok happen to give you instructions?"

"Nope, but I have an idea." Joe got out his own key and placed it in the center of the slab. Before our very eyes, the key turned the hunk of crystal slab into a table with what looked like tree roots surrounding it. Near the spot where the door was, a keyhole formed. "Looks like it worked."

"Let's see." I said as I pulled out my own key and then went to insert it into the keyhole.

Once the key went in, the hologram of my universe showed up on the table.

"Okay so it shows my universe but what do we do now?" I asked.

"Well, now that we know it works, let's see if it does what Brok said it would, and try and open a portal to your universe, from my universe." Joe went up to the table and replaced my key with his, showing his universe. "There, now it has my universe."

Before more could be said, the table started to shake. "Uh, what's it doing now?" While we watched, the hologram minimized and showed three different images. As I looked at the three holograms, I noticed that while one looked like Joe's universe, the other looked like mine, but, what was that third one? "Any clue as to what's going on?"

"Do you not pay attention to video games? This is like a quick travel map you use to get from point A, all the way to point Z."

"Point Z?"

"There are multiple points than just A and B. Speaking of multiple points though, what's this one here?" Joe went and touched the third hologram where it enlarged to show a very familiar heap of floating space junk. "No way. Is that"

"Here? Yeah, I think it might be."

"This place is huge!...You said this was leftovers from other planets right?" I asked.

"I said it was a possibility. Nothing is ever certain when it comes to Sci-Fi. But looking at this place from a new angle, I'm thinking that might be the case."

"Begs the question...just how many and what was destroyed to make this joint?" I asked myself more than my companion.

"You've seen movies where worlds were destroyed, it could have been a Deathstar, a giant monster from the cosmos, an ancient deity so old that it was created before time but acts like a child, someone set off too many nukes, the possibilities are endless and could have happened to many of the worlds that make this place up."

"Y'know when you say that it just hits home on just how vast everything...out there is." I said as I gestured to the area outside.

"There's a theory about the multiverse. The theory is that it all started with one universe, and one habitable planet. Then, once decisions started happening, another universe with the same planet was created where the other option was taken. In a sense, every decision we make creates a new universe, creating infinite worlds."

Yes I am aware of the laws of multiverse reality even had a little run in with it awhile back...and it seems we've gotten off track so this portal thing you seem to be well versed in it what's next?" I asked.

"Huh? Oh, right, sorry. Okay, let me just..." Joe scrolled out of the Edge and went to his. "Okay, we'll test and see if we can teleport back to my universe with this new table. If the test is a success, then we use the map table at my place to open a portal to your universe."

"Great demonstrate and I'll observe and learn." I said.

"You're worried about getting electrocuted or something and you want to see a show?"

"I take my comedy where I can find it."

Joe rolled his eyes before selecting his Equestria and pushing the key in. Like before, a doorway opened showing us the castle's map room. "Aww yeah, who da man? Who da man?" Joe gloated while walking through the portal.

"And here I thought you were a god slash werewolf not a man." I said before following after Joe before ending up back at Joe's world inside his version of Twilight's Map Room I then looked at the three wolves who were being pampered by affection. I almost felt compelled to refrain from interrupting but sadly these three don't belong here. "Okay you three time to go." I said, causing the three to whine. "Don't do that you know you can't stay here and besides there's a Fluttershy in my world.”

The three wolves then stood up before they began to nuzzle the group but each one decided to give Fluttershy a slobbery kiss that covered her in wolf drool before they went through the portal.

Joe and I stepped back into the Edge where we left and the three wolves were waiting for us. "Well, I guess this is goodbye for now."

"I guess. It was nice meeting you, Joe. It was fun to hang with you, a bit on the crazy borderline insane side, but fun nonetheless."

"Likewise." Joe went over to the wolves and brought them into a hug/grapple. "Alright, you three, time to head home." The wolves started licking and roughhousing while Joe laughed and returned the favor.

I couldn't help but smile at the group as they roughhoused with each other and it went on for a while before Joe walked back over to the portal but stopped before looking back at me and all I did was smile and nod which prompted him to nod back before he stepped through the portal.

"Ok you three oversized balls of fur let's get back to our universe shall we." I suggested before I walked over to the table and tapped on the hologram of my universe before I activated the map by inserting and twisting the key which caused a set of blue ethereal rocks to appear before forming an archway and inside the archway appeared a wooden door which opened by itself that showed the valley where I first appeared from.

"Alright now we're talking." I said before Hati approached the door and began to sniff it before walking in soon followed by his brother and then their father. "Okay then now it's my turn."

I then decided it was time for me to go so I grabbed my key and made my way to the portal but before I could enter I felt a pulse of energy go through me making me freeze in my tracks I looked down and saw a summoning circle appear below me meaning a mortal was making an attempt to summon a devil for a deal or rather summon me in this case and judging by the magic I'd say whoever is summoning me was an Equestrian but it was different from the magic back home or from Joe's world so wherever I was going was not somewhere I'm familiar with.

"Wow this ought to be good." I said to myself before I snapped my fingers changing my attire to that of black leather clasp boots that went halfway up my shins and tucked into the boots were a pair of black coloured straight pants I was also wearing a black button and my favorite black coat and to give myself a bit of a classy appearance I decided to go with white gloves upon my hands and finally since I was being summoned by Equestrians from a word I knew about I decided a disguise may be in order so I pulled my hood over my head and placed an illusion over my face to make it seem that there was only darkness beneath the hood and just in time because the magic for transporting me was almost ready. "Here we go." I said before I closed my eyes.

I felt the magic then lifted me from the ground before I felt the magic lurch me in a direction really fast before slowing down   and lowering me onto the ground which was when I opened my eyes and saw I was in a dark room but I could smell smoke from candles that had just been extinguished so I snapped my fingers reigniting the columns of wax to illuminate the room and before me I saw many anthro ponies before me each and every one of them seemed to be cowering from me I then proceeded to brush some dust off of my shoulder which must have fallen on me from the rafters when I appeared before I took a closer look and began to recognize this lot as the ponies from the village Starlight lived in when she was a tyrant speaking of Starlight was here so that must of meant that Twilight hadn't met her here but there were two small issue with that theory I had come to upon a loser inspection one the villagers all had their cutie marks on their shoulders and among them was a certain former student of Celestia's one Sunset Shimmer but I shook off my thoughts when I remembered that I was summoned here for a deal.

"Who summoned me?" I asked calmly but in reality I was hoping to be done with this quickly.

“W-We did…” 

Looking at the source of the voice I saw it was Starlight and like the others she was scared of me.

“P-please…help us. We-” Starlight started.

“Argh!” Sunset screamed as she clutched at her head with both hands and I saw the aura of magic vanished followed by several other unicorns which means a spell they were working on most likely a shield spell and a large one considering all the unicorns working on it had suddenly shattered if the groans and screams of pain from the unicorns was any indication.

“Hand of the Devil!”

Looking towards the source of the voice which just so happened to be Starlight who proceeded to get on her hands and knees before me.

 “Please, Hand, please drive the enemy Caribou back! If nothing is done, the mares will all be turned into their personal playthings and the stallions will be killed! We heard of how you freed the Crystal Empire, and this was the only way we could think of contacting you! I beg of you, Devil’s Hand, protect our village! I’ll offer you my very soul!”

Every single word that came out of the mare's mouth baffled me a Hand of the Devil had been picked after the spot had been vacant for so long and somehow this bunch knew about it before I did and also there is a war in this world against the caribou also the fact that these guys were trying to summon the Devil's Hand and not me and Starlight was willing to exchange her soul for this deal made me want to groan in annoyance since that is what everyone assumes it's the soul I want but I used all of my will power to hold it in before releasing it all with a sigh before I brought myself back onto the main topic.

"I'm not the Hand of the Devil hell I didn't even realize Satanael even got a new one." I said as I began to walk forward towards the door but stopped when I was beside Starlight my words seemed to have just shattered their hopes and I saw Starlight was filled with despair which became confusion when I placed a hand on her head and gave it a rub. "Also in future don't be so quick to gamble with your soul."

"Wait, does that mean you'll help us?" Sunset asked.

"I may not be the Devil's Hand like you wanted but I can assure you that I am not inferior to him. Stay put and watch the show so we can discuss the payment for the contract after I dispose of these vermin." I said before I proceeded to the door.

Opening the door I then stepped outside and immediately I saw the village was an exact replica of my world's only this place was being raided by caribou right now a massive column of caribou was marching up the street with what I could only assume was their leader riding a War Beast up front and was dressed in heavy armour I stopped in the middle of the streets and turned to face the opposing force just as the leader held up his hand to halt his troops.

“What’s this? Either a fellow male to tell us where the fresh batch of slaves are? Or a foolish traitor who thinks he can go against Lord Dainn?” He mocked.

"Okay I've decided...You'll die last right after I finish off the rest of you." I said, causing the hoard of caribou to laugh.

"You kill us." The commander said with a laugh before turning back to his forces. "Seems we have someone here who thinks he's the Devil's Hand himself." the commander said before turning back to me. "I don't know who you are but let me tell you this fool you're going to die real bad just for uttering such words to me."

"Then what are you waiting for an invitation? Come here and try before I die of boredom." I said which angered the caribou leader before he commanded his War Beast to charge forward which was what I wanted.

As the beast charged forward I just stood there till I moved aside my coat to reveal my gun belt and holstered guns I then pulled out Salvation and aimed it at the War Beast I then decided to channel the burning flames of the sun itself into the gun which covered the firearm in golden flames before I then squeezed the trigger till there was a bang quickly followed by a trail of golden embers from the barrel the projectile fired from my gun hit the commander's mount dead centre of it's forehead and instead of blood and the beast collapsing the beast was reduced to the same golden embers that were ejected from my gun causing the rider to commander to topple forward and hit the ground and skid towards me and all I did was raise one of my legs and stopped the commander's skid slide when he reached my foot.

My opposition and audience were in shock and awe at what I had done but I knew the who wasn't over yet so I reeled back my leg and kicked the commander in the shoulder back towards his troops as if he were a ball and all the while I could only smile.

"Your move boys." I said as I held my arms out for the caribou.

“Gah! A fortune of gold and a batch of the finest sluts to the one who puts a bucking bullet in his head! I’ll even allow you to join me in taking back Canterlot so that we may indulge ourselves with that Sun Slut and the two Moon Bitches!” the commander roared.

"Bitches as in more then one how interesting but later first thing's first." I thought while summoning Whispering Wind onto my back and drawing it and changing the blade to become an estoc sword before using my magic to select a song.



As the music started a War Beast charged but with a single flick of the wrist I sliced the beast in two right down the middle and watched as the two halves slid past me before coming to a stop and before the enemy could realize what was going on I ran forward and used the point of my blade to impale one caribou through the eye before slicing through the head to remove my blade and used the momentum to slash two more caribou before moving onto the next the length and edge of the blade made it good for mowing down opponents in a large area around me especially in these open spaces I heard a scream from behind me and stepped out of the way of a desperate lunge before I snaked my arm around the one who made the foolish attempt before giving his neck a sharp twist resulting in a loud crack before the body fell.

I then noticed I was surrounded and decided to teleport back to the area where I stood before charging in I then quickly returned Whispering Wind to normal and sheathed him before summoning one of my new guns the repeater which I had dubbed Final Sentence of Fallen Souls or just Final Sentence for short pulling the gun out I then cocked it before firing leading to the bullet to strike a caribou in the head.

"Don't make this too easy boys, at least attempt to fight for your lives." I said simply while sliding the lever to load a new round into the chamber.

The next shot I fired seemed to cause the caribou to scatter for cover but I still managed to down many of them and each time one of them poked their head out they got their head blown off till finally my next shot only resulted in a click meaning I was out of ammo and right now I didn't have anymore suddenly I saw the caribou begin to take aim with their own guns so I made a wall of earth spring out of the ground to provide me with cover so I can switch out my repeater for my revolvers before I smiled and stepped out of cover firing the guns as I went down the street all the while working to avoid the hail of bullets.

"Ash behind you in the alley and on the roof." Epsilon said.

Spinning around I drew one of my knives and tossed it at the corner of the wall of dirt I created before taking aim at the shooter on the roof and I watched as the caribou on the roof's head jerked back thanks to the bullet while my knife ricocheted off the wall and into the ally I then took a few more shots before I pushed down on a lever next to the hammer that allowed the cylinders to swing out before tilting the guns back and ejecting the used shells before I rolled the cylinders along my gun belt and used my thumbs to push the new rounds in before flicking my wrist to slide the cylinders back in place.

Suddenly I hear a war cry on my left and I look to see a caribou making a mad charge towards me with the intent to impale me but I just suck in a breath and breathed fire onto the bastard when he got close which cause him to fall backwards and try to roll along the ground trying to smother the flames.

"Bloody nuisance." I muttered.

I then looked and saw the caribou charge in mass with blades drawn.

"Must have run out of bullets." I said to myself as I holstered my guns and drew Whispering Wind.

Turning to face my foe I then held Whispering Wind before me in two hands before pulling the blade in two but the enemy did not stop it's charge so I took a breath and waited for them to get close before I used flash step to get in get out of the way and slash at one caribou before I used flash step again to move and get in close to slash at another and did so again and again till I cut each and every caribou before I moved back to where I once stood before I attacked and started walking backwards with arms and blades held outward in a relaxed stance while keeping my eyes on my enemy who was confused suddenly one by one the wounds suddenly decided to open as if the flesh just realized it was not meant to be hold itself together anymore geysers of blood sprayed into the air before the caribou collapsed I then looked around for the commander and I saw he was nowhere to be found I then sheathed Whispering Wind before I sent out a pulse of magic to detect souls and saw there were a few who were in their camp and the only ones in the village was myself the villagers and only one caribou who was hiding from me.

"Is it over?" a voice asked who I knew was Starlight.

"Not quite." I said before I drew Salvation I decided to see if could still curve a bullet and remembering where I sensed the caribou I then swung my arm in an arching motion and fired sending the bullet flying down an ally before giving Salvation a spin on my index finger and holstering the gun after a few seconds I saw the body of my target fall out of the ally.

"Town should be clear. I shall head over to the camp and deal with the stragglers after that I'm gone." I said

"I see." Starlight said.

I then started on my walk towards the camp intending to finish what I started to be honest the place kind of reminded me of one of those roman marching camps complete with watch towers and trenches they were small wooden but quite defendable things I teleported to one of the watchtowers and took out the sentry before he could even utter a peep I then looked at the lay out and saw a large cage wagon where they were keeping the females and it seems that most of the entire force in the camp had gathered in front of the officer's tent perfect for me and judging by what I saw the commander seemed to be attempting to salvage this situation which was admirable I would give him that but there was no way I was going to let that happen.

Leaping off the watchtower I landed on the ground causing the males to turn their attention to me but I didn't even give them the chance to react before I flash stepped forward while drawing a talon knife and plunged the blade into the closest male's jugular before ripping it out before I spun around behind him and slashed at the second with two strikes to the belly before pushing him I into the group I some caribou had taken aim at me but I just created a platform of earth below me to launch me up and over the group and while I was in the air I created dozens of threads that wrapped around most of the group but spared the commander before I landed behind the group.

"Monta's Crimson Thread." I said before giving my arms a jerking pull which resulted in the ones who were entangled to be torn to shreds.

I then stood up and turned to the cage where the mares were being held before I made my way over to it before ripping the lock off the door before opening the cage and was greeted by a group of terrified females.

"It's okay I will not harm you, I'm here to help." I said as I held my hand out in a calming gesture before stepping back to give the group some space.

The mares seemed to talk amongst themselves before they began to exit the cage slowly I noticed the commander go for a pistol but I snapped my fingers to trap the bastard in a gravity well making him groan and grunt in pain.

"Sorry about that, now let's see about getting you all back to 100%." I said as I took a step towards the group but as I did they all stepped back. "It's okay I'm on your side."

One of the group a unicorn mare stepped forward so I nodded in thanks before I started off with removing her collar with a simple flick of the wrist before conjuring a small flame of Life Fire I then went to place the flame against the stump of her horn but she flinched away from me.

"It's okay this is a type of healing magic I swear." I said.

It seems the mare was convinced before she stepped forward again before I applied the flame and slowly the flame began it's work in restoring her horn.

"There." I said, causing the mare to reach for her horn and feel the restored appendage before she hugged me while crying tears of joy. It was then the others gathered around me and I did the same for them all and once I was done I gave them all a blanket for warmth.

Suddenly I hear a groan come from not too far away so I step towards where the sound originated from with my hand on my gun. I  step around a tent and see several males who are tied to posts and look to have been brutally mistreated.

"Those males were brainwashed."

Looking at the source of the voice I saw it was one of the females, a zebra mare.

"When the Crystal Empire was freed so too were they from Diann's evil magic they tried to stage a mutiny but were overwhelmed." the mare said.

I simply nodded before I got to work on freeing them and getting them treated before I stood up and released the commander from the gravity well.

"Now where were we?" I asked the commander.

I reached forward to grab the bastard around the neck but stopped when I felt a new but familiar presence appear I then noticed that time around us had all but stopped but the commander was the only one besides me that wasn't affected and when I realized on who the presence belonged too I couldn't help but chuckle.

"Well, well look who stepped out of Hell." I said as I looked at the presence to see what most would interpret as a regular man but I knew better he stood about 7ft and is wearing a long black hooded trench coat, a dark grey button up collared shirt, black slacks, and black boots his head was covered by the hood on his coat and his face was mostly obscured by shadow except for two glowing red eyes. "The devil himself."

"Nice to see you again Ash." Satanael said.

"Likewise but I hate to make this brief but I have a contract to fulfil before I head back home." I said as I turned back to the trembling commander..

"Ah so that's why you're here." Satanael said.

"Yeah they originally wanted to summon your hand but got me instead my guess they mucked up a rune or two and this loser here even mentioned his name so that would mean that you have tasked your hand to do your work here wouldn't it?" I said as I turned to The Devil.

"On the money as always Ash." Satanael said.

"So who is the sad sack of sins that has caused you to send out your best hunter and speaking of who is the new Hand?" I asked.

"My newest Hand is one known as Dimitri Lockdrom. Are you familiar with the name?" The Devil asked.

"Mm can't say I have should I?" I asked.

"It doesn't matter as for why he's here, it's because the Sins are loose." Satanael said.

"Well sounds like something I should hear." I said as I summoned a bottle of Old Number 7 along with a pair of tumblers before I invited The Lord of Hell to sit down at the table that the commander was using to strategize.

And so he did and he told me everything. The bottle was half empty by the time he was finished and I just made a clicking sound with my tongue.

"Well I can only say that you seem to have this in hand despite your Hand and the Saint being here and both of them are good friends at that...wow what a twist." I said before I finished off my drink before I plucked a compass off the table and began infusing magic into it.

"If you're going to blame anyone for that you should blame that oversized pigeon Michael." Satanael said.

"There is no need to insult someone, Lord Satanael."

Looking towards the source of the voice I saw it was the Archangel in question.

"Michael." I greeted with a nod.

"Ash Blade." Michael greeted with a nod of his own.

*sigh* "What are you doing here Michael?" Satanael asked with an annoyed tone.

"Same thing you are, I'd imagine." Michael said.

"I'm here under contract Michael, the summons was supposed to be for Dimitri Lockdrom but they botched the circle and got me instead and since the situation is like the one back home I decided to help out a bit." I explained.

"And I assume he is part of the contract?" Michael asked while gesturing to the commander who was being held in place by chains thanks to Satanael.

"Yeah and as for where he ends up you both know the rules it's up to my boss on who gets him." I said.

"Now that you know why he's here you can just fly on back to The Silver City Michael." Satanael said.

"I will but before I leave I wish to ask you Ash Blade to convince the Hand to give up on his actions." Michael pleaded.

"If you know what's good for you Michael you'll leave now before I rip your wings off!" Satanael roared as he stood up so quickly he knocked over his chair and his eyes glowed brighter in fury.

I then let out a loud sharp whistle to get the attention of the two great powers before I too stood up.

"Listen fellas I'm not here to interfere in a man's choices ok but I will say this at least try to avoid having the Saint and the Hand shed each other's blood. I would rather not be called away from my world just because you two don't like each other." I said, causing the two to nod before I picked up the bottle and handed it to The Devil. "You can have the rest." I said to which Satanael nodded in thanks before taking the bottle. "Now as fun as it was to catch up I have some work to do."

"Of course and also one is trying to make a break for it he's almost at the gate.." Satanael said before he released the commander and turned to him. "I bet I'll be seeing you soon."

With that the two celestial beings vanished and time returned to normal and I turned to the gate in time to see a lone caribou scrambling to get out.

"I know I shouldn't but I'll kill myself later if I didn't." I said as I looked at the commander.

I then felt the spine whip my brother gave me extend from my arm before I flung it at the caribou just as he exited the gate.

"Get over here!" I shouted in my best imitation of Scorpion.

I then gave the whip a yank pulling the buck back and sending him flying towards me I then unsheathed Whispering Wind and when the buck was close I bisected him before quickly sheathing Whispering Wind and retracted my whip before I looked up and saw Starlight and the other villagers.

"Good timing, I was just finishing up." I said before turning to the commander who was trying to get away from me by crawling but I caught up to him and brought one of my legs down onto one of the commander's legs resulting with a loud crunching sound and a scream from the commander it was then I decided to show him my left eye.

"Remind me you said you'd give a fortune of gold and a batch of your victims to the one who put a bucking bullet in my head while even allowing them to join you in taking back Canterlot so that you may indulge yourselves with the princess am I right?" I said coldly.

The commander could only shiver in fear but I wasn't having it I grabbed the sack of misery by the antlers and dragged him over to a mirror before I smashed his face  into it before doing so again and again and then I pressed him against the glass before I proceeded to drag his face across the glass slowly all the while the buck screamed in pain and when he reached the bottom I tossed him aside before I opened a portal.

"This is where we part." I said over the howling winds of the portal before I moved to leave.

"Wait the payment...for the contract!"

Turning to who spoke I saw it was Starlight.

“I-I mean…you did what we summoned you to do so…” Starlight said as she stepped forward and I saw her cheeks burned with embarrassment. “You said my soul wouldn’t suffice, so I could instead…o-offer you my body.”

“Starlight no!” Sunset called out.

“Don’t give yourself to him! Even if he did save us!” Sugar Bell added.

“What about Sunburst?!” A stallion cried out. “You wanted to see him again, didn’t you?!”

"Well what would you give to the one who saved our necks!" Starlight shouted while looking back at the rest of the villagers. Starlight then looked back at me to speak only to stop when I raised my hand.

"What I want is for you to deliver this to Dimitri Lockdrom." I said as I summoned the compass I was channeling magic into before into my left hand before holding it out to Starlight.

"Huh?" We all collectively asked.

“Who’s…Dimitri Lockdrom?” Starlight asked.

I was about to answer till I noticed a translucent figure standing not too far away 

"You'll find out so will you do this or would you prefer I take your soul?" I asked.

"No, no we'll do it!" Sunset said before snatching the compass from my hand. "What's it for anyway?"

"It's to help him find someone I'm sure he's looking for." I said before I stepped over to the portal and began to enter.

"Wait what's your name!" Starlight cried out.

"Ask Satanael!" I shouted out before the portal swallowed me.

Reappearing just over the crystal mountains or rather at the very summit of the tallest mountain I sealed off my rampant aura before I opened a portal and a black book fell into my hand which was This world's Book of the Dead I started flipping through the pages and came across some names that troubled me.

- Fancy Pants
- Igneous Rock
- Shining Armor
- Thorax

I could only shake my head at the names that I saw in sadness before I closed up the book and sent it back to where I got it from before I teleported to Pinkie Pie's family farm.

Upon appearing at the farm I started looking around and soon came what appears to be a collapsed mine using my magic I sensed several bodies within the mine most were caribou and only one was  an Earth Pony teleporting the body out I saw it was Igneous Rock or what once was his body parts were flattened my guess from the mine collapsing.

I then decided to give the pony a proper burial after I had restored him to his natural state so using my magic I closed the wounds and restored the flattened areas before I set to work on making the stallion a proper coffin made from marble since the stallion had passion for stone I set the corpse of the stallion into the marble coffin before I took the coffin to a small hill and placed it down before I began to carve a message into the lid of the coffin.

Here lies Igneous Rock

Beloved Husband & Father who gave his life for those he loved and who loved him in turn.

Once I finished I made flowers bloom around the coffin before I removed my hood so I could say a prayer before I donned my hood.

My next destination was the Crystal Empire or rather a Garden just outside the walls and I saw a few changelings were about tending to what appeared to be the remains of a pyre.

"This must have happened recently." I muttered.

I then placed a spell over myself called Phantom Presence. It basically makes me like a random stranger walking down the street. You see them but soon after you forget what they look like if you even remember them at all.

I then spotted Chrysalis this world's version of her that is who was still in her changeling form from when she invaded Canterlot but she was in a wheelchair and she was carrying a bouquet of white roses and the one pushing her was Cadence I decided to watch the two as Chrysalis placed the bouquet at the edge of black grass before she began to cry meanwhile Cadence was right beside her hugging her I then decided to do something summoning some seeds I used a little wind magic to blow the seeds over to the pyre then using my magic I made the seeds sprout and grow before blooming into gorgeous flowers very similar to the plant known as Heart's Desire but this ones stems were bright pink and it's leaves and petals had a crystalline appearance that glowed with an aurora of colour while a pink glow emitted from the whole plant.

Chrysalis and Cadence along with the changelings were shocked by flower's sudden growth and I just smiled suddenly Cadence looked my way I decided to give a small bow before I departed making my next and last stop at Canterlot making my way to the cemetery I wandered the grave stones and soon came across Fancy Pant's grave I then decided to offer the stallion of bouquet of Day and Night roses before I giving the stallion a moment of silence before I moved on to the last grave on my visit.

In the center of the Canterlot cemetery there is a pedestal with a statue of Shining Armor, dressed in his armor and holding a spear standing atop it. On a plaque on the pedestal were the words, 'In loving memory. Father, husband, brother, Captain, friend. May he continue to stand tall for those who cannot on their own.'

"You earned your rest, Captain." I said as I made vines of Night and Day roses bloom along the Pedestal but never covering the plaque or the statue and as a finishing touch I made the crystal flowers from before bloom at the base of the pedestal with a bunch in the shape of a heart right in front of it. "I wish I could do more."

Offering up the statue a sharp salute I held that position for a bit when suddenly a voice called from behind startling me.

"Hello there."

Turning just enough so I could see the one who spoke I saw it was Celestia and Luna and both came bearing roses most likely for the fallen captain.

"Greetings your highnesses." I said as I turned to the princesses and quickly bowed so I could keep my face hidden.

"Raise your head my little pony I see you have come to visit our former captain." Celestia said, causing me to do so but quickly turn away.

"Yes, not just him actually." I said.

"Were you an acquaintance of his?" Luna asked.

"No milady but I felt he deserved a visit nonetheless." I said.

"That is very kind." Celestia said.

"Sister look." Luna said while gesturing to the flowers I made grow.

"Truly beautiful...Did you plant these?" Celestia asked.

"I did." I said.

"I have never seen such beautiful flowers before, tell me where did these come from." Luna asked.

"A far away place highness but if you seek the source I am it I breed these flowers the ones on the pedestal are Day and Night Roses on account that the golden ones bloom in daylight while having the appearance of a small sun and the Night Roses grow in darkness but have all the comforts of the night sky but as for the ones at the base I have yet to find a name for them." Ash said.

"Incredible, tell me mind if we ask for some seeds so that we may decorate the palace with these we'd be more than happy to compensate you." Celestia said.

I just simply reached into my coat and pulled out two bags of the two seeds before handing one of the two to the respected princess.

"Consider them a gift, your highness." I said and as the princesses looked down at the bags and opened them to gaze at the seeds I teleported away.

I reappeared on the summit of Canterlot Castle before I let out a deep sigh before I figured it was time to get home.




Aephoceria Present Time Third Person P.O.V.




"I then created a portal back here, met up with Rage, filled him in and now I'm here and that's what happened when I was gone." Ash said as he sat on a chair in his personal study while everyone sat and listened to him.

“So you traveled to alternate Equestria’s?” Twilight asked.

“In a nutshell, yes.” Ash said.

“Wow you had one super duper adventure.” Pinkie said while bouncing around me.

“It wasn’t all that.” Ash said.

“I must say, hearing about how we look like regular ponies from your homeworld Ash while in another Equestria is rather... bizarre.” Rarity said, causing me to nod in understanding.

“So Ash the other Rainbow...would you say she’s faster than me?” Rainbow asked, causing me to roll my eyes.

“Well I think it’s about time I go meet the newest member of the family.” Ash said.

“Uh Ash about that,” Twilight said.

“What is it?” Ash asked.

“Well it’s Moon and your lovers we haven’t told them you were here yet.” Twilight said.

“WHERE IS HE?!”

“Uh oh.” Ash muttered.
> Chapter 54 Aftermath
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Things could be worse I mean sure I'm forced to stay in my wolf form and I’m now chained to a dog house that is outside in the gardens and it is coming down in buckets but still I've had worse days and really this was all my doing after my mates chewed my ear off with Moon punching me through a wall they decided to leave me like this until they felt satisfied. That was about a month or so ago and at least they allowed me to eat, clean and use the bathroom like a decent sentient being even allowing me to see my kids and the newest addition to the family the child is a little filly with her fur the same colour as Nightmare’s mane and tail while the filly's mane and tail were as dark as Moon's fur and my hair and she had a streak of blue going through the dark mane much like Twilight's mane and my hair as for her eyes they were the same colour as mine and unlike her mother her eyes did not have slitted pupils and despite how mad Moon was at me she wanted to wait for me to help name her and we decided on Alora.

The sound of hooves was approaching and brought me out of my thoughts so I turned and saw it was Moon who was approaching while carrying an umbrella I didn't say anything as she approached me we gazed into each other's eyes until with a flick of her magic Moon made the chain that leashed me to the dog house vanished.

"We agreed and we believe you have suffered enough." Moon said.

Changing back into my humanoid form Moon shared her umbrella with me before we went inside where I got myself cleaned and dry before I made my way to the bedroom where all of the mares were waiting for me none of us said a thing as I climbed into bed with them but they did scooch in close to me and I was just happy to be home with them.





Next Morning





I felt nice to be waking up in a soft bed next to my lovers again and I could see I wasn't the only one if the mares grabbing onto me tightly was any indication I wanted to stay in bed with them but I pushed myself up and got out of bed but not without making sure the mares were covered in the blanket so they were warm.

Entering the bathroom I went about my morning routine before I went to go eat and the only ones up were Celestia and Faust.

"Morning." Ash greeted.

"Good Ash I see your herd has let you off the leash so to speak." Faust said with a smirk.

"Ha ha, you're funny." Ash said sarcastically.

"So what's on your agenda today?" Celestia asked.

At this my smile became a frown.

"What is it, Ash?" Faust asked.

"It's just...even after a month rebuilding is still taking it's time to complete and almost every day we find more bodies buried under rubble." Ash said.

"There was nothing you could have done Ash." Faust said.

"Besides you prevented the caribou from capturing my other half. Who knows what they would have done if they had grabbed her." Celestia said.

"Still Night Light and many others would still be alive if I were here." I said and at my words the two alicorns’ faces fell at the mention of the unicorn. "How's the family taking it?"

"Twilight and Velvet are distraught. Shining is trying to hold it together but...it's difficult and Cadence is trying her hardest to be there for them but it's hard to do when she looked up at Night Light as the father she never had." Celestia said.

"I get that." I said when a servant placed my breakfast before me and left I stared at the covered dish before me for a while before I pushed it away.

"Ash?" Faust asked quizzically.

"This conversation has put me off my appetite unfortunately." I said as I stood up to leave.

"Ash this is the most important meal of the day you must eat something." Faust said.

I said nothing and just left and walked till I left the castle letting my feet carry me wherever and as I walked I saw many individuals working to restore and improve the city suddenly there was a gust of wind and something collided with my leg and when I looked I saw it was a newspaper from awhile ago so picking it off my leg I saw it was a front page and the topic was my slaughter fest on the caribou the people believed it was some kind of monster or demon that didn't like caribou but I know the truth the newspapers even started calling this guy essentially me Jack the Ripper some in my herd my friends and Rage were furious when they learned of this but Celestia calmed them explaining it was better to let everyone believe it was something else rather than me so it was agreed to keep it secret.

Casting the paper away I then got back to walking idlily wandering amongst the buildings I even stepped in to help clear away any debris for a few places before moving on it went on this way for hours till the sky began to darken as the day began to end and storm clouds filled the sky and as I walked I saw Velvet approaching me carrying two bags of groceries in her arms suddenly one of the handles snapped spilling the contents so I quickly rushed over and helped the mare.

"Oh Ash." Velvet said when she saw me picking up her groceries.

"Hi Velvet here let me help you get these home." I said.

"Oh no I couldn't ask you to do that." Velvet said.

"No but I want to, besides I have nothing better to do." I said.

"Well then I accept." Velvet said.

Placing everything into the broken bag I carried the bag from below and followed Velvet to her home.

"I'm surprised you didn't notice." Velvet said.

"Pardon?" I asked.

"I have more food than one person can eat." Velvet said without breaking her stride.

"I did notice actually...I just assumed that this would be for your kids who are staying with you through this...difficult time but I didn't want to assume or be rude so I decided not to say anything till you brought it up." I said.

"You're very sweet Ash." Velvet said as her walk slowed. "Honestly it is difficult...losing him like that but...but I know he wouldn't want me to mope and groan about it. We promised each other that after we've taken some time to grieve we would go on with our lives."

"I'm just sorry I wasn't there sooner." I said.

"Ash, I heard what happened to you." Velvet said, causing me to pause. "I know you could have wished to save my husband but the simple matter is that you couldn't but I do know that you avenged him and all those the bastards robbed of us and that is enough."

Hearing these words I could only nod as my way of thanks but believing in them was another matter entirely. Suddenly, I hear a commotion up ahead before Velvet and I go to see what is the problem and we soon see a crowd of ponies and they are all looking up at something and when I look I saw someone standing on the edge on the top of a ten storied building.

"Cream Heart!" Velvet shouted.

Looking at Velvet for a moment I then looked back at the mare above and saw it was indeed Cream Heart she had cream colour with a mane and tail being light brown with her mane being tied into a loose ponytail this wasn't our first interaction and I know she is a mother of one Button Mash a nice colt and excellent gamer.

"What is she doing?" Velvet asked.

"I don't know but I plan to find out." I said as I handed Velvet back the bag before I teleported onto the roof behind the mare. "Cream Heart."

Turning towards me I saw bags were under Cream's eyes from sleepless nights.

"D-don't come any closer." Cream Heart said.

"Alright." I said.

"No magic either or flying." Cream Heart demanded.

"Ok now Cream Heart what are you doing?" I asked.

"Isn't it obvious I'm going to jump." Cream Heart snapped.

"Okay and what for I mean if you jump who is gonna take care of Button Mash?" Ash asked.

"Button...is dead." Cream Heart said as her eyes filled with tears which also struck a chord with me too. "He was trying to cover my escape but the caribou..."

Cream Heart began to break down into sobs and I could understand now what was going on.

"Cream I'm so sorry." Ash said.

"It's my fault I should have protected him. I was his mother for buck's sake this is my fault...he's dead because of me." Cream Heart sobbed.

"Cream Heart this is not your fault in any way if anything it's my fault for not being here to stop it. Despite what everyone else says I know you feel guilty and you also feel sad and it's okay to be sad even distraught with grief but jumping isn't going to make this better." Ash said as Cream looked at Ash through her tear filled eyes. "Listen Cream you loved your son and you still do I don't need to be Cadence to see that and I know your son loves you too and if he died knowing you were safe then I bet he holds no regrets just like the heroes in his games who will do anything to protect their loved ones." Ash said, causing Cream to calm down just a bit. "But Cream Heart if you jump that would mean your son would have died for nothing so please don't let his sacrifice be in vain."

Cream was still crying and for a few moments she stood still till finally she backed away from the edge and I stepped forward slowly till finally I could wrap my arms and wings around the mare in a hug where her dams broke again releasing a flood of tears Cream then gripped the front of my shirt tightly before she collapsed to the floor dragging me down with her all the while my arms and wings still cocooned her to shield her from the outside world soon I had teleported the both of us and Velvet outside the Sparkle residence Velvet who had reacquired her surroundings soon saw me and the mare in my arms before rushing to the door and opening it to allow me to enter carrying the mare bridal style Velvet instructed me to place Cream on the bed and soon the Sparkle siblings along with Cadence and Flurry Heart entered the room and spotted me and the two mares.

"Mom what happened?" Twilight asked when she saw Cream Heart.

"Nothing you need to concern yourself with dear now all of you clear out give the poor dear some peace." Velvet said as she shooed the ponies out of the room before turning to me. "I'd offer you to stay for dinner Ash but I'm going to be busy taking care of Cream here."

"Then allow me to cook." I suggested.

"Oh Ash, I can't ask you to do that." Velvet started.

"You didn't. You said it yourself, dinner will have to wait and between you and me Flurry can get fussy when she doesn't get food on time." I said with a wink.

"Thank you Ash." Velvet said.

"Alright then." I said before I stepped into the kitchen.





Few Hours Later





I just finished prepping dinner which was a stew before I served it into individual bowls for everyone and it seems the smell lured most of the occupants to the kitchen.

"Oh wow that smells delightful Ash." Cadence said as she sat down with Shining and Flurry before Twilight took her seat.

"Glad you think so." I said as he served everyone.

"Thank you Uncle Ash." Flurry said before she dined in.

Looking at Flurry Heart it was then I realized just how much older she is.

"Uh, remind me again but how old is Flurry?" I asked as I prepped two more bowls for Cream and Velvet.

"Six." Shining said, causing me to look at the filly once again.

"Ash what's wrong?" Cadence asked.

"It's just hitting me on how much I've been missing from my kids' lives." I said as I set everything down so I could let it all sink in.

"Oh Ash you're still hurting." Cadence said as she got up and hugged me from behind.

"I screwed up Cadence, badly and I mean before this attack." I said.

"Ash you have done nothing wrong, how could you have? You can't be everywhere at once. You may be a god but you are most assuredly not perfect...no one and nothing is." Cadence said as she continued to hug me from behind.

"She's right." Shining said as he got up and placed a hand on my shoulder. "You aren't perfect but you are giving it your best and that... is more than what anyone can ask of you."

I said nothing as the pitter patter of the rain tapped against the roof and I couldn't help but be thankful to the two as they spoke to me I then gave the hands on me a gentle pat to let them know I was alright before they released me I then spun around to thank them till I noticed Twilight wasn't paying attention at all since her gaze was on the doorway that led to the lounge room.

"They've been in there for awhile." Twilight said absentmindedly.

"Twilight!" Cadence screeched, startling the mare.

"I'm here!" Twilight said in a startled tone.

"You most certainly are not." Cadence said.

Sighing to myself I decided it may be a good idea to go check in on the two so I filled up a kettle and prepped two mugs.

"What are you up to Ash?" Shining asked.

"I just realized this house is starting to get cold so I thought I might organize a warm drink for the two out there along with some dinner and then see if I can get a fire in the fireplace going to warm the place up." Ash said.

"That sounds like a wonderful idea and if all is well we can have some smores afterwards." Cadence said.

"Smores!" Flurry chirped happily.

As soon as the kettle was done I set to work on making two cups of coffee for the two mares in the next room and once I had finished I carried the bowls and mugs into the room and saw Cream Heart was resting and Velvet was by her side sitting on a footrest watching over her.

"Oh Ash...thank you dear." Velvet said when I handed her the bowl and mug.

"Still out of it?" I asked as I set the food and drink on the coffee table before moving to the fire place.

"Yes she mumbles a bit here and there but I continue to hear Button from time to time." Velvet said.

"I'll get Luna on that for her so that her dreams are in comfort." I said as I set up some paper and kindling.

"What are you up to, Ash?" Velvet asked.

"I noticed it was getting cold in the house so I thought I might warm things up for all of you." I said as I snapped my finger to produce a small flame on the tip of my finger before I set fire to the kindling and once I got a good burn I placed a couple of logs in the fireplace and just sat to watch the fire burn no one said a word but that didn't mean we were listening.



I have no earthly idea on how much time had passed but sometime during then and now Cream Heart had awoken and joined Velvet and I in our silence and also started digging into her drink and food. Soon enough the others appeared and joined us but Flurry and her mother got busy making smores for everyone till finally Flurry spoke up.

"Hey Uncle Ash, do you have any songs you could sing?" Flurry asked.

"Uh sweetie I think-." Cadence began.

"It's okay Cadence...hm...what to sing though." I hummed. I then looked at the others and saw not one of them would mind what it was I sang. "Bear with me but I'm going to need to make an adjustment for this."

I then snapped my fingers and soon my appearance changed to my female counterpart and before anyone could say anything I took a deep breath and let the harmonious heart begin before I started to sing.



As I sang I shut my eyes. I found it weird to be singing with a female voice but I shrugged it off till the song was over and when I looked I saw most of the occupants were sound asleep leaving Velvet the only one to hear all of the song.

"That was beautiful, Ash." Velvet said before I changed back to male self.

"Thanks and I know it seems strange but even I can admit that my female version has a better voice than I do." I said as I looked at the group before I turned to Velvet. "Will you be alright?"

"Ash you don't have to leave besides it's still raining out there." Velvet said.

"I know but there is something I need to do and it's about time I get to it." I said.

"Alright just be careful on your way back." Velvet said to which I nodded before I covered myself in a shield before departing.

I trudged my way through the rain the shield keeping me dry as I walked I soon made it to the gates where I saw the guards at the gates standing in little guard houses which were enchanted to keep them warm in cold weather and cool in hot weather the guards gave me a salute and I returned with a nod before I entered the castle I then made my way towards the dungeons but unlike the other cells this cell was isolated from the other and everyone made sure of that this prisoner was kept there entering the chamber I saw a single occupant sitting in a chair outside the cell her flowing multi coloured mane was a dead give away and in the cell was almost a twin for the one outside the cell one except her mane and tail blazed like wildfire and her eyes were like cooling magma at first I couldn't hear what they were saying but as I approached the conversation stopped.

"Well, well, well look who's here." The cell's occupant spoke in a voice that was full of arrogance and smug and I could see the one in the cell despite it being dark was wearing an orange jumpsuit instead of her armour and was no longer in shackles but still bound by the ring on her horn.

"Hello Daybreaker." I said simply.

The one outside the cell spun around to look at me and I saw it was Celestia and she seemed surprised that I was here.

"Ash what but I thought-." Celestia said.

"I'm gonna have to face this some time." I said as I conjured up my own seat before I sat in it.

"So to what do I owe this pleasure..." Daybreaker said as she walked forward from the darkness of her cell where she proceeded to press herself up against the bars but what made this really alluring was that the jumpsuit was that it had been unzipped at the front to the point where it was just above her loins keeping everything hidden but still threatening to be exposed. "Have you come to enjoy a few more rounds with me?"

My eyes kept a constant glare locked on the prisoner's eyes but it was only for a few seconds that my eyes drifted downward.

"So it's true." I said and to my words Daybreaker began to caress her belly.

"Wonderful isn't it that our night has led to such a miracle." Daybreaker teased, causing Celestia to stand up with her mane and tail beginning to spark and flame. "Now, now Tia. Angry is not a good look for you."

"If it weren't for that child I would see you wiped from the face of the planet!" Celestia seethed.

"Aw but you can't do anything, can you not while I'm with a child according to the ancient laws." Daybreaker said.

"Don't get so confident Daybreaker that child." Celestia said as she pointed to Daybreaker's stomach. "Is a temporary hold from the executioner's blade." Celestia said as she turned to leave. "Let us leave here Ash."

"Go ahead, I have some things I wish to discuss with her." I said without taking my eyes away from Daybreaker I didn't need to see it to know Celestia was surprised by my response even Daybreaker seemed surprised judging by the twitch of her ear.

"But-." Celestia started.

"You are free to stay Celestia as you are free to leave but my business here has yet to be concluded." I said simply.

Celestia said nothing more she stayed put before I heard her depart.

"And good riddance...honestly I thought she'd never leave." Daybreaker said.

"She is right, you know." I said, causing Daybreaker to turn to look at me. "That child is a temporary stay of execution." I said as I stood up and walked towards the bars. "So the question is what comes after the child is born."
> Chapter 55 A Deadly Game of Chess
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"You're going to pardon her?!" my herd screamed.

I was in the master bedroom of the castle and I was standing before the bed where my herd sat.

"I wouldn't say pardon." I explained.

"Have you suffered a blow to the head or something?" Tempest asked.

"Not recently." I replied.

"Ash that mare raped you and now she is pregnant with your child." Luna said.

"I'm aware, which is why we're talking about this." I explained.

"I cannot believe this." Nightmare said furiously.

"Now what's up with that when it comes down to it, is she any different than you?" I asked.

"WHAT!" Nightmare screamed.

"Sorry. Wrong choice of words, what I mean is like you she is the darker half of someone if I'm willing to give a chance to you why not for her?" I asked.

"Ash, that is the darker half of Celestia and the fact that you are willing to let her walk around is...is nuts she and I are polar opposites and I can't think of a topic that won't lead to us being at each other's throats." Nightmare said.

"I'm not saying trust her fully she will need to be watched and closely but...when I confronted her she seemed genuinely concerned about the kid she was afraid of the possibility of the child being taken from her." I said.

"And she deserves that and more." Celestia said.

"And the child does the little one deserve to be robbed of his mother just because of what happened?" I asked, causing the mares to simmer down.

"I really hate it when you play that card." Spitfire mummered.

"You always focus on the future or The Long Game as some call it and it isn't fair." Tempest said.

"Never is." I said with a sigh. "Look I know you all don't like this and I don't blame you however this is the current reality and it can't be changed so I beg you all to bear with me for this."

The mares then looked to Luna for the final decision on the matter before she sighed.

"Very well Ash but only because it's you." Luna said.

I nodded in understanding and immediately Daybreaker was moved to a more comfortable but secure room with a guard detail in place I take the time to check in on her and Faust even tries to bond but Faust's attempts were met with strong resistance at first by yelling and things being thrown at her but as things went on she mellowed out if only to the point she stopped yelling and throwing things but it turns out she has a big ego that can outshine Rainbow Dash but whenever I visit she gets all lusty and flirtatious even tried to make me ditch my herd for her or make her the new head mare...it doesn't work.

"How long are you gonna deny yourself Ash you know you want all this~." Daybreaker purred as she presented her ass to me and gave it a pat causing it to subtly jiggle. "All you have to do is disband your herd or make me the alpha mare."

"Same song and dance as always, hey Daybreaker I just came to check on how you're doing." I said firmly.

"As always seriously I could be naked here and you still wouldn't give in to your beastly urges." Daybreaker moaned as she flopped onto the bed.

"Surely you would be used to this by now." I said.

"Maybe but then again that whole hard to get thing is really making this fun. Sooner or later you will want me." Daybreaker said with a smirk.

"Keep telling yourself that." I said as I made to leave.

"Oh I do big boy, I do." Daybreaker said before I left.

She was easily the most full of herself creature I know of which was saying something considering my long history. Looking at the time I saw it was almost time for me to watch the kids so I went on my way and found the kids in the throne room playing with Moon who was busy feeding Alora.

"How is she?" I asked.

"Like an angel." Moon said with a smile.

Alora released her mother's breast as she let out a little yawn before she drifted off to sleep.

"She enjoys my milk just as much as you do." Moon whispered.

"But she has your beauty." I said before I kissed Moon on the lips.

"Yuck." Pip said and even Midnight made a face.

"You won't think that way when a mare catches your eyes." Moon said to Pip once the kiss ended.

"Nuh uh I'm never gonna do that." Pip said.

*chuckles* "Well we'll see about that when you're older now what say we get outta here so your mom can tend to Day Court." I said as I took Alora into my arms and turned to face the boys.

"Yes dad." the two said or Midnight attempted to before we made our way to the gardens. I sat on the bench in the shade of a tree watching as my two sons played with toys or a ball and as I watched them I couldn't help but feel envious of them and the life I might of had had things been different but then again this life isn't all that bad while true it isn't perfect it's my life that I'm leading.

After a few hours I decided to take the kids back inside with the boys running around my feet while little Alore reached for my face stopping for the sixth time to avoid tripping over my boys. I looked around when suddenly I spied something out of place on a small stand that was holding up a vase. On the side of the vase was a small wooden chess piece, a king to be specific, carved from ebony. Making my way over I picked up the piece and examined it.

"Dad, what is it?" Pip asked.

"Hey Pip, could you take your sister to go find your mothers I just have something to take care of." I said with a smile.

"Sure." Pip said before he gently took Alora and left with Midnight.

Once out of sight I looked at the piece in my grasp before I looked around and saw a door that was ajar so I made my way over and opened it to reveal a dark and void like room with a single light shining down on a robed figure who had their back to me I walked into the room and made my way over to the figure and saw before them was another chair and in between the chair and the figure was a table with a chess set on it with the white pieces being in front of the figure while the dark pieces were on the side of the empty chair but there was a missing piece on the dark set. The king piece.

"You're missing a piece." I said as I placed the king in his position. "Allen."

The figure removed their hood to reveal the face of the commander of the Hawk Archer division of the Apex Predators; he was mostly the same however his hair had changed to become feathers along with a few scattered over his face and his eyes were like that of a hawk.

"You have a lot of nerve to show yourself here." I said as I summoned Whispering Wind and aimed it at his throat.

"Now is that anyway to greet an old friend." Allen asked.

"I am friends with the man you were not the thing you are." I said.

"Semantics now please put that away before someone gets hurt." Allen said.

"You were never a swordsman Allen that much we both know not even after all these years." I said.

"True but I didn't mean me, you have some lovely children Ash." Allen said, making me move the blade closer to his neck. "I would hate for anything to happen to ones so young."

"What do you want?" I demanded.

"You, Rawlin and Giff to come back." Allen said.

"Not happening." I said.

"I figured that would be your response so I figured why not play for it." Allen said as he gestured to the chess set. "After all this time surely you've learned some new tricks that could lead to you finally beating me."

"What's to stop me from yanking the thing that was inside of you out right here and now?" I asked.

"Because I have an agent that is, shall we say, haunting your kids, refuse to play and well I don't think I need to tell you what happens." Allen said.

This prompted me to lower my sword but the glare I was giving him remained.

"Wonderful please have a seat." Allen said as he gestured to the chair opposite him.

Sending Whispering Wind away I took a seat and looked at the chess board.

"I'm surprised to see this. I thought it would have been termite food by now." I said.

"Well after all the hard work that went into it...how could I not. But, we're not playing with this board." Allen said as he snapped his fingers causing the board to vanish and in its place was a 3D model of Aephoceria Castle and suddenly white pieces suddenly appeared on his side of the board but each piece looked like a statuette of someone eight of those pieces looked like stallions and caribou while the others looked like monsters.

"You bastard, you can't honestly expect me to play this." I growled.

"Oh good so you know what this game is?" Allen said.

"Chess game of the gods each player has a setup of different pieces which are real people in real life and the pieces must battle for their lives against the pieces that belong to the opposing player." I said as I looked at the board.

"Correct this game will be like the game of chess following its rules but instead of movements the skill of the pieces counts towards a victory so if your piece encounters mine they must physically fight until-." Allen began.

"Until their opponent is dead and when they die they die in real life, no coming back and if you think I'm going to play this insipid game then-." I began as I went to stand up.

"Sit. Down." Allen said, causing me to stop but I didn't move to sit down. "You will play Ash unless of course you don’t want to see your kids alive again."

This made me want to fucking gut the bastard but I knew my hands were tied it would be too risky to do anything and I had no idea how far the thing inside Allen would go but I do know Allen and if there is one thing I know about the things that are inside my friends they act off of them so slowly I sat down but my glare never ceased.

"Now I realize this is all a bit one sided so I give you my word until the game is done and you play willingly no harm shall befall your children or anyone around them only the pieces are susceptible to damage here, second in this game where death is instantaneous I'm gonna be generous and say if one of yours falls then they will enter a state of limbo where after the game and only on the condition that you beat me they will be returned unharmed and alive and finally you get to choose who shall be your piece oh and uh you cannot use those flame guardians of yours for every piece I'll only allow you to use them as pawns if you so choose otherwise this game won't be very exciting." Allen said while I kept my eyes on him but for the life of me I couldn't figure him out. "Now then let's get started."

Just like that the pieces that were deemed to be the people of my choosing appeared on my side of the board and the pieces were made of black marble.

"Kind of weird you still see yourself as the one worthy of the white pieces." I said.

"Oh come now we both know black is really your colour." Allen said.

Tapping each piece the pawns turned into members of the fire guardians next came for the rooks, knights, bishops and queen pieces. I decided to have Rage play as one of my rooks so I tapped on the rook on the king's side and the piece changed to look like Rage then I decided on Rainbow Dash as playing as one of my knights and Twilight a bishop now looking at the queen side of the board I thought long and hard about who I should place there before I thought of Tempest, Spitfire, Celestia and Moon and how their skills would be a great asset here so I had Tempest become the second rook Spitfire the knight, Celestia the bishop and finally Moon as the queen and once the pieces were set the king transformed into me just like an image of Allen became his king.

"Now then shall we give an inspirational speech to our teams." Allen said before he vanished and I suddenly found myself in a white cube like area when suddenly the individuals I picked to be the pieces appeared each one letting out surprising yells when they appeared.

"Hey guys." I said.

"Ash!"

"Ash what is going on here?" Twilight asked as they all came over to me.

"Matter of fact, where is here?" Spitfire asked.

"Listen I'll try and brief you all as best as I can." I said.

And so I explained how I found the King piece then sent the kids away followed by finding Allen his threat on the kids and the game we were all now stuck in and all of them seemed spooked and angry now except Tempest.

"Chill guys Ash is a master chess player he's got this." Tempest said.

"Not exactly, you see Allen taught me chess and I could never beat him and the pieces strength and skill counts in this game so this is going to be an unpredictable fight." I explained causing everyone's expressions to fall slightly. "I'm really sorry I dragged you into this."

Moon approached me first and gazed into my eyes.

"This thing, this creature, that has a hold over the one you call friend from ages past has dared to lay a threat on our young and for that they will suffer my wrath." Moon said.

Looking at the others they nodded I turned to the guardians who took a single step forward in unison awaiting my command before I nodded to everyone when suddenly I vanished once again and appeared back in the room with Allen and the 3D board of Aephoceria Castle.

"So they are on board I take it?" Allen asked.

"They are and Moon hopes to kill you herself." I said as I sat down causing Allen to chuckle a bit.

"As always white first." Allen said as he moved a pawn. "Your move."

(Hours Later) (Third Person P.O.V.)

Things were looking grim for Ash as he and Allen played the game. Ash's pawns have been removed from the game, but he still had the higher rank pieces meanwhile Allen had 2 pawns and his higher ranked pieces.

"You've improved, normally I would have defeated you long before this point." Allen said.

"Do not talk to me as if you know me. I only know the man that owns that body, not the thing that is using it for its own benefit." Ash said, causing Allen to chuckle as he moved a pawn to which I responded by moving Rage to block his advance.

(Elsewhere)

The surroundings around Rage were just like that of Aephoceria castle only here the place was empty not a sign of life from all except a caribou that suddenly appear before him which was easy to dispatch before moving on suddenly Rage's surroundings change to a different part of the castle which is the armory where he immediately sees a caribou soldier looking around at the weapons and hadn't noticed him yet so Rage spys a rifle and takes it off the rack before he silently loads it and takes aim Rage then lets out a whistle and the next thing the caribou sees is a muzzle flash before all goes black leaving Rage the victor.

“Are all of my opponents going to be this easy?" Rage asks himself as he puts away the gun.

Rage then walked out of the armory and suddenly he felt he wasn't alone anymore Rage looked behind him only he saw nothing there before he ahead of him but again there was nothing there when suddenly Rage felt himself get slammed into the wall by an unknown force but Rage pulled himself from the wall and went to strike what hit him only to hit air and get thrown towards the windows where he cracked the sturdy panes but didn't smash them Rage then looked around and that's where he saw it.

The creature looked like a mass of shadow that took the form of a giant torso with long arms and a long neck with spikes going up along the spine and arms and where there were supposed to be legs it looked like the something that the genie had from that animated disney movie Rage also noted the creature had claw like hands and as for it's head it looked kinda insect like with mandibles and two large angry looking eyes that glowed white against the darkness of the beast's body.

"Well you certainly look more like a fight that I might enjoy." Rage said with a grin.

The beast roared at Rage before it went in for the attack while Rage reeled back a fist to strike at the demon but the demon vanished before Rage could land a hit in so and was swatted into a wall by the monster Rage looked around and saw the monster was behind him just floating there as if taunting him making Rage growl.




    Back with Ash and Allen




"Hmm it seems your brother is struggling with that shadow demon, not surprising perhaps that queen piece of yours would have served as a better match." Allen said as he removed his final pawn off the board that Spitfire eliminated.

"He may struggle at first no doubt they all will Allen but I have faith in them." Ash said.

"Really?" Allen asked as he moved his bishop to attack Twilight.




    Twilight's P.O.V.




A million things rushed through my head when I was transported into that white cube space where I saw the others and Ash a million more thoughts crashed through like an angry steam train and now here I am wandering the hallways of what looks like Aephoceria and I have not seen a single person since I arrived just empty hallways and silence I was armed with my staff so I was not absolutely defenseless in this place but still the fear in Ash's eyes was clear as daylight but I knew that if anyone could stop this and save Allen it would be Ash I just have to do my part and win.

Suddenly the air before me became distorted and suddenly out of nowhere appeared a humanoid figure but as the being appeared I felt the very air go cold as if my very breath had been stolen from my lungs it was then I looked at the being again and noted it's frozen and rotting flesh and pale lifeless eyes the being was garbed in robes and furs similar to the stories Ash told me of the Vikings making the being before me known as a draugr.



"ᚹᚺᛟ ᛞᚨᚱᛖᛊ ᛏᛟ ᚲᚱᛟᛊᛊ ᛗᛁ ᛈᚨᚦ?" (Who dares to cross my path?) The draugr spoke in a language I didn't understand, though its intentions were clear.

"Uh sorry not much of a linguist but since you're here I suppose (gulp) we're opponents huh?" Twilight said nervously before she braced herself for a fight.

The draugr tilted its head while chattering its teeth. After looking at me for a time, the monster took out a frozen rusty-looking battle-ax from its hip before charging me.

I used my staff to block the monster's attack but its strength managed to almost bring me to my knees and when it got close I could smell its breath which was absolutely revolting.

"Ugh wow was this what it was like for Ash during that zombie mess and the army of the dead fiasco all those years ago." I wondered aloud before I proceeded to push the draugr off me before I fired a beam of magic from my horn.



The draugr roared when my magic struck it in the face and retreated a few steps back. After turning back at me, I could see half of his face was gone. With renewed strength, it came at me again.

To say I was terrified was an understatement the roar of the corpse made my fur stand on but I managed to dodge the attack from my opponent and just tried to focus on keeping my distance.

With another roar, the monster wheeled around and held out its hand, sending a blast of freezing cold air at me.

I tried to dodge the blast of wind when suddenly I felt the lower half of my body get encased in ice trapping me.

With my legs encased in ice, the creature slowly made its way over to me. As it got closer, the glow in its eyes grew brighter and a black mist escaped from between its teeth. It was getting ready for the killing blow.

"Think Twilight, how do I get out of this!" I screamed in my mind as the corpse lumbered forward till I remembered heat melts ice and also I could still move my arms so funneling magic into my staff and sent a continuous beam of magic at the draugr while I focused on creating a ring of fire around me which started to melt the ice.

"Phew, glad I learned how to use my magic from more points than just my horn." I said as the fire started to melt the ice.

As I kept up the ring of fire, the draugr huddled against the furthest wall, doing his best to stay away from the flame.

"Fire is it's weakness it would seem." I thought before I destroyed the ice trapping me and ended the fire circle. "I give you one chance to surrender."

"ᚾᛖᚹᛖᚱ!" (Never!) The monster roared before freezing himself with his magic, covering himself in a suit of thick ice. "ᛞᛁᛖ!" (Die!)

The draugr then created weapons made of ice before he started throwing them at me but I managed to create a wall of fire between me and it before I started launching fireballs at the monster hoping to at least chip away at its armor.

The draugr kept moving forward, either dodging my attacks or taking them head-on, melting the armor, but also making it angrier.

The corpse then tried to breach the wall of fire but it was only melting its armor at a faster rate.

As the ice armor kept melting, the monster's attacks became more frantic and wild, as if it knew its end was near.

Twilight just increased the fire temperature of the flames Twilight could see a burning hand pushing its way through the flames towards her and Twilight was running out of steam for keeping the fire up until finally she cut off her connection with the fire and leapt backwards only to see the draugr had been reduced to a charred skeleton before it crumbled into dust.

The ash was soon swept from the room, but not before leaving a message on the floor with soot. 'ᛒᛖᚹᚨᚱᛖ." (Beware.)

I could only breathe out a sigh of relief as I rested against the wall. Using my magic in such a way was draining.

(Back with Ash and Allen) (Third Person P.O.V.)

"Well, it seems I underestimated this one." Allen said as Ash removed Allen's bishop.

"I knew she could do it." Ash sighed with relief but Allen just chuckled as Ash moved Tempest on the board.

"This game isn't over yet Ash and you'd do well to remember that." Allen said.

Ash sneered at his former corrupted friend as they sat on opposite ends of each other.

“Why the scowl, Ash?” Allen asked mockingly. “This is a game, games are meant to be fun.”

"Gambling with one's life should never be fun Allen." Ash said.

“Au contraire, it is especially enjoyable.” Allen leaned forward with an evil grin. “Seeing how one dies by the hands of another, the possibilities that ensue, it’s honestly quite thrilling. Normally, you and I could duke it out like you did with the others, but then things just get too messy. I prefer a more, shall we say, civilized approach.”

"You dishonor my friend just for uttering those words while using his name, face and voice." Ash said.

"Then perhaps you should use a name to address me, perhaps that could drive a wedge between us." Allen said, causing Ash to give him a skeptical look. "Oh don't be so suspicious it's merely a name...fun fact our kind we don't have names typically ever since the beginning of our existence we have been nameless."

“Nameless?” Ash was puzzled at this statement. “What…are you?”

“What indeed,” Allen chuckled. “Oh! I just had a recent memory. I recall Allen used to mentor a certain squire from your old merry band of mercenaries. What was his name? Started with an R? Quite the pathetic little runt, if I do say so myself.”

"Quiet!" Ash shouted as he stood up with a roar of fury that nearly toppled the board.

"Ah, ah, ah careful now Ash you know what happens when the king piece falls." Allen said as he gestured to Ash's piece which was threatening to topple over but Ash grabbed the piece in his magic and stopped it's swaying but he still glared death at Allen.

“Ha! You always did get angered from the slightest push,” Allen cackled. “Renard.” Ash clenched his teeth. “Among all the slaughter, his death was the sweetest-sounding~.”

"I am going to take great pleasure in killing you...Mihawk." Ash growled.

"Mihawk...Yes I like it if I remember correctly this name belonged to someone famous once upon a time...someone you knew as well." Mihawk said.

"And how in the hell would you know that?" Ash asked with a sneer.

"I could tell you but...we would never finish our game would we and right now I believe it's your move." Mihawk said.

Ash just sucked in a breath of air as he glared at the monster before him before he moved Spitfire into position.

"Your go." Ash said.

"You know you really should be careful where you put your pieces." Allen said before he moved his Rook towards Spitfire.

(Elsewhere)

Spitfire was sitting down in a chair in the dining room thinking about her next move when suddenly the doors to the dining room were torn down and what stood there was some kind of mutated Minotaur as far as Spitfire was concerned it towered over her by four feet and it seemed like it was an invincible mountain of muscle it's muscles bulged and everywhere and it's arms and legs might as well have been the size of tree trunks in terms of thickness it had several horns growing out of it's head almost like a crown of spikes it's mouth was full of sharp uneven teeth Spitfire then noticed plates of armor scattered over its body and a loincloth over it's groin but upon closer inspection she noticed that the armor plates were in fact chitin which had fused with the creature and in it's grasp it seemed to hold a large stone obelisk like it were a club.

"Well you're a big boy so who are you supposed to be...Frankenstallion's Monster?" Spitfire asked.

The Minotaur didn't say anything, he just stared at the Wonderbolt captain before raising his weapon and letting out a roar.



The brute charged at Spitfire intending to crush her with the stone obelisk causing Spitfire to take to the air to avoid being crushed.

"Whoa close one big boy but you're gonna have to move faster than that." Spitfire said.

However the Minotaur just roared and spun around while hoisting up the obelisk to swat Spitfire but thanks to the size of the room the mare had plenty of maneuverability to work with.

Getting irritated, the minotaur ripped up part of the floor and broke it into chunks and started throwing them at her like cannonballs.

"Whoa!" Spitfire shouted as she swerved through the air to avoid the makeshift projectiles. "Okay big guy you're asking for it."

Spitfire then dived for the giant monster and jammed her balde into the monster's thick neck to cut off its air supply.

The brute let out another roar before trying to grab at Spitfire, but his arms were too big to reach his neck and the wound was starting to take its toll.

Seeing no way to win this, the hulking beast thought to at least take the captain with him. Charging toward the nearest pillar, his plan was to bury the pegasus under a pile of rubble.

"Oh shit!" Spitfire said as she made to fly out of the room but the room was coming down too fast leaving the way out for the mare limited when suddenly a large chunk of the room decended and pinned Spitfire to the floor who could only watch in terror as the room fell upon her.

(Elsewhere)

The two pieces that represented Spitfire and Mihawk's rook had toppled over just as the feed went dead concluding that both of the individuals had died.

"Tragic that." Mihawk commented.

Ash could only stare in horror at what had transpired while every fibre of his being screamed at him to lunge across the table and beat Mihawk's brains out with his bare hands for forcing him to play this twisted game but Ash held back and tightened his grip on his chair.

"Don't look so morose Ash you still have a chance to win." Mihawk declared before he gestured for me to make my move.

“YOU-!” I snarled, until Mihawk raised his hand.

“If you’re going to be dramatic about it, look at this.” Mihawk waved his hand and a black cloud floated beside us. The cloud split apart into two and I could see inside the cloud. Suspended in midair was Spitfire’s unconscious body. “See? She’s safe and sound, for now. Her soul is adrift in a void I invented. Think of the clouds as a metaphorical graveyard. Any friend of yours who falls in battle shall be transported to their respective graveyards and stay there in comas until the end of our little game. That is…unless you lose.”

Ash knew there was little he could do here and being reckless was not going to help him so Ash focused back on the game and looked at each piece on the board hoping to see a way through without risking any more lives but Mihawk's defense was an airtight one what with his queen holding the line but at least Mihawk's king was cornered.

"I know this is a strategy game and can indeed take time, but would you hurry and make a decision, I'm not getting any younger. Then again, I suppose I'm not getting any older either," Mihawk joked while leaning forward with his hands interlocked.

Ash knew the only way to get through this was to risk one of his loved one's lives, a feeling that twisted his stomach into knots but the question that remained was...who to send...Ash then released a breath before he picked up Twilight's piece into place.

"Check." Ash said.

(Twilight's P.O.V.)

Twilight kept walking down a hall that looked rundown and had moss growing between the cracks, showing the age of the place she was in. "Oh, I hope whatever I face next isn't as bad as that draugr," Twilight told herself while turning a corner.

Suddenly there was a feminine laugh, a laugh that sent chills up her spine similar to the feeling she had when she first encountered Nightmare Moon laugh the day she met her friends.

"Who's there!? Show yourself!" Twilight frantically called out, already tired of the situation she found herself in.

"Well, well, well a little pony sent to die by my hand." A voice spoke

Suddenly a small black tornado appeared before Twilight and steadily got bigger and bigger until it surpassed the alicorn's size before exploding revealing a stunningly beautiful demoness with dark purple skin and darker silky long hair with two horns growing out of it the demoness was wearing not but a loin cloth and a thin scrap of cloth around her impressive bust and finally the demoness had a thin pointed tail moving around behind her overall the demoness had the purple alicorn blushing up a storm causing the demoness to laugh.

"Oh my, aren't you so cute." The demoness teased.

Twilight shook her head to stop her blushing before powering up a spell to fight against the demon. "Don't call me cute! I fought an ax-wielding zombie already, and I'll take you down as well!" She yelled before firing off a light spell.

However the demoness just held up a hand and the spell dissipated before it even got close to the demoness while she laughed.

"You fought a draugr? Please of all the creatures to fight, they are low tier compared to me...but if you surrender I'm more than happy to make you my little lap bitch." The demoness said as she appeared behind Twilight so she could whisper into her ear.

Twilight teleported away from the demoness and faced her with her staff pointed right at her. "Think again! I already found the love of my life!" She yelled before sending a powerful beam of pure magic at the monster's head.

The demoness raised her hand again only this time the magic didn't vanish much to the demoness's surprise before the spell impacted her face causing the demoness to place a hand on her face where she felt a large scratch along her cheek.

"Ooooh. So it looks like this kitty does have claws~." She licked the blood on her hand before her already long nails grew even longer and sharper. "Now let me show you mine~." She then lunges at Twilight.

Twilight out of instinct closed her eyes, raised her staff up before her and conjured up a shield of mana to protect her.

The shield held for the first strike, but as the demon delivered another strike, the barrier began to falter and crack. After the fourth strike, the barrier broke and the large Succubus was able to get a hit on Twilight, sending her towards the opposite wall with two large gashes, one on her stomach, and one on her arm, cutting deep and exposing the bone underneath.

"Agh!" Twilight screamed in pain at the two wounds on her body as she quickly went to work on healing them.

Like a cat playing with her food, the demoness saunters over while licking her clawed hands of Twilight's blood. "Mmm, I do so love the taste of a young mother, almost as much as the mother's child," She cackled as she got closer to Twilight.

At these words the fear Twilight felt exploded as she looked at the approaching demoness before she grit her teeth and got back on her hooves and began to charge magic into her staff.

"You.... you leave my precious baby ALONE!" She let the magic in her staff power up to the breaking point before letting it all out on the Demon's midsection.

However the demoness just teleported to Twilight's side so Twilight followed her while continually firing the beam but every time Twilight got close The demoness teleported away.

"Haha! Such a temperamental little thing. Guess the hormones are still causing mood swings," The demon taunted.

"Shut up!" Twilight screamed before she began to fire blasts from her horn.

"Temper, temper. You don't want to make a mistake, like using all your mana," the demon bitch cackled as Twilight's spells began to waver.

Suddenly Twilight's magic fizzled out leaving the mare panting in exhaustion from over taxing her magic.

While Twilight was hunched over, sucking in large amounts of air while holding her head, the demoness sauntered over before kneeling down in front of her. "Don't worry, dear," She lifts Twilight's head by her chin so she can look at her. "it'll be over quickly." With that, she slashed Twilight's throat with her claws.

(Back with Ash and Mihawk)

Mihawk was currently giving a slow clap as Twilight appeared right next to Spitfire.

"A valiant effort but all for not that one must really control herself but I must say she has great power." Mihawk said.

"You don't need to tell me that." Ash said before he moved another piece on the board. "Check."

Mihawk just smirked before he moved his piece right next to Mihawk.

"I've been hoping for this." Mihawk said with a grin.

"Funny you took the words right out of my mouth." Ash said as he and Mihawk stood up while their surroundings changed to become the top of the castle.

"You know, I've dreaded, and delighted this turn of events. I'm surprised you haven't tried to do away with me from the beginning," Mihawk chuckled while fixing his shirt.

"I've had a lot of time to control my bloodlust back in the old days but make no mistake my hatred for you hasn't diminished the slightest." Ash said as he summoned Whispering Wind and proceeded to slash at Mihawk only for the monster to vanish leaving Ash to look around before taking a middle guard stance.

Ash watched his surroundings closely when suddenly a whistling sound rang in his ears forcing Ash to duck just before there was an explosion of rock beside him and when Ash looked the wall beside him was shattered leaving a giant crater with an arrow lodged firmly into the stone.

"Damn." Ash muttered.

"Do you like it?" Mihawk's voice said all over the room, making it hard to pinpoint his location. "I'm not fond of many of the things Man has made since that day. But one of the thing's I am quite fond of is this character, an old fool created, goes by the name of Hawkeye."

"So the bow is still your favoured weapon then." Ash said as he looked down at the great height at which the castle stood upon.

"A weapon that gave conquerors like Genghis Khan their empire. How could I ever part with it for something as simple as a sword?" Another twang and whizz brought Ash's attention to the left where an arrow came flying at him. Halfway through the air, the arrow exploded into tiny pin sized arrows.

"Shit!" Ash shouted before diving out of the way but was scratched by one of the arrows but Ash quickly got up and moved along the walls leaping from one tower to another to find cover.

"You can run, Blade, but you can't hide!" Mihawk taunted as Ash kept trying to find where he was. "Face it, Ash, you've met your match!"

"No, I'm merely in a situation that I am unfamiliar with. All I need to do is think my way out of it." Ash countered as he moved positions.

"I have to say, your banter during battle hasn't improved much," Mihawk retorted before firing three arrows at once, each one hitting a large rock and they started to melt after the arrow released acid from the tip.

"Who has time for banter when the end result is all that matters." Ash asked.

"Ha! Uncultured swine!" Another twang and the whole area was bathed in a blinding white light.

Ash grunted as he shielded his eyes and ducked into cover to avoid the bright light.

"Like I need to hear that from you." Ash said to himself.

Suddenly another arrow impacted the ground before him and Ash only had a split second to hear a beeping sound come from the arrow before it exploded sending Ash through his cover and tumbling across the ground before Ash rolled onto his back just in time to see a large shadow fly over him before Mihawk dived out of the clouds with the screech of ha hawk and Ash noted that Mihawk had wings as well that looked like a hawk's growing out of his back.

Ash then scrambled out of the way of Mihawk's dive before he moved to cover to determine his next move.

Looking for his prey, Mihawk let out an even louder screech than before, this one causing the very stones to shake.

"Oh stuff a cork in it you bastard!" Ash said as he launched a magic bolt at where Ash heard the screech but his aim was off but still managed to singe Mihawk's feathers.

Mihawk gave a cry of pain before firing an arrow encased in ice.

The shot was almost struck Ash had he not dodged it right before the arrow made an explosion of ice but thankfully Ash avoided it.

Mihawk was in a fit of rage and threw down his bow before bringing out two daggers and flew at the place he last saw Ash.

When he went to strike, the daggers hit solid stone. "What?"

Suddenly the air before Mihawk shimmered before something impacted the side of his face sending the creature flying into a wall before Mihawk looked and saw Ash appear.

"You ain't the only one who likes to vanish into thin air." Ash said.

"I'll make you vanish forever!" Mihawk threatened before pushing off the wall and let out another shriek before bringing out his daggers.

"Now it's your banter that was dipped in weak sauce." Ash cackled before he charged.

Mihawk looked in the direction Ash was coming and charged at him with another shriek and had his daggers drawn and ready to strike with a double overhead stab.

Suddenly Ash's sword changed by becoming longer till it became a two handed longsword and as Mihawk brought his blades town Ash took a stance and managed to block Mihawk's attack and counter it leaving a deep slash across Mihawk's chest.

He let out a screech of pain before lunging at Ash like a wild animal.

Ash then used his sword to block the flurry of blows but Ash realized he was being pushed back till his back touched the wall but Ash wasn't done as Ash blocked another attack he grabbed Mihawk by the shirt and pulled him forward resulting in Mihawk's face colliding with the wall which stunned him before Ash used his foot to push Mihawk back and when Mihawk recovered another slash was delivered to his chest.

Mihawk paused from his attacks and looked down at his wounds. He placed a finger against the wound and pulled back his black blood. Soon, he started shaking in rage before letting loose a shriek that broke whatever glass was left before throwing his daggers at Ash and took to the air and used his feet like talons.

"Whoa boy!" Ash shouted before he dived out of the way as Mihawk's talons pierced the stone wall behind Ash and crushed it.

"What's that!? Is the Hand of the Reaper afraid of a little canary attacking him!? Good!!" Mihawk mocked before looping around for another attack, talons outstretched.

"Canary?! Pah last I checked canaries don't shatter stones with their talons nor throw feather blades from their wings!" Ash shouted as he moved from cover to cover.

"Just die already!" Mihawk shouted before making a dive for the god.

Ash rolled away before readying his sword. "Been there, done that." He then made a dash for the monster that is Mihawk.

"When I'm done with you, I'm gonna paint the streets with the blood of your sluts and those brats!" Mihawk threatened before raining a barrage of feather daggers down on Ash.

"Oh that's it!" Ash shouted as he screeched to a halt.

Ash then ran at Mihawk dodging each barrage as best he could but still he was hit in three different places of his body but still Ash didn't stop his charge till Ash lunged at the creature and wrapped his arms around the birdman as if he was giving him a hug.

"What are you doing!?" Mihawk shouted as he realized Ash was still moving.

The two then crashed through another wall before Ash pulled Mihawk off the edge of the roof.

As the two tumbled through the air, heading toward the ground, Mihawk flapped his wings uselessly while racking his talons along Ash's side.

Ash grunted from the pain from the feathers and talons from Mihawk as his body was relentlessly pierced till finally Ash used his magic to bind Mihawk's limbs.

Once bound Ash proceeded to pummel Mihawk's face as they plummeted towards the ground.

"You think...you can come here...threaten...my family!" Ash roared as he continued to punch Mihawk.

"Why not...the caribou did it...I thought I'd have a turn...see if I might succeed where those fools failed,"  Mihawk chuckled while receiving a beating.

Ash could see the ground coming up but made sure he stayed atop the creature and turned him around so that he could see the ground fast approaching.

"You know what. I think I'll start with that newborn brat." Mihawk chuckled before digging his talon right into Ash's liver. "Nothing like taking the life of someone that barely started its miserable existence."

Ash only growled before he unfurled his wings, grabbed Mihawk by the neck and flew faster into the ground and seconds later the two impacted the ground with a mighty boom and when the dust settled Ash was standing over Mihawk who was too weak and injured to move.

"C'mon Ash...this...this isn't over till one of us...is dead." Mihawk said.

"Yeah...I know that." Ash groaned  in pain as he reached down and grabbed Mihawk by the front of his shirt and pulled him close.

"But I won't kill the man inside of you, you monster." Ash said with determination as he held his right hand which was glowing with blinding light. "Checkmate!"

With that Ash placed his glowing hand against Mihawk's face and with a scream of pain from Mihawk he was burned away leaving only Ash and another man who was in Mihawk's place currently unconscious and bare of a scrap of clothing.

Ash looked down at the man before him when suddenly all the adrenaline he obtained during the fight wore off leaving Ash to look down at his body and notice all the blood and wounds upon his frame leaving Ash to let out a croak of pain before he succumbed to exhaustion.
> Chapter 56 New Passions
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I groaned in annoyance as sunlight woke me up from my slumber but I slowly opened my eyes and saw I was in a private hospital room much to my confusion. I took a momentary pause to figure out why I was here when suddenly it all came back to me. My game with Mihawk and what happened to Twilight and Spitfire. I quickly scrambled to get out of my bed but ended up crashing to the floor dragging down several machines creating a large crashing sound.

Suddenly the door to the room opens up and in walks both Redheart and Rosa.

"Ash!" Rosa shouts as both she and Redheart help me back into the bed.

"Rosa...where...?" I began.

"Now, now none of that you should be resting." Rosa began.

"No I have to..." I began just as I made to push my way out of bed again only to be whacked lightly on the head by both Rosa and Redheart.

"Rest and not another word out of you mister!" Rosa snapped.

"But..." I began only for Rosa to raise both her eyebrows at me, silencing anymore words from my mouth.

"They're alright Spitfire, Twilight and Allen are fine now please relax you've been unconscious for two months." Rosa said easing my heart greatly about Spitfire and the others but 2 months being unconscious was a difficult pill to swallow.

Suddenly the door banged open and in Spitfire flew in and to my side.

"Spit-." I began only for Spitfire to start smothering me with kisses.

"Now look here, Ash is supposed to be recovering from his latest stunt and by my reckoning you should be too." Redheart said sternly as she pulled Spitfire off me.

"Can you blame me when you told us about what happened you made it sound like he was gonna die!" Spitfire shouted.

"While I agree with the severity of wounds I don't think it's a good idea to climb into Ash's bed only to suffocate him with kisses." Came the voice of Twilight as she walked in.

"Ms Sparkle out of all the patients here I thought you would be the responsible one and remain in bed until you are authorized to move about." Rosa spat making the lavender alicorn wince with a sheepish smile.

"I swear I'm going to commission straight jackets for the lot of you and Celestia." Redheart said.

"Wait Celestia, why would she need one?" I asked.

"She's been fussing over you since you were found. We've even had to have guards escort her out." Redheart explained.

"My memory is kinda fuzzy...was my condition really bad?" I asked.

"Worse. Now you still need to rest and that goes for you two as well." Rosa said as Rosa escorted Twilight out of the room while Redheart took Spitfire who blew me a kiss before being pushed out the door.

Seeing the two mares were okay I let my head rest against my pillow and sighed as I closed my eyes.




    (Hours Later)




I was on my side when I woke and thankfully the room was dark so it was easy on my eyes. I then heard what sounded like hoofsteps outside my door before the doorknob began to turn so I quickly shut my eyes out of reflex to feign being asleep and as the door opened I felt no ill intentions nor were they trying to be too stealthy so an assassination attempt didn't seem likely but I remained still for the time being when suddenly my visitor let out a sigh.

"What is Luna going to do with you? No matter what you do you always seem to land in some kind of hospital or in a state of recovery." Came the voice of Celestia.

I stayed still and silent, rolling that line of thought about in my head till suddenly I felt my bed shift as if Celestia had climbed into my bed and began to stroke my head.

"Why...why couldn't I just muster up the courage to speak my feelings first." Celestia said almost making me flinch at what I just heard when suddenly I felt Celestia shift about and even moved my arms so that it was draped over her as if I was holding her close while she lay on her side with her back towards me. "Still it felt nice that you picked me to help you with that dreadful game that...thing set up. Even if the reason was dire it meant so much to me that you picked me to help you...I know my sister will have an issue with me if I were to request joining your herd...but I believe I can steal this moment for myself."

Celestia then placed her arm over mine and soon drifted into slumber meanwhile leaving me awake to breathe in her perfume and feel her warmth against mine leaving me unsure of what to do. I mean Celestia, The Princess Celestia, the most desirable mare in the land according to many had basically just unknowingly revealed her feelings to me leaving me unsure of how to feel about that before I decided to put this train of thought on hold for now because it was a little much for me to process at this time.




(Next Day)




I slowly awoke thanks to the brightness that was illuminating the room before he caught the scent of a strange scent. It wasn't unpleasant by any means but it was one I was familiar with but also not. I then began to open my eyes and at first all I could see was moving colours and something that kept brushing against my nose so I slowly got up and waited for my eyes to adjust before I looked at what was going on and saw, to my surprise, it was Celestia and the shock lasted till I remembered last night's event.

"Ahem."

Looking at who spoke I saw it was Luna, Moon, Spitfire and Tempest.

"Enjoy your night lover boy?" Tempest asked.

"Wait, hold on, nothing happened and I can explain." I began.

"Can you then please explain why your hand is groping Celestia's fat udders." Moon growled.

I was confused by Moon's words till I looked down at Celestia and I saw that sometime during the night my hand had snaked its way into Tia's dress and was squeezing her breasts.

I was trying to find a reasonable explanation for my hand groping Celestia, but then she started to wake up as well. "Mmm, that feels soo...." She opened her eyes to see that her sisters were looking at her "good." She then feels my hand on her tit. "Ooooh, crap."

"Morning sister...have something to say?" Luna asked.

Celestia looked back and forth between Luna and me before answering. "I didn't make him grope me if that's what you're asking."

"Then it was an accident...we know our husband." Luna said.

"But the question is why are you in his bed, sister? " Moon seethed.

“Erm…n-no reason?” Celestia said sheepishly.

“Oh, for the love of!” Spitfire threw up her hands and marched over to me. “Are you that dense or does somepony gotta actually smack you across that chiseled chin of yours so you can understand?!”

"What?" I asked as Spitfire got into my face.

"Celestia has the hots for you, and you're being stupid about it." Spits told me before flicking my forehead.

An awkward silence filled the air. I blinked as I slowly turned my head to Celestia and she had covered her head with her wings out of embarrassment. Meanwhile, the rest of my herd was giving Spitfire a dirty look.

“What? We all knew she was gonna take her sweet ass time to say anything, so I decided to give it a push,” Spitfire said.

"She already told me." I said, making my herd go silent including Celestia.

"W-when I never mentioned this to anyone." Celestia said.

"Last night. Believe me I wanted to talk to you about it last night but you were already asleep." I explained.

Letting out a sad sigh, Celestia sat up and looked at all of us. "It's true. I've... I've been developing feelings for Ash for quite some time. I wanted to say something earlier, but then the incident with my darker half and the caribou invasion happened, then you disappeared for days. The opportunity was just never right."

"Might I inquire why?" Luna asked.

Celestia took a breath to try and compose herself in order to speak properly. "Ever since Ash first came to this world, all those years ago, I immediately saw him as one of the most genuinely kind souls I have ever had the privilege to know. As time went by, I grew more fond of Ash as a friend. The way he made me laugh, the way he told me the truth when I needed to hear it, and on top of everything he has done and is still doing everything he can for Equestria. He never turned his head for others, he always did what needed to be done because he knew it was the right thing to do, and I admired that greatly. When Luna and Ash announced their relationship, I was so happy that my little sister had found a stallion she could share her heart with." Luna smiled at that. "But at the same time, I admittedly was envious of her."

"Envious? You?" Moon asked and Celestia nodded with another sigh.

"I have been alive for over a millennia, I have had countless stallions who have sought for my affection, yet there were only a select few who loved me for not just my status and royal figure. But Ash, he's different, do any of you have any idea how much my latent feelings for him increased when he had rejected the royal title so many times before? Most others would rather jump before the offer would be made. Then Luna became pregnant with little Midnight, then she wed Ash, so I had no choice but to bury my feelings for Ash deep in my heart. Despite all those teasing's I would throw Luna and Ash's way, I knew I would have to put a stop to them for the sake of their relationship."

"Tia...you did that for me?" Luna asked and Celestia nodded again.

"It was harder for me to see Luna so heartbroken when Ash sacrificed himself, especially since I believed I would never get the closure I needed by telling Ash my feelings and to get it over with. But then he came back, stronger than ever, and kept his golden heart and soul of platinum."

"I'm guessing these feelings of yours are back?" Spitfire wondered.

"Yes, back and, if I'm honest with myself and you all, stronger than I ever thought possible," Celestia confessed. "Before, he had rejected the idea of forming a herd. But now, seeing you all before me as his herd, and two of you already have foals with him..." Celesita paused and looked away with a few tears in her eyes. "What does that say for me?"

"It says that you care," Luna said while coming up and hugging her sister. "And that you love a man and would like to go further with him."

“B-But he’s your husband, Luna!” Celestia protested. “It’s wrong for another mare to fawn over another’s husband! Especially since I’m your own sister!”

"But you obviously like him do you not?" Luna asked.

“Well-I…I mean…” Celestia stuttered and glanced my way, only to turn away.

I looked at Tempest and she just held her hand out at me and then towards Celestia, as if telling me to quit being silent and speak the hell up. I put my hand to my mouth and cleared my throat before turning to Celestia.

"Celestia...would you like to go out on a date with me?" I asked.

I expected a straight answer from her, but then she began to tear up and hug me, forcing my head between her chest pillows. "I'd love to."

"Great." I replied.

"When can we go?" Celestia asked.

"Well...how about after I get cleared from the hospital?" I suggested.

"Why so long when you can go tonight?" Spitfire asked with a raised eyebrow.

"You wanna take that up with Rosa and Redheart?" I asked.

When no one answered, it was unanimous. "Well, until you are cleared to leave, I'll plan a date for us." Celestia said before getting up and surprising me with a kiss to the cheek.

"Actually, I already have an idea in mind." Ash said.

"What do you mean?" Celestia asked.

"I know just how much of an adrenaline junkie you are." I stated.

“Are we going skydiving?” Celestia asked excitedly.

“See, this is why I became a mother.” Luna said. “I get to avoid dumb activities like that so I can stay on the ground and watch over my sons.”

“Still don't understand the need for skydiving when we got wings but I know for a fact you will love it but there is a catch." I said as I gestured for her to come closer so he could whisper it. "It's not exactly legal."

“You’d better recover quickly, Ash.” Celestia grinned and skipped out of the room, letting her ass and boobs bounce with every jump.

“Do we wanna know what you promised to do with her?” Tempest asked.

"Something that can't be done in this world because of the lack of equipment." I said.

The door opened again and it was my own two sons. Pip held Midnight’s hand as they both walked up to my bedside.

“Dad?” Pip said.

“Hey there, my little stallion.” I said with a smile.

“Are you okay, daddy?” Midnight asked.

"I'm fine buddy, just need to rest up for a bit and I'll be back on my feet before you know it." I replied as I tussled Midnight's mane.

“Where’s that pretty mare?” Midnight asked.

“Which one?” I asked.

“I think he means the mare that kinda looked like Auntie Celestia.” Pip said.

At this Ash and the mares tensed up at what they had just heard before Ash thought hard about how to answer his sons.

"She's uh...somewhere about but I'm honestly not sure where since I've been here for a while." Ash responded.

"Oh can we go find her and say hi to her at least." Midnight asked.

"No!" Came the collective shout from Luna and Moon startling the young stallions

"I mean no she wasn't feeling well this morning and I don't want you to get sick too." Luna said no doubt referring to the morning sickness of a pregnant mare.

"Okay, Mama." Midnight said before climbing into bed with me. "When can you play with us again, daddy?"

“Soon hopefully really soon,” I smiled, then looked at my herd. “Go check with the others, no doubt they’re also still recuperating from the ordeal. Also, when he wakes up, send Allen to me.”

"Sure, dear." Luna kissed my forehead before hugging Midnight. "Protect your father, okay?"

"Okay, Mama. I'll protect daddy." Midnight said while puffing out his chest.




Meanwhile




Twilight had awoken from her sleep a short while ago. The mare had a thousand-yard stare as she looked down at her hands. The memories of her fight with the monster were still fresh, along with the unbearable feeling of her death. She felt herself die and it terrified her to no end. In her last moments, she thought of her family, Comet, and even her foal who hadn’t even said her first word. Twilight’s eyes leaked tears of anguish as she hugged herself but didn’t make a sound.

There was a knock on her door, but she didn't answer. After a minute, the door opened to reveal Comet and their daughter, Twilight Crystal. "Honey? You okay?" Still silence. Comet walked into the room and sat on the bed with Twilight. "Hey, look who I brought."

Twilight's eyes shifted over to her daughter for a brief second before slowly reaching out for her. When she held her child in her arms, a sense of bliss seemed to overcome her. But then. "I do so love the taste of a young mother. Almost as much as the mother's child." The words of the Demoness echoed in her mind before she began to cry again.

“Hey, hey, it’s okay,” Comet said and wrapped his arm around Twilight. 

“C-Comet…” Twilight whimpered. “It was…it was horrible. I thought…I-I thought I was strong enough…”

"Hey, hey don't think that this isn't your fault this is Ash's fault he should never have put you in that situation in fact when he gets out of the hospital I'm gonna put him back in it." Comet said.

“No, Comet.” Twilight said, not wanting to keep it to herself anymore. “Ash didn’t ask me to join him, I volunteered and insisted on it.”

"Twi...Twilight." Comet began 

"Ash gave us all a choice, a choice that would have involved risking another's life if not mine." Twilight said as tears began to well in her eyes.

“Then why?” Comet asked.

“Because…I hate being weak.” Twilight said. “You, the other stallions, Rage, Eliza and Ethan, and Ash, even Celestia, Luna, and Moon. You all constantly put your lives on the line and fight on the front lines. Meanwhile, we element bearers are stuck here doing nothing but tend to the citizens and stand by.”

"Honey. You are strong. You're the strongest mare I know. You have nothing to prove to anyone. You went from the most powerful unicorn to the alicorn of magic itself." Comet started to massage Twilight's shoulders and nuzzled her. "If you need time or space, then I'll understand."

"No...please just stay with me." Twilight pleaded to which Comet nodded.

And so Comet held her close and nuzzled his lover while Twilight held her daughter close who in turn softly nuzzled her mother.




Ash's POV




After a couple of days of bed rest and adequate hospital food, I was out and about again.

And while I was under Redheart and Rosa's watch I heard that Daybreaker, despite her declaring her absolute hatred for me for putting her in her current situation otherwise known as her pregnancy, has been obsessing over every detail of my recovery and that a small group of maids have been working round the clock to keep the mare distracted for her health, the baby's and also everything and everyone around her so, to put it simply, I believe Day may actually be worried about me despite everything. Not that I would say it to her face at this time on account of the unpredictable mood swings.

But at the moment, those thoughts were put to the side, as I have a date with Celestia. One that I'm sure will bring us closer together.

Making my way through the castle I arrived at Celestia's door and knocked when the door opened. I saw Celestia in her human form rocking sun kissed skin and neon pink hair dressed in an orange tank top with no bra along with some light blue denim booty shorts and white stiletto heels.

"What do you think?" Celestia asked.

"Wow Celestia I...I don't have the words." I said.

"Well you did say dress casually for hot weather and when I remembered this activity is on the other side of the law...I decided maybe I should dress a little naughty." Celestia said as she leaned forward giving me an eyeful of her massive cleavage.

"Oh yeah, you'll fit right in at Frisco," I told her before leading her toward the mirror. But then I remembered the key that Brok made me and decided, why the hell not? Bringing out my key, I plunged it into the wall, creating a doorway that led us to the sunny beaches of San Francisco. "After you."

Celestia smirked before she moved through the portal but not before wiggling her ass at me making me really tempted to smack it just to see it jiggle but I resisted before I followed through and let out a loud whistle and suddenly Shadow Ranger drove out of the portal in it's bike form before changing into its car form as I closed the portal

"Oh we're going for a ride?" Celestia asked.

"Yep, part of this date requires a ride so...ready to go?" I asked as I opened the passenger door. 

"Always." She told me before getting in the car slowly, letting me get a good look at her ass.

Once she was in I closed the door behind her before I made my way over and got into the driver's seat and drove off. While we drove Celestia couldn't take her eyes off the surroundings, not that I could blame her. Soon enough we came to what looked like a party on the beach but I knew better. As we got closer Celestia's eyes roamed over several different cars, each one vibrant in color and polished to a mirror shine.

"Ash, is this an underground race?" Celestia asked with excitement in her voice.

"Yep know the guy who's running this and put in a special order for both of us tonight. Basically for this race we need two people in one car." I explained causing Celestia to silently squeal in excitement.

I then noticed other people were eyeing Shadow Ranger in awe so I decided to rev the engine causing Shadow Ranger to let out a roar that made a few people jump but then cheer in delight. I then found a place to park before I looked at the disguised mare.

"Hey Tia, remember here you might as well be a supermodel here so guys are gonna be all over you and as far as I see it the disrespectful get what they deserve but just don't use magic we wanna come back to race these guys." Ash said.

"Got it." Celestia replied.

"Good." I said before getting into the driver's side.

"Though I can't simply stop looking this good," Tia told me before sticking her tongue at me.

"Now who said that's what I wanted?" I asked.

"No one." She said before leaning over and kissing my cheek. "Let's get going. But first, I want to get something to eat, if you don't mind."

"Of course I'm gonna meet up with my friend who is running this show." I said before we both got out of the car and when we did...well let's just say the car was no longer the main focus.

The moment Celestia and I stepped out of the car, all the guys started eyeing her. Some had their jaws hanging, and others gave small catcalls to her, making her giggle. "Mmm, still got it." She said while taking long slow strides alongside me.

"More ways than one it would seem." Ash said as he noted some women eyeing her as well.

Celestia then hooked her arm around mine.

"What's up?" I asked.

"Marking my territory." Celestia said as her eyes gazed over several women who were eyeing me.

I glanced around to see many women gawking at me as well, all with flushed faces and lidded eyes.

“Guess I still got it too.” I said to myself.

“Ash, when will you realize you’ve always had it?” Celestia teased.

I just smirked at her before we separated to complete our objectives. Celestia goes to find some food and me to find my friend which wasn't hard.

"Hey yo Joansy!" I shouted over to a man who was surrounded by people and was handling a lot of money. This man had dark skin and had a perfect afro on his head.

"Ash what up man?" The man named Joansy began as we shook each other's hand before pulling the other in for a hug. "Good to see ya man but I told ya doubles tonight man no single act."

"I know I got a partner." I said, causing Joansy to look at me skeptically. "She's an adrenaline junkie and has been needing a night off."

"Okay where she at?" Joansy asked.

"Right over there." I said as I pointed at Celestia who was over at a hot dog vendor.

"Okay I know you have a way with the ladies man but there ain't no way that hot piece of ass is with you." Joansy said.

"You willing to put money on that?" I asked.

"An extra G to the pot if she is." Joansy said as Celestia came over with a couple of dogs. "What's up, girl? Hey, let me ask you. You this chuckleheads double?"

"Better believe it." Celestia said while handing me one of the dogs.

"Damn." Joansy said while watching Celestia walk over to one of the other cars. "Did I say one G? Shit, she's at least worth five." He turned back at me with a grin. "Alright, be ready to race."

"You know how to find me." I said before I made my way over to Celestia.

Celestia and I gazed at all the cars that were present taking our time before our race began till someone called out.

"Sexy ass girl wanna work it for us?"

The voice belonged to a large macho type man wearing gold chains and big ass shades.

"Excuse me?" Celestia asked.

"Hey how much for that sexy bitch." The man asked as he turned to Ash, making Ash's fingers curl in anger.

"Little boy even if I were interested in money, one you couldn't afford me and two I doubt you could satisfy me." Celestia said.

"Ooooooohh!" came the collective cry from everyone.

However this guy didn't appreciate the burn and was about to march over but was stopped by Joansy.

"Hey, hey whoa there man none of that here alright you got a problem you settle this on the blacktop like everyone else." Joansy said.

The guy with too much bling smirked before heading back to his car. "When I win, you and me are gonna go for a real ride." He directed over to Celestia.

"Oh this guy needs an ego check." Ash muttered to himself.

"Alright, alright everybody looks like we have a race, place your bets!" Joansy shouted before he handed a tablet to Celestia. "You know how to use that right?"

"Of course." Celestia said before we made our way back to the car. 

When we made it to the starting line, Joansy walked up to the front to tell us the rules. "Alright, listen up! This is a no holds bar race. The streets will be open, so expect traffic and pedestrians. If you wreck or get pinched by the cops, then I'm sorry, but you're on your own. To the winner goes the purse. Twenty large!" He holds up a stack of bills for all to see.

"You know if we lose this, that bastard is gonna have a claim on you or one of our other opponents." I said as I looked at the other three pairs we will be racing against.

"I'm not worried because I have you and also I can break him with my own two hands." Celestia said.

"Gods I love a woman who’s not afraid to get her hands dirty." Ash said with a smirk

"Each of you will work in teams of two; the navigators and the drivers. Navigators all have a tablet that will direct you to your destination while the drivers handle the rest. If we're all clear on this then let us begin." Joansy said before he got out of the way only to be replaced by a blonde in a revealing outfit.

"Ready." The blonde began causing each of the racers including me to start revving our engines. "Set." the blonde said before she raised her arms above her head. "Go!"

I released the brake and both Celestia and I felt the jerk of motion as we were propelled forward along with the other cars. The only difference is we were doing a wheelie causing Celestia to squeal in excitement as we left the start line behind.

When we came down from our wheelie, we were in third, gaining on the second car before coming to our first turn.

"Turn left." Celesta said, causing me to do as instructed before she instructed me to turn onto a main street that was teeming with civilian drivers.

"Whoa things are getting intense now." I said as we began to bob and weave through the traffic.

Looking into my rear view I saw the last car was closely following my tail while the car in second seemed to be having trouble with maneuvering around the traffic.

"Not gonna make this easy are they." I muttered.

"Ash in 500 meters you need to make a sharp right turn." Celestia said.

"Got it." I replied.

I then began to move around the traffic before I managed to get into the right hand lane and also pass the second place car just before I drifted around the right turn and saw the first place car driven by the macho man from before was ahead of us.

"I see you, dude. But guess what! All you're gonna see is my tailpipe! Hahaha!" I heard the guy's voice from the tablet. When the guy passed by a pick-up, he swerved in front of it, getting the guy to turn wildly and go all over the road.

"Whoa!" I shouted as I turned to avoid the swerving vehicle and its falling payload which was buckets of paint but the car behind me was not so lucky and had to stop before it crashed.

"So this guy likes to play dirty huh." I said before I shifted gears and sped off after the leader.

The race soon took us onto a freeway and Macho Man was not giving up first place easy, not that I minded. I was gonna knock that smugness off his face as soon as I took the lead, which was sooner than I thought. A sudden change in lanes from a truck forced Macho to back off, giving me the opportunity to pass him.

"See ya at the finish line bub." I said to the tablet which earned a slew of swears in Spanish from the driver.

"He does not sound happy." Celestia commented.

Suddenly the sound of sirens and flashing red and blue lights alerted us that the cops had suddenly decided to show up.

"Ash." Celestia started.

"Yeah I see em but it doesn't change a thing." I replied as I kept up my current speed. "Celestia, where to now?"

"Uh...up ahead take the off ramp." Celestia said.

Nodding, I moved to comply when suddenly Macho came out of nowhere and slammed into our side, rattling both me and Tia and forcing us to miss the off ramp.

"Hahaha! Think again, wuss. The pot and that piece of ass are mine, fool!" We heard the guy say on the tablet before I saw him give me the bird. "Good luck with them pigs!"

"Ash there's no way back onto the course without turning around." Celestia said.

"For now we just need to lose these guys." I said before I put the pedal to the floor.



The cops were closing in hot behind me as I drove through the traffic but they were shouting demands for me to pull over in their megaphones...but I wasn't planning to give up till up ahead I saw a sign saying that there was construction up ahead.

"Celestia, how far is the track?" I asked.

"Well...it's right beside us but there is no way to get there from where we are." Celestia said.

"Isn't there?" I asked with a grin as I kept up the speed.

The cops had soon decided that they had had enough and started ramming into my car but luckily for me my ride was stronger then theirs and I had ways to derail them for example force them into obstacles or stop. Thankfully many of them chose the latter. Soon enough I was ahead of them but I wasn't stopping when suddenly I saw what I was hoping for; the end of the road and if my luck couldn't get any better I also saw a makeshift ramp wide enough for my car.

"Hang on Tia." I said.

"Ash you're not gonna do what I think you're gonna do?" Celestia asked.

"I am." I said as I flicked a few switches causing a button to light up on the gear stick. "Tia be a dear and push that button for me would you."

Celestia did as I asked and suddenly the car sped up while a jet of blue flame shot out of the tailpipe.

"Nitrous boost baby!" I shouted as we began to leave the cops in the dust.

We soon made it to the ramp and shot off of it and into the air before we entered a moment of suspension in mid air and in that moment Celestia and I looked at each other and I saw she had on the widest grin that I have ever seen in my life. Suddenly gravity jerked us back to reality and I put my eyes back on the path ahead and saw the ground coming up fast.

"Brace!" I shouted.

The car hit the blacktop but managed to land on all four wheels but we were out of control so I had to get creative with the driving so I applied the handbrake and turned the wheel causing us to do a spin before I released the handbrake and put the car in reverse which resulted in us driving backwards and when I looked at the road that should be behind us I saw Macho Man was there.

"What the hell!?" The guy said with a shocked expression. While we kept driving backward, Tia did something totally out of character. She leaned out of the car, stuck out her tongue, gave him the finger, and just to tease him, lifted her top, giving the guy a show. "Holy!" He was so focused on her tits, he swerved and almost rammed into a limo.

"Damn Tia!" I shouted with laughter at Celestia's actions but kept driving backwards till we reached the finish line where we slid to a stop and were quickly surrounded by a crowd of people.

"Now that's entertainment, always know how to put on a show, Ash." Joansy said as he approached Celestia and me with a handful of cash.

"Can't take all the credit but didn't expect Celestia to pull off that move." I replied.

"Hey no one's complaining." Joansy said to which he and I chuckled.

Soon, the other racers crossed the finish line, including the macho man. When he got out, he looked pissed. "What the fuck was that, man!? You can't be doing shit like that!"

"As I recall, there weren't any rules to this race." I smirked over at him.

"Yeah, well fuck that shit! You owe me the cash and the bitch!" The guy said before flashing a pistol with way too much fake jewelry on it.

Suddenly many in the crowd pulled out pistols of their own and aimed them at the man much to his shock.

"Seems you're outnumbered amigo." I said.

"You lost the race dude so that means cash goes to the winner being this guy and his lovely girlfriend okay." Joansy said as he handed the pot to me before he turned to the Macho Man. "Since you went and drew your gun here then that means a punishment is in order I believe handing the keys over to this lovely lady will suffice."

“What?! You can’t do that! I’m your main fucking event!” The guy said.

“Not anymore.” Joansy said and snapped his fingers. One of his men grabbed the guy and yanked his keys out of his hands. Joansy tilted his head to Celestia and his man tossed the keys to the woman and she caught it. “Here you are, my dear, consider it a gift from me to you for putting on a good show.”

Seems Celestia wasn't done doing things out of the ordinary today because she decided to show her gratitude by giving Joansy a kiss upon the lips earning cheers and hollers from everyone and I will admit a little jealousy from me.

“For the record, she came onto me.” Joansy said, pointing at me.

I just rolled my eyes at this.

"Shit cops inbound!" Someone shouted.

"Alright guys scatter!" Joansy shouted.

Just like that Celestia and I got to our rides before we took off just as the fuzz arrived.

"Well, this has been an eventful night." I said to Celestia through telepathy.

"Who said it's over?" Celestia said through telepathy before driving ahead of me while letting out an excited cheer.

"This mare." I thought to myself before I accelerated.

The cops were soon on our tail but like before I wasn't about to let them catch me and neither was Celestia. In fact she was surprisingly adept when it came to driving. It really surprised me but that's a question for another time.

(Sometime later)

Our little drive lasted for a bit before we managed to lose the cops and now, we were at the beach, and would you believe it both Tia and I had the whole thing to ourselves. The sand was comfortable and warm, and we both sat there enjoying the waves that were lit by the moonlight.

"Still can't believe that The Princess Celestia had so much of a wild streak in her she would actually flash someone while also giving them the bird I mean if I told Twilight this, she would probably slap me a few times and demand I apologize to you." I said.

*giggles* "I love Twilight almost like the daughter I don't have, however the poor dear can be quite serious." Celestia said.

"So total recap of tonight you got to go to a wild party, participated in a very illegal street race, got chased around by cops, flashed a total stranger while also giving him the bird, kissed another stranger full on the mouth and to top it all off...you got yourself your own ride...so the only question I wanna know now is...how was it?" I asked.

"Ash you can't put a price on the amount of fun I've had tonight...it felt so good to just...let go and be free." Celestia said as she leaned back and looked at the sky. "Pity there aren't many stars here thanks to the lights."

"Yeah, light pollution is a bitch...but that's solvable." I said before I snapped my fingers causing the sky to light up with stars and galaxies to appear much to Celestia's delight. "Just a little dome around us that blocks out the pollution so that we can see the sky for what it should be."

"You never cease to amaze me." Tia said after rolling over to lay on me. She hummed as we just stayed on that beach, listening to the waves roll and watching the stars above. "Love you." She told me before pecking my cheek.

I decided I should make my own move and wrapped my arms around Tia's midsection to hold her close before I placed my own kiss upon her just on the edge of her lips.

"And I love you too." I responded.

After the words were spoken, we both locked lips before exploring each other's bodies with our hands and later our mouths.

Tia moaned and cooed at my touch as my hands slid beneath her clothes and began to caress her body which she enjoyed while her hands also went beneath my clothes and began to stroke and rub my chest.

"Take me~" Tia whispered in my ear before sprawling herself on the sand. As a last enticement, she flashed away her clothes, leaving herself exposed.

Following her example, I made my clothes vanish before I went for her neck with my mouth leaving little kisses and small bites while one of my hands went for her phenomenally large breasts that were pliable and soft in my grasp yet also firm which allowed them to naturally defy gravity.

"Mmm, how I've missed those hands~" Tia said, making me remember the time she was disguised as Luna. "Make me feel like a mare~"

Listening to her I figured maybe I should try eating her out, so I started to plant kisses down her thicc body while my fingers went to work in preparing Celestia's snatch so that it was nice and slick with her juices when I began to feast on her pussy and judging by the squirms and moans Celestia was loving it.

"Oh, Ash~! Keep licking my royal pussy~!" She moaned while fondling her breast with one hand and keeping my head on her pussy with the other.

I used my tongue to feel around her wet snatch and Celestia's moans got louder by the second and as I worked my tongue, I noticed her snatch had the distinct taste of vanilla moist cake, no doubt thanks to her love of cake.

As I continued to pleasure Celestia's snatch I soon found both her hands were on my head and her thicc thighs were beginning to tighten on my head.

"Ooooh~! I'm close~! I'm gonna... gonna... gonna cum~!" Celestia yelled before I started to get drenched by her juices.

Celestia's juices were enough to drown me if I was an ordinary man but as she came down from her high her grip on me slackened allowing me to climb back up to look her in the eye.

We gazed at each other while panting for air for an unknown time before Celestia reached up and wrapped her arms around me and pulled me into a kiss to which I mimicked before I went and angled myself so that my cock would enter her breeding hole.

"Take me as your mare~" Celestia whispered before lightly biting my lip.

I then thrusted into Celestia causing Celestia to gasp and moan as I grunted as Celestia's pussy was really tight.

"D-damn Tia...you're so fucking tight!" I shouted as I began to thrust. 

"Or-hah-maybe you're just-fuck yes-very big~" Tia moaned as her breasts bounced in a mesmerizing way. "Go ahead and suck on one. My tits are now yours~"

Obliging I latched on to one of the jiggling orbs while one of my hands groped her other tit all the while I kept up my rhythm causing Celestia to moan whorishly which was music to my ears.

"Oh, gods! Fuck me like a whore, you son of a bitch~!" Celestia moaned while griping the sand as I kept fucking her.

I increased the speed of my thrusts and released Celestia's tit from my grip before I brought my hand to her ass and spanked her causing Celestia to gasp and scream in pleasure.

Suddenly I noticed the taste from Celestia's fem cum on my tongue and a liquid was filling up my mouth and I noticed Celestia's unoccupied tit was now spraying a white substance which I soon realized was her breast milk.

"Oh, fuck yes Ash...milk me, milk me like a cow!~" Celestia screamed as I began to suckle harder on Celestia's nipple.

All the while I kept on thrusting into Celestia's greedy snatch, and her walls were beginning to constrict around my cock meaning she was getting ready to cum.

"Ah! Ash~! I'm close~! Kiss me while we cum together~!" Celestia moaned, nearly screaming.

I released Celestia's nipple and swallowed her delicious nectar before I pinned Celestia to the sand before we into a deep passionate kiss.

And as we kissed Celestia began to arch her back as her pleasure heightened and her legs wrapped around my waist.

A few more thrusts and we both went over the edge, and I started to cum what felt like pints of cum in her while she let loose a river of fem-cum on me.

I could feel Celestia moaning into my mouth as our tongues encircled the other in passion before we broke for air with a gasp as Celestia looked at me with lustful half lidded eyes.

"Moar...do me more~" Celestia moaned, causing me to grin.

And so, we went at it for hours fucking like rabbits in heat in many positions leaving Celestia gasping in pleasure and moaning like a whore but always wanting more and more is what I provided before we were finally finished, and it was almost just shy of an hour before dawn as we basked in the afterglow of lovemaking and Celestia...I could swear she was glowing. 

"Mmm, that was wonderful." Celestia rolled over and laid her head on my chest with me hugging around her waist. "Thank you for a wonderful date."

"My pleasure...and if I'm being honest, I want this to continue." I said.

"Mmm then congratulations Ash you now have unlimited access to my fat ass whenever you desire~" Celestia cooed as she grinded her massive ass against me.

We stayed like that for a while just enjoying each other's company till finally we made to depart and head for home.

Upon returning to Aephoceria I gotta tell ya when most of everyone saw Celestia driving in her own tricked out ride...yeah, a lot of them needed time to adjust to that one and as for my herd when I gave them the news...well let's just say Nightmare was eager to show Celestia who the boss bitch was.

I went to the kitchen to grab some drinks for my herd to celebrate our newest addition and was making my way back when I heard Twilight's voice. I was just about to round the corner when I stopped after hearing something unexpected.

"Train me!" Twilight said, sounding determined.

"Train you?" Celestia said. "But Twilight, I already taught you all the spells and magic charms back in school. Plus, you can teach yourself new magic all the same."

"No, not teach me, train me!" Twilight said again. "I want you to train me to fight! Physical and magical combat, battle tactics, whatever else you can train me to learn!"

"Wait, combat?" Celestia began.

"Yes!" Twilight said. "You, Luna, Moon, even Spitfire and Tempest all have combat experience. You, Luna, and Moon are experts in magical combat arts. I want to learn how to fight too! Like you all!"

"Twilight...is this about before...with what Mihawk did?" Spitfire asked.

"...Yes." Twilight admitted. "It was the most horrible experience I've ever had in my life. Worse than the feeling when I thought of being tardy with friendship letters." I had to suppress a small chuckle from that. "But it wasn't the experience of death that frightened me. It was the fear of not being able to see my loved ones again. My friends, my family, Comet, and especially my little gem." Twilight turned to Luna and Moon. "As mothers, you can understand what I mean."

That hit close to home for the two mares who looked at each other with uncertainty before Luna spoke up.

"Twilight this is not the first time you requested to learn combat instruction. First it was from Ash when he was Bones what happened to that?" Luna asked.

"Ash taught me how to use my staff and how to channel mana through it but I do not know any spells specifically designed for combat use. Ash has told me of a few examples of these spells but I cannot find any anywhere so I was hoping you could assist me." Twilight said.

Celestia stood up and approached Twilight.

"Twilight, my precious friend, are you fully aware of what you are asking of me?" Celestia said. "Did you think Starswirl was easy on Luna and myself when we were fillies? No. He was honestly quite ruthless. Before he and the other Pillars disappeared, he wanted to make sure Luna and I were well prepared in case even he was to leave us. If I were to accept this request of yours, I would be implementing the same harsh treatment." I could tell Celestia was deathly serious about this, something she rarely does.

However, that fire of determination was not so easily extinguished, something that I have seen from personal experience.

"I understand," Twilight said. "And again, I ask you, please train me."

"Very well but I want an absolutely clean bill of health before we begin. Am I understood Twilight because I'll say this you are most assuredly going to need it." Celestia said.

"I'll go to sleep right now!" Twilight said and ran off, almost bumping into me. "Sorry Ash! Bye Ash!" She said and continued down the hall.

I shook my head and smiled as I entered the room to join my herd with the drinks.

"Well, that was new." I said, handing the drinks to my herd. "I somewhat feel insulted that she didn't come to me again."

"Perhaps she feels spending time with you is a bad influence on her." Tempest remarked.

"Oh, you wound me." I said with mock hurt as I poured them all drinks.

"So how did it go?" Spitfire asked.

"You wanna tell them, or should I?" Celestia asked. 

"All you." I responded.

Celestia explained every last detail about our date to the girls. I merely watched them all with a smile and was content with watching my herd having fun. As I watched them, I suddenly felt something within me. I looked down at my left hand and saw an unexpected sight. A small black ember of Death Fire flickered in my palm, even though I never conjured it in the first place.

"Is there something wrong?" Luna asked.

As soon as Luna spoke, the tiny ember snuffed out.

"...No, nothing really." I replied with a shrug before I moved my fingers. "Must be my imagination."

The girls were all looking at me before I decided to refocus on our tale.

"Anyway, uh did we get to the part after we landed our jump and started driving backwards tell them what you did to distract the other drivers?" I asked.

"Better yet, I'll show what I did." Celestia placed her drink down before lifting up her shirt, exposing her giant tits before flipping the air off.

"Sister!" Luna said in shock before her cheeks turned red.

"That'll certainly distract them." Spits said with a smirk.

"Rrrr~" Tempest merely growled lustfully while eyeing Celestia's tits.

"I can honestly say I'm impressed you had the guts to do that." Moon said with an even tone. "What next?"

"Well, we ran the race and despite a difficulty that was quickly resolved we won the pot, and I got a new car however our fun wasn't over with the police, and they were quite determined but we lost them and ended up at a beach where we spent the night...which was one of the best ones of my life." Celestia said as she leaned in on Ash.

"Sex on the beach? Now that is funny." Tempest said before changing her drink into Sex on the Beach. "Oooh, my magic's getting better."

"After fucking till it was almost dawn, we then finally made it back here and we'll you know the rest." Celestia said.

"So, it's official," Luna said before coming up and grabbing both mine and Celestia's hands. "Celestia, my dear sister, you're now part of our herd." That was the cue for all of my herd to come up and give her a group hug, though I saw Spits grope her ass and Tempest cup a feel.

"So...do I get a kiss from the alpha mare?~" Celestia asked.

"Oh, sister~" Luna said before coming up and the two alicorn sisters made out in front of us all. They didn't stop there, they pushed their heads against each other, fighting for dominance, and even moved their hands along their bodies. Before they could start taking off their clothes, Luna pulled away. "Ladies, to the bedroom~."

"Aw hell yeah!" Spitfire shouted as she went and spread her wings and took off with Tempest not far behind.

Celestia and Luna left next and followed after them.

"You coming?" Moon asked.

"I'm gonna find a nice quiet spot to sleep been fucking for most of the night and I need to rest my eyes." Ash responded to which Moon nodded before I left to go and rest. 

I was making my way to my study and on the way, I noticed many of the castle staff were happy to see me which I appreciated and during my walk a loud scream of pleasure echoed through the castle, a scream that was unmistakably Luna's when she's using the RCV.

"Seems Tempest or Spitfire decided to play with Luna's special spot." I thought when suddenly there was another scream only this one was different. "Seems Celestia has one too."

Part of me demanded that I go back and enjoy some time with them, but the sad truth is I was exhausted and was going to go get some rest.

"So."

Turning around I saw it was Faust and she had this smirk directed at me.

"You added Celestia to your harem." Faust said.

"Yep." I replied.

"I hope you don't plan to have all my daughters in your herd." She joked.

“Pfft, not likely.” I reassured Faust. “Chrysalis and Dream are both nice mares, but I’m more comfortable having them as my dear sisters-in-law and friends rather than lovers.”

“Fair enough.” Faust said, then was silent for a moment. Before I could react, she wrapped her arms around me and embraced me with a hug. “Ash…thank you.”

"For what?" I asked.

“Just…everything.” Faust’s wings then wrapped around me. “My daughters are blessed to have you. You’ve given them so much happiness, more than I ever could as their mother. So please keep them happy.”

I was a little unsure of how to answer before I smiled and patted Faust's side with a smile.

"You never need to ask me for such a thing." I said.

“I know, but it’s nice just saying it.” Faust said.

Faust then released Ash and he left to go to his study to sleep.

(One month later)

Both Luna and I were on our way to get breakfast while the rest of the girls were still in bed probably just enjoying the rare off day of work. However, when Luna and I walked into the dining room we saw Daybreaker was there with a large assortment of used dishes stacked onto the table while she was wolfishly devouring a hefty meal of things that should never go together no doubt thanks to her pregnancy cravings.

"Oh, it's just you two." Daybreaker said before she went back to eating.

"Nice to see you too." Luna said flatly.

"If you're going to eat, do so in a way that does not disturb me." Daybreaker said.

Luna and I moved to the opposite side of the table, and I noted that Day's belly was at its five-month stage. Luna and I sat down and placed our orders but occasionally my eyes would drift to Daybreaker.

"If you're going to say something about my table manners, then I'll remind you that I'm eating for two." Day pointed out before eating at least half a loaf of toast.

"That...that wasn't it." I said as I refocused on the table before me.

"What then?" Day asked while looking at the both of us.

"I-." I began but was unsure how to answer.

"Daybreaker, I have a proposition." Luna said.

"Oh, this ought to be good." She said before pushing another plate away. "What's this proposition?"

"You are aware the matter with you and the child has not been resolved do you not?" Luna spoke.

"I'm aware that you're still deciding whether to kill me after my baby is born." Day said before I swear, I could see a hint of fear in her eye. "So, which is it? Do you plan to kill me?"

"No but like my husband I don't like to see a child separated from their parents unless it was absolutely necessary so before I tell you my proposal, I want you to give a straight up honest answer to the question I'm about to ask." Luna said, making me wonder what she was up to.

"I'll answer honestly that much I can guarantee," Day assured.

"The child...what are your feelings towards it?" Luna asked as her gaze moved to Day's belly before moving back up to Day's eyes.

Day moved her hand toward the top of her belly and started to rub it. "I'd do anything for it. I'd watch over it and never let anything hurt it." She said in a sad tone, never taking her eyes off her belly.

Luna then looked at me and I nodded in reply to let her know her words were genuine.

"Good so here is my proposal. How would you like to try joining Ash's herd as a sort of trial run?" Luna asked, making my eyebrows raise in surprise but otherwise I remained unmoved.

"Excuse me is this you taking fucking pity on me I knew you were weak Luna, but this is surprising!" Day shouted as she suddenly stood up from her chair in anger.

"That child will be without the love of a father Daybreaker." Luna said, halting Day's rant. "And when it is born you can't be expected to stay here for so many reasons both political and obvious. That means you will have to fend for that child yourself. Now I know you're strong but with your way of doing things that will cause everyone to start asking...questions about if you're a good influence on that child."

Day heard Luna's words and mulled them over. After a few more seconds, she sat back down. "How long will this trial run be?"

"That is up to me to decide." I said, interrupting Luna. “Make no mistake here Day I don't love you...not yet at least and even you have to admit I have the right to think this after what happened...but the child is innocent in this and like you I will do anything in my power to protect them and that extends to my entire family. This trial will be to...learn about each other and see if we will be compatible and can live together...maybe even more if things go well."

"I see. In that case, I accept your trial and will be open to your conditions." Day said before bringing over a bowl of cereal. "When do we start?"

"We just did." I said.

"Wonderful." Day rose from her chair again. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I need to use the restroom. It feels like the little one's hoof is right on my bladder."

With that Day departed and it wasn't until I was sure she was gone did I look at Luna.

"Why did you offer her that deal?" I asked.

"Exactly like I said before I dislike separating children from their parents and also when that child is born ponies will ask questions that will lead to uncomfortable situations for the child when it was not their fault." Luna said.

"Will you be okay with this arrangement?" I asked.

"...Honestly I'm not sure...but I will put my feelings aside for what is right...but telling that to my sister will be difficult but if she and I can make peace with Nightmare Moon Celestia can do the same for Daybreaker." Luna said.

"Here's hoping." I told her before wrapping Luna in a hug and kissing her forehead.
> Chapter 57 Facing Demons
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

For a word things were strange for everyone in my herd when the others learned that Daybreaker would be in our herd on a trial run you can believe there was a conflict of interest such as Celestia and Moon who were against her not that I could blame them but Spitfire and Tempest seemed cool with the idea and when Luna and I explained our reason as to why we were allowing this Moon and Celestia backed down and understood and they accepted the decision but that didn't mean they were holding some animosity towards her.

It wasn't long before we began shopping for a crib and expanded the nursery and even began helping Daybreaker with the usual problems of pregnancy, mainly morning sickness and her mood swings.

"Where is he!" Day loudly demanded as she made her way through the castle halls while cradling her exposed pregnant belly.

This has been going on for some time Daybreaker's mood swings would lead her to lashing out at the smallest things when she's mad or agitated, when she's sad she disappears from view any of the pony guards was experienced in handling this but there is one side of Daybreaker's mood swings that they were not prepared for as one poor guard was discovering the hard way.

"Where is Ash!" Day demanded as she pinned a guard to a wall.

It was taking every ounce of willpower for the guard to keep his eyes on the mare's face for if his eyes dared drift down for even a microsecond there would be a chance of certain death just as one of his colleague's learned the hard way.

"T-the throne room he's in charge of Day Court today." the guard said.

Daybreaker then dropped the guard and departed and as she did the guard managed to see Daybreaker's large bare ass sway and wobble as she left.

"I pray for your success my lord." the guard said silently.

Daybreaker soon arrived at the throne room doors and practically threw them open.

"Where have you been?!? I woke up alone this morning!" She screamed with fire literally spewing from her mouth as she stomped towards the throne with her swelling breasts bouncing with every step.

"We were supposed to cuddle all morning!"

"Now, now Day, we talked about this." Ash said calmly while the guards carefully made some space between him and his new wife.

"I woke up all alone thinking you just left me!" She suddenly began to sob out of nowhere as her mood changed again.

"Day that is not going to happen. I'm sorry you felt that way." Ash said as he moved to comfort the pregnant mare.

"I'm sorry..." she sighed.

"Ugh what is this child doing to me?" She whined while rubbing her stomach.

"It's all part of the process dear. Trust me, the girls have been through this a lot of times." Ash said while nuzzling her and sat her on his lap.

"And soon our little one will be here and he or she will have a big family that will love them no matter what."

"That they will." Ash said as he began to stroke Day's belly causing the mare to coo before she cast her eyes at Ash with a lusty look in them.

"Ash." Day began.

"Yeah?" Ash asked.

"Fuck me~." Day purred.

(Ash's P.O.V.)

"That's our cue, boys." The lead guard said before trying to vacate.

"Everyone will stay and watch as my man demonstrates how a real man fucks!" Day yelled, stopping the guards and nobles in their tracks.

"Oh goody her kinky mode has kicked in today." I thought as I began to remove my clothes only for Day to simply rip them off me.

"That takes too long!" Day yelled before jerking my cock and presented me with her leaking tits. "Drink up~."

I complied and began to lap up the leaking milk before latching onto her tits and beginning to aggressively suckle while my hands moved to her ass and began to knead the fleshy orbs like dough much to Day's enjoyment.

Meanwhile, the guards and nobles were doing the best they could to look away or even pretend nothing was happening. Some of the others, however, were watching and even fondled their partner. "Mmm, looks like our show is becoming infectious~" Day pointed out before grinding her dripping wet pussy on my rod.

"You have no problem if I finish off my meeting with my guests while I also tend to your needs now would you?" I asked.

"Not at all. So long as you give me a mind-shattering orgasm," Day said before finally dropping down onto my cock. "Mmm, that's what I needed~."

"Now then...we were...discussing...ah...I'm sorry my train of thought slipped the rails...one sec." Ash said as he brought forth a sheet of paper. "Ah defensive measures around ugh. Aephoceria...one of them being oh fuck Day you're tight, recruitment and a shield like Shining Amour's barrier right?" I asked as Day bounced up and down on my cock while her lips moved to my neck.

"Umm, yes, I believe that's where we left off." The general in charge of defense said while taking notes.

"Mmm, what about offense?" Day asked while leaning further on my chest and flicking her clit with her hand. "I'd love to see something blow up~."

I delivered a spank to Day's cutie mark making the mare jump and clench down on my spire before I massaged the spot.

"In time but right now recent events have shown that we need to start working on a defensive force now. How do you propose we proceed, General?" I asked.

"Umm, well for start-Woah!" The general started before his assistant pulled his pants down. "Paperweight, what are you doing?"

"Don't mind me, sir. Just going with the flow." She said while gesturing to the court around them, where many were giving in to their lust.

When Paperweight swallowed the General's cock, the General tried to focus. "Umm, for starters, a campaign for more recruits-ooooh damn-and our unicorn mages will work on-just a bit more-an early warning system for a radius of at least five miles," The General continued before pushing his assistant's head further down his cock.

"That's good." Ash said.

"Ooooohh harder baby fuck me harder~!" Daybreaker moaned.

The General excused himself before taking himself and his assistant over to the corner and got busy fucking. "Woah. This is one of the better day courts I've presided over." I said before thrusting harder against Day's pussy.

"That's because I'm here~." Day moaned.

Suddenly Day let out a yelp and I moaned as I felt tongues against my cock and when I looked I saw a female servant and guard licking at my spire and Day's snatch whenever she descended my cock.

"Oooh~. Now that's what I call an active court~" Day said when another noble mare stripped in front of them and joined the serven and the guard in pleasuring Ash.

"Damn it...won't last long like this." I groaned.

“F-Forgive us, my lord.” the servant said as she sucked on my balls.

“Your scent is just…intoxicating~” the guard mare swooned, licking my shaft and Day’s pussy.

"Mmm they're saturated...I can smell their hormones running wild, they might as well have gone into a heat cycle." Daybreaker said before I saw her use her magic to conjure up a set of dildos before she went and placed them beneath the mares before they entered and exited the mare's marehoods in time with her bounces causing them to moan loudly.

As Day bounced on me, I looked around to see pretty much everyone giving into their lust and either plowing mares or riding stallions. Much as I wanted to see how much further I could play this out, my end was drawing nearer and nearer until I felt a familiar tension in my groin.

"Oh fuck yes~ You hear that girls you're about to taste the cum of both a god and a goddess." Daybreaker exclaimed as she began to bounce faster on my cock while the three mares increased their licks and kisses. 

“Erf! FUCK!” I shouted and the dam burst.

Almost in tandem, as I climaxed deep in Daybreaker’s snatch, the rest of the ponies came and all shouted out in pure bliss. The three mares licked up as much of Daybreaker’s fem cum and my leaking seed as they could before the pleasure and tastes were too much and they fell backwards and passed out.

“Holy shit…” I sighed, coming off my high. “That was-“

“ASH BLADE! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!”

I nearly jumped out of my seat when I looked to see Rosa and Luna glaring at me from the doorway. Rosa then marched my way, stepping over any passed out noble on the floor.

"Oh you here to join in?" Daybreaker asked, causing me to tense up.

Rosa responded by grabbing both my ear and Daybreaker’s.

“You both! Come with me! Right now!” Rosa said as she tugged at our ears.

After that both Day and I were marched into a private room while Luna remained behind to deal with the nobles

Once in the private room Rosa really lay into us giving us what felt like the worst mother, child lecture about sex that could be recounted in history and when I say worst it made the both of us extremely uncomfortable.

"Now what do you two have to say for yourselves!?" Rosa demanded.

"I was horny." Daybreaker whined hoping her reason would diffuse the situation.

Rosa proceeds to lean in and glare at Day with her signature mom stare.

“You. Corner. Now.” Rosa said in a low tone.

Daybreaker shrunk away from the woman before doing as instructed.

"Rosa it's not her fault you know how pregnancy mood swings are." I said, trying my hand at defusing the situation.

“You.” Rosa said to me with her glare. “Bedroom. Now.”

"Yes ma'am." I said submissively before I departed by teleporting to my room. "That...was embarrassing."

(Later) (Daybreaker's P.O.V.)

"Who does that mortal think she is ordering me into a timeout as though I were a little filly!" I shouted as I made my way down the streets with both Tempest and Spitfire, the other members of Ash's herd besides my two sisters, my other half and myself.

“I still can’t believe you boned in the middle of court.” Spitfire said. “I like to get kinky with Ash too, but that’s kinda pushing it.”

"As I told you I was horny and it was too long for us to return back to the bedchambers." I said.

“Is this gonna be us if and when we want foals with Ash?” Tempest asked Spitfire.

"I dunno." Spitfire replied.

"So tell me what exactly we are doing?" I asked.

"We're meeting up with Rarity to do some shopping," Tempest said before spotting her and waving her over. "Come on, I see her."

We then walked over to this 'Rarity' and she warmly greeted both Spitfire and Tempest but seemed unsure about me.

"Greetings...Rarity is it?" I asked.

"Yes, may I help you?" She asked politely as I stepped into the shop to see the extravagant dresses decorating her windows.

"I was told you can help me acquire new outfits." I said while taking a look at one of the dresses.

"Ou...oh yes of course what else would you be here for uh...please look around and if you like tell me if there are any styles you may like." Rarity said.

"Well I need an outfit that is...roomy. I'll be expecting a foal soon." I explained to the seamstress when her face suddenly beamed with excitement.

"WHY DIDN'T YOU SAY SO?!?" She squealed before floating several outfits to me.

The sudden change in attitude was alarming to say the least and before anything could happen I was suddenly placed on a podium and Rarity started holding up clothing against me all the while muttering about colors, shapes and sizes.

"Now we'll need to make sure the outfit is not too loose but also not too tight, especially when your pregnancy really starts to show-Oh! and we'll need to make sure the straps slip off easily in case your little one gets hungry." She said as I stood there dumbfounded while Tempest and Sunset just smiled and shook their heads.

"Rarity here is a mare dedicated to her craft." Spitfire said.

"So I see." I said

"Oooh! I know just the thing to make you turn heads," Rarity said before going into the back of the shop.

Rarity soon returned with a book and then pointed out an outfit that was being worn by a human woman.

"This is a maternity dress?" I asked as I pointed at the image.

"Indeed I...have contacts in an alternate dimension who were kind enough to provide some inspiration material and I believe you will look fabulous in this." Rarity said, prompting me to look back at the outfit.



"Isn't it a bit revealing?" I asked after seeing it didn't really cover much.

"Oh this is just for bedtime darling. Husbands find their mares very enticing during pregnancy~." Rarity winked, making me blush at the thought of Ash taking me while still pregnant.

"Now for a more humble outfit, I have a few other selections."

Rarity then walked off to search through her book while Spitfire walked over to me.

"Betcha he would have fucked another little one into you in the throne room if you came in wearing that." Spitfire whispered as memories of that moment resurfaced.

“Indeed honestly I'm a little jealous." Tempest said with her arms crossed.

"Yeah hell even Luna was jealous cause you stole her idea about doing it in the throne room." Spitfire replied.

"Oh my, I didn't know Luna was so...exotic~." I purred before Rarity came back with a few more selections.

"Here we are dear, a few more...humble selections." She said while showing me to the fitting room.

"If you want, I also have some undergarments that will help with your expanding chest size."

"At this rate, I may just forgo bras all together," I said with a smirk before trying on the first dress.

The first was a simple strapless dress that reached just above my knees and stretched comfortably over my stomach and it came in a fiery orange color.

"What do you think?" I asked.

"Hawt." Tempest said, making me blush a little.

Next outfit was a pair of tight fitting blue jeans and a mid crop burning red shirt that left my belly exposed for all to see.

"And now?" I asked.

"Yummy~" Spits said while licking her lips.

Having the attention of these two I had to admit it was quite thrilling so on the next outfit I decided to strike a pose by placing my hands behind my head.

"And now?" I asked.

"Sexy." They both said.

"And this one?" I asked as I leaned forward showing off my cleavage.

"That will turn some heads." Tempest said.

"How about this one? Does it make my butt look big?" I asked as I traded outfits again only this Time I had my back facing the mares and decided to lean forward to stick my flank out for them.

"No. It makes it look enticing." Spits said. I could almost see her making gestures with her hands, wanting to grab and fondle my flank.

I then lit up my horn as a naughty idea came to my mind.

"Then what are you waiting for? Get a better view dear." I said before I used my magic to pull her forward at such a fast pace she slammed into my ass making me gasp silently.

"Ah, ah, ah ladies this is a boutique not a brothel. If you wish to do that I humbly ask that you do this sort of thing at home." Rarity spoke up.

"Mmm, with you joining?" I asked, only for Rarity to blush heavily and storm out to the back. "Pity. She has a nice figure."

"Yeah but she's got someone already besides she's right we can do this at home and we need to get those clothes for you." Spitfire said.

"You know she can say what she wants. I saw she was enjoying the show." I said as I remember watching her squirm.

"Well it's best not to push our luck." Spitfire said as we brought the chosen dresses to the cash register and made my purchase.

"Word of advice darling, wear the least favorite one for when the big day comes." Rarity suggested as she placed the dresses into the bag.

"I'll remember that." I replied.

"Well today was fun but thanks to you, I'm all hot and bothered~." Tempest smirked at me before ogling my figure.

*"Mm I can see why Ash picked you for the herd. Not too bad."* I thought

"What say we return home where you can-enjoy me properly and who knows Ash might be available to join us." I said.

"Nice~. So did he do you in the dungeons yet?" Tempest asked bluntly as I blinked in surprise.

"Dungeon?"

"Oh yeah, that's where we like to get REALLY wild~." Spitfire explained, as I placed a hand to my chest and gasped in surprise.

"Goodness, do you girls ever take a break?"

"Oh we actually have a schedule. I get him on certain days along with the rest of the girls." Tempest smiled.

"You think it's easy running a place like this? The poor guy needs a stress reliever every now and then."

"When you speak of dungeons you don't mean the ones where I was imprisoned do you?" I asked.

"Gods no this is more a private spot only we know about." Tempest said

"A place where nopony can hear you scream~. And I mean that in a good way." Spitfire winked, making us laugh.

"My my, there's so much about my new husband I do not know about yet."

"You will." Tempest said before her horn ignited and we vanished from the city streets.

We were back in our room and I immediately went to put away my new outfits. When I was done, I turned to my herd sisters and brought them in for a hug. "Thank you. Both of you. Out of all of us, you two have been the most accommodating and helpful," I told them before letting them go.

"Don't mention it gorgeous." Tempest smirked before suddenly spanking my rear out of nowhere.

"Just be ready for a rodeo once you recover from giving birth."

(Elsewhere)

Ash was on his way to Paradise Acres hoping to drop in and check in on the Apple Family and also properly talk with Applejack about before during the invasion.

Ash knocked on the door to the farmhouse and was greeted by Applebloom. "Hey, Ash." She greeted him with a kind smile and hugged his waist, though not as enthusiastically as before. "Wanna come in?"

"Yes please." I said before I stepped inside. "Is uh...is your mother and sister in? I have something I need to say to them and you."

"Ah'll go get 'em." Applebloom said before leaving me in the living room.

I took a seat on one of the chairs and waited patiently for them. From the corner of my eye, I saw Mac leaning on the door frame with his arms crossed.

"Hey." Mac said with a blank expression.

"Hey Mac." I said.

"Been a while since ya came to the farm." Mac said.

"Yeah...for obvious reasons." I said with a guilty tone.

"Obvious." Mac repeated and walked over to sit beside me.

"How's...Shy? And your son?" I tried to say.

"You scared the apple seeds outta mah sister," Mac said, making me cringe. "And you made mah mother more anxious than when she and Pa came back to us. Bloom is strong, like her parents, but she ain't invincible."

"I let myself loose...First Day, Posey, Dust's family, then Aephoceria burning...there was just so much anger swarming me I didn't know what I was doing." I said as my gaze never left the ground.

"Ah get it." Mac sighed. "We lost a lot of good ponies that day. But it doesn't excuse the trauma." Mac reached into his back pocket and placed his war tags on the table and his brotherhood ring. "Ah like ya, Ash, Ah do. Especially after everything we've been through. But I can't in good conscience stand beside you on the front lines anymore. I'm done, both with the brotherhood and with the war."

"I understand...you and the others have done more than your fair share and I will not ask more of you anymore...you don't deserve that." Ash said as he took the tags and ring.

"Thank you for understanding," Mac said and stood up. "Just a heads up, Ah ain't the only one whose tags and ring you'll be gettin'. I'm headed to Shy's, see ya."

I watched him walk out of the house with a heavy heart. My outburst must've affected everyone in more worse ways than I thought, and now I hate myself for it. The sound of someone walking down the steps caught my attention and I saw Bloom walk in with AJ and Pear Butter. Bright Mac was right behind them and the minute he saw me, his eyes narrowed.

"Ya got some nerve..." Bright growled, staying close to his wife and daughter.

"Yeah guess I do." I replied.

"Hon, please," Pear Butter said.

"Please what?!" Bright snapped. "He thinks he can just mosey on up in here after the shit he pulled?! Look at our baby girl, Pear! She ain't stepped outta the house since the attack!"

"Look I figured I wouldn't be welcome here but that doesn't mean what I have to say should be left unspoken." Ash said.

"We don't wanna hear it!" Bright Mac shouted as he stomped forward and grabbed me by the front of my shirt and went to punch me while I did nothing to stop him.

"Bright Macintosh!"

“Stay outta this!” Bright yelled and punched me again. 

I didn’t fight back as he kept punching me and the mares begged him to stop. Bright kneed me in the gut and dragged me to the front door. With all his strength, the stallion threw me into the dirt and I hit the ground hard.

“Ah ever see you around my property again, I’ll blow yer buckn’ brains out!” Bright shouted and slammed the door. “King mah buckn’ flank! Ain’t nothin’ but a fraud!”

Suddenly there was a slap sound from within the house before I heard the door open and I saw it was Granny Smith.

"Get in here." Granny demanded.

Not willing to argue with the mare I picked myself up and dusted myself off before walking inside and I saw the others were still there and Bright Mac was nursing his face which had a handprint upon it.

"Kitchen." Granny ordered and so I did as bade.

Even in her advanced age, the mare held an aura of intimidation around her and especially when she had her rolling pin ready to knock some sense into anyone with a thick head.

Entering the kitchen Granny sat me down and went to retrieve a medical box before she began to clean my face but as I went to stop her she gave me a glare that made stop and let her do as she wished which was to dab disinfectant alcohol on my face where it got into the cuts that stung but I didn't do anything.

"Ah don't know why you're treating him when he shouldn't be here in the first place." Bright Mac said.

"Hush Bright Mac, this one here is a guest and I know I raised you with better sense than what you have now!" Granny shouted, making Bright back down. "Now from what I heard you had something you wish to say?"

"Yes ma'am...I came to say I'm sorry for what happened...there is no excuse for what I did when I should have had more control over my actions when the truth of the matter is I didn't have any...I put you three no four in terrible danger and I can't apologize enough for that." I said.

"I know it ain't your fault youngin." Granny said, surprising me while continuing to treat my wounds.

"I can't be mad at you for losing your temper when all you were trying to do was help but..." She paused.

"What I am mad about is you taking so long to apologize."

"You're right, I should have come sooner. Apple Bloom, Pear Butter, Applejack and you too Bright Mac I put you all through a great deal and I cannot apologize enough for that." I said before I bowed my head.

"Well, I appreciate the apology, and what you did to save my family," Granny told me before pinching my arm and giving it a little twist for good measure. "But if you ever do something like that again, you'll be getting a right whoopin' with my wooden spoon!"

“Yes ma’am,” I winced.

“Ash?” Applejack said. She took a deep breath and I braced myself for her yelling at me. Instead, she gently wrapped her arms around my head and hugged me while holding my head on her stomach.

“Ah already told Caramel and the rest of mah family,” Applejack said softly. “Ah’m pregnant again, and Ah wanna name mah foal after ya because…I forgive you too.” I looked up at her with wide eyes and I felt them moisten as she looked down at me with a warm smile. “You’re mah precious friend, Ash, never forget that.”

"Applejack...I-." I began but was lost for words. Soon enough the other mares gave me a hug but Bright was still sour with me not that I could blame him and I didn't expect any warm fuzzy feelings from him right now.

"Now I do believe you have a new member of the family to visit and also food in your belly before leaving." Granny said, causing me to nod.

"I'd like that," I told her before I saw Caramel come down the stairs, holding his and AJ's son.

"This is Apple Tart." Caramel said as he brought the little foal into Ash's view.

The little colt had his father's fur and his mother's mane colors and it made me smile warmly as the little one looked at me before smiling.

"Ash, listen. I... Sigh." Caramel couldn't find the words so he just went and handed me his tags and ring.

“Don’t be sorry, Caramel,” I said as I gladly took his tags and ring. “You’re a father now. Your main priority is being there for your new son, and your other little one on the way.” 

Caramel merely nodded in gratitude and after I put the items away Caramel handed me the colt to hold while Granny Smith declared that it was time to start cooking.

(Sometime Later)

Things were strange for me after that. I sat and ate with the Apples and caught up on their life and when I departed I decided to visit each of the colts and the rest of the mane 6 and with each visit I received a new tag and ring which I understood clearly their intentions and I couldn't and wouldn't blame them for their choice since the Templars were gone the Brotherhood was no longer needed which is why I also went to see my other assassins who turned over their rings and now I was standing at the beach while grey clouds covered the sky allowing me a sense of peace as I looked at the trinkets I had gathered.



The sound alarmed me and froze my blood for it was distinct...familiar and one that I had not heard in a long time but when I looked to the source of the sound I saw a cloaked figure and protruding from the figure's robes was the handle of a blade and attached to the hilt of the blade was a chain one that I was familiar with since I was the one that helped forge it but this chain was longer then I remember.

"You." I seethed as I brought Whispering Wind to my back.

"Hello old friend." the creature said with the same voice I remember him speaking with despite the hood over his face.

"You and I are not friends. The man I called friend is trapped within you creature so the question is what do I call you?" I asked as I pulled out Whispering Wind.

"Geralt the same as it has always been Ash, just like in the days you rode with me under my banner." 'Geralt' said.

The only response I gave was to spit at him, which didn't seem to phase him before Geralt's hands found the chain upon his blade.

"You remember this Ash, it was made together with you and I and the others." Geralt said as his hand ran along the chain as if it were glass. "Each time a country fell we took the ruler's crown and made a new link for this chain.

"It's longer than last time." I said.

"Ah yes as you may expect I've been busy." Geralt said.

"Yes, which surprised me when I discovered you were working for Diann...or is there something else?" I asked, causing Geralt to laugh.

"Sharp as ever Ash but you are correct Diann is a means to an end whether he succeeds or fails in his task is of no bother to me he'll have done the hard job for me either way." Geralt said.

"Figured so what's the end game here? You already have the conquered lands to rule over and build your kingdom and you have the time to do it considering you're still alive  so what more could you possibly want or need?" I asked.

“Ah ah, Ash,” Gerald said, holding up a finger. “I can’t simply tell you what I’m really after this early in the game.”

“Everything’s a game to you.” I spat.

“Not all the time.” Gerald chuckled, then stared at me for a time. “You know, if I’m being honest, I would’ve suspected Satanael to send his dog to aid you in this quest that old bag of bones has you on.”

"As far as my quest is concerned you're just an added bonus I get to wipe off my ledger so not sure why Santanial's Hand would be involved with you." I said.

“All in due time, my friend,” Gerald said. “I must now take my leave. Oh, and just for old times sake, I’ll leave you with a little something between us. The next son has taken residence in the Dragon Lands, along with the Snake.”

With that Geralt vanished making me scoff.

"My point proven how that thing never cared for us." I thought.

Suddenly the sound of some teleporting behind me went off so I turned and saw Faust dressed in her golden armor and carrying her sword.

"He's gone, just missed him." I said

"I see...pity...did he say anything?" Faust asked.

"Diann is just a means to the end for him but he did mention how one of Diann's Sons and Snake is in The Dragon Lands so now we have a new target to pursue...but there is something bothering me." I said.

"And that is?" Faust asked.

"Why bring up The Devil's Hand?" I wondered.

“The Devil’s Hand?” Faust repeated. “I’m…I’m not sure. He could just be trying to dissuade you.”

"Doesn't matter he's already got an assignment and I have mine. I just need to focus on one thing at a time and whatever that thing has planned he won't get away with it." I said as I sheathed my blade.

I then left that place and made my way home. I didn't bring my...visitor up to anyone since I figure it best not worry them.

I then placed the rings in a shrine and the tags elsewhere for safekeeping before I went ahead and informed my brother along with Elisa and Evan of going to the Dragon Lands soon to which they were all ready for. I then stopped by the nursery and looked down at the slumbering form of my youngest.

Alora slept in her crib and I listened to her breathing peacefully in her sleep. I smiled down at her before kissing the top of her forehead. "Goodnight, my angel," I told her before heading for my room.

No one was present when I made it to my room but regardless since it was cold I decided to slip into my pajamas and read a good book while the covers were drawn over me to keep me warm.

As I neared the climax of the book, the door to the room clicked open. When I looked up, I saw that it was Day, Spits, and Tempest coming in, laughing and overall, having a good time as they got ready for bed.

"Hey you three." I greeted as I bookmarked the book and sent it away.

"Oh, already warmed up the bed for us." Spitfire smirked.

"You missed dinner." Tempest commented.

"The Apples filled me till I could eat no more." Ash said.

"Well I'd ask if you'd want to join us for a shower but it seems like you're comfy already." Spitfire said

The door opened again and in  walked Moon, Luna and Celestia who smiled when they saw me but halted and had mixed feelings when they saw Day.

I let out a sigh when I saw this. "I can see this becoming a regular thing for a while."

"So how was your day?" Moon asked, trying to at least break the ice between them.

"It was rather enjoyable. Spits and Tempest showed me around the kingdom and even took me clothes shopping." Day said while pointing at the bags she brought with her. "How was your day?"

"Quiet for the most part decided to go to the gym and try some yoga." Moon said.

"Mmm, and it shows~" Spits said over to Moon while her eyes looked up and down her figure.

"Glad you noticed." Moon said.

"And you Celestia?" Tempest asked.

"Taking a stroll through the garden with Chrysalis. Seeing if we could fix or perfect anything. Slender was a big help in that area." She said, making me wonder where he was during the invasion.

"I see...we were just about to go bathe before retiring to bed. Would you care to join us?" Day suggested surprising the trio.

"Yes perhaps we will but first we have a certain requirement to attend to." Luna said as she gestured to her sister who nodded in turn before they made their way to the balcony to tend to the sun and moon.

After Celestia and Luna finished their daily task, the girls bathed and showered before getting in bed with me. Luna took her place on my right as Moon came up on my left. While we got comfortable, I saw that Spits and Tempest were cuddling up to Day. As the three of them started to drift off, I saw Day smile as she wrapped her arms around Spits.

Feeling a shuffling to my right  I also saw Celestia spooning her little sister which I found adorable as they both had warm smiles on their faces.

Feeling a sense of peace at this situation I happily closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.
> Chapter 58 Dragon Lands
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I was overseeing various transports that were being prepped for the assault into the dragon lands. I was going through all the gear I would need for this.

"Ash?" I turned to see Spike walk up to me. "What's this I'm hearing from Soarin and the others? Did they really quit the Brotherhood and army?"

"They did Spike. I was actually wanting to come collect your ring and tags yesterday but you were...busy shall we say with a certain thestral." I said making Spike blush.

Spike cleared his throat and looked at the ring on his finger.

"I'd be lying if I said the thought of quitting hadn't crossed my mind," Spike said. "But...I don't think it's time yet."

"And why's that?" I asked.

"Because you're headed to the Dragon Lands, right?" He asked and I nodded.

"Me and my fellow Harbingers, yes," I said.

"Then count me in too," Spike said.

"No offense, Spike, but that's out of the question," I said sternly. "Even Rage turned in his ring but he's still a Harbinger. So that means you and I are the only assassins left. Besides, I only formed the Brotherhood in order to face the threat of the Templar order and we already succeeded in its destruction."

I looked down at my assassin ring and sighed. "The assassins already played their part and rid this world of the Templar threat. Now we must focus on a new threat. Speaking of which, you shouldn't come because a quarter of our forces have either been killed or taken prisoner since the attack and we barely have enough supplies for the Dragon Lands as it is. And don't get me started on the Snake. That bastard is tougher than the Bear, probably even the Hawk too." 

"Yeah but Ember is still there, possibly Smolder too I want to help them." Spike said.

"And I will help them," I reassured Spike. Spike looked at me as if he was holding something back. "Why is this so important to you?"

"...Shadow," Spike said and looked away. "Shadow...is pregnant."

Hearing this I was both happy and also concerned.

"Spike you do realize the stakes in this don't you? You could die out there before you meet your child. Are you sure you want to risk that future?" I asked.

"I know that, but I can't just leave Ember and Smolder!" Spike said. "They're my friends too!"

I gazed into Spike's eyes which held an intense determination one I have seen many times making me nod.

"Very well I can't stop you Spike just as long as you're fully aware of the consequences that will lie ahead with your choice." Ash said.

"I'm well aware," Spike said and turned away from me. "Just so you know, once we save Ember and Smolder, then I'll turn in my ring and tags."

I watched Spike walk away and placed my hands on my hips. The young drake certainly has come a long way since the day I first met him.

"Kid has fire in his heart," I heard Rage say as he and my fellow Harbingers walked up beside me. "Wonder who he gets that from?"

"Is the Snake as tough as you say?" Elisa asked me.

"Marco was the name of the one that the Snake took over. He was the youngest in our group using a thrusting sword in those days to slip into the gaps in one's armor leaving the victim to bleed to death and he was always light on his feet...only problem is he didn't have much self-confidence it was his Achilles Heel...but when Snake took over that weakness was gone." I explained.

"So what's our approach this time?" Ethan asked.

I led them over to a table and activated a display crystal that showed us a map of the Dragon Lands.

"The Bloodstone Scepter has the power to control every dragon, a relic from a time long gone and now it is in the hands of Diann's son who is using it to force the female half to submit to males and controlling the males who refuse to follow his orders." I said as I created a 3D image of the scepter.

"I remember this thing," Ethan said.

"I have a possible way to pry the thing from Dainn's son's hands, but it's a longshot," I said. "We need to track down Torch."

"Torch?" Rage asked.

"The Dragon Lords held the most knowledge of the scepter and have passed that knowledge down through time to their successor. Right now he might be the best chance to tell us of the limits the scepter has." I said.

"What about Ember? Is she the current Dragon Lord?" Rage asked me.

"From what my spies and interrogation have revealed Ember is forced to service Diann's son Turnanus as a slave getting to her and getting out is a difficult all on its own while Torch will most likely be an easier process." I explained.

"I hate to bring this up. But what if Torch is on Diann's side?" Ethan asked.

"...We'll have to just keep our fingers crossed and hope for the best but be ready for the worst." I said.

"Didn't you hear?" Rage said over to my side with a smirk. "We are the worst."

"Ha true that." I laughed.

(Sometime Later border of the Dragon Lands)

As I stood at the guard rail of my ship, I overlooked the Dragon Lands. And I had to reel in my anger at the state of it.

"What the fuck have they done here?" I growled as I looked at the scattered bones of dragons that lay before me.

The Pale Horse had touched down on the border of The Dragon Lands and what first we thought was a rocky plain was actually a mass grave of dragon bones.

"Those animals!" Rage yelled while gripping the handles of his axes.

Spike, my fellow Harbingers and myself disembarked the ship and told the crew to wait before we began our journey through the valley of bones.

"These ribs have been decimated, something really powerful must have punched through them." Elisa said as she examined a skeleton.

"But what is what I wanna know?" I said.

"No." I heard Spike mutter before he spread his wings and took off.

"Spike!" Rage shouted before going after him with the rest of us doing the same.

We flew a short distance to where Spike landed. Spike was shaking in front of a massive skull, but whether it was from sadness or rage, I couldn't tell.

Ethan stepped up and approached Spike. "You alright?"

"Torch." Spike said in a low whisper.

Snapping my head towards the skull I saw Spike was right despite the lack of scales and muscle there was no mistaking the body of the former dragon lord which caused us all to take a knee to honor the fallen dragon.

After a moment of silence I stood up and approached the skull and held my hand up.

I was trying to see if Torch's soul lingered here and managed to find it so using my magic I brought forth the dragon's soul so we could all see it.

"Torch...can you hear me?" I began.

"I can." The former Dragon Lord said. "I assume you wish to know what happened to me and the others?"

"Please." I asked.

He let out a long sigh, which even being just his soul, gave off power. "When the Caribou came, we thought nothing of it but a small nuisance to our land. How wrong we were. They started taking our females and influencing many of our males to join their sick cause." He grumbled in fury before continuing. "Those of us that wouldn't be corrupted, were hunted like animals."

"It was decided we the oldest and most powerful of us would make a surprise attack...but our enemy was more devious then we realized they had managed to plant spies and backstabbers into our ranks who fed them intel of our attack and then led us into an ambush where the caribou fired a strange weapon at us that pierced our scales as though it were wet parchment." Torch said.

"Do you know what this weapon looked like?" Rage asked.

"It was large like one of those ballista that was used to fire at my kind in ancient times but it only had two long prongs that...seemed it needed time to fire like a charging phase.”

"A railgun." Rage said, making me think.

"Yes that has to be it, something like that would be able to tear through dragon scales but how could they get one working?" I wondered.

"Torch, who was it who betrayed you?" Spike asked.

"A pathetic excuse for a welp that lusted after my daughter. A dragon that went by the name, Matches." Torch said, causing Rage to stifle his laughter at the mention of the dragon's name. "Your laughter is warranted. One of the reasons he betrayed us no doubt."

"Then he is doubly wretched." Spike spat.

Torch took a moment to look at Spike before a smile graced his face. "I remember you. You're the one who showed me how much potential my daughter has." He chuckled a little before continuing. "It's funny. I had thought you and her would become mates and have a strong clutch."

At this Spike started sputtering as his head turned red as a tomato.

"I personally thought so too." Rage stated.

"Agreed." I replied with a smirk.

“C-Can we please stay focused?” Spike groaned.

“Ash…” Torch said, sounding somber. “I would like to share my last request before my spirit joins the Dragon Lords of old.”

“Anything, Torch.” I said.

“Take my bones, along with those who have fallen beside me, and render them to dust. Cast our ashes from atop the highest peak in the Dragon Lands so that we shall always be a part of the winds. And…tell my daughter that I have always been proud of her. Even before she took the mantle of Dragon Lord.”

"You have my word my friend." Ash said before he placed my hand on the bones that formed the snout of the titan dragon. "Go in peace knowing this; We will save your daughter and we will soak the ground with the blood of the invaders and traitors. This I swear to you."

“One…last…thing,” the voice of Torch echoed as it faded away. “Her…mother…lives…”

"Her mother...Ember's has a mom!" Spike shouted.

"Dude everyone has a mother." Elisa said before slightly slapping herself on the side of her head.

"Yeah but...you know what I meant." Spike said.

"One thing at a time guys for now let's get a move on we will tend to the dead later." Ash said.

"Right. Finding those bastards and tearing down their operation." Spike growled as his shadow started to flail around him.

Leaving the boneyard behind the group journeyed onward and came to a secluded cliff ledge that overlooked a valley that contained caves and stone buildings that were no doubt built by the caribou; there were also dozens of factories that seemed to be billowing out smoke.

"Care to wager what those factories are for?" Eliza asked before seeing a large dragon push a cart full of raw materials into one of the factories.

"Weapons." Ash said as he watched many male dragons dressed in chains and covered in wounds walk in a line while being escorted by guards

Above them along the rocks stood caribou and treacherous dragons who watched the enslaved dragons as Overseers.

We watched as an older dragon collapsed from exhaustion. Two of the Overseers flew down and started beating the dragon that collapsed to get up. When he wouldn't budge, one of the caribou soldiers came over with an odd-looking spear before plunging it into the dragon's neck.

Spike silently gasped before he stepped away from the edge while me and my fellow harbingers glared in righteous fury.

"They're dead...all of them." Rage growled.

“As much as I want to let you off the rails to wreak havoc and spill blood, we need to retrieve the scepter first." Ash said.

"Bet you 20 bits it's in that palace where all the female dragons are being herded toward." Ethan said while pointing to a large castle where the female population of dragons was being held. Just then, a red glow could be seen from the windows for a brief moment. Worse yet, it was placed upon the throne where Torch had called home.

"That has to be the place...Diann's sons love to flaunt their status and spite the dead it would seem." Ash snarled as he looked at the structure.

"Well I imagine teleporting and barging in are out so how exactly do we get inside?" Evan asked.

"I have something for that courtesy of Rarity and Twilight sneaking into the Dragon Lands the first time." Spike said.

(Not long later)

"I dislike this...I feel like an idiot sneaking around with this thing on.

Me and the others were wearing a covering that looked like a boulder. Thankfully Spike remembered how they were made.

"Well guess what Rage no one cares now shut up and keep up we are almost to the palace and through some seriously dumb luck no one has spotted us so let's not waste it." I responded as I led us up the giant throne where Torch once resided and soon we saw the castle in view along with its defenses. "Plenty of guards."

"And I can see two of those railguns on the east and west towers." Evan said..

"Wonderful...Rage you handle the railguns, Elisa and Evan civilians and infantry, Spike you and me are going to the throne room." Ash directed.

They all nodded before heading for their objective.

Spike and myself silently made our way through the halls being cautious to avoid the guards till we arrived at a massive set of doors that must of led to the throne room but before we entered I  used a spell known as Dark Sight to look through the walls and saw five dragons were inside one of them being a female four caribou and what looked like a man, snake hybrid.

"Six guards three of them are dragons other three are caribou one female dragon currently being raped by another dragon and there is another caribou in there sitting on what I can guess is the throne, no doubt that is Diann's son. There is also a creature inside that I can only surmise is Snake." I explained. 


Spike took out his blade and had his green flames lick between his teeth. "You take the snake, the rest are mine!" Before I could tell him different, he melted into his shadow and went for his target.

"Bugger it." I groaned.

I made my way over to the doors and took out six throwing knives and looked at them before I put two back before I used Dark Vision to take one last look into the room before I took a breath and deactivated the spell.

I then proceeded to kick the doors open and tossed all four knives at the three caribou guards and the last at one of the dragon guards.

The three knives struck the caribou in the neck and the last one impaled one of the dragon guards in the eye and went through to the brain.

The sudden entrance shocked most of the individuals who were still in the room but their gaze was on me and not on Spike who descended from above and used his ability to slice off the heads of the two remaining guards Spike then let out a growl before he launched a torrent of flames at the dragon having his way with the dragoness who was indeed Ember and as for the male dragon he had bronze scales and wore armor that was well decorated leaving me to assume that this dragon was Matches but I didn't let that distract me I flash stepped forward and leapt into the air and drew Whispering Wind and came down on the creature I saw earlier which was indeed Marco but the face was changed parts of his skin were covered in green scales his hands were like claws, his eyes reminded me of Chrysalis when she was possessed.

As I descended on the creature I drew my blade intending to impale it but The Snake managed to block my attack as it drew two cut and thrust swords that were on its hips.

"Hello old friend." The Snake said with a grin as he bared his teeth and I saw his canines had grown to become long fangs.

Snake then pushed me backwards but I managed to land on my feet and Spike also landed on his claws behind me and when I looked I saw Matches was a little cooked but was now armed with a sword.

At first both Spike and myself stared our opponents down before chaos erupted as Spike launched himself at Matches, meanwhile Snake and I began to slowly circle each other ready to move at a split second. I kept my eyes dead on his as he gave me a low chuckle.

“How long has it been?” Snake asked rhetorically. “You look well. For a corpse.”

"A better sight than you are that's for sure." I replied when suddenly a bolt of lightning shot past me and when I looked I saw it was Diann's son.

"So the infamous Sixth Knight has risen from his grave...this is quite a development."

"Wait your turn Turanus can't you see we're in the middle of something." Snake snapped.

"I'm afraid that is out of the question you see I have a sneaking suspicion that this one is the one who has been executing my brothers as the Harbinger of Conquest and if that's the case then as a member of the Stonehoof family I cannot allow your continued attacks against our kingdom slide." Turanus said.

"Fuck off you balless pathetic excuse of a prince." I said.

"How dare you." Turanus said with distaste in his voice.

"If anyone should be ticked here it should be me after everything that has been done so instead of wasting my time in debating who should fight me first." I said before I pulled Whispering Wind in two. "Come at me at the same time."

"Fair enough." Snake said before unleashing a cloud of venomous gas from his mouth before charging at me.

I jumped back from the cloud and managed to intercept Snake's attack and countered with my own attack to which he dodged before bolts of lightning descended on me forcing me to evade them and when I looked I saw Turanus had somehow managed to lift himself into the air and move about while hurling balls of lightning at me.

"Damn this is gonna be interesting." I thought.

“You were always the tenacious one!” Snake mocked as he zipped in front of me and I barely managed to dodge his sword aimed for my heart. “To return from the dead after giving up your soul?!”

I swung my sword and it was met with Snake's blade with a loud clang of metal.

"I decided my soul was a suitable sacrifice...to save those I love...and I was fortunate the one who had my soul seemed willing to allow me to return...to ensure they stay safe." I growled as our blade clashed again.

"Oh such a noble hero." Turanus said before he threw more balls of lightning so I used my swords to deflect the attacks when suddenly Turanus appeared before me his hand alight with lightning in order to punch me so I unfolded my shield and moved to counter his attack but I moved too early and his punch knocked my arm aside leaving me open for his follow up attack which hit me in the solar plexus knocking me back and causing me to fall to my hands and knees from the force of the blow. "A pity heroes often die." 

“Do they have to die though?” Snake said as he walked up beside me. “Come now, Ash, do we truly have to fight?”

“Snake, you better make sense or-” Turanus was about to say.

It was then that Turanus stopped his sentence when Snake slowly looked at him with a bloodlust glare. Despite the stag’s efforts to keep composed, Snake’s gaze seemed to be piercing his very soul as venom dripped from his fangs. Snake’s aura flared like a flame, forcing Turanus to take a small step back.

“Shut that fucking shit hole you call a mouth up, you fucking brain dead daddy’s bitch. I’m having a conversation with an old acquaintance…” Snake hissed. His voice sounded as venomous as the corrosive venom that melted the floor we stood on before he turned his attention back to me.

"You are a persistent lot but let me ask you this if none of the others can convince me what in all of creation makes you think you can." I said as I spun around to slash Snake but he was quicker and moved out of my attack but I straightened up and held my arm up horizontally with the point of my blade aimed at him. "That thing you called Geralt tried but failed in fact he told me exactly where you were...goes to show how much he cares huh? Really opened my eyes when I was left behind.”

Hearing my words, Snake smirked before chuckling. "Clearly he thinks you're no match for me. Those three weaklings were a pitiful excuse compared to me." His swords started steaming as a dark, sickly green liquid coated them. "And now, it's time you returned to your dirt nap."

Snake lunged at me faster this time and I just barely managed to avoid the lunge but it wasn't over yet because his attacks just kept coming.

As we kept fighting, the air around us started to become thick with poisonous fumes that left my vision blurry. After parrying an attack and going for a blind thrust, my sword sunk into the wall before I felt what was akin to large needles sink into my left arm.

"Argh!" I screamed before I spun my blade around and used the hilt to bash Snake in the head causing him to release his grip on my arm before I clutched the spot before I snarled at him.

When I looked back at him, I saw that his teeth had broken off in my arm. While he kept smiling at me, I saw that his fangs were growing back. That was the last thing I saw before the fumes completely blinded me, leaving me in the dark.

"Feel that Ash right now my poison is spreading through your body which I have to say is impressive to say the least because you are the longest living creature to take my poison because most would die as soon as they were injected with but a drop of it…must be feeling tremendous amounts of agony about now yes…and it seems my poison has robbed you of your sight how unexpected." Snake said

"If...you think...this is enough to stop me...you are dead wrong." I growled as I began to feel a burning sensation spread from my arm to the rest of my body.

I heard him give a low chuckle as I heard him circling me. 

"Well no sense letting a wounded animal to suffer I suppose so I think I’m going to run my blade through your heart!"

I could only growl as I shakenly stood up and used my magic to act as my eyes and fight back against the poison before I took a stance. This technique was difficult to do as it was complicated to maintain but I had little to no choice if I was not gonna allow myself to die here.

(Third Person P.O.V.)

Turanus scoffed before readying his weapon. "This is dragging on too long! I'll finish him myself!"

Turanus conjured a sword made from lightning and moved to finish off Ash but Ash managed to use his sword to block the attack before he spun around and delivered a kick to Turanus's face sending the buck flying back but was quick to get back on his feet and was momentarily flabbergasted at how Ash kicked him before it turned to rage.

"You'll find I'm not as easy to beat as my idiot brothers!" Turanus growled before conjuring two bolts of lightning in each hand.

Ash dodged as best he could and was beginning to feel like he was slowing down. If he couldn’t figure out how to turn this fight around soon, there’s no telling how pissed Luna and the others would be at him if he died a second time. Just as Tarunas came at him with dual lighting blades aimed at Ash’s skull and heart, time slowed down until it stopped completely. It was a moment of crisis for Ash’s senses as he focused as hard as he could to pinpoint where the blades would go. Suddenly, there was a distinct echo in the depths of Ash’s mind. It sounded like a voice calling out to him.

“…move…right…”

At this Ash moved his torso to the right and managed to avoid the strikes and then he reached out grabbed Turanus  by the front of his shirt and delivered a headbutt to his head right on his snout.

“…jump…”

Ash suddenly sprung upwards and leaned backward as he felt the brush of a gust of wind against his back as he was in midair before he flipped over onto his hands and feet.

"What is going on?" I thought.

“…duck…then swing…your sword…diagonally.”

I ducked down just in time to avoid an attack from Turnanus to take his head before he gripped Hingure's handle in reverse and drew her and managed to slash the buck across the chest.

"Think on this later right now gotta deal with these two I just hope Spike is having a better time than me." Ash thought.

(Ash’s P.O.V)

“WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON!” Turnanus shouted loudly. “YOU SAID HE WAS BLIND!”

“Sidestep…then…unleash a technique…behind you…on your left…”

"Not that blind yet." I lied as I couldn’t keep my magic for my surroundings going and had to focus on healing.

Doing as I was hearing I stepped to the side then spun around and then launched a Tempest Slash to my left unsure where the attack was going.

“GAAAHH!” I heard Tarunas yell in pain. “HOW DID HE HIT ME FROM THAT ANGLE?! SNAKE! KILL HIM ALREADY?!”

“Duck…while splitting your legs…then…cast a spell…”

Doing the splits I felt the attack pass over me before I lunged my right hand forward and launched a fireball before me and this time I heard Snake scream in surprise at the attack.

“This is interesting.” Snake hissed.

“Together then!” Tarunas yelled.

“Unleash…yourself! Now!”

Suddenly I felt a fire in me, a spark I had not felt in eons I could feel scales growing along my arms and around my neck as my fingernails sharpened into claws and then a desire sprung forth in my throat one that demanded release so with a lungful of air I released it.



I then plunged my arms into the ground and suddenly I felt an intense heat suddenly around me and despite not seeing it I knew it was actually dozens of pillars of flame springing from the ground.

“Fucking…hell…” I heard Snake say.

I could feel the flames then envelope me like I was submerged in water. It was rather soothing, despite the overwhelming power coursing through my very being. The stinging I felt in my nerves and eyes began to fade away until I could see a flicker of light. The light grew and grew until I was finally able to see clearly again. I blinked once until I looked down at myself to see what I transformed into.

My hands and arms were covered in scales that looked like the night sky with my fingernails like claws and I could feel more scales around my neck and legs even my teeth felt different I then looked around me and saw that most of the room was scorched however the only one that I could see that took damage was Snake. It would seem Ember, Spike, Matches and Turanus were wise enough to get to cover but Snake was barely clinging to life as it was. I then got up and stepped towards the fallen creature who weakly gazed up at me.

“I didn’t think…you had it in you…” Snake spat. “As always…you’re a cut above the rest…”

"If you thought I was trying to kill you then you’re mistaken." I said before I fell to one knee and looked Snake in the eye. "I just needed you weak enough to do this."

I then charged up the purging spell into my hand before I placed my hand on Snake's chest causing clouds of black smoke to come pouring off Snake's body while the creature it said nothing it didn't even put up a fight and soon the smoke vanished and when my spell powered down all that was left of Snake was a very young man who looked 16 years old with short dirty blonde hair the boy looked to be sleeping peacefully and I couldn't help myself by brushing a few stray locks of hair that obscured his face.

"Hey Marco." I whispered.

“You…insufferable mongrel…!”

I looked over my shoulder to see Turanus glaring at me.

“You think just because you took out my bodyguard, I’ll go out quietly?!” Turanus snapped.

“If you know what’s good for you, you’d surrender and accept your fate.” I said plainly.

“Never…NEVER…NEVER!!” Turanus screamed. He then reached under his armor to pull out a fancy-looking bottle. My gut told me whatever it was wouldn’t bold well for me.



“Tell me…Lord Ash…” Turanus said with a manic grin. “Does the name…Queen’s Venom sound familiar?”

My heart sank a little as my eyes widened at the name as information flooded my brain when Turanus mentioned those words.


"How in hell did you get your hands on that?" I demanded.

“Wouldn’t you like to know.” Turanus grinned as he uncorked the vial.

“Surely even you aren’t crazy enough to drink that Turanus! You have no idea what that’ll do to you?!” I yelled.

"Of course I do. So what it takes a few years off my life in case you haven't noticed I have all the life force to spare and I can always collect more you know." Turanus said smugly, making my blood curdle in fury.

“If you drink that…” I said while gripping my swords and preparing myself. “Just don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

Turanus said with a smirk before he lifted the bottle towards me.

"Bottoms up." Turanus said before he began to chug the contents of the bottle so I acted quickly and teleported Marco over to Ember.

"Watch him!" I shouted.

Turanus downed the whole vial in one go. As soon as he swallowed the last drop, he grunted and let the vial slip from his grasp. He then fell to his knees as black veins spread all over his body and his aura felt twisted with malice and unnatural power.

“You bloody fool.” I said.

I suddenly felt the wind get knocked out of me as I staggered back. I coughed hard as drops of blood escaped my mouth and looked down to see a fist mark on my chest. Bastard somehow hit me hard enough to breach my scales as I looked up at him. His eyes were blood red but I saw no pupils. He had a crazed smile and his muscles were bulging exponentially. In his other hand was a blade made of black lightning as it crackled violently.

“I…HAVE…ASCENDED!!” Turanus shouted, his voice sounded distorted as bolts of lightning descended from above and began to destroy the roof .

I spat out whatever blood remained in my mouth before I straightened up and summoned my blades back to my hand. I sheathed Whispering Wind on my back and gripped Hingure in both hands before I widened my stance.

"Come then show me what your false power has given you." I growled.

He disappeared with a flash of black lightning, before he reappeared over me, with his blade of lightning held overhead. I barely had time to react as I raised my swords to block his downward strike. The force of his attack pushed me back but he wasn’t done as he began to unleash a barrage of strikes unto me.

“Fall to me!” Turanus shouted as he fired off two balls of lightning that flew through the air and curled towards me.

I then used my shield to block the attack and when I lowered my shield to use flash step to get in closer I was hit by a surge of lightning that came from the opposite side of when I blocked the first two of Turnanus’s attacks

As the electrical sensation passed I looked around and suddenly Turnanus was right in front of me with his hands raised above him and encased in lightning as if he were pulling it from the heavens before he thrust his arms forward discharging all the lightning into me and sending me flying into one of the pillars behind me hard enough for a good portion of the pillar to crumble.

I then collapsed to the floor and was slow to get up and when I did I coughed up smoke before I looked at Turnanus to see him smirking at me arrogantly.

“And here I thought the great hero of Equestria was supposed to be tough.” Turnanus laughed before he crouched down and jumped unexpectedly high before he began to plummet down like a meteor causing me to jump forward into a roll before I spun around and activated my shield and braced and after a few seconds Turnanus impacted the ground and discharged a blast of lighting like a shock wave which I was able to defend against.

Successfully avoiding that attack I deactivated my shield and used Flash Step to close the distance and as Turanus turned around to face me all that greeted him was my fist sending the little shit flying towards the throne he was sitting upon not too long ago.

Suddenly Turanus snapped his fingers and I felt a electrical sensation in the air and when I looked up I leapt backwards to avoid getting hit by a giant hammer made from lighting and the thing about this hammer is that it was bigger than me in terms of size suddenly Turnanus managed to grab the giant hammer and swing at me with speeds that shouldn’t be possible and managed to knock me off my feet but I was quick to recover 

“Is that all?” Turanus laughed as he looked at me mockingly.

Gritting my teeth I looked down at my kite shield and deactivated it before I turned the dial before I stood up.

“Come over here and find out boy.” I spat.

Hearing this Turanus adjusted his grip on the massive weapon and charged at me ready to deliver another swing and as he came into distance and started his attack I activated my shield and moved to intercept Turanus’s attack but instead of a kite shield an aspis shield was what unfolded and I managed to parry Turanus’s attack much to his surprise before I slashed at the caribou prince with Hingure before I struck him in the face with my aspis and followed up the strike with another slash of my blade before hitting him once more with my shield.

Suddenly Turanus vanished in a bolt of lightning and reappeared hovering above me on the other side of the Throne Room while all the wounds I gave him began to heal.

“Damn you!” Turanus roared as he called down a series of lighting bolts forcing me to move so that I wasn’t struck.

However while I was busy Turanus launched a series of homing bolts of magic at me. At first there was only two which I managed to use my aspis to block but the next attack was four bolts in one that broke my guard leaving me open for an attack which Turanus took by summoning his blade of lightning and flying at me and slashing me across the waist which hurt from both the electrical discharge and the fact that the blade cut me which caused me to roar in pain but Turanus wasn’t done yet because I could feel him about to make another attack only this time when he came in close I spun around and used my sword to deflect his strike before I slashed at his chest diagonally causing the buck to scream in pain before I kicked him in the chest sending the bastard tumbling back. But, I wasn’t done yet. I sheathed Hingure and bent my legs and began to take deep breaths to calm my body.

“Ittoryu Iai.” I said as I closed my eyes and ground my foot against the floor.

To me there was nothing different but to those who were watching me an aura had begun to surround me before it began to take the shape of a cloaked figure standing atop of a boat and holding a barge pole.

“Final Crossing.” I finished as I opened my eyes and dashed forward using Flash Step and slowly began to draw my blade.

I could see Turanus was frozen with terror as I closed in on him. I could see Turanus trying to move but it was as if he was locked in position and had no choice but to accept my attack which I did not hold back and drew Hingure as I struck Turanus with all my strength as I passed him before I began to sheath Hingure again, bringing myself to a stop. As I fully sheathed Hingure again I heard a scream from behind me and when I looked I saw Turanus was now covered in hundreds of cuts and coughing up blood as he stumbled to turn around and look at me.

“You…bastard.” Turanus gurgled as he continued to spit up blood.

“Give up Turanus. I'm gonna give you one opportunity to have a quick and painless death otherwise you won’t like what I do next.” I said as I noticed Turanus’s body was already beginning to recover.

“You think…that after everything I’ve done…everything I’ve gone through I’m gonna just let you take me…SCREW YOU!” Tunanus roared as he created a shockwave that knocked me back out of surprise.

Suddenly I felt something around my neck before I felt a jerking motion before I felt my body crash into something followed by the feeling of several of my bones break

“Tell me something Ash Blade, why do you get to be the one with all this power, why should you be so blessed and yet never use it?” Turanus before I felt him kick me in my stomach hard enough to launch me into the air.

Turanus then grabbed me by the ankle and swung me around before he slammed me into the ground leaving a crater leaving me distorted for a second but I knew he wasn’t done with me yet as I felt him grab my leg in both of his hands.

“What makes you so worthy huh?” Turanus growled as he proceeded to snap my leg making me howl in pain.

“…recite…it…” I heard the voice from before speak.

“What? I thought.

“You who chose to live as an equal to those who are so beneath you when they can be worshiping you like a god!” Turanus shouted as a new sensation of pain hit me in my arm and wing.

When I turned my head I saw it was a spear of lightning piercing my left arm and wing pinning me in place as Turanus placed his hoof on my back.

“…recite…the incantation…release…your powers…once more…” the voice said

“But no matter after I kill you I’m going to drain every ounce of power from you and then I’m going to use it the way it was meant to be used by bring every female bitch in this world to heel and once we’re done here we’ll spread our influence to every single dimension there is!” Turanus shouted.

I then closed my eyes and took a deep breath before exhaling.

"Oh ethereal chains that hold power in check I call to thee." I whispered.

“What was that?” Turanus asked as he leaned down towards me just before a small wind blew through the castle from every opening it could find till suddenly the wind became violent and Turanus was thrown from my back and as that happened there was a single booming sound of a great bell

"Tethered to the highest seat of creation to the bedrock of destruction." I spoke louder as the spear of lightning pinning me vanished allowing me to extend my wings and for my aura to explode just like it did with Bear while the bell continued to cry out its calls and I began to stand. "All who stand in the light of the glimmering lights that shine overhead shall bear witness as I untether the bound."

My aura was now sending out wisps of power leaving the whole room feeling heavy at the intense power that was coming off me.

"Limit off." I said as the invisible bell sounded one final time

Suddenly there was an explosion of light and my body felt stronger and lighter just like when I fought Bear. But this time the sensation was more intense. It was actually a sensation that I had not felt for a very long time.


"Wha-what is this power?" Turanus demanded.

"Well this is unexpected.” I said as I looked down at my hand and flexed my fingers. I haven’t felt this sensation since…a couple hundred years after my kingdom fell...it has been a long time since I've felt it."

"You mean...all this time you've been holding back!?" Turanus demanded.

"Yes. You see I was already powerful but that fact isn't always a good thing it means I have to be careful so I don't end up harming or killing someone accidentally and if you were paying attention before I mentioned that I did not intend to kill Snake just weaken him so I could remove it from my friend." I explained.

"But the poison." Turanus declared.

"A very real threat to be sure normally poison would be no issue for me but this particular one was...nasty to say the least." I said before I summoned Hingure to my hand and sheathed her. "But now seeing as I have no reason to keep you alive and also since you took the Queen's Venom I believe I am given the rare opportunity to cut loose a little here."

"Oh for, shut up and carve his ass like a Thanksgiving Turkey!" I heard Red say in my head.

“You…you bastard!” Turanus roared as he coated his arm in lightning and made to punch me


I then raised my right arm towards him and activated a spell around my hand before I snapped my fingers. Suddenly buckets of blood exploded from Turanus as his body was ripped apart and sent flying backwards dead and after a second I created a magic circle and suddenly Turanus rose from the circle as though he was never reduced to a gory paste.

"Wha- What did you do?"

"Which one? The one where I turned the snap of my fingers into a shock wave that ripped you apart or the fact that you are here right now unscathed." I asked.

Before he could say anything else, I snapped my fingers again and he exploded in a gory mess before coming back. I repeated this process a multitude of times, each time more gruesome than the last.

“Normally, this spell doesn’t let the one I cast it on remember how they died. But thanks to a little tweak of my own, you are experiencing the pain from each and every death you experience.” I said as I killed him before reviving him. “And I know you can revive on your own but that’s gonna take too long. This is just faster.”


After about an hour of repeating the process of blowing him up and reviving him, Turanus fell to his knees and threw up. His whole body was convulsing as he screamed at the top of his lungs while continuing to vomit.

"Painful isn't it...but this is mercy compared to all the victims of your actions. All those souls trapped inside you screaming for it to just end, this is the mercy I am giving them…But for you your suffering is yet to begin." I said before I snapped my fingers again exploding him before bringing him back.

"This...this is insanity...how are you doing this!" Turanus demanded.

"I'm honestly impressed you can still talk let alone have the mental fortitude to think up what it is you wished to say." Ash said.

"D-damn you...how can you do this...rewriting the laws of nature just so you can punish me...no one should be able to do that!" Turanus screamed.

"Well you’re wrong this spell Perfect Revival was a spell used by the greatest magic healers once upon a time and even among them most couldn't perform the spell over and over as I have and another flaw is that this spell can't be used outside of three seconds of death." I said before snapping my fingers making him explode before reviving him once more.

“STOP! STOP THIS MADNESS!” Taranus screamed but I just ignored him and killed him again. This went on for another hour until he started seizing on the floor.

"And I'm bored of this." Ash said.

Meanwhile Turanus lay upon the ground and sounds were coming from his mouth but no one could clearly hear him. All except Ash who interpreted it as a beg for death.

"Very well I suppose I should wrap this up now." Ash said as he turned his right hand up and suddenly two bolts of red lightning appeared in Ash's hand and were twisted around the other making it look like some kind of spear.

"This is a magic I developed once with the sole purpose of piercing dragon scales...you should feel honored Turanus you're the first soul I'm using this on that isn't a dragon." Ash said before he raised the spear of lightning above his head and aimed it at Turanus. "Farewell."

With that I plunged the spear into Turanus creating an explosion of red lightning leaving nothing but Turanus's horns and his soul floating in place so I retrieved both of those and then I turned to face the other occupants in the room Ember was bewildered and afraid Spike was in shock but Matches was downright terrified I saw his eyes darting between me and the fallen Bloodstone Sceptre for a few seconds before he lunged out of his cover and used his wings to make a mad dash for the scepter.

"Stop." I ordered and just like that Matches stopped dead in his tracks while an aura of white surrounded him. "Stand in the center of the room." I commanded and Matches did as I commanded but the expression on his face showed confusion and fear. "So let me guess you were gonna use this to summon every dragon to come to your defense while you flead is that about right?" I asked as I summoned the Bloodstone Scepter to my hands.

“I-I-…” Matches stuttered when he looked like he had an idea. “D-DOTHRAC BAL!”

"Oh?" I asked with mild interest as I sat in a chair made from shadows. "And what makes you think you have the right to demand such a thing after all you've done?"

"It is our way." Matches said.

"Hmm Spike I know he has more brains then to challenge me after what he just saw so that can only mean he is calling you out how do you want this?" Ash asked.

“Leave him to me.” Spike said as he approached Matches.

“If I win, I keep my life.” Matches declared.

"And you Spike this can only proceed if you have something to gain." Ash pointed out.

"His life is the only thing I want from him." Spike said with a growl.

"So be it. Then I shall serve as witness to this duel any and all abilities are at your disposal." I said before the two dragons squared off against the other. "Begin."

Matches took this opportunity to fight dirty and tossed some dust in front of Spike, making him back away to clear the crap out of his eyes. When he opened them, Matches came at him with a knife aimed at his gut.

Spike stepped to the side and grabbed Matches wrist with his right before elbowing his gut with his left then smashing his snout, making him drop the knife.

Matches wrist was released before Spike brought out his Kukri and shaved off a few scales over Match’s right brow.

"Gah!" As blood started to flow, Matches let out a roar before biting down on Spike's sword arm.

Clenching his teeth in pain, Spike used his claws to slash at Matches face, one of his digits got lucky and sliced across the prick's left eye, damaging both eyes within the first five minutes.

The bastard pulled back, tearing at Spike's arm real good.

 "Aaaahh!!" Spike dropped his weapon and clutched his arm, this gave Matches ample time to get around Spike and sink his teeth into Spike’s tail.

Spike roared in pain again just before Matches bit down harder on Spikes’s tail and ended up tearing a quarter of it from Spike’s body making the drake howl in agony and for me to clutch my fingers in anger and with Spike distracted Matches retrieved his knife and started to try stab and slash at Spike and he managed to get a few hits in but not for long. 

Spike then suddenly let out a growl and as Matches made a lunge to try and stab Spike in the heart, Spike turned sideways so Matches missed his target but provided an opening to Spike who then grabbed Matches by the hand with his right hand and used his left hand to claw at Match’s face getting him to release the knife and allowing Spike to seize it before he jammed the blade into Match’s shoulder making the traitor roar in pain while Spike let his shadow engulfed him.

Spike grabbed Match’s neck and launched into the air and slammed him against the walls but it wasn't over yet. Spike then dragged Matches across the rock, tearing away the scales and flesh of the miserable dragon as he went.

After smearing a bloody line across the walls, Spike bit down on the base of Matches wings and pulled, tearing them off. Matches let out a scream before Spike tossed Matches into the center of the room before Spike landed with a thud beside the battered and broken drake who moaned in horrible pain.

"Looks like you lost." Spike said.

"Piss off you little fucker!" Matches yelled before he chuckled. "I remember the stories coming from that little shit town you were in charge of. How you kept this one bat bitch on your pathetic little dick 24/7."

That was the straw that broke the camel's back.

"Burn in hell!" Spike roared before stomping on Matches neck. He wasn't done yet, he grabbed the whelp by his snout and pulled with all his strength. Through all the yelling and pleading, Spike kept pulling and pulling until.

Snap!

Spike succeeded in prying Matches lower jaw from his face causing bouts of blood to spurt from the dying drake. After a moment Spike stepped back and fell to his knees in exhaustion and blood loss but the latter was soon resolved as Ash mended the injuries including restoring the tip of Spike's tail however there were still parts that had scars on Spike's body including a jagged scar where Spike’s tail was bitten off.

"You good?" Ash asked as he helped his friend onto his feet.

"Yeah, I will be." Spike cracked his neck before looking at his arm. "Neat scars." He then looks around. "Where's Ember?"

I turned my gaze to where I last saw the Dragon Princess and saw her fashioning a crude garb out of some curtains so that she was more presentable.

"She's over there and she seems fine." I stated.

"Of course I am...and just so you know Ash I'm not exactly a babysitter." Ember snapped.

"Glad to see you've still got your spunk princess. I'm actually impressed you're not tripping over yourself knowing that I'm still alive." I said.

"Oh believe me I am shocked. I have a great many questions for the both of you but right now we need to free the other dragons." Ember stated.

"Well at least your priorities are strong and as for the rest of the dragons I believe I have an idea for that." I said with a smirk.

(Outside) (Third Person P.O.V.)

Ever since Ember was overthrown things had been grim for many dragons. Females were enslaved and made to serve the caribou and male dragons and those male dragons who refused to follow Turanus's rule were enslaved in mines to find gems and this day those under the boot of oppression thought that today would be just as miserable as the last that is until their scales started to glow calling all dragons to the palace which in turn brought the caribou since they knew their prince held the Bloodstone Scepter they figured the prince must of wanted to make a public announcement.

Once every single dragon was present a massive beam of orange flame shot out of the palace that was perched upon the throne of the Dragon Lord suddenly the beam turned blue and the palace exploded creating a massive shockwave that blew everyone off their feet.

When everyone recovered they saw a massive shadow looming in the clouds of smoke created by the destruction of the palace of the caribou prince and when the smoke cleared the audience was greeted by a massive dragon who's scales were a silvery blue and looked to made from celestial light with wings that were brightly luminescent and gave of a powerful glow.

"Dragons hear my words!" The unknown dragon shouted which caused shockwaves but were less powerful then the one created by the earlier blast.

"I am here to tell you that the caribou prince is dead, The traitorous whelp Matches is dead, The beast known as The Snake is dead the seat of power that has held many of you shackled is vacant and if you desire proof then in my hand is The Bloodstone Scepter!” The dragon bellowed as he held up a claw to show everyone present that he had indeed acquired the scepter. “Those who forced your submission are no more so if you desire freedom then now is your chance to drive the Caribou out and bestow your wrath upon the traitorous filth who had their claws on your neck! Seize your freedom, your justice and let the enemies that robbed you of both know your wrath!"

The words of the dragon bolstered the oppressed who roared at his words before turning on those they were forced to serve. Many dragons who were forced to shrink themselves for the convenience of the caribou grew tenfold and reduced the caribou to snacks while the dragons who sided with the caribou were torn apart.There were some caribou who made it to the railguns in order to quash the sudden rebellion only to discover that the mechanism couldn't be activated and soon became a victim themselves to the dragons they ruled over.

Meanwhile the dragon that bolstered the victims of the caribou and traitors watched as the oppressors were dealt with before he began to shrink and change till finally the dragon had become a certain god.

(Ash's P.O.V.)

"There we are." Ash said as he dusted himself off.

"Dude, that was awesome!" Spike cheered while looking at all the carnage happening down below.

"Hmm, good to see we haven't lost our touch." Ember said while coming up to watch the carnage and liberation. "Thank you, Ash."

"No worries." I told her before Spike took my hand and planted his ring on my palm. "Saying goodbye so soon?"

"Not goodbye, just a change of career." Spike smirked at me.

"Hey, you mind telling me how you were able to summon everyone? I know you didn’t use the scepter, was it some kind of spell?" Ember asked me while straightening her makeshift dress.

"Ah yes." Ash said before he held up the scepter. "You ever wonder why this was called The Bloodstone Scepter?"

"I know the legend. The first dragon leader made it with a rock and his own blood." Ember explained while crossing her arms.

"Close but not quite you see the red stone is indeed the blood of The First Dragon King but he didn't make the scepter." Ash said.

Ember was confused which changed to shock as she watched the red stone of the scepter become liquid as it floated into the air before it was absorbed into Ash's hand.

"What the!?" Ember shouted.

"This will be a long story and it's one I feel my family should also hear so if you can indulge me with your patience mayhaps we can discuss this back in Aephoceria." Ash suggested.

At this Ember looked at Ash hesitantly but a hand on her shoulder from Spike along with a nod seemed to encourage her to which she nodded.

"Thank you." Ash said.

"What do we do next?" Spike asked.

"For now let's regroup with the others and return you to your throne then I suggest we tend to the fallen before returning." I suggested to which the others nodded.
> Chapter 59 The Dragon Hunter
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A ceremonial bonfire was created and lit, and my fellow harbingers and I, Spike, Ember, and her subjects were in attendance, watching the flame in silence.

According to tradition for dragons, where the body falls is where the dragon shall forever remain, and a flame shall be lit to guide their spirits to the afterlife and will continue to burn till their time to watch over the living is over.

Once the ceremony was over it was time to depart from the Dragon Lands and for a long time during the trip I was looking down at my right hand the scales were gone but often I caught myself flexing my fingers.

"Why now?" I thought.

"Hey, you alright? You look like you're in a trance or something," Spike said as he and Ember walked up to me.

"Just trying to figure something out...but the ones who can give me answers are being stubborn." I groaned.

"Stubborn?" Spike asked.

"They don't want to talk to me, can't say I blame them after all I did kill them." I said with a shrug making Ember and Spike's eyes widen.

"And you expect them to talk to you?" Ember demanded.

"It was hundreds of millennia ago no creature should be able to hold a grudge for this long I mean seriously and besides they did...kinda talk before so there," I said.

"I see... and who is it are you trying to talk to?" Ember asked.

sigh "A couple of dragons." I replied.

I could feel Spike and Ember look at each other before nodding. "Yeah, I can see them holding a grudge against you," Spike said while leaning against the rail beside me.

"I remember taking my best friend's favorite gem when we were only hatchlings. It took her a year before the Fall before she spoke to me, and that's after I used the scepter so we could talk," Ember regaled us. "So who are the dragons you wanna talk to?"

"Doubtful you know them and I prefer to hold off on answering the who till we get home," I said, and as soon as I finished the top of Aephoceria came into view.

"Well looks like we're gonna hear the rest of that story soon," Ember said.

The Pale Horse docked and I greeted my herd with a kiss for each mare Spike did the same with Nocternal who was giving him bedroom eyes once she noticed the scars but Twilight was panicking when she saw them.

"Twi relax I'm fine," Spike said.

"Fine! You call this fine!? It looks like you were chewed up and spat out!" Twilight panicked while looking him over. She then hugs him and starts crying on his shoulder. "I can't bear the thought of losing you too!"

"Twi..." Spike started.

"And you why didn't you protect him!" Twilight shouted.

"I was a little busy with my fight and besides it was a duel between dragons a sacred rite between dragons I couldn't interfere even if I wanted to," I said.

“It's that kind of bullshit that gets people killed!" Twilight yelled while getting in my face. "You once told me you would do whatever it took to win in a fight! So if Spike gets in another situation like that ever again and you don't assist, then you're dead to me!"

Everyone stepped back from Twilight, unsure where all this anger was coming from. But I knew. What with losing her father and that chess game stunt from before put a lot of stress onto her.

Tia came up and brought Twilight into a hug and rubbed her back. "It's okay, Twilight. Everyone came back alive, and no worse for wear."

I decided not to say anything more before he went and escorted Marco to the medical bay once Marco was placed in the bed I collapsed into a nearby chair and sighed the sensation was like my body suddenly had weights tied to my limbs that dragged me down before I closed my eyes in exhaustion.

Sometime later I awoke to the sensation of a presence in the room and when I looked he saw it was Allan who like me was sitting in a chair watching the gentle rise and fall of Marco's chest.

"It's hard to believe," Allen said.

"Which part?" I asked.

"That we're in a completely different world and time, and that you kicked our ass out of the beasts that have controlled us for soo long," Allen answered while watching our old friend sleep.

"What that's it?" I asked.

"Oh no, the strangest part is that you are a benevolent king here which is a far cry from the guy I knew when we first met." Allen joked making me roll my eyes before I looked at Marco.

I take it Rowan and Giff filled you in on everything." I asked.

"Yeah...Geralt is here too isn't he?" Allen asked.

"He is," I replied.

"Ugh."

Looking at the source of the sound we saw Marco was awakening from his sleep causing both myself and Allen to stand up but we didn't approach the bed but decided to give Marco some room.

"Wha...where...where am I?" Marco asked as he sluggishly looked around.

"Hey, Marco," I said gaining the young man's attention.

Marco blinked away the sleep from his eyes before looking at us. The second he did, his eyes bugged out. "Waaaaagh!" He jumped out of bed and headed for the window.

However, he didn't get far since Ash used his magic to grab and hold Marco preventing him from jumping.

"Marco you need to calm down," I said not moving from where I stood.

"Let me go! You're both trying to kill me!" Marco yelled while struggling against my magic.

Marco listen to me." I said earnestly as he used my magic to have Marco look at me. "No one is going to hurt you."

"That's what someone who's trying to kill you would say!" Marco retorted before reaching into his pocket. "Pocket sand!" He threw the sand toward us, only for it to fall short. "Dammit!"

"Marco...look at me," I said as he pinned Marco's arms to his sides and had him look me in the eyes. "You're safe here and no one is trying to hurt you."

After a while, I felt Marco's muscles relax as I looked at him.

"Ash. Allen." A smile crept onto his face. "It’s you."

"Heya kid," Allen said.

Suddenly Marco started blubbering before he let loose a stream of tears before I brought him in for a hug.

"Still a crybaby," I said.

We stayed like that until Marco fell asleep before he tucked him back into bed.

"Best we let him rest," Allen said causing me to nod in agreement before we departed but not before asking Rosa to check in on him now and again.

"I imagine you have questions yes?" I asked.

"Yeah. Do you plan to kick all our asses when we meet? Because I still feel the phantom pain," Allen said as we moved along the halls.

"You nearly killed people closest to me I'd be thankful that I didn't kill you in a blind rage," I said without looking at him.

"Fair enough," Allen said as we entered the parlor.

Upon entering we saw everyone native to Equestria and my fellow harbingers were here and when they saw Allen they were instantly weary and Allen saw this too.

"I'll catch up with you later," Allen said before leaving me to look at the others.

"Nice," I said with annoyance as I crossed his arms.

"We didn't say anything," Caramel said.

"Your expressions said a lot more," I stated.

"After that stunt, he pulled, the cold shoulder is the least he deserves," Dash pointed out.

"You all know he was being manipulated you four should understand this better than anyone," I said as I looked at Luna, Moon, Dream, and Chrysalis

“Ash, we understand, but the pain is still lingering. For some, literally," Spits said while rubbing her head.

"I was also partly to blame too y'know I chose you and directed which opponent for you to fight," I said.

"It was either that or who knows what else. Look, we don't blame Allen, but we need just a little space from him," Mac countered.

I could only sigh before I moved to sit on a chair.

"You have questions," I stated.

“Yeah. How were you able to summon the other dragons without the scepter?" Spike asked before Ember chimed in.

"Why did the bloodstone enter your body?" She asked while crossing her arms.

"That is the question isn't it...the simplest answer through mere technicality is that the Bloodstone Scepter was originally mine," I said making the group stare at me strangely. "The long version begins a couple of hundred years after the fall of Aephoceria I was living in a town as its blacksmith.

To help tell the story I created a magic screen that showed me working in a forge.

The forge in the screen was a simple stone building with a thatched roof, with tools and ore scattered around the tables and floor. The screen showed I was working on mending a chest plate.

"Things were going as expected as the day started that is until there was a sound that would haunt me for a long time," I stated when suddenly the screen produced a sound that was akin to two beats roaring before the ground on the screen shook knocking the younger version of myself to the ground with tools and other knick knacks shaking.



The Ash on screen ran outside and looked around and saw to his horror a pair of dragons locked in combat against the other one dragon adorned with crimson scales the other as white as fresh snow.

"Whoa!" Spike shouted as he saw the firepower the two dragons had.

"Whoa is one way to describe them but at the time I was too scared to move," I said.

"Seems to me these two have a deep problem with the other." Ember pointed out.

"They do but what it was I couldn't tell you all I know is that those two have been fighting each other for so long no one not even they know knew it was they were fighting about and the only way a fight like that would end is if one submits or is slain," I said.

"That's stupid I mean I can hold a grudge but for so long till I can't remember why," Rainbow said.

"That's the dragon's way Dashie," I explained.

Back at the screen, the crimson dragon sent a blast of fire at the snow-white dragon, only for it to dodge and hit the town's granary

"So what did you do?" Thunderlane asked.

"The only sane thing anyone could do in my situation which was run," I said as I gestured to the screen to show me running for my life.

As the Ash on screen ran he heard screaming all around him of terror as the battle between the two dragons raged on destroying everything from buildings to trampling and blasting everything. Unfortunately enough to be there suddenly the younger version of me tripped and fell and was rendered unconscious by hitting his head on a rock just before the screen went dark.

"I was unsure for how long I was unconscious. But when I did awake...well everything was gone,"  I said as the screen lit up showing the destruction that the two dragons wrought destroyed homes, charred bodies, and ash falling from the sky like snow, and in the center on his knees looking at the destruction was Ash his skin covered in soot and ash but his eyes showed only one emotion...wrath.

"Things were grim for a moment till finally I decided that if nothing was done then more people would die and knowing dragons at the time they shall we say had stubbornness issues," I said.

"Hey!" Spike and Ember shouted in mock offense.

"I said at the time," I corrected.

"Sure. Anyway, what did you decide to do after that?" Ember asked me.

"Well if I wanted to kill those two I was gonna need something that would have been strong enough to pierce a dragon's scales and most of you must know by now how tough it would be to do that," I said.

"So you needed materials and also a way to test to see what would work," Shining said displaying his reason for being Captain of The Royal Guard once upon a time.

"Exactly it took time to gather materials and thankfully thanks to the two dragons they managed to knock plenty of scales from their opponent making them perfect for what I needed until finally, I managed to find a material but the metal was rare and I only had enough to use it as the tip on a lance however there was still one problem using the metal on old dragon scales was one thing but using it on a living dragon was quite another," I said.

"Yeah, I imagine so. Slippery bastards they can be," Caramel commented before he was smacked in the head with Spike's tail. "Case in point."

"Blow me," Spike retorted.

"Anyway one-day news reached me of a dragon rampaging in a human capital city and upon arrival I discovered the dragon had taken refuge in the castle and managed to keep the kingdom's princess as a hostage and demanded treasure for her release but to me I saw this as an opportunity so salvaging some armor dead guards I made my way to the castle armed with the lance and upon arriving the dragon laughed and guffawed seeing only a lone human daring to challenge him so the smug bastard decided to let me get a free shot off on him pfft big mistake on that I managed to pierce the dragon's heart and killed him much to his shock but he was unable to do much against me as he lay dying," I explained.

"Wait, a princess locked in a castle, guarded by a fire-breathing dragon and saved by a handsome knight in shining armor of this sounding familiar to anyone," Cadence spoke.

"Oh gods I was hoping no one would notice that." I groaned.

"That is a classic fairy tale of the brave hero saving the damsel in distress." Rarity said as she looked at me with sparkling eyes.

"The story wasn't even accurate and I wouldn't have killed 'that' dragon if I knew that story was gonna come and bite me in the ass all the time." I groaned.

"Too late! You're the knight and killed it. It's on you now buddy," Comet joked.

"I wasn't even a knight and the armor wasn't shiny!" I shouted.

"Okay, what happened next?" Rage said interrupting my rant.

sigh "After killing the dragon stories of my actions spread far and wide and while that happened I gathered the material I needed to defend myself and fight dragons I also took the time to find them and study their weaknesses allowing me anything that I could use to my advantage and train myself to fight and after a while, I became very good at it far and wide people started calling me The Dragon Hunter not that I cared at the time but things got interesting on the day I found the two dragons that had destroyed my village the bastards were still fighting each other which worked in my favor." I said.

"Let me guess. You killed one or both of them," Day guessed,

"I did and carved them into a thousand pieces when I was done with them...kinda sick what happened to them afterward that's a story for another time anyway after killing those two things changed my prey started coming after me," I said.

"Not surprised. If you made yourself out as a dragon slayer, then they would stop at nothing to kill you," Ember stated.

"Well what may surprise you is the fact that none of them succeed and with each dragon that died by my hand I started to change I became faster, stronger even started having surges of magical energy that allowed me to create a new form of magic," I said as I held up my right hand to show sparks of red energy to dance along my skin. "Red lightning or as others called it Dragon Lightning this allowed me to piece dragon scales even though they were in the air...I was becoming so renowned the top dogs of dragon kind taking me seriously The Elder Dragons." I said making Ember's eyes widen.

"The Elder Dragons!? I thought they were just a myth," Ember said while moving to the edge of her seat.

"Well they are now I killed four of them," I said before the screen changed.

"First was Bozzor The World Shaker."



"Next, there was Deorgien The Tempest."



"Atidi Ruler of The Deep."



"A-and the last one?" Spits asked.

"Zedim Lord of Cinder." I said.



"Each dragon was a literal force of nature and saw humans as little more than cattle or amusement till I finally put them down but...with each of their deaths, something changed with me," I said.

"Wait a minute. I've seen this before!" Moon declared before standing up. "You're Dragonborn!"

"Wha- no but I can't deny the similarities," I said.

"Can you do a Th'um?" Luna asked me with hope in her eyes.

"Ugh with each of the Elder Dragons, I somehow obtained their abilities but when I killed Zedim the changes became...physical," I said as I showed the group my now scaly right arm.

"Oh, my~," I heard Tempest purr from her seat.

With the Elder Dragons dead I decided to retire from hunting dragons and as time passed I changed more and more becoming more dragon than man and stopped hanging around humans altogether and going into solitude it was after some time I learned I had obtained a dragon's longevity and during the hundred years as a dragon I started having blackouts and I would wake up somewhere else and I had also learned that somehow I could control other dragons command them if you will and that I had been given a new name...Drago The First Elder Dragon King." I said.

"Chalk that up to the list of names," Soarin said while Comet wrote something down on a long piece of parchment.

"Anyway one day I woke up from one of my...blackouts to discover I was amidst a kingdom buildings were burning people were terrified of me. I had turned into the very thing I hoped to stop so seeing this I fled and once I was certain I was alone I decided to end things by impaling myself with a bolt of Dragon Lightning." I said.

"Wait you...killed yourself?" Twilight asked.

"I saw my existence as a threat to others so I did what I thought was the best thing at the time," I explained.

"Okay...but what does this have to do with the scepter you absorbed?" Ember asked.

"Were you not listening I mentioned that when I was Drago I could control other dragons right and the scepter is called The Bloodstone Scepter right?" I stated.

"So The Bloodstone Scepter was a fossilized drop of your blood Ash," Spike said causing me to clap his hands at Spike's statement.

"So you see Ember I didn't so much as rob you of the scepter but simply took back what was mine," I said.

"Okay but then how will I control the other dragons that scepter is part of our way of life," Ember said.

"Hmm fair reasoning...I'll help you out with this later I promise," I said.

"I got a question," Rainbow said causing everyone to look at her. "Okay so your blood can control dragons cool but what's bothering me is this happened after Aephoceria was destroyed and Equestria was created so how did that shard of your blood get to here when you were over there."

"That is an excellent question Dash but unfortunately it is not one I can answer," I said.

While Dash nodded, Twilight was going into overload and writing in four different journals at once.

"Hey calm it down Sparkle," I said.

But she was too far gone with her theories. 

"I'll take it from here," Comet said before lightly taking hold of Twilight and leading her out of the room.

"Question you've had the power of four Elder Dragons at your disposal before...why now are you only using it?" Spitfire asked.

"Well it's not so simple for one I technically stole this power from them so using it feels wrong and second I can't just use it whenever I please I'm still unsure of how I did it in the first place AGH!" I shouted as I suddenly felt a migraine coming on.

"It's because we allowed it."

"Ash!" Everyone shouted as they moved to help me but I held up my hand to stop them all.

"You picked a hell of a time to respond ya pricks," I growled.

Suddenly gusts of wind swirled around the room causing everyone to shield their eyes when suddenly four colossal spectral shapes began to fade into the room taking the shape of the four Elder Dragons I slayed centuries ago.

"Ugh was the massive headache necessary?" I growled.

“A side effect from taking our lives and power, so I say very necessary!" Bozzer boomed throughout the room, making it feel like they were in an earthquake.

"Oh for fuck sake you're never gonna let me live that down in case you forgot you lot plundered and slaughtered entire kingdoms on a whim as far as I'm concerned you had this coming," I said.

"Apples and Oranges, Ash. We're predators with power. Your species is numerous and quite frankly, tasty," Cinder responded.

"Eep." Fluttershy squeaked before she toppled over stiff as a board much to the others' worry before rushing to her aid and drawing the attention of the ghosts.

"Oh, what have we here, little ponies my second favorite treat," Deorgien said with a toothy grin.

"You'll have to get through us first scaly!" Soarin shouted as he and the other colts stood their ground.

"Relax dummy kinda hard for me to do anything when I can't even touch you," Deorgien said as he went to poke Soarin but his finger went right through the pegasus.

"But believe me, if we weren't ethereal, then you'd be a tasty meal!" Atidi told Soarin before eyeing Spike with a different hungry glare. "Speaking of tasty~." She approached Spike with a lust-filled gaze. "Where were you a few thousand years ago, handsome~?"

Hearing this Spike turned as red as Mac while both Nocturnal and Ember surrounded Spike and hissed and growled at the larger dragon.

Everyone was all surprised that Ember stuck to Spike. Nocturnal we understood, her being his marefriend, but Ember was a complete shock, especially to Spike, given his expression.

"Protective aren't we?" Atidi teased.

Ember realized what she was doing and slowly let Spike go with an embarrassed look. "Sorry."

"Alright, you four I've got questions and I'm long overdue for some answers so  let's start with the obvious why now after all this time have you decided to appear?" I asked.

"Trust me, we've been hollering and shouting for what felt like eons!" Cinder roared.

"It wasn't until you retrieved your blood that we were able to speak to you," Bozzer said while smashing his fist on the ground, causing nothing to happen except drive his point forward.

"And now that we can talk, oh ho, buddy, are you going to get an earful," Atidi said while getting in my face.

"Oh, this outta be good," I said.

"Later though. We do have an actual agenda," Cinder bellowed.

At this I just raised an eyebrow.

"Though our bodies are now dust, we still wish our legacy and knowledge to be passed down," Atidi informed me.

"Okay," I said with an unsure tone.

"But not now. We've seen what you and everyone's been through. For now, rest, and be with your mates and little ones," Cinder explained before all four dragons started to disappear before our very eyes.

"Hmm, you know for a couple of dragons who killed and pillaged as they pleased they were surprisingly considerate," Caramel stated.

"They have been dead for some time so all personal plans are no longer needed. This sort of behavior is seen in crime bosses who are arrested they become docile and relieved of the burden of running their criminal empire." Celestia stated.

"You've been watching the Godfather films again, haven't you, sister," Luna accused Celestia with a smirk.

"Yes I have but this is something from real experience sister. Hmm, let me see it must have been fifty years ago in Las Pegasus a detective had finally managed to get strong evidence on a notorious crime boss and brought him in the stallion became docile while in custody." Celestia stated.

"A story for another time. Right now, Alora should be waking up from her nap," Moon got up from her seat and went to leave the room. "Ash, would you care to wake up your daughter?"

"Sure excuse me, everyone," I said before he departed.

I made his way from the room when suddenly Spike came running after him and stopped in front of him.

"Hold up...Ash remember what Torch said about Ember's mother," Spike said.

"Yes...wait do you wanna go searching for her or something?" I asked.

"Yeah, and I also think we should tell her," Spike said.

"Well...Spike I think it would be fair to tell Ember about her mother but we seem to have an issue that we don't know where she is or what she even looks like think about this if Torch knew this when he was alive why didn't he tell Ember or go bring her back himself?" I said.

"I-I..." Spike began.

"Listen Spike there are too many unknowns in this situation and we can't go off searching the lands blindly so until we know more let's put a hold on this discussion," I said as he moved to walk around Spike.

"Okay...But should we tell her?" Spike asked making me pause

"If you wish but also tell her what we just discussed and hope she listens to reason," I said before departing.





"Wahahaha!" Alora was laughing out loud as I laid on my back and had her held up in the air and making funny faces.

"Bleah, Wooooo, Blalalalalalah." I continued and with each new face, Alora squealed in laughter.

She then reached out to me, so I lowered her onto my chest and she started playing with my face.

I then decided to give her a small scratch behind the ears and that made her giggle and curl up on my chest.

As I watched my little one laugh and play, it reminded me why I keep up the good fight. So my little girl and I can laugh and play together. Soon though, she reached up and grabbed my nose and gave it a good squeeze.

"Beep," I said causing Alora to look at me curiously but when she squeezed my nose again I let out another beep which caused her to excitably babble before squeezing my nose again and again earning her more beeps.

"Seems she found a new toy to play with." I looked over to the door, and I saw that it was Day who had said that. She was leaning against the doorframe and had a tender smile for a change. "Hope you'll do the same for ours."

My children are equal in my eyes so I think you should be expecting it...Alore you wanna say hi to someone?" I asked as I held Alora aloft again.

Day came up to us and sat down in the chair I use when I feed or read to Alora. I levitated Alora over to Day's outstretched arms and she held her gently. "Hello, little one."

Looking at the woman before her Alora cooed at her and outstretched one of her arms towards Day.

Day smiled and leaned her head down a bit. Alora started to feel her muzzle with the usual sense of wonder. But when she saw Day's mane, she started to giggle again and started to play with it.

“This seems like one of the times I should be warning Alora about playing with fire but your mane shouldn't be problematic...right?" I asked.

"Very funny," Day snarked at me before tickling Alora's belly. "I'd never let any harm come to this little one."

Watching Alora enjoy the attention made me smile.

"You have a real soft spot for kids...just like Tia does," I said.

"I may be her darker half, but we still like and do things the same," Day told me while rocking in the chair a little.

"Moon would say otherwise when I compared traits to her and Luna," I said.

She simply rolled her eyes at me before bringing forth a stuffed bear doll over to her and letting Alora hold it close.

We both watched as Alora hugged the toy close and nuzzled its fur with a big smile on her face and as I watched her I couldn't help but snicker when a thought entered my head.

"Hmm? What's so funny?" Day asked me.

"Oh it's just little Alora here whenever she's in her crib for bed she clings to that toy and needs a night light because the dark spooks her but the irony is her mother is Nightmare Moon she who was determined to bring about darkness eternal...it's kinda funny when you think on that," I explained.

"More like Irony if you ask me," Day said before Moon came in. "Sister."

"Sister," Moon said with an even tone before she noticed Alora. "I hope she has not caused an inconvenience."

"Never. If anything, she's a ray of sunshine," Day smirked.

"Really?" Moon asked still keeping an even tone but I saw her eye twitch when Day compared her to a ray of sunshine.

Suddenly Alora let out a yawn and Moon seized this opportunity to step forward.

"It's time for her afternoon nap," Moon said.

"Here." Day got up with Alora in her arms. "I'll put her down."

Moon looked like she was about to say something but stopped when I wrapped my arms around Moon pulling her into a hug.

"That's fine thank you Day because I wish to talk to you about something Moon," I interjected.

Day gave Moon a small smug look before going over to Alora's crib with her in her arms.

"Moon?" I asked as I leaned around her so I could look at Moon's face.

It took her a bit before she tore her eyes away from Day holding her daughter. "Yes, dear?"

"Alora will be who she wants to be when she grows up and she will always love you as her mother besides this is good for Day too. Experience for when her child arrives in the world." I said.

At first, Moon looked like she was about to deny my words but ultimately leaned against me and breathed out a sigh.

"They both did look really cute in that chair," Moon admitted before kissing my cheek.

"It might be good if you try talking to her from time to time because if things work out you'll be seeing her nearly every time you wake up," I said.

Moon let out a chuckle before shaking her head. "Very well. I'll talk with her on a more personal level. After all, I too remember what it was like to be ostracized."

I gave Moon a kiss on the lips making her hum in approval.

"That's my girl I'll leave you to it," I said before departing.

Making my way through the halls I summoned a ball and mitt before I went in search of my sons finding Pip was no hassle and Midnight he was working on trying to sneak into the kitchen to get his hands on the cookie jar raising hell for Perfect Serve and right now Pip, Midnight and myself were throwing a ball to each other in the palace gardens.

“Here comes the curve," I told Pip before throwing the ball at him.

"Whoa!" Pip shouted as he made a dive for the ball and used his wings to keep him airborne so he could catch the ball.

"You're getting better with your flying Pip," I said.

"Yeah. Aunt Dash has been giving me lessons. Most of the time I spend them eating dirt, but I've gotten better," Pip told me before throwing the ball to Midnight.

As the ball flew at him Midnight didn’t use his mitt to catch the ball but rather the ball was stopped by a midnight blue aura which was Midnight’s magic at work.

"And your magic is improving too Midnight," I said.

"Thanks, Dad." Midnight said.

"Yeah, but you're not supposed to catch it with your magic Midnight," Pip said with a smile.

Midnight just gave his brother a raspberry before he threw the ball to me.

However, the force of the throw was like that of a cannonball that made my arms jerk back a bit on the impact but thanks to my godly abilities I was unharmed.

“May need to ease up on the power of the throw there buddy," I said.

"Yes, Dad," Midnight nodded.

For the next half hour, I played catch with my sons, talking, laughing, and ribbing them from time to time.

"There are my boys."

Looking over we saw Luna was watching us with a smile on her face this caused Midnight to drop his mitt and run towards her and hug her.

"Court over for today?" I asked.

“Just finished a few minutes ago. Have my favorite boys been working up a sweat?" Luna asked us.

"Not a big one," Pip said.

"I see well I was thinking of heading down to the Cakes to grab something sweet so why not go together," Luna suggested.

"A small family outing...I like the sound of that and afterward, I believe Spitfire and Aunt Dash and Uncle Soarin are gonna be putting on one of their famous shows." I said causing the boys to cheer.

"Woo hoo! I'm gonna stuff my face with gummy worms!" Midnight yelled before running toward the city.

"Hey slow down Midnight!" Pip shouted as he gave chase while Luna and I walked after them.

"Your kids," Luna teased me as we strolled down the street.

"Our kids Midnight has your love for cookies I caught him trying to nab the cookie jar...again," I said.

"He was on a mission for mommy," She told me, surprising me a bit. Though not by much.

"Oh well, whatever the mission was he didn't succeed since he was caught," I said.

"He still has much to learn," She told me with a smirk.

"Oh, Serve is not gonna like this," I muttered.

Our walk through the city did not go unnoticed as many civilians greeted us till finally we made it to the Cake's Store a new version of Sugarcube Corner almost identical to the one back at Ponyville.

Upon entering the store The Cakes are quick to greet the two rulers with a smile.

"I was beginning to wonder when you would enter our store." Mrs. Cake said with a big smile.

"Sorry it has been so long Mrs. Cake, my schedule has been...well," I stated.

"We understand," Mr. Cake told me before directing us to an empty table.

"Thank you Mr. and Mrs. Cake now let's see what to have." Luna began.

"Oh please your Highness allow us." Mr. Cake said before he and his wife departed leaving Luna and Ash to shrug at each other.

As we waited, I listened to my sons tell stories about what they've been doing around the palace and in school, while also listening to Luna talk about her time in court, as well as her latest high scores.

"Here we are dears." Mrs. Cake said as she came back with a variety of items on a tray.

There were ice cream sundaes for the boys along with some drinks while Luna and I got a caramel dipping platter and a couple's caramel milkshake.

"Mrs. Cake isn't this..."  Luna began.

"Enjoy dears." Mrs. Cake said with a wink before departing

"Trip down memory lane huh," I said with a smirk.

"So it would seem," Luna said with a smile before taking an apple slice and dipping it in the caramel. She savored the piece of fruit before taking another one and offering it to me.

I opened my mouth and Luna fed me the piece while we gazed into the other's eyes lovingly while the boys silently gagged at our antics.

"Mock now, but soon you'll find someone you'll feel the same way," Luna told our boys as she took a sip from the milkshake.

"Like that will ever happen," Pip commented making me chuckle.

"Hi, Pip, Midnight." We looked over to see Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon enter the shop, with Silver coming over to greet my boys. "How've you two been?"

"Not bad." Midnight spoke.

"How have you been Silver?" Pip asked.

"Good. Mom had some time off, so she sent me and Diamond to get some treats for a movie night," Silver explained before nodding over at Luna and me.

"That's a fact I heard some good movies are available lately," I commented.

Diamond came over with the treats while waving at the boys. "We gotta go. It was nice seeing you again, Pip." Silver gave Pip a quick hug before they left out of the shop.

Pip watched Silver till she walked out the door and even still his eyes remained on the door this caused both Luna and myself to giggle which snapped Pip out of his trance.

"What...what is it," Pip asked.

"Nothing son c'mon better finish the ice cream before Midnight decides to eat it," I replied.

Pip looked at the ice cream to see Midnight was already halfway through. "Hey!"

After the visit to Sugarcube Corner, the family made its way to a large arena where the Wonderbolts were holding a comeback performance the first performance since the Caribou Invasion.

"Alright, here come the Wonderbolts, and leading them as always, Captain Spitfire!" The announcer called over the speakers before the entire team came flying out to a rock ballad.



Each of the Wonderbolts was trailing smoke and lighting all except one which was a streak of rainbow color that belonged to one Rainbow Dash.

As the show went on, we watched the stunts being performed. Some we've seen before and others they must've invented some time ago. Near the end, Spitfire circled the stadium, and as she got close to us, time seemed to slow down. When she was right in front of us, she blew a kiss our way.

As soon as she blew the kiss time sped up again but instead of trailing dark clouds and lightning she was trailing what could only be described as fire as the mare flew through several hoops the hoops ignited but from what I could see of the fiery mare was that there was no danger but rather it's like how Rainbow trails her color but with Spitfire, it's just flames which I couldn't help but marvel at.

Near the end of the show, the whole team turned into a whirlwind in the middle of the stadium, creating a kaleidoscope of visuals in the air. And to add an extra bit of pizzazz, the air becomes alive with static, making our hair frizz a bit.

Suddenly there was an explosion of rainbow colour and sound thanks to Rainbow Dash's sonic rainboom which left the audience in a state of awe causing them to cheer and clap including us.

After the show was over, we went backstage to congratulate Spits on a wonderful performance.

We were at the door and we got past security with no problem where we saw the bolts sitting around taking a break most of them most likely coming from the shower.

"Great hustle you lot helluva show," I said with a smile.

Most of the team smiled and nodded while Thunder, Soarin, and Dash came over to greet us with open arms.

I clasped hands with the colts but Dash ever the ego of the group boasted her skills to the young colts about her performance.

“You know if that ego got any bigger one would be able to see it from the moon." Luna teased.

While they laughed at the jab, I excused himself over to the showers, where he heard a single showerhead running.

When I peaked in, I saw Spits cleaning herself after a wonderful performance. As she stepped under the showerhead and let the water cascade down her back, I intervened. "Correct me if I'm wrong, but didn't we get to know each other better in the showers?"

"I believe you left out the part where we would spar one another first then showered," Spitfire said as she flicked her tail sending droplets of water into my face.

I just chuckled before wiping my face and Spits toweled off. "That was one helluva performance, babe." Kisses her cheek. " I saw that kiss you threw my way."

"Good. I was hoping you would catch it," She went over to her locker and started to get dressed in more casual clothes.

"How could I not by the way that new move of yours the fiery one?" Ibegan.

"It's called Burnout," Spitfire said.

"Fitting," I said before coming up to her. "Care to join us for the rest of the day?"

"Hmm, sure. Just let me tell the team and I'll meet you at the front," Spits said while putting on her bra.

I responded by kissing the mare on the cheek and helping her with the bra before departing.

As the group waited for Spits, Pip saw Silver walk by with her mom and he couldn't stop looking at her. Luna saw this and couldn't stop giggling. "My little Pip is falling in love," She teased her son.

"What no I'm not," Pip argued.

Midnight was laughing and poking fun at his older brother. "Can I be your best man?" We all burst into laughter at that while Pip was fuming.

"Y'know Pip falling in love isn't all that bad just as long as they ain't a dork." Rainbow stepped in.

"Et tu Aunt Dash," Pip said.

"Seems like your lessons in Latin are getting better," I said as I stepped out to join his family.

"Kinda. I know that, and "Ubi balneo?"." Pip told Ash before Spits came walking out.

"Just through there kiddo," Spitfire replied as she gestured to the room she came through earning chuckles from Luna and myself while the bolts seemed surprised. "What can't a mare learn another language?"

"I didn't mean it literally Mom," Pip said.

"Stud I'm gonna take the boys back why don't you and Spits go for an evening fight and I'll...meet you later with the girls," Luna whispered into my ear so in response I turned and kissed the alicorn and then walked over to Spitfire.

"Wanna get outta here?" I asked with a smile directed to the fiery beauty.

Spits smirked at me before taking off. "Try and keep up!" And she was gone like a bolt.

I just smirked before I extended my wings and took off after the mare.